A help for the understanding of the Holy Scripture intended chiefly for the assistance and information of those that use constantly every day to reade some part of the Bible, and would gladly alwayes understand what they read if they had some man to help them : the first part : containing certain short notes of exposition upon the five books of Moses, to wit Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomie : wherein all such passages in the text are explained as were thought likely to be questioned by any reader of ordinary capacity ... / by Arthur Jackson ...
         Jackson, Arthur, 1593?-1666.
      
       
         
           1643
        
      
       Approx. 2210 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 298 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46823
         Wing J67
         ESTC R35433
         15305209
         ocm 15305209
         103385
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46823)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103385)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1189:18)
      
       
         
           
             A help for the understanding of the Holy Scripture intended chiefly for the assistance and information of those that use constantly every day to reade some part of the Bible, and would gladly alwayes understand what they read if they had some man to help them : the first part : containing certain short notes of exposition upon the five books of Moses, to wit Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomie : wherein all such passages in the text are explained as were thought likely to be questioned by any reader of ordinary capacity ... / by Arthur Jackson ...
             Jackson, Arthur, 1593?-1666.
          
           [10], 572 p.
           
             Printed by Roger Daniel...,
             [Cambridge, Cambridgeshire] :
             MDCXLII [1643]
          
           
             Errata: p. [9]
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Pentateuch -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Devotional calendars.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           HELP
           FOR
           THE
           UNDERSTANDING
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SCRIPTURE
           .
        
         
           Intended
           chiefly
           for
           the
           assistance
           and
           information
           of
           those
           that
           use
           constantly
           every
           day
           to
           reade
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           alwayes
           understand
           what
           they
           reade
           if
           they
           had
           some
           man
           to
           help
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             certain
             short
             notes
             of
             exposition
             upon
             the
             five
             books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           Genesis
           ,
           Exodus
           ,
           Leviticus
           ,
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           Deuteronomie
           :
           Wherein
           First
           ,
           all
           such
           passages
           in
           the
           Text
           are
           explained
           as
           were
           thought
           likely
           to
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           Reader
           of
           ordinary
           capacity
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           many
           clauses
           those
           things
           are
           discovered
           which
           are
           needfull
           and
           usefull
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           easily
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           observed
           ;
           and
           Thirdly
           ,
           many
           places
           that
           might
           at
           first
           seem
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           are
           reconciled
           .
        
         
           By
           ARTHUR
           JACKSON
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           word
           in
           Woodstreet
           ,
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             MATT.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Who
             so
             readeth
             let
             him
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             Act.
             8.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             And
             Philip
             ran
             thither
             to
             him
             and
             heard
             him
             reade
             the
             Prophet
             Esaias
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Understandest
             thou
             what
             thou
             readest
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             I
             except
             some
             man
             should
             guide
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Omnes
             qui
             legimus
             nitimur
             hoc
             indagare
             atque
             comprehendere
             quod
             voluit
             ille
             quem
             legimus
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             Printed
             by
          
           Roger
           Daniel
           ,
           
             Printer
             to
             the
             University
             of
          
           Cambridge
           :
           And
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Angel
           in
           
             Lumbards
             ;
             treet
          
           .
        
         
           ANNO
           DOM.
           MDCXLIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           well
           ▪
           beloved
           friends
           and
           neighbours
           of
           my
           charge
           in
           
             WOOD
             STREET
          
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             dearly
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           poore
           work
           of
           mine
           ,
           the
           first-fruits
           of
           my
           labours
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           must
           needs
           passe
           through
           your
           hands
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           speciall
           interest
           you
           have
           in
           me
           ,
           whom
           your selves
           were
           pleased
           many
           years
           since
           to
           chuse
           to
           be
           your
           Pastor
           to
           feed
           your
           souls
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           the
           work
           it self
           was
           at
           first
           collected
           ,
           and
           composed
           purposely
           for
           your
           service
           and
           use
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           above
           twenty
           years
           since
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           open
           a
           doore
           unto
           me
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospelof
           Christ
           amongst
           you
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           though
           with
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           I
           blesse
           God
           ,
           to
           build
           you
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           and
           need
           no
           other
           witnesses
           then
           yourselves
           ,
           that
           
             I
             have
             not
             sought
             yours
             but
             you
             ,
          
           as
           having
           indeed
           from
           my
           first
           entrance
           amongst
           you
           resolved
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             very
             gladly
             to
             spend
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             for
             you
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             abundantly
             I
             loved
             you
             the
             lesse
             I
             were
             loved
             by
             you
             .
          
        
         
         
           Amongst
           other
           wayes
           wherein
           I
           have
           studied
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           your
           souls
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           put
           into
           my
           heart
           that
           I
           would
           undertake
           the
           unfolding
           of
           such
           passages
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           as
           were
           somewhat
           more
           difficult
           and
           obscure
           to
           such
           as
           would
           come
           in
           and
           partake
           of
           my
           labours
           therein
           ;
           and
           the
           end
           I
           propounded
           to
           my self
           in
           this
           was
           ,
           both
           that
           I
           my self
           might
           hereby
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           in
           publick
           also
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           likewise
           might
           with
           the
           more
           advantage
           and
           comfort
           exercise
           your selves
           in
           your
           private
           reading
           of
           those
           sacred
           volumes
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           for
           severall
           years
           spent
           some
           time
           every
           Lords
           day
           in
           this
           imploiment
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           length
           importuned
           by
           some
           friends
           ,
           that
           were
           partakers
           of
           my
           labours
           therein
           ,
           to
           prepare
           those
           Annotations
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           chief
           substance
           of
           that
           which
           I
           had
           collected
           for
           that
           service
           .
           They
           alledged
           what
           satisfaction
           and
           comfort
           themselves
           had
           received
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           advantage
           it
           might
           be
           both
           to
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           have
           them
           ready
           at
           hand
           at
           all
           times
           to
           inform
           them
           in
           any
           thing
           they
           scrupled
           in
           their
           private
           reading
           ;
           and
           so
           farre
           I
           was
           swayed
           with
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           resolved
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           one
           part
           of
           them
           to
           make
           triall
           whether
           they
           would
           find
           that
           approbation
           and
           welcome
           abroad
           ,
           that
           might
           give
           encouragement
           to
           send
           ●orth
           the
           rest
           after
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           indeed
           come
           forth
           in
           a
           sad
           time
           ,
           when
           arms
           are
           in
           farre
           more
           request
           then
           books
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           herein
           submit
           to
           the
           good
           will
           of
           God.
           It
           hath
           fared
           with
           this
           Book
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           with
           many
           a
           traveller
           that
           hath
           prepared
           for
           a
           journey
           when
           the
           sunne
           shined
           fair
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           constrained
           at
           last
           to
           go
           forth
           in
           a
           storm
           .
           When
           I
           began
           first
           to
           transcribe
           these
           
           Notes
           for
           the
           Presse
           the
           skie
           was
           clear
           and
           shined
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           when
           they
           should
           go
           forth
           ,
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           is
           overspread
           with
           a
           cloud
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           to
           poure
           down
           showrs
           of
           bloud
           upon
           the
           whole
           land
           :
           the
           Lord
           give
           us
           grace
           to
           turn
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           
             a
             refuge
             from
             the
             storm
          
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           book
           being
           passed
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           being
           withall
           to
           go
           upon
           Gods
           businesse
           ,
           I
           was
           unwilling
           to
           forbear
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           when
           I
           began
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           drift
           of
           it
           was
           to
           help
           men
           to
           reade
           the
           Scripture
           with
           profit
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           never
           more
           need
           for
           men
           to
           be
           much
           in
           studying
           Gods
           word
           then
           in
           troublesome
           and
           sad
           times
           ,
           God
           having
           there
           stored
           up
           those
           cordialls
           for
           us
           which
           in
           such
           times
           must
           chear
           up
           the
           sick
           fainting
           spirits
           of
           his
           poore
           afflicted
           servants
           :
           
             unlesse
             thy
             Law
             had
             been
             my
             delight
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           92.
           
           
             I
             then
             had
             perished
             in
             my
             afflictions
             .
          
           Having
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           successe
           to
           the
           good
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           it
           to
           you
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           of
           right
           belong
           .
           If
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           means
           to
           bring
           you
           ,
           whose
           souls
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           your
           stock
           of
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           I
           have
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           my
           chief
           desire
           .
           
             Now
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             even
             our
             father
             ,
             which
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             everlasting
             consolation
             and
             good
             hope
             through
             grace
             ,
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             and
             stablish
             you
             in
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           desire
           likewise
           your
           prayers
           unto
           God
           for
           him
           who
           is
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             surest
             band
             of
             Christian
             affection
             ARTHUR
             JACKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           from
           reading
           his
           word
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           places
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           which
           they
           shall
           find
           above
           their
           reach
           ;
           yet
           because
           of
           this
           we
           presse
           t●em
           to
           be
           the
           more
           carefull
           to
           search
           diligently
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           what
           they
           reade
           ,
           to
           be
           wary
           of
           perverting
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           both
           to
           pray
           unto
           Go●
           often
           that
           he
           would
           therein
           reveal
           the
           truth
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           those
           for
           their
           help
           whom
           God
           hath
           furnished
           with
           gifts
           above
           others
           for
           the
           re●olving
           of
           such
           doubts
           as
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           in
           their
           reading
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           that
           I
           might
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           weaker
           sort
           of
           Gods
           people
           herein
           ,
           hav●
           I
           yielded
           to
           publish
           the●e
           Annotations
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           I
           gathered
           for
           the
           more
           private
           use
           of
           my self
           and
           some
           others
           .
           Many
           I
           know
           there
           are
           that
           are
           carefull
           every
           day
           to
           redeem
           some
           time
           from
           their
           worldly
           imployments
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           that
           yet
           ●eap
           not
           that
           profit
           they
           might
           by
           their
           reading
           ,
           because
           they
           passe
           over
           many
           places
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           ;
           and
           how
           usefull
           it
           would
           be
           for
           them
           if
           they
           had
           some
           larger
           Notes
           of
           exposition
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           those
           can
           be
           that
           are
           in
           the
           margin
           of
           some
           Bibles
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           jointly
           reade
           together
           with
           the
           chapter
           they
           reade
           ,
           we
           may
           ●asily
           judge
           by
           the
           advantage
           which
           those
           short
           marginall
           notes
           have
           yi●lded
           to
           those
           that
           have
           made
           use
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           hope
           to
           go
           through
           such
           a
           work
           as
           this
           would
           be
           (
           neither
           my
           strength
           nor
           years
           will
           allow
           me
           to
           propound
           such
           an
           aim
           to
           my self
           )
           yet
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           accepted
           if
           I
           may
           but
           contribute
           somewhat
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           others
           may
           perhaps
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           joyn
           their
           help
           to
           the
           same
           service
           .
        
         
           I
           ha●e
           a●ready
           through
           Gods
           assistance
           passed
           through
           the
           Historicall
           part
           of
           t●e
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           would
           hope
           to
           go
           forward
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           remove
           from
           us
           that
           heavy
           judgement
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           restore
           unto
           us
           ●eaceable
           times
           .
           But
           for
           the
           present
           I
           could
           onely
           transcribe
           for
           the
           Presse
           this
           first
           part
           ,
           upon
           the
           five
           books
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           I
           am
           desirous
           to
           see
           what
           approbation
           this
           may
           find
           amongst
           those
           whose
           judgement
           may
           be
           farre
           better
           then
           mine
           own
           ,
           before
           I
           would
           adventure
           to
           send
           forth
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           onely
           two
           particulars
           wherein
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           
           for
           what
           I
           have
           done
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           at
           all
           meddled
           with
           the
           many
           doubts
           t●at
           have
           been
           raised
           by
           Interpreters
           concerning
           the
           different
           wayes
           of
           translating
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Originall
           Text
           ,
           but
           have
           onely
           endeavoured
           to
           unfold
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           according
           to
           our
           last
           Translation
           ;
           onely
           I
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           taken
           in
           that
           reading
           also
           which
           is
           added
           in
           the
           margin
           of
           our
           Bibles
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           man
           that
           stumbles
           at
           this
           ,
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           consider
           that
           I
           intended
           this
           work
           chiefly
           for
           those
           that
           onely
           understand
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           and
           such
           knotty
           disputes
           concerning
           the
           Originall
           must
           needs
           have
           mightily
           puzzled
           such
           readers
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           have
           been
           any
           way
           profitable
           for
           them
           .
           And
           this
           I
           trust
           will
           satisfie
           him
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           having
           made
           use
           of
           many
           learned
           Expositours
           ,
           in
           searching
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           places
           that
           I
           have
           undertaken
           to
           explain
           ,
           some
           may
           perhaps
           wish
           that
           I
           had
           some
           way
           ins●rted
           their
           names
           ,
           as
           I
           went
           along
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           for
           t●eir
           better
           satisfaction
           those
           that
           questioned
           any
           exposition
           might
           have
           had
           recourse
           to
           their
           works
           ,
           to
           peru●e
           what
           they
           had
           written
           therein
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           had
           I
           from
           the
           beginning
           intended
           to
           publish
           these
           Notes
           it
           is
           most
           like
           that
           I
           shou●d
           have
           taken
           that
           course
           :
           but
           considering
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           that
           I
           looked
           chiefly
           to
           the
           satis●●ing
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           skilled
           in
           such
           Authours
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           revise
           the
           whole
           book
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ;
           onely
           I
           shall
           desire
           that
           those
           that
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           peruse
           th●se
           my
           poore
           labours
           ,
           would
           have
           a
           Bible
           by
           them
           ,
           &
           still
           reade
           the
           text
           there
           as
           they
           go
           ;
           for
           else
           I
           dare
           say
           they
           will
           not
           find
           that
           benefit
           by
           their
           reading
           ,
           which
           observing
           that
           course
           I
           hope
           t●ey
           may
           find
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           leave
           all
           to
           the
           good
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           if
           any
           good
           be
           done
           hereby
           the
           glory
           may
           all
           redound
           to
           him
           ,
           w●o
           is
           able
           to
           do
           much
           good
           by
           weak
           means
           .
           To
           him
           I
           commend
           thee
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           and
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ARTHUR
             JACKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           133.
           l
           ▪
           3.
           read●
           m●nner
           to
           appear
           to
           him
           .
           135.
           l.
           14
           r.
           me
           ;
           th●s
           152.
           
           ●
           .
           25
           r.
           ●●t
           .
           1.
           2.
           158
           
           ▪
           l.
           2●
           .
           r.
           re●
           .
           171.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Lord
           Jeh●vah
           .
           ●96
           l.
           ●5
           .
           r.
           H●r
           .
           202.
           l
           4
           r.
           Sanctuary
           and
           the
           204
           l.
           2●
           .
           twinne●
           .
           219.
           l.
           7
           del●
           most
           .
           244
           ▪
           l.
           41.
           
           Levit.
           1.
           261.
           l.
           ●
           .
           hands
           264
           l
           ▪
           20.
           light
           holy
           .
           2●6
           l.
           41.
           commended
           .
           278.
           l.
           ●4
           .
           five
           sacr
           ●ices
           .
           30●
           .
           l.
           30.
           dwelt
           .
           ●●2
           l
           3.
           our
           Go●l
           .
           328.
           l
           ●4
           .
           ●he
           tent
           .
           339
           ▪
           l.
           18.
           
           L●v
           2
           2.
           380.
           l.
           ●4
           .
           Aaron
           .
           382.
           l.
           30
           l
           ght
           holy
           .
           385.
           l.
           40.
           t
           wa●
           .
           ●97
           .
           35
           ,
           38
           Suphah
           .
           40●
           .
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           20.
           
           Ch●mosh
           40●
           .
           l.
           14
           ▪
           right
           unto
           ;
           thus
           .
           430.
           l.
           40.
           thi●
           it
           .
           4
           ▪
           7.
           l.
           33.
           d●le
           l.
           y.
           50●
           .
           l
           41.
           pe●son●
           .
           5●7
           .
           l
           ▪
           30.
           a
           basket
           ●48
           .
           l.
           1.
           him
           ,
           l.
           14
           aff●cted
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
           ANNOTATIONS
           On
           the
           first
           book
           of
           MOSES
           called
           GENESIS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             good
             probabilitie
             ,
             conceive
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             generall
             proposition
             concerning
             the
             whole
             creation
             (
             which
             is
             afterwards
             more
             particularly
             unfolded
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             in
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             order
             and
             manner
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             were
             the
             severall
             works
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             ;
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               the
               heaven
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             at
             first
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             
               the
               heavens
               ,
               &
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               them
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             chap.
             2.
             1.
             or
             
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               therein
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Paul
             spake
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             24.
             
             This
             Moses
             affirmeth
             here
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             ;
             but
             then
             how
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             order
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             that
             is
             afterwards
             related
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             .
             Yet
             others
             again
             (
             &
             that
             I
             think
             most
             probably
             )
             understand
             this
             which
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             the
             first
             dayes
             creation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             created
             
               the
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             highest
             heaven
             ,
             the
             dwelling
             place
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             called
             
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
            
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             27.
             and
             
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             that
             whole
             confused
             Chaos
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             yet
             without
             form
             and
             void
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             afterwards
             described
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Job
             38.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
               that
               the
               morning
               starres
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               ,
               when
               God
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             highest
             heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Angels
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             were
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             first
             day
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             chapter
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             Moses
             purposely
             intended
             to
             relate
             
             
             
             
             
             onely
             the
             creation
             of
             things
             corporall
             and
             visible
             ,
             &
             that
             happily
             as
             having
             regard
             therein
             to
             the
             rudenesse
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             that
             infant-Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             wrote
             this
             history
             .
             For
             that
             the
             angels
             were
             at
             first
             created
             by
             God
             of
             nothing
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             things
             were
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             104.
             4.
             
             
               Who
               maketh
               his
               angels
               spirits
            
             .
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               By
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               earth
               ,
               visible
               ,
               and
               invisible
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             148.
             2
             
             ▪
             5.
             
             
               Praise
               ye
               him
               all
               his
               angels
               ,
               let
               them
               praise
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               created
               .
            
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             expresly
             say
             ,
             on
             which
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             the
             angels
             were
             created
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             expresse
             mention
             made
             of
             them
             ▪
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             they
             were
             created
             together
             with
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             the
             chief
             place
             of
             their
             habitation
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             because
             then
             at
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             the
             angels
             did
             praise
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             noted
             ,
             Job
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             earth
             was
             without
             form
             ,
             and
             void
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             earth
             was
             on
             the
             first
             day
             created
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             it
             had
             neither
             the
             shap●
             nor
             ornaments
             that
             it
             hath
             now
             :
             it
             was
             not
             round
             ,
             solid
             ,
             drie
             ,
             distinguisht
             here
             and
             there
             with
             valleys
             and
             hills
             ;
             
               it
               was
               without
               form
            
             ,
             a
             rude
             and
             indigested
             lump
             ;
             and
             again
             it
             was
             void
             ,
             or
             emptie
             ,
             not
             having
             trees
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             and
             slowers
             to
             adorn
             it
             ,
             nor
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             ,
             or
             people
             to
             inhabit
             it
             ▪
             as
             it
             hath
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             darknesse
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             deep
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             deep
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             confused
             Chaos
             ,
             or
             indigested
             Masse
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             ▪
             of
             which
             before
             he
             had
             spoken
             ;
             by
             
               darknesse
               ▪
            
             is
             meant
             a
             mere
             privation
             of
             light
             :
             this
             Chaos
             or
             deep
             was
             wholy
             hid
             and
             involved
             in
             darknesse
             ;
             in
             the
             whole
             surface
             of
             it
             ▪
             there
             was
             no
             light
             at
             all
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             should
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             here
             translated
             moved
             ,
             is
             metaphoricall
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             motion
             of
             birds
             ,
             that
             flutter
             over
             their
             young
             ,
             and
             implies
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             did
             sustain
             and
             cherish
             this
             Chaos
             ,
             or
             Deep
             ,
             by
             his
             secret
             ,
             but
             effectuall
             power
             and
             motion
             ,
             even
             as
             birds
             do
             their
             new-hatcht
             young
             ones
             ,
             by
             so
             fluttering
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             let
             there
             be
             light
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             having
             created
             of
             nothing
             ,
             this
             confused
             Chaos
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             did
             the
             same
             first
             day
             create
             also
             the
             light
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             bright
             shining
             quality
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             this
             deep
             ,
             whereby
             it
             became
             apparent
             and
             visible
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             did
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             almighty
             word
             and
             command
             ,
             Psal
             .
             33.
             6.
             
             
               By
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               the
               heavens
               made
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               them
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               :
            
             not
             any
             word
             uttered
             or
             spoken
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             ●ssentiall
             Word
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               word
               and
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             John
             1.
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               was
               God.
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             
               Christ
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             Father
             made
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             John
             1.
             3.
             
             
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             God
             divided
             the
             light
             from
             the
             darknesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             is
             implyed
             ▪
             1.
             
             That
             God
             did
             not
             wholly
             abolish
             the
             darknesse
             all
             over
             the
             deep
             ,
             
             but
             
               divided
               the
               light
               from
               the
               darknesse
               ,
            
             so
             that
             whilst
             there
             was
             light
             on
             one
             part
             of
             the
             deep
             ,
             it
             was
             still
             dark
             on
             the
             other
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             ordained
             that
             there
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             a
             naturall
             and
             formall
             repugnancy
             and
             contrariety
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             mutually
             succeed
             and
             expell
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             every
             where
             about
             the
             b●dy
             of
             the
             earth
             it
             should
             be
             successively
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             and
             darknesse
             moved
             and
             followed
             each
             other
             ,
             sometimes
             day
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             night
             .
             3.
             
             That
             even
             in
             the
             three
             first
             dayes
             of
             the
             worlds
             creation
             ,
             before
             the
             sunne
             was
             made
             (
             the
             motion
             whereof
             doth
             now
             measure
             out
             the
             day
             )
             there
             should
             be
             a
             successive
             going
             ▪
             and
             returning
             of
             light
             and
             darknes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             time
             of
             day
             &
             night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             afterwards
             when
             the
             sun
             was
             created
             to
             give
             light
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             moved
             about
             the
             body
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             God
             called
             the
             light
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             darknesse
             he
             called
             Night
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             made
             this
             succession
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             to
             be
             for
             those
             distinct
             times
             ▪
             which
             his
             will
             was
             should
             afterward
             be
             called
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Adam
             when
             he
             gave
             names
             unto
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             evening
             and
             the
             morning
             were
             the
             first
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               evening
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             are
             here
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             which
             joyned
             together
             are
             said
             to
             make
             one
             entire
             day
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             comprehending
             both
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             with
             us
             the
             space
             of
             24
             houres
             :
             whereas
             the
             time
             whiles
             the
             light
             shineth
             is
             the
             day
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               are
               twelve
               houres
               in
               the
               day
               ,
            
             John
             11.
             9.
             
             Now
             the
             evening
             is
             set
             before
             the
             morning
             ,
             because
             darknesse
             was
             in
             time
             before
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Jews
             alwayes
             began
             their
             large
             day
             at
             evening
             :
             Levit.
             23.
             
             ●2
             .
             
               From
               even
               unto
               even
               shall
               ye
               celebrate
               your
               Sabbath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             firmament
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             firmament
             God
             called
             Heaven
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               an
               expansion
            
             ,
             or
             
               stretching
               forth
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Heavens
             are
             stretched
             forth
             as
             a
             curtain
             .
             Isai
             .
             40.
             22.
             
             God
             
               stretcheth
               forth
               the
               heavens
               as
               a
               curtain
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               them
               out
               as
               a
               tent
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
            
             and
             in
             Greek
             ,
             Latine
             ,
             and
             English
             
               a
               firmament
            
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             constant
             and
             enduring
             firmnesse
             of
             it
             which
             is
             not
             worn
             with
             its
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             but
             remaineth
             such
             as
             it
             was
             framed
             of
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             So
             that
             by
             
               the
               firmament
            
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             contained
             in
             that
             vast
             space
             from
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             uppermost
             heavens
             ,
             with
             the
             Regions
             of
             the
             aire
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Orbs
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             of
             this
             firmament
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             made
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               to
               divide
               the
               waters
               which
               were
               under
               the
               firmament
               from
               the
               waters
               which
               were
               above
               the
               firmament
            
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             many
             learned
             men
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             doubtlesse
             a
             great
             part
             of
             those
             waters
             that
             did
             at
             first
             cover
             the
             face
             of
             the
             deep
             were
             on
             this
             day
             lifted
             up
             by
             the
             almighty
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             heavenly
             orbs
             comprehended
             under
             this
             word
             firmament
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             continue
             still
             as
             in
             the
             place
             appointed
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             spread
             as
             an
             orb
             of
             water
             round
             about
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             heavens
             .
             But
             because
             the
             main
             reason
             whereon
             they
             ground
             this
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             they
             say
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             firmament
             must
             be
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             and
             must
             divide
             
               the
               waters
            
             that
             are
             beneath
             
               from
               the
               waters
            
             that
             are
             above
             ;
             
             and
             this
             reason
             must
             needs
             also
             overthrow
             this
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             are
             some
             waters
             alwayes
             in
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             rain
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             noted
             as
             one
             of
             the
             marvellous
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             Job
             26.
             8.
             
             
               He
               bindeth
               up
               the
               waters
               in
               his
               thick
               clouds
               ,
               and
               the
               cloud
               is
               not
               rent
               under
               them
               )
            
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             the
             whole
             firmament
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             regions
             of
             the
             aire
             as
             well
             as
             the
             heavenly
             orbs
             ,
             doth
             divide
             the
             waters
             above
             from
             the
             waters
             beneath
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             certainly
             more
             probably
             held
             that
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             
               the
               firmament
               should
               divide
               the
               waters
               which
               were
               under
               the
               ●irmament
               from
               the
               waters
               which
               were
               above
               the
               firmament
            
             ;
             not
             because
             there
             are
             any
             waters
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             where
             the
             sunne
             ,
             moon
             ,
             and
             starres
             are
             set
             ,
             vvhich
             are
             a
             part
             of
             
               the
               firmament
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             but
             because
             they
             are
             above
             that
             part
             of
             
               the
               firmament
            
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             sea
             to
             the
             clouds
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               open
               firmament
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             20.
             for
             by
             
               the
               waters
               which
               are
               above
            
             ,
             vvatry
             clouds
             are
             meant
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Psal
             .
             18.
             11.
             
             
               His
               pavillion
               round
               about
               him
               were
               dark
               waters
               ,
               and
               thick
               clouds
               of
               the
               skies
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             104.
             3.
             
             
               Who
               layeth
               the
               beams
               of
               his
               chambers
               in
               the
               waters
               ,
               who
               maketh
               the
               clouds
               his
               chariot
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             147.
             8.
             
             
               Who
               covereth
               the
               heaven
               with
               clouds
               ,
               who
               prepareth
               rain
               for
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Jer.
             10.
             13.
             
             
               When
               he
               uttereth
               his
               voice
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               multitude
               of
               waters
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             And
             so
             
               the
               firmament
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             because
             part
             of
             those
             vvaters
             of
             the
             deep
             forementioned
             vvere
             lifted
             up
             by
             the
             mighty
             povver
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             spread
             abroad
             into
             thin
             vapours
             bound
             up
             in
             thick
             clouds
             ,
             Job
             26.
             8.
             and
             so
             that
             part
             of
             
               the
               firmament
               wherein
               the
               birds
               ●ly
            
             (
             vers
             .
             20.
             )
             vvas
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             and
             
               divided
               the
               waters
               above
               from
               the
               waters
               beneath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             waters
             under
             the
             heaven
             be
             gathered
             together
             unto
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             dry
             land
             appear
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             having
             the
             first
             day
             created
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             as
             yet
             
               without
               form
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             a
             rude
             and
             indigested
             lump
             of
             a
             slimy
             and
             muddie
             substance
             ,
             and
             drowned
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             deep
             gulf
             of
             waters
             ,
             now
             on
             the
             third
             day
             it
             was
             by
             the
             same
             almighty
             power
             of
             God
             compacted
             into
             a
             solid
             Masse
             and
             received
             its
             form
             ,
             and
             so
             
               the
               waters
               descended
               to
               the
               place
               that
               God
               had
               found●d
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             104.
             8.
             
             
               They
               go
               up
               by
               the
               mountains
               ,
               they
               go
               down
               by
               the
               valleys
               to
               the
               place
               thou
               hast
               founded
               for
               them
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             concavities
             ,
             and
             vast
             hollow
             places
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Seas
             and
             other
             waters
             are
             now
             held
             ,
             called
             therefore
             
               the
               Storehouses
               where
               God
               laid
               up
               the
               depth
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             33.
             7
             ,
             
               He
               gathereth
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               sea
               together
               as
               an
               heap
               ;
               he
               layeth
               up
               the
               depth
               in
               Store-houses
               :
            
             and
             thus
             the
             earth
             and
             vvater
             together
             made
             an
             entire
             Globe
             .
             Nor
             need
             vve
             be
             troubled
             that
             the
             vvaters
             are
             said
             to
             be
             gathered
             together
             
               into
               one
               place
            
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             all
             seas
             and
             rivers
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             branches
             and
             arms
             of
             the
             great
             Ocean
             vvhere
             into
             they
             all
             runne
             (
             E●cl
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             
               All
               the
               rivers
               run
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               yet
               the
               sea
               is
               not
               full
               ;
               unto
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               rivers
               come
               ,
               thither
               they
               return
               again
               .
               )
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             vvords
             may
             be
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               waters
               under
               the
               heaven
            
             vvere
             to
             
               be
               gathered
            
             and
             runne
             together
             ,
             each
             to
             their
             severall
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             ●arth
             bring
             forth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             in
             
             great
             vvisdome
             ,
             1.
             caused
             the
             earth
             to
             yield
             her
             increase
             before
             the
             sunne
             vvas
             created
             ,
             by
             the
             heat
             vvhereof
             novv
             the
             earth
             is
             vvarmed
             and
             so
             doth
             fructifie
             that
             hereby
             we
             might
             learn
             to
             ascribe
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             ●arth
             to
             God
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             sunne
             ;
             2.
             
             He
             made
             ready
             all
             kind
             of
             food
             for
             the
             living
             creatures
             that
             vvere
             aftervvards
             created
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             earth
             brought
             forth
             grasse
             and
             herb
             yielding
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             is
             meant
             both
             that
             God
             did
             then
             by
             his
             almighty
             vvord
             give
             to
             the
             earth
             a
             povver
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             kind
             of
             herbs
             and
             plants
             and
             trees
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             vvorld
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             did
             at
             the
             present
             cause
             it
             actually
             to
             bring
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             full
             perfection
             ,
             
               the
               herb
               yielding
               seed
               ,
               and
               the
               tree
               yielding
               fruit
            
             (
             as
             man
             aftervvards
             vvas
             created
             not
             a
             child
             ,
             but
             a
             perfect
             man
             )
             and
             therefore
             vve
             see
             that
             vvhen
             the
             serpent
             tempted
             him
             (
             vvhich
             vvas
             immediately
             after
             his
             creation
             )
             the
             tree
             of
             knovvledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             had
             fruit
             fully
             ripe
             upon
             it
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               The
               woman
               saw
               that
               the
               tree
               was
               good
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               pleasant
               for
               the
               eyes
            
             ;
             vvhich
             is
             indeed
             an
             argument
             of
             much
             vveight
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             vvorld
             began
             vvith
             the
             Autumne
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             first
             the
             yeare
             vvas
             counted
             to
             begin
             then
             .
          
           
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             good
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             approved
             them
             all
             to
             be
             good
             .
             And
             indeed
             even
             those
             poysonous
             herbs
             and
             plants
             vvhich
             vvere
             on
             this
             day
             created
             are
             good
             and
             usefull
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             and
             meat
             for
             some
             creatures
             ;
             nor
             should
             have
             ever
             been
             hurtfull
             to
             man
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             not
             sinned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             let
             them
             be
             for
             signes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             signifie
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             both
             naturall
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             and
             extraordinary
             .
             For
             so
             we
             find
             by
             continuall
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             divers
             colour
             and
             hew
             of
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moon
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             rising
             and
             setting
             of
             divers
             Constellations
             of
             the
             starres
             ,
             do
             foreshew
             fair
             and
             foul
             weather
             ,
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hereby
             both
             seamen
             and
             husbandmen
             and
             physicians
             receive
             very
             helpfull
             insinuations
             of
             the
             fittest
             opportunities
             for
             their
             severall
             affairs
             :
             yea
             oftentimes
             by
             Eclipses
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             other
             supernaturall
             signes
             ,
             God
             foreshews
             the
             heavy
             calamities
             he
             intends
             to
             bring
             upon
             men
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             
               those
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               afraid
               at
               his
               tokens
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             65.
             8.
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               There
               shall
               be
               signes
               in
               the
               Sunne
               and
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Starres
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               earth
               distresse
               of
               Nations
               with
               perplexitie
               ,
               the
               sea
               and
               the
               waves
               roring
               ,
               mens
               hearts
               failing
               them
               for
               fear
               .
            
             and
             Act.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               I
               will
               shew
               wonders
               in
               heaven
               abov●
               ,
               and
               signes
               in
               the
               earth
               beneath
               ,
               bloud
               ,
               and
               fire
               ,
               and
               vapour
               of
               smoke
               .
               The
               sunne
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               moon
               into
               bloud
               :
            
             &
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             fortune-tellers
             and
             such
             as
             by
             searching
             under
             what
             Planet
             men
             are
             born
             will
             undertake
             to
             for●tell
             and
             divine
             what
             good
             and
             evil
             shall
             befall
             them
             both
             in
             their
             life
             and
             death
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             vanitie
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             the
             Sc●ipture
             doth
             every
             where
             deride
             and
             condemne
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             10.
             
             
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               among
               you
               any
               one
               that
               maketh
               his
               sonne
               or
               daughter
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               that
               useth
               divination
               ,
               or
               an
               observer
               of
               times
               ,
               or
               an
               enchanter
               ,
               or
               a
               witch
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             47.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               now
               the
               Astrologers
               ,
               the
               starregazers
               ,
               the
               monethly
               prognosticatours
               stand
               up
               and
               save
               thee
               from
               these
               things
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             for
             seasons
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             ,
             Spring
             and
             Autumne
             ,
             which
             come
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             as
             that
             approcheth
             nearer
             to
             us
             ▪
             or
             goeth
             further
             from
             us
             :
             yea
             God
             hath
             
               appointed
               the
               Moon
            
             also
             
               for
               seasons
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.
             19.
             for
             thereby
             we
             account
             the
             moneths
             and
             their
             severall
             seasons
             ;
             and
             the
             Starres
             likewise
             and
             Constellations
             which
             arise
             and
             set
             ,
             some
             at
             one
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             God
             made
             two
             great
             lights
             .
             ]
          
           
             However
             the
             Sunne
             is
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             ▪
             being
             166.
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             well
             knovvn
             to
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             the
             least
             but
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             little
             or
             no
             light
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             lightsome
             by
             the
             Sunnes
             shining
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             re●lection
             shines
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             a
             looking-glasse
             vvill
             do
             .
             But
             Moses
             here
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moon
             ,
             as
             they
             appear
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ▪
             to
             vvhich
             the
             Moon
             seemeth
             the
             greatest
             light
             next
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             nea●est
             to
             the
             earth
             of
             all
             the
             Planets
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             waters
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             the
             moving
             creature
             that
             hath
             life
             ,
             and
             fow●
             that
             may
             flie
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             place
             doth
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             the
             vvaters
             vvere
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             vvhich
             the
             fovvls
             of
             the
             aire
             vvere
             made
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             in
             vvhich
             they
             vvere
             created
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             vvhich
             they
             came
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             can
             be
             proved
             concerning
             the
             earth
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               ground
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               every
               fowl
               of
               the
               aire
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             commanded
             the
             waters
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             moving
             creatures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             fishes
             ,
             &c.
             so
             he
             also
             commanded
             that
             fowls
             should
             flie
             above
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             open
             firmament
             .
             But
             yet
             considering
             that
             the
             ●ature
             and
             quality
             of
             fish
             and
             fowl
             are
             so
             like
             in
             many
             regards
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             one
             do
             move
             in
             the
             aire
             much
             as
             the
             other
             do
             move
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
               abundantly
               ,
            
             may
             have
             reference
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             fish
             that
             swimme
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             fowl
             that
             were
             to
             flie
             in
             the
             aire
             ;
             especially
             if
             by
             the
             water
             we
             understand
             the
             upper
             waters
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             vapours
             or
             mists
             that
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             which
             brought
             forth
             fowl
             abundantly
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             waters
             did
             the
             fish
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             afterward
             the
             beasts
             .
             As
             for
             the
             place
             chap.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               ground
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               every
               fowl
               of
               the
               aire
            
             ;
             either
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               every
               fowl
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
            
             must
             have
             r●ference
             onely
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             those
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               out
               of
               ground
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             and
             likewise
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               every
               fowl
               of
               the
               aire
            
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             hold
             that
             the
             fowl
             are
             there
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
               formed
               out
               of
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             because
             though
             the
             waters
             did
             at
             first
             bring
             them
             forth
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             in
             those
             waters
             of
             which
             they
             were
             made
             a
             mixture
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             it
             might
             be
             said
             also
             that
             they
             were
             
               formed
               out
               of
               the
               ground
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             in
             our
             image
             after
             our
             likenesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             made
             the
             whole
             world
             for
             mans
             use
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             the
             Lord
             created
             man
             ,
             for
             whom
             all
             those
             things
             were
             beforehand
             provided
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             without
             deliberation
             and
             consultation
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             
             God
             speaks
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             thereby
             onely
             to
             imply
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             work
             he
             had
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             The
             persons
             consulting
             are
             doubtlesse
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             those
             
               three
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             which
             are
             
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             1.
             
             John.
             5.
             7.
             who
             resolve
             to
             make
             man
             after
             their
             likenesse
             and
             in
             their
             image
             ;
             not
             because
             God
             took
             upon
             him
             a
             humane
             shape
             when
             he
             created
             man
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             spirituall
             essence
             of
             his
             reasonable
             and
             understanding
             soul
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             lordship
             and
             dominion
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             he
             was
             made
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             resembled
             his
             Creatour
             :
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               Put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               after
               the
               image
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
            
             ;
             and
             Eph.
             4.
             24.
             
             
               Which
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             behold
             I
             have
             given
             you
             every
             herb
             bearing
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             grant
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             be
             for
             food
             both
             for
             man
             and
             beast
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             wherein
             man
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             no
             other
             meat
             requisite
             or
             desired
             for
             mans
             sustenance
             .
             But
             that
             this
             continued
             thus
             untill
             the
             Floud
             ,
             when
             the
             eating
             of
             flesh
             was
             expresly
             allowed
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               moving
               thing
               that
               liveth
               shall
               be
               meat
               for
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             seems
             not
             so
             probable
             :
             for
             1.
             they
             wore
             the
             skinnes
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             eat
             also
             the
             flesh
             ;
             2.
             had
             they
             not
             made
             use
             of
             cattel
             for
             food
             in
             those
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             and
             upwards
             before
             the
             Floud
             ,
             the
             earth
             would
             have
             been
             overburdened
             because
             of
             their
             great
             increase
             ;
             3.
             they
             then
             offered
             sacrifices
             of
             their
             cattel
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               Abel
               brought
               of
               the
               firstlings
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             they
             used
             not
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             God
             had
             granted
             to
             them
             for
             their
             own
             use
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             God
             saw
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             was
             very
             good
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             wicked
             angels
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             devils
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             created
             holy
             and
             good
             ,
             though
             afterward
             they
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             sinned
             .
             John
             8.
             44.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ,
               he
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               angels
               that
               sinned
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             kept
             not
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             but
             left
             their
             habitation
             ,
             and
             were
             thrown
             down
             into
             hell
             .
             How
             soon
             after
             their
             creation
             it
             was
             that
             they
             sinned
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             no
             where
             make
             known
             ;
             onely
             that
             it
             was
             before
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             sinned
             we
             are
             si●e
             ▪
             because
             by
             the
             devil
             in
             the
             serpent
             they
             were
             seduced
             ,
             as
             is
             afterward
             related
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             ANd
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             creatures
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             :
             which
             are
             here
             called
             an
             host
             or
             an
             army
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             of
             them
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             ,
             many
             severall
             troops
             ,
             and
             all
             placed
             and
             ranked
             in
             admirable
             order
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             those
             that
             behold
             and
             consider
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             under
             the
             command
             of
             God
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             servants
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             91.
             stand
             alwayes
             ready
             as
             in
             battel-array
             to
             execute
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             and
             destroy
             
             his
             enemies
             if
             he
             speaks
             but
             the
             word
             .
             Esai
             .
             45.
             12.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               created
               man
               upon
               it
               :
               I
               ,
               even
               my
               hands
               ,
               have
               stretched
               out
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               host
               have
               I
               commanded
               .
            
             Judg.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               They
               fought
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               starres
               in
               their
               courses
               fought
               against
               Sisera
               :
            
             And
             hence
             God
             is
             so
             frequently
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             95.
             5.
             and
             (
             where
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             retained
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Sabbaoth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             He
             rested
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             all
             the
             works
             which
             he
             had
             made
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             create
             any
             thing
             as
             he
             had
             done
             on
             the
             foregoing
             six
             dayes
             ,
             because
             all
             was
             already
             finished
             which
             he
             had
             purposed
             to
             make
             .
             
               The
               Creatour
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               fainteth
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               neary
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             40.
             28.
             onely
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               rested
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
            
             because
             he
             ceased
             from
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             :
             for
             as
             concerning
             the
             sustaining
             and
             governing
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             the
             
               Father
               worketh
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               Christ
               worketh
               ,
            
             John
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             God
             blessed
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             second
             word
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             the
             first
             word
             ,
             blessed
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             set
             apart
             the
             seventh
             day
             for
             the
             speciall
             work
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             
               blessed
               it
            
             ,
             with
             this
             singular
             priviledge
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             wholy
             consecrate
             to
             him
             and
             his
             worship
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             indeed
             hold
             that
             there
             was
             not
             any
             law
             imposed
             upon
             Adam
             and
             his
             posterity
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             holy
             ,
             till
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             it
             was
             commanded
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             take
             this
             here
             to
             be
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             by
             way
             of
             Prolepsis
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             God
             rested
             from
             his
             work
             of
             creation
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             therefore
             he
             did
             afterwards
             ordain
             ,
             that
             every
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             week
             should
             be
             kept
             holy
             by
             the
             Israelites
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             But
             the
             words
             will
             not
             bear
             this
             exposition
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             reasons
             besides
             that
             do
             evidently
             enough
             discover
             that
             God
             did
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             appoint
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             should
             be
             kept
             as
             a
             holy
             Sabbath
             :
             as
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             expressely
             spoken
             of
             the
             very
             next
             day
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             ended
             the
             worlds
             creation
             :
             Now
             if
             that
             were
             a
             Sabbath
             sanctified
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             holy
             imployments
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             this
             ordinance
             beginning
             then
             was
             not
             afterward
             continued
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             no
             set
             day
             set
             apart
             for
             holy
             imployments
             .
             What
             though
             there
             be
             no
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             keeping
             a
             Sabbath
             ?
             Many
             things
             they
             did
             which
             are
             not
             mentioned
             :
             and
             how
             could
             the
             distinction
             of
             severall
             weeks
             be
             kept
             till
             the
             Law
             ?
             yea
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             have
             known
             the
             weekly
             seventh
             day
             from
             the
             creation
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             constantly
             kept
             from
             the
             Creation
             till
             that
             time
             ?
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             defore
             the
             Lavv
             vvas
             given
             :
             for
             before
             the
             Lavv
             vvas
             given
             ,
             that
             vvas
             spoken
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             23.
             
             
               To
               morrow
               is
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             and
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             4.
             3.
             doth
             evidently
             enough
             imply
             that
             there
             vvas
             a
             rest
             vvhich
             Gods
             people
             did
             observe
             sin●e
             the
             finishing
             of
             Gods
             vvork
             from
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             generations
             of
             the
             heavens
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             order
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             vvere
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             ▪
             
             at
             first
             created
             and
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             plants
             and
             herbs
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             vvhen
             as
             yet
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             thing
             grovving
             thereon
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             as
             novv
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             had
             not
             caused
             it
             to
             rain
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             yielded
             that
             God
             did
             at
             first
             by
             his
             absolute
             povver
             cause
             these
             things
             to
             grovv
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             there
             had
             been
             as
             yet
             none
             of
             those
             ordinary
             means
             vvhereby
             the
             earth
             is
             novv
             made
             fruitfull
             ,
             no
             rain
             to
             vvater
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             to
             till
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             But
             there
             went
             up
             a
             mist
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Junius
             reades
             this
             negatively
             ,
             
               Nor
               went
               there
               up
               a
               mist
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             that
             vvhich
             before
             vvas
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             creating
             of
             things
             by
             the
             meer
             vvord
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ▪
             because
             as
             yet
             there
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             as
             a
             mist
             to
             vvater
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             if
             vve
             reade
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             to
             be
             added
             by
             vvay
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             :
             for
             vvhereas
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             Hovv
             then
             continued
             they
             to
             grovv
             after
             they
             vvere
             created
             ,
             being
             there
             vvas
             neither
             rain
             to
             vvater
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             man
             to
             till
             it
             ?
             Moses
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               There
               went
               up
               a
               mist
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             breathed
             into
             his
             nostrils
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             by
             his
             almighty
             povver
             the
             Lord
             did
             create
             and
             infuse
             into
             the
             yet
             livelesse
             body
             of
             Adam
             a
             living
             reasonable
             soul
             ,
             vvhich
             being
             instantly
             united
             to
             the
             body
             in
             an
             incomprehensible
             manner
             ,
             his
             body
             vvas
             quickened
             and
             enlivened
             ,
             vvhich
             soon
             appeared
             by
             the
             breath
             in
             his
             nostrils
             .
             Thus
             the
             soul
             vvas
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             created
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             joyned
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             God
             planted
             a
             garden
             Eastward
             in
             Eden
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             day
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             the
             earth
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             herbs
             ,
             trees
             ,
             and
             plants
             vvherevvith
             it
             is
             novv
             adorned
             :
             for
             as
             he
             then
             made
             the
             earth
             all
             over
             to
             bring
             forth
             some
             kind
             of
             increase
             or
             other
             for
             the
             use
             of
             living
             creatures
             ,
             and
             of
             Adams
             posterity
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             increase
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             present
             habitation
             of
             these
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             he
             then
             also
             made
             in
             Eden
             ,
             a
             countrey
             that
             lay
             Eastvvard
             from
             Canaan
             ,
             mentioned
             often
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Isa
             .
             35.
             12.
             
             Ezek.
             27.
             23.
             
             a
             most
             goodly
             pleasant
             and
             fruitfull
             garden
             ,
             abounding
             vvith
             all
             things
             that
             could
             be
             therein
             desired
             ,
             and
             so
             curiously
             ordered
             in
             every
             respect
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             planted
             by
             art
             ,
             and
             hereinto
             Adam
             vvas
             put
             .
             This
             Garden
             is
             by
             the
             Greek
             Interpreters
             called
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             termed
             
               the
               garden
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Gen.
             13.
             10.
             and
             for
             the
             pleasantnesse
             of
             it
             made
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             therefore
             called
             Paradise
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             43.
             
             
               To
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
             
               He
               was
               caught
               up
               into
               Paradise
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             tree
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             was
             a
             memoriall
             or
             monitorie
             signe
             of
             that
             life
             which
             he
             had
             received
             from
             God
             ;
             2.
             because
             it
             was
             a
             sacramentall
             signe
             annexed
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             assuring
             life
             and
             glory
             upon
             condition
             of
             perfect
             obedience
             ;
             3.
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             power
             which
             God
             had
             given
             it
             to
             sustain
             the
             body
             of
             man
             in
             perfect
             strength
             without
             any
             decay
             untill
             they
             were
             translated
             to
             heavenly
             glory
             ;
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
             
               Lest
               he
               take
               also
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               and
            
             
             
               eat
               and
               live
               for
               ever
            
             :
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             God
             sent
             him
             forth
             from
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             had
             any
             such
             quality
             or
             virtue
             ,
             that
             being
             eaten
             it
             would
             work
             in
             man
             any
             increase
             of
             knowledge
             or
             quicknesse
             of
             wit
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             another
             sacramentall
             signe
             annexed
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             sealing
             death
             and
             damnation
             to
             them
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             so
             assuring
             them
             of
             the
             event
             that
             would
             follow
             if
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             command
             they
             should
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             to
             their
             cost
             experimentally
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             
               good
               and
               evil
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             God
             commanded
             the
             man
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Besides
             the
             morall
             law
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             written
             in
             Adams
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             he
             knew
             exactly
             all
             things
             wherein
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             obey
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             the
             Lord
             gave
             him
             also
             this
             positive
             and
             particular
             commandment
             concerning
             a
             thing
             of
             it self
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             command
             made
             unlawfull
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             absolute
             Dominion
             over
             him
             might
             be
             hereby
             made
             known
             ,
             and
             his
             disobedience
             might
             become
             the
             more
             manifest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             NOw
             the
             serpent
             was
             more
             subtill
             then
             any
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             devil
             who
             in
             and
             by
             the
             serpent
             did
             seduce
             Eve
             ,
             is
             plain
             enough
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             John
             8.
             44.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               :
               he
               was
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               But
               I
               fear
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               serpent
               beguiled
               Eve
               through
               his
               subtiltie
               ,
               so
               your
               minds
               ,
            
             &c.
             1.
             
             John
             3.
             8.
             
             
               For
               the
               devil
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             Rev.
             12.
             9.
             
             
               That
               old
               serpent
               called
               the
               Devil
               and
               Satan
               which
               deceiveth
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             But
             why
             then
             doth
             Moses
             speak
             no
             one
             word
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             but
             onely
             mentions
             the
             serpent
             ?
             Surely
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             before
             he
             had
             omitted
             the
             expresse
             mention
             both
             of
             the
             creation
             and
             fall
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             because
             his
             purpose
             is
             to
             report
             the
             story
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             visible
             carriage
             of
             it
             ▪
             herein
             accommodating
             himself
             to
             the
             rudenesse
             and
             capacity
             of
             that
             infant
             Church
             ,
             who
             had
             need
             of
             milk
             ,
             not
             of
             strong
             meat
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             serpent
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               more
               subtill
               then
               any
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             devil
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             instrument
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             the
             woman
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             serpent
             ,
             speechlesse
             in
             himself
             ,
             had
             his
             mouth
             opened
             by
             Satan
             ,
             who
             caused
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             spake
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             by
             an
             angel
             opened
             the
             mouth
             of
             Balaams
             asse
             .
             Numb
             .
             22.
             28.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               opened
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               asse
               ,
               and
               she
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Why
             the
             woman
             was
             not
             astonished
             to
             heare
             a
             dumb
             creature
             speak
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             curious
             and
             causelesse
             question
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             here
             to
             the
             contrary
             but
             that
             she
             might
             at
             first
             be
             afraid
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             be
             imboldned
             to
             talk
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             For
             God
             doth
             know
             that
             in
             the
             day
             that
             ye
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             then
             your
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             knows
             that
             upon
             the
             eating
             of
             this
             fruit
             ye
             shall
             obtain
             a
             further
             ,
             yea
             a
             divine
             ,
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             equall
             unto
             that
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             serpent
             doth
             cunningly
             wrest
             
             to
             a
             wrong
             sense
             ,
             the
             name
             formerly
             given
             unto
             this
             tree
             ,
             but
             upon
             another
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             both
             were
             opened
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             eyes
             neither
             of
             body
             nor
             mind
             were
             opened
             by
             any
             virtue
             or
             e●ficacie
             of
             the
             fruit
             they
             had
             eaten
             :
             for
             why
             then
             were
             not
             the
             womans
             eyes
             opened
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             she
             had
             eaten
             ,
             before
             Adam
             was
             seduced
             ?
             no
             ,
             this
             was
             another
             kind
             of
             opening
             the
             eyes
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             serpent
             promised
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             enlightning
             of
             their
             consciences
             to
             see
             the
             enormity
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             whereto
             they
             had
             thereby
             brought
             themselves
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             naked
             .
             ]
          
           
             Naked
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             which
             were
             bereaved
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             subjected
             to
             inordinate
             lusts
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             to
             shame
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             25.
             
             
               Aaron
               had
               made
               them
               naked
               to
               their
               shame
               amongst
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             Questionlesse
             they
             saw
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             naked
             before
             ;
             else
             why
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             25.
             
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
            
             ?
             but
             now
             they
             saw
             it
             with
             shame
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             walking
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             in
             the
             cool
             of
             the
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             needs
             no
             scruple
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             or
             walking
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             conceive
             that
             he
             appeared
             in
             humane
             shape
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             usually
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             
               in
               the
               cool
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             is
             added
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             shew
             the
             time
             of
             the
             day
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             morning
             or
             evening
             ;
             for
             in
             both
             cool
             winds
             are
             wont
             to
             arise
             )
             but
             also
             to
             imply
             by
             what
             means
             the
             voice
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             whisking
             of
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             And
             Adam
             and
             his
             wife
             hid
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Being
             conscious
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fearing
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             ,
             stricken
             with
             horrour
             and
             amazednesse
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             hide
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Who
             told
             thee
             that
             thou
             wast
             naked
             ?
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Thou
             wert
             naked
             before
             ▪
             without
             fear
             or
             shame
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whence
             comes
             it
             that
             thou
             art
             now
             ashamed
             ?
             surely
             because
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             God
             said
             unto
             the
             serpent
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             names
             onely
             the
             serpent
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             both
             are
             here
             condemned
             ;
             the
             serpent
             as
             the
             instrument
             (
             even
             as
             a
             father
             breaks
             the
             sword
             wherewith
             his
             child
             was
             slain
             )
             and
             the
             devil
             as
             the
             chief
             authour
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             judgement
             so
             exprest
             ,
             that
             whilst
             all
             is
             fitted
             to
             the
             serpent
             in
             a
             literall
             sense
             ,
             some
             particulars
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             do
             most
             fitly
             also
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             mysticall
             sense
             ,
             include
             the
             curse
             in●licted
             on
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             thy
             belly
             shalt
             thou
             go
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Either
             because
             he
             had
             extolled
             himself
             against
             man
             ,
             his
             creeping
             and
             feeding
             on
             the
             earth
             (
             which
             before
             should
             not
             have
             been
             ignominious
             )
             is
             accursed
             and
             made
             reprochfull
             now
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             )
             this
             going
             on
             his
             belly
             ,
             and
             feeding
             on
             dust
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             naturall
             gate
             and
             food
             of
             the
             serpent
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             is
             adjudged
             thereto
             because
             of
             this
             fact
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             put
             enmitie
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             between
             thy
             
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             naturall
             Antipathy
             betwixt
             mankind
             ,
             and
             those
             detestable
             beasts
             ,
             the
             serpents
             ;
             2.
             of
             the
             naturall
             enmitie
             betwixt
             mankind
             and
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             angels
             (
             for
             though
             through
             Satans
             su●●iltie
             ,
             covertly
             insinuating
             himself
             under
             another
             person
             ,
             men
             do
             indeed
             cleave
             to
             him
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             yet
             naturally
             all
             men
             do
             abhorre
             and
             slie
             the
             devil
             as
             an
             enemy
             )
             3.
             of
             that
             holy
             enmity
             betwixt
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             true
             believers
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             angels
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             wicked
             as
             they
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             serpent
             ▪
             John
             8.
             44.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             shall
             bruise
             thy
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               is
               spoken
               ,
               1.
               of
               mens
               destroying
               serpents
               ;
               2.
               and
               especially
               of
               Christs
               destroying
               the
               kingdome
               and
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             the
             children
             are
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             he
             also
             himself
             likewise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             through
             death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             devil
             ,
             
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               whereby
               also
               all
               believers
               do
               become
               conquerours
               over
               those
               spirituall
               enemies
               of
               their
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             bruise
             his
             heel
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             serpents
             lying
             in
             wait
             to
             sting
             and
             hurt
             mankind
             ;
             2.
             of
             the
             devils
             assaulting
             Christ
             in
             his
             temptations
             ,
             a●flictions
             ,
             death
             and
             buriall
             ;
             and
             the
             faithfull
             in
             their
             temptations
             and
             troubles
             ,
             which
             to
             him
             and
             them
             is
             but
             as
             the
             
               bruising
               of
               the
               heel
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Vnto
             the
             woman
             he
             said
             I
             will
             greatly
             multiply
             thy
             sorrow
             and
             thy
             conception
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             painfull
             conceptions
             ,
             or
             the
             sorrows
             of
             thy
             conceptions
             ,
             faintnesse
             ,
             sick
             fits
             ,
             perill
             of
             abortion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thy
             desire
             shall
             be
             to
             thy
             husband
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             desire
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             thy
             husband
             ,
             upon
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             all
             thy
             desire
             must
             depend
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             concerning
             Abels
             subjection
             to
             Cain
             ,
             as
             the
             firstborn
             .
             It
             istrue
             by
             the
             law
             of
             creation
             the
             woman
             should
             have
             lived
             in
             subordination
             under
             her
             husband
             &
             should
             have
             been
             governed
             by
             him
             :
             for
             
               Adam
               was
               first
               formed
               ,
               then
               Eve
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             13.
             and
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             11.
             9.
             
             
               Man
               was
               not
               created
               for
               the
               woman
               ,
               but
               the
               woman
               for
               the
               man
               :
            
             but
             being
             here
             denounced
             as
             a
             chastisement
             for
             sinne
             ,
             it
             implyeth
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             subjection
             then
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Creation
             ;
             as
             indeed
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             it
             is
             made
             every
             where
             somewhat
             irksome
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             but
             amongst
             some
             a
             very
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             the
             herb
             of
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             neither
             the
             herbs
             or
             fruits
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Vnto
             Adam
             also
             and
             to
             his
             wife
             did
             the
             Lord
             God
             make
             coats
             of
             skinnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             doing
             this
             presently
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             angels
             ,
             or
             how
             else
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             skinnes
             of
             slain
             beasts
             he
             made
             them
             garments
             ,
             and
             so
             clothed
             them
             therewith
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             taught
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             directions
             how
             they
             should
             of
             the
             skinnes
             of
             beasts
             make
             themselves
             garments
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             their
             nakednesse
             ,
             and
             to
             shelter
             their
             bodies
             from
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             weather
             :
             for
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             immediately
             teach
             them
             the
             worship
             of
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             signes
             and
             types
             of
             that
             reconciliation
             
             and
             atonement
             which
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             promised
             seed
             (
             and
             therefore
             we
             reade
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             by
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             improbable
             that
             withall
             direction
             was
             given
             to
             make
             them
             coats
             of
             the
             skins
             of
             the
             beasts
             slain
             .
             However
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             clothing
             chosen
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             betimes
             not
             to
             have
             so
             much
             respect
             to
             delicacy
             as
             to
             usefulnesse
             in
             attiring
             themselves
             ;
             2.
             in
             the
             spoils
             of
             those
             dead
             beasts
             to
             wear
             the
             remembrances
             of
             their
             own
             mortality
             ,
             yea
             of
             that
             brutish
             condition
             whereinto
             by
             their
             sinne
             they
             were
             fallen
             .
             And
             to
             this
             that
             bitter
             taunt
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               man
               is
               become
               as
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               to
               know
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             now
             lest
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             take
             also
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             being
             eaten
             by
             man
             should
             have
             prevented
             all
             decay
             of
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             him
             immortall
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             kept
             him
             in
             perfect
             health
             and
             strength
             untill
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             from
             earth
             into
             heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             by
             means
             of
             a
             created
             power
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             God
             had
             given
             to
             this
             fruit
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             blessing
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             ordained
             should
             go
             along
             with
             the
             eating
             of
             this
             fruit
             :
             and
             hence
             they
             say
             it
             was
             that
             when
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             had
             sinned
             ,
             God
             now
             resolved
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             Paradise
             that
             they
             might
             not
             taste
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             either
             in
             mercy
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             living
             for
             ever
             in
             misery
             ;
             or
             in
             judgement
             ,
             that
             the
             curse
             of
             Death
             which
             God
             had
             threatned
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             sinne
             might
             not
             be
             prevented
             by
             eating
             of
             this
             fruit
             .
             But
             this
             conceit
             is
             justly
             rejected
             by
             the
             best
             Expositours
             .
             It
             was
             no
             wayes
             possible
             that
             any
             created
             food
             should
             frustrate
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             that
             
               Death
               should
               be
               the
               wages
               of
               Sinne.
            
             Whatever
             effect
             might
             have
             followed
             upon
             the
             eating
             of
             this
             ●ruit
             ,
             had
             man
             continued
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ;
             yet
             when
             
               his
               body
               was
               dead
               because
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             10.
             it
             was
             not
             the
             eating
             of
             this
             fruit
             that
             could
             make
             his
             dead
             body
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             true
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             cast
             Adam
             out
             of
             Paradise
             to
             prevent
             his
             eating
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             was
             doubtlesse
             that
             having
             by
             his
             disobedience
             and
             sinne
             made
             himself
             liable
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             now
             meddle
             with
             this
             sacramentall
             seal
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             which
             now
             because
             of
             sinne
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             :
             Onely
             as
             before
             the
             Lord
             had
             upbraided
             them
             for
             their
             vain
             affectation
             of
             being
             like
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             ironicall
             expression
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               man
               is
               become
               as
               one
               of
               us
               to
               know
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
            
             meaning
             that
             by
             his
             sinne
             they
             were
             become
             most
             unlike
             him
             ;
             so
             in
             these
             words
             ironically
             he
             upbraids
             him
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             for
             that
             certainty
             of
             death
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             himself
             ,
             determining
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             Lest
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               he
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               and
               take
               also
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               eat
               ,
               and
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             not
             because
             there
             was
             any
             danger
             of
             his
             living
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             in
             derision
             of
             any
             such
             hope
             or
             expectation
             ,
             if
             happily
             he
             should
             entertain
             any
             such
             motion
             ,
             as
             formerly
             of
             gaining
             an
             increase
             of
             knowledge
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             he
             placed
             at
             the
             East
             and
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Where
             was
             the
             entrance
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             there
             at
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             garden
             he
             placed
             Cherubims
             
             and
             a
             flaming
             sword
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Angels
             armed
             with
             a
             flaming
             sword
             ;
             for
             Moses
             useth
             this
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             speak
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             had
             Cherubims
             figured
             in
             their
             temple
             to
             represent
             the
             angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Abel
             and
             Cain
             had
             been
             doub●lesse
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             thus
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
               that
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ▪
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             word
             )
             
               Abel
               offered
               sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             had
             respect
             to
             Abel
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Cain
             perceived
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             manifested
             by
             some
             outward
             signe
             ,
             either
             ordinary
             ,
             by
             giving
             good
             successe
             to
             Abel
             in
             all
             things
             and
             not
             to
             Cain
             ;
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             by
             sending
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             consume
             Abels
             sacrifice
             and
             not
             Cains
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             like
             ,
             Levit.
             9.
             24.
             
             
               There
               came
               a
               fire
               out
               from
               before
               the
               Lord
               and
               consumed
               upon
               the
               Altar
               the
               burnt
               offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             1.
             
             Kings
             18.
             38.
             
             
               Then
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               Lord
               fell
               ,
               and
               consumed
               the
               burnt
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             well
             sinne
             lieth
             at
             the
             doore
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             externall
             plagues
             ,
             will
             lie
             watching
             like
             a
             serjeant
             or
             thief
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             ●lie
             upon
             thee
             and
             tear
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             unto
             thee
             shall
             be
             his
             desire
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             allay
             his
             anger
             towards
             his
             brother
             :
             still
             God
             had
             left
             Abel
             subject
             to
             Cain
             as
             the
             first-born
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             desire
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             his
             brothers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             Cain
             should
             love
             and
             cherish
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             do
             those
             that
             are
             in
             subjection
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             Cain
             talked
             with
             Abel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             brotherly
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             dissembling
             his
             hatred
             and
             bloudy
             purpose
             of
             killing
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             effect
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             The
             voice
             of
             thy
             brothers
             bloud
             crieth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             expression
             is
             used
             to
             intimate
             to
             Cain
             his
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             in
             thinking
             to
             hide
             the
             murder
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             or
             to
             escape
             unpunished
             ;
             since
             this
             crying
             and
             horrid
             sinne
             was
             as
             well
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             as
             strongly
             ingage
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             to
             punish
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             bloud
             had
             had
             a
             voice
             to
             crie
             aloud
             upon
             God
             for
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             now
             thou
             art
             cursed
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             hath
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             1.
             to
             aggravate
             the
             sinne
             of
             Cain
             ;
             2.
             to
             shew
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             the
             punishment
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             earth
             did
             as
             it
             were
             in
             compassion
             receive
             into
             her
             bosome
             that
             bloud
             which
             thou
             diddest
             cruelly
             ●hed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             hath
             thy
             brothers
             bloud
             ,
             shall
             plague
             thee
             for
             shedding
             of
             it
             :
             a
             punishment
             the
             more
             proper
             also
             ,
             because
             Cain
             was
             a
             Tiller
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             A
             fugitive
             ,
             and
             a
             vagabond
             shalt
             thou
             be
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             ●lie
             (
             as
             a
             banished
             man
             )
             from
             thy
             fathers
             family
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             being
             gone
             shalt
             be
             still
             pursued
             with
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             wander
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             no
             where
             finding
             securitie
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Behold
             thou
             hast
             driven
             me
             out
             this
             day
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             excluded
             from
             the
             common
             right
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             having
             left
             him
             never
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             rest
             quietly
             and
             safely
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             inde●d
             condemned
             as
             no
             lawfull
             inhabitant
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             thy
             face
             shall
             I
             be
             hid
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             banished
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             takes
             himself
             to
             be
             quite
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             favour
             and
             protection
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             findeth
             me
             shall
             slay
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             after
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             were
             born
             ,
             continued
             barren
             unto
             this
             time
             :
             these
             onely
             are
             mentioned
             because
             of
             this
             famous
             story
             ,
             but
             other
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             no
             doubt
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             childrens
             children
             perhaps
             to
             many
             generations
             .
             Now
             these
             Cain
             feared
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             the
             posterity
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             peopled
             with
             in
             his
             time
             afterward
             ,
             yea
             and
             peradventure
             the
             very
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Therefore
             whosoever
             slayeth
             Cain
             ,
             vengeance
             shall
             be
             taken
             on
             him
             seven-fold
             .
             ]
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             :
             vvhereby
             vve
             see
             that
             God
             did
             not
             this
             in
             mercy
             to
             Cain
             but
             to
             prevent
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             the
             cutting
             up
             of
             that
             root
             from
             vvhence
             yet
             many
             serviceable
             branches
             might
             grow
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             set
             a
             mark
             upon
             Cain
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             this
             mark
             vvas
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             curiosity
             to
             enquire
             :
             some
             visible
             mark
             it
             vvas
             ,
             vvhereby
             the
             Lord
             knevv
             men
             vvould
             be
             restrained
             from
             hurting
             him
             ,
             happily
             some
             mark
             that
             made
             him
             a
             horrible
             spectacle
             of
             Gods
             vvrath
             and
             fury
             against
             so
             foul
             a
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             Cain
             went
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             God
             having
             thus
             examined
             him
             ,
             and
             condemned
             him
             ,
             no
             doubt
             (
             as
             usually
             at
             other
             times
             )
             in
             a
             visible
             apparition
             :
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             vvas
             gotten
             out
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             fled
             as
             a
             banished
             man
             from
             his
             fathers
             dvvelling
             place
             ,
             and
             dvvelt
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Nod
             :
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             true
             also
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             that
             
               he
               went
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             because
             he
             vvent
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             vvord
             and
             publick
             worship
             ,
             the
             place
             vvhere
             he
             had
             wont
             to
             appear
             to
             Adam
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             28.
             17.
             
             
               This
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             he
             builded
             a
             citie
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             question
             concerning
             them
             that
             should
             build
             or
             inhabit
             this
             citie
             is
             vain
             ;
             for
             if
             Abrahams
             stock
             in
             lesse
             then
             400
             years
             amounted
             to
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             persons
             ,
             what
             might
             Cains
             posteritie
             be
             ere
             he
             built
             this
             citie
             ?
             Neither
             doth
             this
             work
             thwart
             that
             curse
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               I
               shall
               be
               a
               fugitive
               and
               a
               vagabond
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             It
             is
             probable
             he
             built
             it
             out
             of
             that
             inward
             horrour
             and
             fear
             from
             whence
             those
             words
             proceeded
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             reade
             that
             he
             found
             any
             inward
             rest
             or
             securitie
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             ever
             finish
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Adah
             bare
             Jabal
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             father
             of
             such
             as
             dwell
             in
             tents
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             are
             they
             usually
             esteemed
             and
             named
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             the
             first
             inventers
             of
             any
             art
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             fame
             for
             excellent
             inventions
             in
             the
             skilfull
             use
             of
             such
             arts
             which
             were
             not
             practised
             till
             they
             found
             them
             out
             .
             Thus
             was
             Jabal
             
               the
               father
            
             of
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             Jubal
             
               the
               father
            
             of
             musicians
             ;
             at
             least
             amongst
             Cains
             posterity
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             I
             have
             slain
             a
             man
             to
             my
             wounding
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             An
             obscure
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             severall
             wayes
             expounded
             :
             but
             most
             ground
             their
             expositions
             upon
             some
             conceits
             or
             other
             that
             have
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             weak
             and
             uncertain
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             the
             Hebrew
             text
             admits
             two
             divers
             readings
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             two
             somewhat
             different
             expositions
             :
             for
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             
               I
               would
               slay
               a
               man
               in
               my
               wounding
               ,
               and
               a
               young
               man
               in
               my
               hurt
               ,
            
             then
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             a
             vaunt
             of
             Lamechs
             to
             his
             wives
             ,
             perhaps
             fearing
             that
             his
             fiercenesse
             and
             violence
             would
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             so
             ●arre
             provoke
             those
             he
             wronged
             as
             to
             bring
             some
             mischief
             upon
             him
             ,
             viz.
             that
             whosoever
             should
             meddle
             with
             him
             they
             should
             pay
             dearly
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             the
             death
             of
             the
             sto●test
             man
             that
             should
             strike
             or
             hurt
             him
             ;
             adding
             withall
             that
             if
             he
             should
             be
             avenged
             sevenfold
             that
             should
             offer
             to
             kill
             Cain
             ,
             farre
             heavier
             vengeance
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             him
             that
             should
             set
             upon
             Lamech
             :
             but
             following
             that
             whereunto
             our
             Translatours
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             did
             most
             incline
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             set
             it
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ;
             Lamech
             a
             wicked
             proud
             fierce
             man
             had
             committed
             murder
             (
             for
             so
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             preterp●
             ▪
             fecttense
             ,
             
               I
               have
               slain
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             in
             doing
             of
             it
             had
             received
             some
             hurt
             :
             coming
             home
             in
             this
             plight
             ,
             his
             wives
             are
             affrighted
             and
             in
             great
             perplexitie
             and
             fear
             :
             he
             labours
             to
             appease
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             fierce
             and
             insolent
             manner
             ,
             as
             scorning
             and
             despising
             their
             fear
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             a
             disparagement
             to
             his
             greatnesse
             that
             they
             should
             be
             afraid
             of
             Lamech
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               if
               sevenfold
            
             vengeance
             should
             light
             upon
             him
             that
             
               killed
               Cain
            
             ,
             what
             then
             upon
             him
             that
             should
             kill
             Lamech
             ?
             which
             is
             spoken
             either
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Athe●sticall
             scorn
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Why
             ,
             women
             fear
             not
             ,
             if
             God
             set
             a
             guard
             upon
             Cain
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             killed
             ,
             I
             will
             warrant
             you
             Lamech
             shall
             scape
             well
             enough
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             supposing
             that
             he
             had
             juster
             cause
             for
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             more
             secure
             ,
             that
             if
             Cains
             death
             should
             be
             avenged
             ,
             much
             more
             his
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             For
             God
             ,
             said
             she
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             me
             another
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Seth
             signifies
             appointed
             ;
             by
             this
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Cain
             slew
             Abel
             not
             long
             before
             the
             130
             year
             of
             Adams
             age
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Seth
             was
             born
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Gen.
             5.
             3.
             and
             therefore
             she
             rejoyceth
             that
             her
             number
             was
             in
             him
             filled
             up
             again
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             she
             foresaw
             that
             he
             should
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             faithfull
             Abel
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             stock
             of
             that
             righteous
             progeny
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             was
             afterward
             established
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Then
             began
             men
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             called
             upon
             before
             ,
             by
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             Abel
             ,
             Seth
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             others
             of
             Adams
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ?
             yes
             undoubtedly
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             greater
             part
             were
             corrupted
             with
             Cains
             wicked
             progeny
             ,
             &
             now
             the
             family
             of
             the
             righteous
             encreasing
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Enos
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             began
             to
             be
             more
             publick
             and
             solemn
             ;
             there
             began
             to
             be
             a
             more
             notable
             separation
             and
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             religion
             in
             this
             pious
             and
             now
             growing
             family
             of
             Seth
             seemed
             in
             a
             manner
             restored
             again
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             been
             in
             the
             paucity
             and
             privacy
             of
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             almost
             buried
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             called
             their
             name
             Adam
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Man.
             So
             Adam
             or
             Man
             was
             the
             common
             name
             both
             of
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             because
             both
             were
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             name
             Adam
             was
             taken
             )
             Man
             being
             immediately
             made
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             Eve
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             marriage
             so
             joyned
             again
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             one
             flesh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Enoch
             walked
             with
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             lived
             a
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             righteous
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             eminencie
             above
             other
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             though
             the
             age
             wherein
             he
             lived
             grew
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             but
             framed
             his
             life
             carefully
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             enjoyed
             a
             sweet
             communion
             ;
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             more
             then
             usuall
             manner
             revealed
             his
             secrets
             to
             him
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             one
             clause
             of
             his
             Prophecies
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             )
             and
             he
             on
             the
             other
             side
             did
             continually
             set
             the
             Lord
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             him
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             his
             name
             Noah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             same
             shall
             comfort
             us
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             Noah
             vvas
             a
             man
             of
             eminent
             pietie
             ,
             vve
             reade
             Chap.
             6.
             9.
             and
             this
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             a
             Propheticall
             presaging
             of
             the
             comfort
             ,
             which
             this
             sonne
             in
             future
             times
             should
             yield
             unto
             his
             parents
             .
             By
             
               the
               work
               and
               toil
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             he
             means
             not
             onely
             that
             particular
             curse
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               the
               ground
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               in
               sorrow
               shalt
               thou
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               sweat
               of
               thy
               face
               shalt
               thou
               eat
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             also
             all
             the
             miseries
             vvhich
             the
             sinne
             of
             their
             first
             parents
             had
             brought
             upon
             them
             :
             So
             that
             I
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             speech
             ●f
             Lamech
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             thus
             said
             ,
             Many
             are
             the
             miseries
             ,
             labours
             ,
             troubles
             and
             sorrovvs
             vvhich
             sinne
             hath
             brought
             upon
             us
             ;
             vve
             live
             in
             a
             vvicked
             unjust
             vvorld
             ,
             and
             suffer
             much
             in
             these
             uncomfortable
             times
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             see
             this
             child
             vvill
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             us
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             miseries
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             goodnesse
             yield
             us
             quiet
             and
             rest
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             maugre
             all
             the
             sorrovvs
             vvhich
             vve
             shall
             othervvise
             sustain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             when
             men
             began
             to
             multiply
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             reach
             further
             then
             the
             age
             of
             Noah
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             namely
             to
             the
             first
             increase
             of
             Cains
             wicked
             progeny
             .
             As
             the
             world
             began
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             them
             ▪
             so
             did
             it
             more
             and
             more
             increase
             in
             wickednesse
             :
             for
             the
             men
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             those
             men
             whose
             daughters
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             married
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             last
             branch
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             namely
             those
             that
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             never
             reputed
             members
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             I
             may
             therefore
             say
             )
             meer
             men
             :
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Walk
               ye
               not
               as
               men
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             saw
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             all
             other
             wickednesse
             did
             no
             doubt
             abound
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             noted
             as
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             
             (
             for
             such
             are
             esteemed
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             1.
             
             )
             vvithout
             any
             respect
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             professed
             ,
             promiscuously
             matched
             vvith
             the
             daughters
             of
             those
             outcasts
             ,
             Cains
             vvicked
             progeny
             ,
             from
             vvhom
             they
             had
             been
             hitherto
             separated
             ,
             taking
             them
             vvives
             ,
             yea
             perhaps
             many
             vvives
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             their
             eyes
             liked
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             minding
             vvhat
             for
             matter
             of
             religion
             or
             manners
             they
             vvere
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             made
             known
             this
             his
             purpose
             to
             that
             wicked
             generation
             ,
             namely
             by
             Noah
             ,
             (
             yea
             and
             happely
             by
             Methuselah
             and
             Lamech
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             also
             living
             )
             to
             whom
             he
             revealed
             so
             much
             that
             except
             they
             repented
             within
             120
             years
             the
             world
             should
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             My
             spirit
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             strive
             with
             man.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             a
             long
             time
             laboured
             to
             reclaim
             this
             wicked
             generation
             ;
             my
             spirit
             hath
             contended
             with
             them
             both
             by
             the
             outward
             ministry
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             )
             and
             also
             by
             inward
             motion
             and
             check
             of
             conscience
             :
             but
             all
             is
             in
             vain
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             trouble
             my self
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             once
             sweep
             them
             all
             away
             with
             a
             generall
             deluge
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             he
             also
             is
             flesh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             man
             also
             ,
             whom
             I
             created
             after
             mine
             own
             image
             ,
             is
             become
             as
             brutish
             as
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             ;
             he
             is
             wholy
             carnall
             ,
             no
             course
             that
             I
             can
             take
             will
             do
             any
             good
             on
             him
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Yet
             his
             dayes
             shall
             be
             120
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             120
             years
             are
             granted
             for
             triall
             of
             their
             repentance
             ;
             whence
             we
             see
             that
             this
             was
             revealed
             to
             Noah
             in
             the
             480
             year
             of
             his
             age
             :
             for
             he
             was
             600
             years
             old
             when
             the
             Flood
             came
             ▪
             chap.
             7.
             6.
             
             &
             consequently
             but
             480
             when
             he
             had
             this
             warning
             of
             120
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             20
             years
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             his
             sonn●s
             Shem
             Ham
             and
             Japheth
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             mentioned
             before
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             There
             were
             giants
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Men
             who
             for
             their
             extraordinary
             stature
             and
             strength
             were
             even
             admired
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             age
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             did
             promiscuously
             match
             with
             the
             da●ghters
             of
             men
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             and
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             there
             were
             these
             giants
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             pride
             and
             confidence
             of
             their
             huge
             strength
             did
             without
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             or
             man
             (
             as
             lawlesse
             men
             )
             commit
             any
             villany
             ,
             and
             like
             savage
             and
             wild
             beasts
             destroyed
             and
             wa●ted
             the
             countreyes
             and
             people
             where
             they
             lived
             .
             Amongst
             other
             the
             corruptions
             of
             those
             times
             this
             Moses
             instances
             peculiarly
             in
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             how
             insufferably
             wicked
             mankind
             was
             grown
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             even
             fight
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             also
             after
             that
             when
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             age
             ,
             the
             progenie
             of
             these
             unlawfull
             matches
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             and
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             ,
             became
             many
             of
             them
             such
             giants
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             follovving
             such
             unequall
             mixtures
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Seth
             vvith
             that
             of
             Cain
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             Moses
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             even
             among
             the
             outvvard
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             these
             villanies
             grevv
             rife
             ,
             yea
             and
             after
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             had
             by
             Gods
             commandment
             threatened
             them
             vvith
             that
             del●ge
             vvhich
             aftervvards
             came
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             it
             repented
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             had
             made
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             ▪
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             grieved
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             
               The
               strength
               of
               Israel
               will
               not
               lie
               nor
               repent
               :
               for
               he
               is
               not
               as
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               should
               repent
            
             :
             and
             that
             because
             he
             is
             not
             mutable
             in
             his
             purposes
             ,
             as
             being
             
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
            
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
               with
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               variablenesse
               nor
               shadow
               of
               changing
            
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             happen
             to
             crosse
             him
             in
             his
             counsel
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             foresee
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             erre
             in
             his
             purposes
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             out
             any
             thing
             in
             proces
             of
             time
             that
             is
             better
             then
             that
             which
             before
             he
             determined
             should
             be
             done
             :
             yet
             here
             ,
             as
             elswhere
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             grieve
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             Lord
             now
             intended
             to
             do
             what
             men
             ,
             that
             repent
             and
             are
             grieved
             for
             that
             which
             they
             have
             formerly
             done
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             undo
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             speaks
             thus
             of
             himself
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             stooping
             to
             our
             capacity
             ;
             and
             2.
             to
             imply
             thereby
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             their
             transgressions
             and
             provocations
             ,
             that
             should
             move
             the
             Lord
             to
             destroy
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             those
             creatures
             which
             he
             had
             made
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             to
             repent
             of
             making
             man
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             honour
             himself
             above
             all
             the
             creatures
             besides
             :
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             desperate
             wicked
             wretch
             that
             makes
             his
             father
             that
             tenderly
             loves
             him
             wish
             he
             had
             never
             been
             born
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             in
             a
             cubit
             shalt
             thou
             finish
             it
             above
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Ark.
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             When
             he
             had
             built
             up
             the
             Ark
             thirty
             cubits
             high
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
             or
             cover
             it
             ▪
             which
             covering
             went
             up
             sloping
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             ridge
             was
             a
             cubit
             higher
             then
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Two
             of
             every
             sort
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             pairs
             of
             every
             sort
             ,
             a
             male
             and
             a
             female
             :
             the
             number
             is
             set
             down
             afterward
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Of
               every
               clean
               beast
               by
               sevens
               ,
               the
               male
               and
               his
               female
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             onely
             the
             kind
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             take
             them
             by
             twoes
             or
             by
             pairs
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             OF
             every
             clean
             beast
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             be
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             In
             the
             six
             hundredth
             year
             of
             Noahs
             life
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             Floud
             began
             in
             the
             seventeenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Zin
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             May
             ,
             as
             some
             Authours
             think
             ,
             
               Anno
               Mundi
            
             1656.
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             October
             ,
             as
             others
             hold
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             rain
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             fourty
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             rained
             therefore
             unto
             the
             twentie
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shut
             him
             in
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             either
             by
             the
             ministrie
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             power
             ,
             caused
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             Ark
             on
             the
             outside
             to
             be
             sure
             and
             safe
             against
             the
             rain
             and
             violence
             of
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             what
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             any
             care
             ,
             or
             skill
             ,
             or
             labour
             of
             Noah
             himself
             ,
             was
             supplied
             by
             Gods
             providence
             :
             whereas
             reading
             this
             history
             men
             might
             be
             ready
             to
             question
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             How
             Noah
             could
             possibly
             so
             shut
             the
             doore
             on
             the
             inside
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             there
             would
             be
             danger
             of
             the
             waters
             working
             through
             the
             joynts
             and
             crevises
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             where
             Noah
             could
             not
             cover
             it
             with
             pitch
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             within
             ,
             
             all
             such
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             our
             own
             curiositie
             might
             suggest
             ,
             are
             cut
             off
             with
             this
             short
             clause
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               shut
               him
               in
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             hand
             and
             almighty
             power
             did
             as
             it
             were
             so
             fasten
             and
             shut
             up
             the
             doore
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             no
             means
             the
             flouds
             of
             water
             beating
             upon
             it
             should
             be
             able
             to
             loosen
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             break
             in
             to
             the
             endangering
             either
             of
             man
             or
             beast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Fifteen
             cubits
             upward
             did
             the
             waters
             prevail
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             higher
             then
             any
             mountain
             did
             the
             waters
             rise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             the
             waters
             prevailed
             on
             the
             earth
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             dayes
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Flo●d
             ,
             the
             waters
             did
             either
             increase
             or
             continue
             in
             their
             full
             strength
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Ark
             rested
             in
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             next
             day
             at
             the
             furthest
             after
             the
             waters
             began
             first
             to
             decrease
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Floud
             to
             this
             seventeenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             are
             but
             an
             hundred
             fifty
             and
             one
             dayes
             at
             the
             most
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             strange
             that
             the
             Ark
             should
             rest
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             if
             the
             Ark
             did
             draw
             thirteen
             cubits
             water
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             likely
             ;
             when
             the
             Floud
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Ark
             was
             not
             above
             two
             cubits
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             mountains
             ,
             and
             two
             cubits
             it
             might
             well
             fall
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             In
             the
             tenth
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             were
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             mountains
             seen
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             seventy
             three
             dayes
             after
             the
             Ark
             began
             to
             rest
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             top
             of
             that
             mountain
             was
             dry
             ,
             the
             Ark
             standing
             there
             wholy
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             tops
             of
             many
             lower
             mountains
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             fourty
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             fourty
             dayes
             after
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             mountains
             were
             discovered
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             eleventh
             day
             of
             the
             eleventh
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Also
             he
             sent
             forth
             a
             dove
             from
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Seven
             dayes
             after
             he
             had
             sent
             out
             the
             raven
             :
             (
             for
             vers
             .
             10.
             he
             speaks
             of
             seven
             other
             dayes
             )
             and
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             eighteenth
             day
             of
             the
             eleventh
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             But
             the
             dove
             found
             no
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             tops
             of
             mountains
             were
             yet
             muddy
             and
             standing
             with
             water
             :
             and
             besides
             the
             dove
             delights
             not
             in
             mountains
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             houses
             and
             lower
             grounds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             again
             he
             sent
             forth
             the
             dove
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             on
             the
             twentie
             fifth
             day
             of
             the
             eleventh
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             stayed
             yet
             other
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             and
             sent
             forth
             the
             dove
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             on
             the
             second
             day
             of
             the
             twelfth
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             the
             ground
             was
             drie
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             water
             was
             gone
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             superficies
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             the
             ground
             was
             drie
             ;
             but
             lying
             under
             the
             waters
             a
             whole
             year
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             fit
             to
             bear
             the
             heavier
             bodies
             either
             of
             man
             or
             beast
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             second
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             was
             the
             earth
             dried
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             throughly
             dried
             ,
             hard
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             use
             both
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             the
             upper
             face
             of
             the
             ground
             was
             drie
             ▪
             Noah
             and
             the
             rest
             staied
             welnigh
             two
             moneths
             in
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             offered
             burnt
             offerings
             on
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             form
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             before
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             smelled
             a
             sweet
             savour
             .
             ]
          
           
             Still
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             delighted
             and
             refreshed
             with
             sweet
             odours
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.
             24.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             having
             in
             his
             displeasure
             punisht
             man
             severely
             ,
             was
             now
             at
             peace
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             did
             graciously
             accept
             of
             this
             service
             which
             Noah
             had
             now
             performed
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             decreed
             that
             he
             would
             never
             destroy
             the
             world
             as
             now
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             decree
             which
             was
             afterward
             revealed
             to
             Noah
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             imagination
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             evil
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             same
             words
             are
             used
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             5.
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             would
             destroy
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             used
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             would
             not
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             fitly
             ;
             there
             to
             shew
             the
             just
             cause
             the
             Lord
             had
             to
             punish
             ;
             here
             to
             shew
             that
             even
             hence
             God
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             mercy
             resolved
             to
             spare
             them
             :
             for
             (
             sai●s
             he
             )
             they
             are
             corrupt
             altogether
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             their
             desert
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             continually
             sweeping
             them
             away
             with
             a
             deluge
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             henceforth
             deal
             more
             particularly
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             overturn
             the
             generall
             course
             of
             nature
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             fear
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             dread
             of
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             absolute
             soveraignty
             over
             the
             creatures
             ,
             which
             man
             lost
             by
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ▪
             is
             not
             now
             restored
             ;
             onely
             that
             remainder
             of
             soveraignty
             ,
             vvhich
             man
             had
             enjoyed
             since
             the
             Fall
             ,
             vvas
             novv
             by
             promise
             confirmed
             unto
             Noah
             and
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             vvhence
             it
             is
             that
             even
             the
             most
             savage
             of
             them
             do
             naturally
             fear
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             they
             do
             as
             it
             vvere
             rebell
             ,
             rise
             up
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             hurt
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Every
             moving
             thing
             that
             liveth
             shall
             be
             meat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             may
             eat
             of
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             as
             freely
             as
             of
             the
             herbs
             that
             grovv
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             Not
             that
             before
             the
             Floud
             they
             did
             eat
             nothing
             but
             herbs
             ,
             &c.
             methinks
             (
             besides
             many
             other
             arguments
             that
             might
             be
             brought
             against
             this
             conceit
             )
             that
             vvhich
             is
             said
             Matth.
             24.
             38.
             implies
             a
             greater
             liberty
             in
             feasting
             ,
             
               As
               in
               the
               dayes
               that
               were
               before
               the
               Floud
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
            
             &c.
             onely
             God
             novv
             restores
             unto
             Noah
             the
             lavvfull
             use
             of
             these
             things
             vvhich
             vvere
             in
             a
             manner
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Floud
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             vvas
             this
             here
             made
             knovvn
             to
             Noah
             ,
             to
             make
             vvay
             to
             that
             vvhich
             follovveth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             added
             as
             an
             exception
             to
             this
             generall
             grant
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             might
             eat
             freely
             of
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             of
             things
             strangled
             ,
             out
             of
             vvhich
             the
             bloud
             vvas
             not
             first
             let
             forth
             .
             Hovvever
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             hence
             to
             learn
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             eat
             of
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             law
             which
             made
             some
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             unclean
             ,
             and
             not
             allowed
             for
             food
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             But
             flesh
             with
             the
             life
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             bloud
             is
             called
             
               the
               life
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             life
             and
             the
             vitall
             spirits
             ,
             Levit.
             17.
             11.
             
             
               For
               the
               life
               of
               the
               slesh
               is
               in
               the
               bloud
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             though
             they
             might
             eat
             the
             slesh
             of
             beasts
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             the
             bloud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             except
             it
             were
             first
             orderly
             mortified
             and
             cleansed
             o●
             the
             bloud
             ;
             and
             this
             restraint
             doubtlesse
             was
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             fearfull
             of
             shedding
             mans
             bloud
             :
             And
             we
             see
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             20.
             enjoyned
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             to
             observe
             this
             command
             ,
             the
             rather
             happily
             because
             it
             had
             been
             of
             such
             ancient
             use
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             observed
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             easily
             therefore
             be
             left
             on
             a
             sudden
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Ham
             is
             the
             father
             of
             Canaan
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             both
             here
             and
             after
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             added
             ,
             both
             to
             imply
             the
             reason
             why
             ▪
             vers
             .
             25.
             the
             curse
             is
             denounced
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               Canaan
            
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             the
             Israelites
             might
             know
             the
             accursed
             stock
             from
             whence
             those
             nations
             of
             the
             Caananites
             sprang
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             much
             to
             do
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Cursed
             be
             Canaan
             .
             ]
          
           
             Noah
             knowing
             what
             had
             passed
             (
             whether
             by
             revelation
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             other
             sonnes
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             enquire
             )
             doth
             as
             a
             Prophet
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             denounce
             this
             judgement
             ,
             that
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             should
             fall
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             for
             this
             wicked
             fac●
             ,
             and
             namely
             upon
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             ●ecause
             in
             them
             this
             curse
             should
             be
             most
             remarkably
             seen
             .
          
           
             A
             servant
             of
             servants
             shall
             he
             be
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             base
             and
             vile
             servant
             :
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             the
             progeny
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             who
             were
             conquered
             and
             made
             bondslaves
             by
             the
             Israelites
             (
             therefore
             called
             Canaans
             brethren
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Shem
             the
             brother
             of
             Cham
             )
             yea
             and
             by
             those
             Western
             nations
             which
             were
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Japheth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Shem.
             ]
          
           
             Noah
             foresees
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             enter
             into
             a
             speciall
             covenant
             with
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Shem
             ,
             taking
             them
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             binding
             himself
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             Now
             ravisht
             with
             joy
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             extraordinary
             priviledge
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             barely
             pronounce
             this
             blessing
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Shem
             and
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             but
             expresseth
             it
             covertly
             in
             this
             thanksgiving
             ,
             whereinto
             he
             breaks
             forth
             in
             the
             excesse
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Shem.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             God
             shall
             enlarge
             Japheth
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             (
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             prediction
             of
             the
             great
             encrease
             of
             Japheths
             posteritie
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Shem.
             ]
          
           
             A
             prophesie
             of
             that
             which
             came
             not
             to
             passe
             till
             many
             hundred
             years
             afterward
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Japheth
             ,
             having
             been
             along
             time
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             
             be
             established
             amongst
             the
             Isra●lit●s
             ,
             Shems
             progenie
             ,
             should
             at
             last
             be
             perswaded
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             saith
             &
             so
             to
             become
             fellow-members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             
               But
               now
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               ye
               who
               sometimes
               were
               farre
               off
               ,
               are
               made
               nigh
               by
               the
               blo●d
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             was
             fulfilled
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             became
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             NOw
             these
             are
             the
             generations
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Noah
             .
             ]
          
           
             We
             cannot
             with
             any
             probabilitie
             conceive
             that
             all
             the
             children
             ,
             or
             grandchildren
             of
             Shem
             ,
             Ham
             ▪
             and
             Japheth
             are
             here
             particularly
             named
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             were
             in
             their
             generations
             men
             of
             renown
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             their
             severall
             plantations
             gave
             name
             to
             severall
             nations
             descending
             from
             their
             loyns
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             By
             these
             were
             the
             Isles
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Noah
             kept
             together
             for
             many
             years
             ;
             till
             the
             greatest
             part
             removed
             to
             that
             plantation
             in
             Shinar
             ,
             whereof
             we
             reade
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             Now
             ▪
             sayes
             Moses
             ,
             after
             the
             tongues
             were
             there
             divided
             ,
             these
             sonnes
             of
             Japheth
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             languages
             ,
             did
             plant
             severall
             Colonies
             in
             all
             the
             regions
             and
             countreys
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             border
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             now
             usually
             called
             ,
             the
             Isles
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             for
             this
             is
             all
             ,
             which
             Moses
             intends
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Sea-countries
             ,
             severally
             divided
             amongst
             men
             of
             severall
             families
             ,
             of
             severall
             languages
             ,
             were
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Japheth
             ,
             so
             placed
             by
             those
             of
             his
             issue
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             after
             whose
             names
             they
             were
             many
             of
             them
             called
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             Cush
             begat
             Nimrod
             ;
             he
             began
             to
             be
             a
             mighty
             one
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             hitherto
             the
             heads
             of
             families
             did
             in
             a
             mild
             and
             gentle
             way
             guide
             and
             order
             the
             rest
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             voluntary
             submission
             of
             those
             that
             were
             governed
             then
             by
             the
             compulsion
             of
             power
             ,
             this
             Nimrod
             with
             viol●nce
             usurped
             a
             more
             imperious
             government
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             still
             his
             dominions
             by
             forcing
             those
             about
             him
             to
             undergo
             his
             yoke
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             
               mighty
               one
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             famous
             in
             his
             time
             for
             the
             dominions
             he
             had
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             He
             was
             a
             mighty
             hunter
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             In
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             persecutours
             and
             oppressours
             ,
             such
             as
             invade
             any
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             strong
             hand
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             waste
             and
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             hunters
             :
             as
             Jer.
             16.
             16.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               for
               many
               fishers
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fish
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               many
               hu●●ers
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               hunt
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Lam.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               They
               hunt
               our
               steps
               that
               we
               cannot
               go
               in
               our
               streets
               .
            
             Such
             a
             one
             Moses
             under
             this
             Metaphoricall
             speech
             describes
             Nimrod
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             a
             tyrannous
             invad●r
             and
             oppressour
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             about
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             did
             
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             openly
             without
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thence
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             common
             proverb
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             man
             took
             the
             course
             of
             oppression
             and
             tyrannie
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             another
             Nimrod
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Out
             of
             that
             land
             went
             forth
             Ashur
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             According
             to
             ●he
             translation
             
             of
             Junius
             (
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             )
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Nimrod
             having
             built
             those
             foure
             cities
             before
             mentioned
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             enlarged
             his
             dominions
             further
             ,
             even
             in
             Ashur
             or
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             there
             built
             Nineveh
             ,
             Rehoboth
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             methinks
             this
             other
             translation
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             retained
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             namely
             that
             Ashur
             (
             not
             the
             sonne
             of
             Shem
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             same
             name
             of
             Hams
             progeny
             ,
             as
             in
             Gen.
             4.
             we
             have
             many
             of
             Cains
             progeny
             of
             the
             same
             name
             with
             those
             of
             Seths
             )
             went
             forth
             out
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             and
             built
             Nineveh
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Assyria
             :
             and
             indeed
             whence
             may
             we
             think
             it
             took
             the
             name
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             if
             Nimro●
             ,
             not
             Ashur
             were
             the
             founder
             of
             that
             Empire
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             afterward
             were
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             spread
             abroad
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Sydon
             ,
             Heth
             ,
             Jebus
             ,
             &c.
             he
             addes
             that
             in
             after-times
             there
             were
             severall
             families
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             took
             their
             names
             as
             is
             before
             expressed
             from
             these
             sonnes
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ham
             ,
             after
             their
             families
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ham
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             families
             and
             languages
             were
             the
             founders
             of
             severall
             nations
             in
             severall
             countreys
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21
               
            
             The
             father
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Eber.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             The
             name
             of
             one
             was
             Peleg
             .
             ]
          
           
             Peleg
             signifies
             division
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             so
             called
             because
             about
             the
             time
             of
             his
             birth
             languages
             were
             divided
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             ANd
             the
             whole
             earth
             was
             of
             one
             language
             ▪
             and
             of
             one
             speech
             .
             ]
          
           
             Now
             Moses
             returns
             to
             relate
             more
             particularly
             that
             memorable
             story
             of
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ,
             premising
             this
             in
             the
             first
             place
             by
             way
             of
             Introduction
             ,
             that
             
               the
               whole
               earth
               was
               of
               one
               language
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             before
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             spake
             all
             one
             language
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             done
             1757
             years
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             language
             was
             Hebrew
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             almost
             all
             learned
             men
             commonly
             agreed
             ;
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             both
             b●cause
             all
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Floud
             are
             made
             of
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             but
             the
             first
             language
             was
             continued
             by
             God
             amongst
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             better
             progenie
             of
             Noah
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             as
             they
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             The
             men
             or
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             generally
             expressed
             ,
             onely
             because
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             removed
             in
             this
             Colony
             together
             with
             Nimrod
             the
             captain
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             Plantation
             ;
             for
             that
             Noah
             ,
             Shem
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Noahs
             better
             progen●e
             were
             not
             present
             at
             the
             building
             of
             Babel
             ,
             this
             (
             if
             nothing
             else
             )
             would
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             becaus●
             the
             first
             language
             continued
             still
             in
             that
             holy
             line
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficultie
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             be
             said
             of
             this
             Colony
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             came
             now
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             which
             was
             Chaldea
             ,
             that
             
               they
               journeyed
               from
               the
               East
            
             ,
             since
             Armenia
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             commonly
             held
             that
             Noah
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             near
             to
             which
             therefore
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Noah
             had
             doubtlesse
             hitherto
             dwelt
             ,
             did
             not
             lie
             on
             the
             East
             of
             Chaldea
             where
             the
             tower
             of
             Babel
             was
             built
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             
             if
             we
             take
             the
             hills
             of
             Taurus
             or
             Caucasus
             between
             the
             East
             Indies
             and
             Scythia
             to
             be
             those
             mountains
             of
             Ararat
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             rested
             (
             for
             so
             some
             conceive
             )
             then
             this
             place
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             they
             lie
             Eastward
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Chaldea
             ,
             here
             called
             
               the
               land
               of
               Shinar
            
             :
             If
             we
             retain
             the
             common
             opinion
             ,
             that
             those
             mountains
             of
             Ararat
             were
             the
             hills
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             we
             must
             conceive
             that
             they
             had
             removed
             formerly
             from
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Ark
             rested
             ,
             and
             settled
             themselves
             in
             some
             countrey
             that
             lay
             East
             of
             Chaldea
             ,
             and
             thence
             turned
             again
             Westward
             ,
             and
             planted
             themselves
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             slime
             had
             they
             for
             morter
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             kind
             of
             naturall
             lime
             plentifull
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             slimie
             like
             pitch
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Lest
             we
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             left
             hereafter
             when
             this
             place
             proves
             too
             strait
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             severall
             Colonies
             to
             severall
             places
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             whilst
             we
             are
             together
             do
             some
             thing
             that
             may
             get
             us
             a
             name
             ,
             leave
             some
             monument
             standing
             that
             may
             be
             famous
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             came
             down
             to
             see
             the
             city
             and
             the
             tower
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             God
             speaks
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             God
             is
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             and
             seeth
             all
             things
             at
             all
             times
             that
             are
             done
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             be
             properly
             therefore
             said
             to
             remove
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             down
             
               to
               see
               the
               city
               and
               the
               tower
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             onely
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             however
             the
             Lord
             did
             awhile
             wink
             at
             this
             their
             madde
             and
             proud
             attempt
             ,
             and
             suffered
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             at
             length
             by
             his
             judgement
             upon
             them
             he
             discovered
             that
             he
             was
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             saw
             all
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             That
             this
             arrogant
             attempt
             of
             these
             Babel-builders
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             indeed
             upon
             exact
             enquiry
             ,
             deserve
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             ensuing
             proceedings
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             was
             most
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             that
             he
             did
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             Terah
             lived
             seventy
             years
             and
             begat
             Abram
             ,
             Nahor
             ▪
             and
             Haran
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             beget
             them
             ;
             one
             of
             these
             his
             sonnes
             was
             then
             born
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Nahor
             :
             for
             that
             Abram
             was
             not
             born
             till
             the
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             year
             of
             his
             father
             Terahs
             age
             ,
             is
             most
             plain
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             diligently
             these
             places
             together
             :
             Gen.
             11.
             32.
             
             
               And
               the
               dayes
               of
               Terah
               were
               ●wo
               hundred
               and
               five
               years
               ;
               and
               Terah
               died
               in
               Haran
               .
            
             Gen.
             12.
             4.
             
             
               And
               Abram
               was
               seventy
               five
               years
               old
               when
               he
               departed
               out
               of
               Haran
               .
            
             Act.
             7.
             4.
             
             
               And
               from
               thence
               when
               his
               father
               was
               dead
               he
               removed
               him
               into
               this
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             had
             Abram
             been
             born
             in
             the
             seventieth
             year
             of
             his
             fathers
             age
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             died
             two
             hundred
             and
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             one
             hundred
             thirty
             five
             years
             old
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             when
             Abram
             went
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             his
             fathers
             death
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             he
             was
             but
             seventy
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             Gen
             12.
             4.
             
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             Abram
             was
             seventy
             five
             years
             old
             when
             his
             father
             died
             in
             Haran
             two
             hundred
             and
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             Abram
             was
             born
             when
             his
             father
             Terah
             was
             one
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Milcah
             the
             daughter
             of
             Haran
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             this
             were
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             another
             
             Haran
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             brother
             of
             Abram
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               father
               of
               Milcah
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               Iscah
               ,
            
             be
             added
             to
             distinguish
             this
             from
             that
             other
             Haran
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             Abram
             ;
             then
             is
             there
             no
             difficulty
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             conceive
             otherwise
             ▪
             namely
             that
             both
             M●lcah
             and
             Sarai
             (
             otherwise
             called
             Iscah
             )
             were
             the
             daughters
             of
             Haran
             the
             sonne
             of
             Terah
             ,
             and
             married
             to
             their
             uncles
             Abram
             and
             Nahor
             ;
             and
             yet
             is
             this
             no
             proof
             that
             such
             matches
             were
             then
             lawfull
             .
             Rather
             we
             may
             think
             that
             both
             Nahor
             and
             Abram
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             necessitated
             to
             marry
             their
             nieces
             ,
             the
             sisters
             of
             Lot
             ,
             and
             daughters
             of
             their
             brother
             Haran
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             match
             with
             strangers
             in
             those
             corrupt
             times
             that
             vvere
             generally
             fallen
             from
             the
             t●ue
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             matches
             vvere
             by
             speciall
             toleration
             or
             dispensation
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             at
             first
             permitted
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             aftervvard
             allovved
             and
             approved
             ,
             though
             othervvise
             unlavvfull
             by
             the
             common
             rule
             and
             lavv
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             Terah
             took
             Abram
             his
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             Abram
             having
             first
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             hovv
             the
             Lord
             had
             in
             a
             revelation
             charged
             him
             to
             leave
             his
             countrey
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             a
             land
             vvhich
             he
             vvould
             shevv
             him
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             Canaan
             :
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             ▪
             Act.
             7.
             2.
             that
             
               God
               appeared
               to
               Abram
               in
               Vr
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
            
             before
             he
             came
             to
             Haran
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             go
             into
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             that
             Abram
             first
             motioned
             this
             remove
             ,
             though
             Terah
             be
             here
             first
             named
             ,
             because
             he
             vvas
             the
             father
             of
             the
             family
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             came
             unto
             Haran
             and
             dwelt
             there
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             first
             remove
             vvas
             vvith
             a
             purpose
             to
             go
             into
             Canaan
             ;
             but
             being
             stricken
             in
             years
             ,
             or
             othervvise
             disabled
             for
             travel
             ,
             he
             stayed
             there
             in
             Haran
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             fevv
             years
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             unto
             Abram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Novv
             Moses
             returns
             to
             shevv
             the
             cause
             both
             of
             Terahs
             removall
             vvith
             his
             family
             from
             Ur
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             ,
             and
             of
             Abrams
             removall
             ,
             after
             his
             father
             vvas
             dead
             ,
             from
             Haran
             ,
             vvhere
             for
             some
             years
             they
             had
             stayed
             :
             for
             vvhy
             did
             he
             not
             abide
             in
             Haran
             ?
             Moses
             telleth
             us
             ,
             because
             vvhen
             God
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             Ur
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             he
             had
             (
             as
             is
             here
             related
             )
             appointed
             him
             to
             go
             
               unto
               a
               land
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               him
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             unto
             Canaan
             ;
             vvhich
             though
             God
             did
             not
             at
             first
             reveal
             unto
             him
             ,
             yet
             aftervvard
             he
             told
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             blessing
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             onely
             be
             blessed
             ,
             but
             a
             blessing
             it self
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             it
             should
             be
             a
             blessing
             that
             Abram
             vvas
             their
             father
             ;
             yea
             so
             blessed
             should
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             form
             of
             blessing
             ,
             men
             saying
             ordinarily
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               Abraham
               blesse
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             making
             Abram
             an
             example
             of
             one
             singularly
             happy
             and
             blessed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Abram
             passed
             through
             the
             land
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             Sichem
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             calls
             these
             places
             whither
             Abram
             removed
             by
             the
             names
             whereby
             they
             were
             afterward
             known
             ,
             as
             sitting
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             men
             of
             that
             age
             werein
             himself
             lived
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Behold
             now
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             fair
             woman
             to
             look
             upon
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             eviden●
             that
             Sarah
             was
             at
             this
             time
             above
             threescore
             years
             old
             :
             for
             Abram
             was
             
             seventy
             five
             years
             old
             when
             he
             came
             first
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             and
             Sarah
             was
             but
             ten
             years
             younger
             then
             Abram
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             17.
             yet
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             though
             Sarah
             was
             at
             these
             years
             fair
             ,
             yea
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             14.
             )
             
               very
               fair
            
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             her
             husband
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             also
             ;
             even
             her
             barrennesse
             was
             doubtlesse
             some
             help
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             her
             beauty
             .
             But
             besides
             in
             those
             times
             when
             they
             lived
             so
             long
             the
             strength
             and
             beauty
             of
             women
             we
             may
             well
             think
             continued
             longer
             fresh
             and
             without
             any
             great
             decay
             then
             in
             these
             dayes
             ;
             whereto
             if
             we
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             God
             did
             also
             by
             his
             Providence
             in
             a
             more
             speciall
             and
             extraordinary
             manner
             blesse
             Sarah
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             even
             in
             her
             otherwi●e
             declining
             years
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             seem
             any
             way
             improbable
             ,
             that
             Sarah
             should
             at
             this
             time
             be
             so
             wondrous
             beautifull
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Say
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             sister
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             knowing
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             ,
             might
             not
             kill
             him
             that
             then
             they
             might
             marry
             her
             ,
             Abram
             adviseth
             Sarah
             not
             to
             deny
             but
             to
             conceal
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             onely
             that
             she
             was
             his
             sister
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             were
             in
             a
             sense
             true
             ,
             as
             Abram
             afterwards
             told
             Abimilech
             ,
             Gen.
             20.
             12.
             because
             she
             was
             his
             near
             kinswoman
             ,
             his
             brothers
             daughter
             ,
             and
             such
             in
             those
             times
             were
             usually
             called
             brothers
             and
             sisters
             ;
             yet
             because
             by
             saying
             she
             was
             his
             sister
             ,
             Abram
             intended
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             should
             conceive
             that
             she
             was
             not
             his
             wife
             ,
             but
             free
             to
             be
             married
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             expose
             her
             to
             great
             danger
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             the
             course
             he
             took
             could
             not
             be
             warrantable
             ,
             but
             proceeded
             from
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             and
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             though
             withall
             he
             might
             have
             some
             hope
             that
             God
             would
             prevent
             that
             mischief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             The
             Princes
             also
             of
             Pharaoh
             saw
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             Pharaoh
             was
             the
             common
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             Cesar
             was
             of
             all
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             woman
             was
             taken
             into
             Pharaohs
             house
             .
             ]
          
           
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             she
             was
             not
             abused
             by
             Pharaoh
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             tenderly
             preserve
             her
             ch●stity
             upon
             a
             second
             exposing
             her
             to
             this
             danger
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             4.
             
             
               But
               Abimelech
               had
               not
               come
               near
               her
            
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             notwithstanding
             ,
             she
             was
             some
             time
             in
             Pharaohs
             house
             :
             the
             particulars
             afterward
             mentioned
             of
             Pharaohs
             enriching
             Abram
             ,
             and
             God
             plaguing
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             all
             upon
             a
             sudden
             done
             .
             It
             is
             likely
             therefore
             that
             this
             taking
             her
             into
             the
             house
             was
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             king
             might
             make
             known
             his
             pleasure
             of
             taking
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             might
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             match
             (
             as
             we
             see
             the
             like
             ,
             Esther
             2.
             )
             and
             that
             she
             might
             be
             entertained
             as
             beseemed
             her
             that
             was
             so
             beloved
             of
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             plagued
             Pharaoh
             ,
             &c.
             with
             great
             plagues
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             ●hese
             plagues
             were
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             silent
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             foolish
             curiositie
             to
             inquire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             called
             Abram
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Pharaoh
             understanding
             either
             by
             revelation
             ,
             as
             Abimelech
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             3.
             
             
               God
               came
               to
               Abimelech
               in
               a
               dream
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             by
             the
             conf●ssion
             of
             Sarai
             her self
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             that
             Abram
             was
             Sarais
             husband
             ,
             he
             presently
             apprehends
             that
             for
             this
             it
             was
             that
             he
             and
             his
             house
             vvere
             so
             plagued
             ;
             and
             therefore
             makes
             haste
             to
             restore
             her
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             commanded
             his
             men
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             dismissing
             Abram
             and
             Sarah
             out
             of
             Egypt
             may
             be
             probably
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             desired
             to
             have
             Sarah
             gone
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ;
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             present
             displeasure
             ,
             vvho
             no
             doubt
             vvas
             offended
             that
             by
             their
             means
             he
             vvas
             thus
             punished
             ;
             3.
             
             Lest
             his
             houshold-servants
             or
             people
             stung
             vvith
             the
             sense
             of
             vvhat
             they
             had
             suffered
             ,
             or
             envying
             the
             riches
             vvhich
             Abram
             had
             there
             gathered
             ,
             should
             offer
             them
             violence
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             land
             should
             be
             again
             plagued
             for
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             vve
             see
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             dismisse
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             gives
             his
             servants
             charge
             to
             see
             them
             safely
             conducted
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             Abram
             went
             ,
             &c.
             into
             the
             South
             .
             ]
          
           
             Meaning
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             vvhich
             lay
             next
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             9.
             
             
               And
               Abram
               journeyed
               going
               on
               still
               towards
               the
               South
               :
            
             for
             othervvise
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             vvent
             out
             of
             Egypt
             tovvard
             these
             parts
             ,
             he
             vvent
             Northvvard
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Lot
             also
             that
             went
             with
             Abram
             had
             flocks
             ,
             and
             herds
             ,
             and
             tents
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             implies
             also
             many
             servants
             that
             dvvelt
             in
             those
             tents
             .
             This
             Moses
             vvould
             imply
             ,
             that
             although
             Lot
             had
             hitherto
             gone
             along
             still
             vvith
             Abram
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             an
             estate
             ,
             a
             stock
             apart
             by
             himself
             ;
             they
             had
             their
             severall
             tents
             ,
             flocks
             ,
             herds
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             land
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             vvas
             not
             pasture
             and
             vvatering
             places
             enough
             for
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             cattel
             ;
             and
             thence
             it
             seems
             the
             strife
             arose
             betvvixt
             their
             herdsmen
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             Canaanite
             and
             the
             Perizzite
             ,
             dwelled
             then
             in
             the
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shevv
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             the
             Canaanites
             and
             the
             Perizzites
             (
             vvhich
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             family
             or
             colony
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             Gen.
             10.
             18.
             
             
               Afterward
               were
               the
               families
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               spread
               abroad
               )
            
             had
             settled
             themselves
             long
             before
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             part
             of
             the
             pasture
             ,
             therefore
             Abram
             and
             Lot
             vvere
             straitned
             for
             their
             cattel
             ;
             and
             besides
             there
             may
             be
             a
             reason
             implied
             in
             these
             vvords
             ,
             vvhy
             Abram
             vvas
             so
             carefull
             to
             stop
             all
             dissention
             betvvixt
             them
             ,
             lest
             it
             might
             have
             been
             an
             offence
             to
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Lot
             lifted
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             beheld
             all
             the
             plain
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             &c.
             like
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             thou
             comest
             unto
             Zoar.
             ]
          
           
             This
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               thou
               comest
               unto
               Zoar
            
             ,
             must
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             
               and
               beheld
               all
               the
               plain
               of
               Jordan
               :
            
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             plain
             of
             Jordan
             even
             unto
             Zoar
             vvas
             exceeding
             fruitfull
             and
             pleasant
             like
             to
             Paradise
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             vvhich
             by
             the
             overflovving
             of
             Nilus
             vvas
             ever
             esteemed
             a
             most
             fruitfull
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             For
             all
             the
             land
             which
             thou
             seest
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             the
             land
             as
             thou
             seest
             ;
             but
             ,
             all
             the
             land
             which
             thou
             seest
             .
          
           
             To
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             place
             fully
             ,
             we
             must
             knovv
             that
             in
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             sacramentall
             
             signe
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             heavenly
             Canaan
             was
             also
             included
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             10.
             
             
               For
               he
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               foundations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God.
            
             Again
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             by
             
               the
               seed
               of
               Abram
            
             may
             well
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             usually
             ;
             2.
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               And
               to
               thy
               seed
               which
               is
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             3.
             all
             the
             faithfull
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             in
             Christ
             are
             made
             the
             seed
             of
             Abram
             ,
             children
             by
             promise
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               In
               Isaac
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               called
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               the
               children
               of
               God
               :
               but
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Promise
               are
               counted
               for
               the
               seed
               .
            
             Now
             as
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             is
             here
             implied
             ,
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             we
             may
             extend
             to
             eternitie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             conferred
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             true
             seed
             of
             Abram
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             But
             the
             Promise
             hath
             primarily
             respect
             unto
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             land
             which
             Abram
             now
             beheld
             with
             his
             eyes
             :
             and
             so
             conceiving
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             absolutely
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Lord
             and
             owner
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
            
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Israclites
             it
             is
             promised
             
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             but
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             ever
             walk
             in
             obedience
             before
             God.
             But
             there
             is
             no
             such
             condition
             expressed
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             temporall
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             is
             not
             alwayes
             expressed
             :
             as
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             
             
               Yet
               fourty
               dayes
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
               overthrown
            
             ;
             2.
             that
             this
             condition
             is
             expressed
             elsewhere
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               When
               thou
               shalt
               beget
               children
               ,
               and
               childrens
               children
               ,
               and
               shalt
               have
               remained
               long
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               shall
               corrupt
               your selves
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               the
               likenesse
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               shall
               do
               evil
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               to
               provoke
               him
               to
               anger
               :
               I
               call
               heaven
               and
               earth
               to
               witnesse
               against
               you
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               soon
               utterly
               perish
               from
               off
               the
               land
               whereunto
               ye
               go
               over
               Jordan
               to
               possesse
               it
            
             ;
             and
             then
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             implyed
             here
             though
             not
             expressed
             :
             
               I
               will
               give
               it
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               to
               thy
               seed
               for
               ever
            
             :
             implying
             that
             if
             once
             they
             began
             to
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             proved
             not
             a
             right
             faithfull
             seed
             ,
             John
             8.
             39.
             then
             he
             vvould
             be
             no
             longer
             tied
             to
             this
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Amraphel
             king
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             certainly
             to
             determine
             vvho
             these
             kings
             vvere
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             their
             tecritories
             vvere
             ;
             but
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             vvere
             but
             onely
             governours
             of
             cities
             .
          
           
             And
             Tidal
             king
             of
             Nations
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             Hebrevv
             it
             is
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Gojim
            
             ,
             vvhich
             may
             be
             kept
             unchanged
             ,
             but
             the
             Greek
             and
             Chaldee
             translate
             it
             Nations
             .
             It
             seemeth
             they
             vvere
             of
             sundry
             families
             or
             populous
             ;
             as
             Galilee
             in
             that
             regard
             is
             called
             
               Galilee
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             All
             these
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             vale
             of
             Siddim
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             salt
             sea
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             vvrote
             this
             history
             ,
             this
             vale
             of
             Siddim
             ,
             vvhere
             this
             battel
             vvas
             fought
             by
             the
             kings
             before
             named
             ,
             vvas
             become
             a
             lakeo●
             
             sea
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Salt
             sea
             .
             For
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             cities
             that
             stood
             in
             this
             vale
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             confluence
             of
             many
             vvaters
             and
             brimstone
             into
             it
             (
             being
             before
             full
             of
             slime
             pits
             ,
             or
             salt
             pits
             ,
             as
             some
             reade
             it
             ▪
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             or
             by
             some
             other
             speciall
             and
             extraordinary
             vvork
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             remain
             a
             continuall
             monument
             of
             Gods
             fierce
             indignation
             against
             the
             vvicked
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             became
             a
             standing
             pool
             of
             putrid
             and
             unsavory
             vvaters
             ,
             and
             vvas
             therefore
             called
             the
             Salt
             sea
             ,
             Josh
             .
             3.
             16.
             as
             likevvise
             the
             lake
             Asphaltites
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             sea
             ;
             because
             in
             those
             corrupt
             and
             stinking
             vvaters
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             fish
             could
             live
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             Histories
             report
             ,
             the
             birds
             that
             flevv
             over
             it
             vvere
             usually
             stif●ed
             vvith
             the
             noisome
             exhalations
             that
             did
             thence
             arise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             smote
             the
             Rephaims
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             people
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             20.
             
             And
             doubtlesse
             the
             chief
             reason
             vvhy
             Moses
             relateth
             hovv
             those
             foure
             confederate
             Kings
             did
             subdue
             and
             destroy
             both
             these
             and
             the
             other
             nations
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             to
             magnifie
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             Abram
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             victorious
             over
             an
             army
             that
             had
             so
             easily
             before
             subdued
             and
             overrun
             so
             many
             strong
             and
             potent
             nations
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Emims
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               A
               people
               inhabiting
               formerly
               the
               countrey
               vvhich
               after
               the
               Moabites
               possessed
               ,
               Deut.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             distresse
             not
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             I
             will
             not
             give
             thee
             of
             their
             land
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Emims
             dwelt
             there
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             Horites
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               A
               people
               that
               dwelt
               in
               mount
               Seir
               untill
               the
               children
               of
               Esau
               drove
               them
               thence
               .
               Deut.
               2.
               22.
               
            
             As
             he
             did
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Seir
             ,
             when
             he
             destroyed
             the
             Horims
             from
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             smote
             all
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               all
               that
               countrey
            
             which
             in
             after-times
             was
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Amalekites
             .
             Amalek
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Amalekites
             descended
             ,
             was
             the
             grand-child
             of
             Esau
             ,
             Gen.
             36.
             12.
             who
             was
             not
             yet
             born
             .
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             the
             Amalekites
             that
             were
             now
             subdued
             by
             these
             Kings
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             people
             that
             did
             now
             inhabit
             that
             countrey
             wherein
             afterward
             the
             Amalekites
             dwelt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             vale
             of
             Siddim
             was
             full
             of
             slime
             pits
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             mentioned
             as
             that
             which
             was
             an
             hinderance
             in
             their
             slight
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             means
             of
             their
             greater
             losse
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             kings
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             fled
             ,
             and
             fell
             there
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             were
             vanquished
             and
             overthrown
             there
             ;
             many
             of
             their
             souldiers
             slain
             ,
             many
             falling
             into
             those
             pits
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             they
             needs
             must
             ,
             being
             once
             routed
             and
             in
             that
             disorder
             chased
             by
             the
             enemie
             .
             But
             the
             king
             of
             Sodom
             escaped
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               king
               of
               Sodom
               we●t
               out
               to
               meet
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             He
             armed
             his
             trained
             men
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             trained
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             civil
             ,
             military
             ,
             and
             religious
             discipline
             .
             But
             however
             since
             these
             men
             that
             Abram
             now
             carried
             forth
             with
             him
             were
             armed
             for
             warre
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             he
             chose
             such
             of
             his
             men
             as
             were
             fittest
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             &
             that
             had
             been
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             arms
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             this
             sense
             therefore
             called
             
               his
               trained
               men
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             enterprise
             of
             Abrams
             ,
             some
             question
             may
             be
             made
             :
             But
             for
             that
             we
             must
             
             consider
             ,
             that
             though
             Chederlaomer
             had
             a
             just
             quarrell
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Sodom
             and
             the
             other
             neighbouring
             kings
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             now
             vanquished
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             assirmed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             had
             now
             cast
             off
             his
             yoke
             ,
             having
             12
             years
             before
             been
             his
             vassals
             and
             tributaries
             )
             yet
             Abrain
             undertaking
             this
             expedition
             onely
             for
             the
             rescuing
             of
             his
             kinsman
             Lot
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             by
             the
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             abundantly
             enough
             to
             justifie
             what
             Abram
             now
             did
             in
             pursuing
             and
             vanquishing
             these
             kings
             that
             had
             taken
             Lot
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             were
             carrying
             away
             both
             him
             and
             his
             and
             all
             that
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             And
             pursued
             them
             unto
             Dan.
             ]
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             springs
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             was
             also
             a
             town
             afterward
             called
             by
             that
             name
             of
             Dan.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Melchisedek
             king
             of
             Salem
             brought
             forth
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             brought
             forth
             provision
             vvherewith
             to
             refresh
             both
             Abram
             and
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             :
             for
             so
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               An
               Ammonite
               or
               a
               Moabite
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               the●
               met
               you
               not
               with
               bread
               and
               with
               water
               in
               the
               way
               when
               you
               came
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             Being
             one
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             kings
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             
               king
               of
               Salem
            
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Jerusalem
             .
             Psal
             .
             76.
             3.
             
             
               In
               Salem
               also
               is
               his
               ,
               tabernacle
               )
            
             by
             way
             of
             congratulating
             Abrams
             victory
             over
             these
             kings
             ,
             whose
             prevailing
             power
             might
             otherwise
             have
             proved
             very
             prejudiciall
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             brought
             forth
             provision
             of
             severall
             sorts
             wherewith
             to
             feast
             Abram
             ,
             and
             his
             confederates
             ,
             and
             their
             souldiers
             .
             M●ichisedek
             signifieth
             
               king
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             and
             
               king
               of
               Salem
            
             ,
             is
             by
             interpretation
             
               king
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             In
             both
             which
             respects
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             this
             Melchisedek
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             2.
             
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               king
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             John
             1.
             49.
             and
             not
             onely
             perfectly
             righteous
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             1.
             but
             also
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               r●ghteousnesse
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
               ,
            
             as
             was
             of
             old
             prophesied
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             
             
               This
               is
               his
               name
               whereby
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.
             6.
             who
             hath
             by
             his
             death
             reconciled
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             
               made
               our
               peace
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               Crosse
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             
             Again
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             no
             where
             tells
             us
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             who
             were
             his
             parents
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             stock
             he
             came
             ;
             nor
             makes
             any
             mention
             either
             of
             his
             birth
             or
             death
             ,
             but
             presents
             him
             to
             us
             as
             one
             
               without
               father
               ,
               without
               mother
               ,
               without
               descent
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               dayes
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             3.
             and
             that
             purposely
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Messiah
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             Job
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             vvho
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             their
             stock
             ,
             birth
             and
             death
             ,
             yet
             they
             vvere
             not
             also
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             Mel●hisedek
             vvas
             )
             therefore
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             also
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             him
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             one
             
               made
               like
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             vvho
             vvas
             indeed
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             
               without
               father
            
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Godhead
             
               without
               mother
               ,
               without
               descent
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               dayes
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             was
             the
             priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             vve
             may
             not
             vvonder
             at
             that
             vvhich
             follovvs
             ,
             that
             a
             Canaanitish
             king
             should
             speak
             so
             religiously
             of
             the
             
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             and
             vvithall
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             blesse
             Abram
             ,
             as
             one
             much
             inferiour
             to
             himself
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               Without
               all
               contradiction
               ,
               the
               lesse
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               better
               ;
               )
            
             or
             that
             Abram
             should
             pay
             him
             tithes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Moses
             therefore
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             Melchisedek
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             vvorshipper
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             most
             eminent
             in
             those
             times
             undobtedly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             speciall
             dignitie
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             both
             king
             of
             Salem
             ,
             and
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God.
             And
             herein
             also
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             him
             a
             most
             remarkable
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             2
             ,
             3.
             because
             he
             was
             
               both
               king
               &
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             because
             he
             is
             here
             presented
             to
             us
             without
             any
             partner
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             Aarons
             order
             had
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             any
             to
             whom
             he
             succeeded
             in
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             &
             so
             as
             one
             that
             typically
             
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             there
             speaks
             :
             for
             so
             indeed
             Christ
             is
             the
             one
             eternall
             Priest
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             24.
             
             
               This
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
               .
            
             Very
             strange
             indeed
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             such
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             should
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             cursed
             nation
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             :
             but
             God
             can
             raise
             unto
             himself
             faithfull
             servants
             whereever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             conferre
             upon
             vvhomsoever
             he
             vvill
             an
             eminent
             measure
             of
             grace
             ;
             yea
             though
             the
             Church
             vvas
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Abram
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             little
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             yet
             there
             vvere
             some
             fevv
             of
             other
             families
             that
             vvere
             the
             true
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Job
             and
             his
             friends
             aftervvard
             were
             amongst
             the
             Edomites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             he
             blessed
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             gives
             Abram
             his
             blessing
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             lavv
             did
             the
             people
             ,
             Num.
             6.
             23
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Speak
               unto
               Aaron
               and
               to
               his
               sonnes
               saying
               ,
               On
               this
               wise
               ye
               shall
               blesse
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               put
               my
               name
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               blesse
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             likely
             he
             used
             a
             more
             ample
             form
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             blessing
             ,
             then
             is
             here
             expressed
             :
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             in
             this
             abbridgement
             which
             Moses
             gives
             us
             we
             have
             no
             doubt
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             :
             for
             this
             manner
             of
             blessing
             ,
             though
             uttered
             prayer-vvise
             ,
             implyeth
             an
             assured
             promise
             that
             the
             most
             high
             God
             should
             most
             abundantly
             blesse
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             he
             gave
             him
             tithes
             of
             all
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Abram
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             4.
             gave
             Him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Melchisedek
             ,
             
               tithes
               of
               all
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             tenth
             of
             all
             the
             spoil
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             4.
             
             
               Now
               consider
               how
               great
               this
               man
               was
               unto
               whom
               even
               the
               Patriarch
               Abram
               gave
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               spoils
               :
            
             for
             though
             he
             vvould
             take
             nothing
             of
             the
             spoil
             ,
             vvhich
             had
             been
             carried
             from
             Sodom
             ,
             unto
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             give
             of
             it
             to
             Melchisedek
             ;
             and
             besides
             he
             took
             questionlesse
             much
             from
             the
             vanquished
             vvhich
             belonged
             not
             to
             Sodom
             .
             However
             the
             tithes
             he
             gave
             unto
             Melchisedek
             ,
             &
             that
             surely
             by
             way
             of
             homage
             &
             thankfulnes
             to
             God
             :
             for
             what
             was
             given
             to
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             office
             was
             given
             to
             God
             :
             for
             Melchisedek
             himself
             being
             a
             king
             had
             no
             need
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             I
             have
             lift
             up
             my
             hand
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             an
             oath
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             an
             usuall
             custome
             in
             swearing
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             hand
             to
             heaven
             ,
             Dan.
             12.
             7.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               the
               man
               clothed
               in
               linnen
               which
               was
               upon
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               river
               ,
               when
               he
               held
               up
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               left
               hand
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               and
               sware
               by
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             differs
             very
             little
             )
             of
             a
             vow
             made
             to
             God
             in
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Lest
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             Abram
             rich
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             lest
             thou
             (
             or
             any
             other
             )
             should
             hereafter
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             victory
             I
             enriched
             my self
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             extraordinary
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             me
             and
             mine
             should
             not
             be
             discerned
             and
             acknowledged
             ;
             and
             withall
             lest
             thou
             shouldst
             think
             or
             say
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             I
             pretended
             the
             rescue
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             but
             did
             indeed
             look
             after
             the
             prey
             .
             Thus
             he
             preferres
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             honouring
             of
             his
             Religion
             before
             his
             spoil
             which
             by
             right
             of
             warre
             belonged
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THe
             Lord
             came
             unto
             Abram
             in
             a
             vision
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             word
             vision
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             meant
             a
             Revelation
             of
             God
             given
             to
             his
             servants
             in
             their
             sleep
             by
             a
             dream
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             for
             distinction
             sake
             called
             
               nightly
               visions
            
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             2.
             
             
               And
               God
               spake
               unto
               Israel
               in
               the
               visions
               of
               the
               night
               :
            
             but
             this
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             chiefly
             because
             we
             have
             such
             a
             vision
             afterwards
             following
             this
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               A
               deep
               sleep
               fell
               upon
               Abram
               ,
               and
               lo
               an
               horrour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Again
             ,
             by
             visions
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             meant
             those
             apparitions
             which
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             had
             being
             cast
             into
             a
             trance
             ,
             which
             were
             onely
             spirituall
             objects
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             bodily
             sense
             :
             This
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             such
             neither
             ;
             for
             many
             things
             are
             here
             said
             to
             have
             passed
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Abram
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             onely
             in
             a
             trance
             ,
             and
             not
             really
             done
             ,
             as
             the
             
               killing
               and
               dividing
               of
               the
               heifer
               of
               three
               years
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             besides
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             then
             so
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             vision
             ,
             and
             that
             dream
             or
             trance
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceive
             this
             vision
             to
             have
             been
             an
             open
             apparition
             ,
             which
             Abram
             beheld
             waking
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             though
             happely
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             then
             usually
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             now
             added
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             a
             vision
             .
          
           
             Fear
             not
             Abram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             both
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             now
             in
             this
             vision
             appeared
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             comfort
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             fear
             and
             trouble
             of
             mind
             wherewith
             he
             was
             oppressed
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             after
             so
             many
             promises
             from
             God
             he
             continued
             still
             childlesse
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             answer
             ;
             and
             happely
             also
             to
             chear
             him
             up
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             those
             kings
             he
             had
             vanquished
             ,
             who
             might
             now
             threaten
             revenge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             tells
             him
             that
             he
             would
             be
             
               a
               shield
            
             to
             him
             to
             defend
             him
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             steward
             of
             my
             house
             is
             this
             Eliezer
             of
             Damascus
             .
             ]
          
           
             Abram
             doth
             not
             herein
             complain
             that
             
               Eliezer
               of
               Damascus
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             of
             parents
             of
             Damascus
             ,
             was
             his
             steward
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             no
             other
             stay
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             childlesse
             wanted
             the
             comfort
             which
             other
             fathers
             had
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             a
             sonne
             under
             him
             the
             guide
             and
             stay
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             servant
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             being
             dead
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             heir
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Abram
             said
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             one
             born
             in
             my
             house
             is
             mine
             heir
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             complaint
             is
             onely
             thus
             much
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             no
             other
             heir
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             none
             to
             inherit
             that
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             home-born
             servant
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             need
             not
             
             suppose
             that
             Abram
             had
             adopted
             any
             servant
             and
             made
             him
             his
             heire
             )
             which
             Abram
             here
             bewails
             as
             one
             perplexed
             betwixt
             hope
             and
             fear
             ,
             not
             as
             rejecting
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             seed
             ,
             but
             as
             commending
             to
             God
             his
             sad
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             intimating
             his
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             at
             length
             remember
             the
             promise
             he
             had
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             send
             him
             an
             heir
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             he
             brought
             him
             forth
             abroad
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             therefore
             was
             done
             when
             the
             starres
             might
             be
             seen
             ,
             either
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             (
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             a
             whole
             day
             spent
             ,
             as
             there
             might
             well
             be
             ,
             in
             those
             passages
             afterward
             related
             )
             or
             else
             in
             the
             evening
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             here
             related
             beforehand
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             order
             of
             time
             wherein
             it
             was
             done
             :
             for
             afterwards
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             what
             was
             done
             at
             sun-setting
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               sunne
               went
               down
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               dark
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Take
             me
             an
             heifer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             appoints
             these
             things
             to
             be
             thus
             done
             ,
             partly
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             partly
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             signes
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             he
             now
             makes
             with
             Abram
             ;
             for
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             when
             they
             made
             a
             solemn
             covenant
             to
             cut
             beasts
             in
             twain
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             between
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             wishing
             the
             like
             to
             themselves
             if
             they
             brake
             the
             covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             34.
             18.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             into
             their
             enemies
             hands
             )
             
               the
               men
               that
               have
               transgressed
               my
               covenant
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               performed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               made
               before
               me
               ,
               when
               they
               cut
               the
               calf
               in
               twain
               ,
               and
               passed
               between
               the
               parts
               thereof
            
             ;
             therefore
             is
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             to
             use
             the
             same
             manner
             here
             with
             Abram
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Know
             of
             a
             surety
             that
             thy
             seed
             shall
             be
             a
             stranger
             in
             a
             land
             that
             is
             not
             theirs
             ,
             and
             shall
             serve
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             spoken
             not
             onely
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             sojourning
             both
             in
             Canaan
             and
             Egypt
             .
             The
             whole
             time
             of
             Jacobs
             going
             thither
             till
             the
             Israelites
             went
             forth
             with
             Moses
             cannot
             be
             found
             above
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifteen
             years
             .
             The
             
               foure
               hundred
               years
            
             therefore
             here
             spoken
             of
             must
             begin
             with
             Isaacs
             birth
             :
             He
             was
             born
             
               Anno
               Mundi
            
             2109.
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Israels
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             is
             but
             foure
             hundred
             and
             five
             years
             ,
             which
             small
             odde
             number
             is
             not
             reckoned
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             leave
             out
             such
             small
             numbers
             in
             computation
             of
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             also
             that
             nation
             whom
             they
             shall
             serve
             ,
             will
             I
             judge
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             particularly
             concerning
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             there
             they
             suffered
             the
             heaviest
             affliction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             But
             in
             the
             fourth
             generation
             they
             shall
             come
             hither
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             Generations
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             succession
             of
             children
             ,
             grandchildren
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             in
             their
             severall
             ages
             ;
             and
             in
             reckoning
             of
             these
             foure
             generations
             we
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             father
             Jacob
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             were
             ever
             reckoned
             the
             twelve
             severall
             stocks
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             did
             grow
             in
             their
             severall
             tribes
             :
             so
             that
             the
             children
             of
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             we
             account
             the
             first
             generation
             ,
             their
             children
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             ;
             and
             this
             promise
             we
             see
             evidently
             performed
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             Eleazar
             parting
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Josh
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               countreys
               which
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               inhe●ited
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               Eleazar
               the
               Priest
               ,
               &c.
               distributed
               for
               i●h●ritance
            
             
             
               unto
               them
            
             .
             For
             Cohath
             the
             sonne
             of
             Levi
             who
             went
             with
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             11.
             we
             must
             reckon
             of
             the
             first
             generation
             ,
             Amram
             his
             sonne
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             Aaron
             his
             sonne
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Eleazar
             his
             sonne
             of
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             For
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             Amorites
             is
             not
             yet
             full
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Amorites
             and
             those
             other
             sinfull
             nations
             mentioned
             afterwards
             ;
             this
             one
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Abram
             now
             dwelt
             ,
             being
             by
             a
             figu●ative
             speech
             put
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             In
             that
             same
             day
             the
             Lord
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             Abram
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             end
             of
             those
             visions
             formerly
             related
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             signes
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             that
             day
             God
             had
             made
             with
             Abram
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             thy
             seed
             have
             I
             given
             this
             land
             ,
             from
             the
             river
             of
             Egypt
             unto
             the
             great
             river
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               from
               the
               river
               Sihor
               unto
               the
               great
               river
               Euphrates
               .
            
             Some
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               river
               of
               Egypt
            
             here
             Nilus
             is
             meant
             :
             but
             because
             we
             reade
             not
             that
             ever
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             reached
             so
             farre
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             describing
             the
             bounds
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             3.
             the
             river
             Sihor
             is
             mentioned
             as
             
               the
               river
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             Jer.
             2.
             18.
             
             Sihor
             and
             Euphrates
             are
             as
             here
             opposed
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Egypt
               to
               drink
               the
               waters
               of
               Sihor
               ,
               or
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Assyria
               to
               drink
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               river
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Euphrates
             ,
             called
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             
               the
               river
            
             ;
             therefore
             most
             probably
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             by
             
               the
               river
               of
               Egypt
            
             Sihor
             is
             meant
             .
             A
             more
             difficult
             question
             concerning
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Israelites
             land
             did
             ever
             reach
             the
             other
             way
             so
             farre
             as
             Euphrates
             .
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             that
             though
             the
             land
             which
             they
             inhabited
             reached
             no
             further
             Northward
             then
             Hamath
             ,
             Numb
             .
             34.
             8.
             which
             was
             farre
             on
             this
             side
             Euphrates
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             all
             that
             countrey
             as
             farre
             as
             Euphrates
             became
             tributarie
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             and
             1.
             
             Kings
             4.
             21.
             
             
               Solomon
               reigned
               over
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               from
               the
               river
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Euphrates
             )
             
               unto
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Philistines
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             Euphrates
             is
             sometimes
             made
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             Dominions
             promised
             to
             Abrams
             posteritie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             Sarai
             said
             unto
             Abram
             ,
             Behold
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             restrained
             me
             from
             bearing
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             shews
             when
             Sarai
             began
             to
             think
             of
             procuring
             the
             promised
             seed
             by
             this
             course
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             it
             ceased
             to
             be
             with
             her
             
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               women
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             11.
             for
             so
             much
             the
             words
             imply
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             long
             as
             there
             was
             any
             hope
             I
             have
             waited
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             restrained
             me
             from
             bearing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             perceive
             now
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             locked
             up
             my
             wombe
             now
             for
             ever
             bearing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             seek
             the
             promise
             some
             other
             vvay
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Sarai
             said
             unto
             Abram
             ,
             My
             wrong
             be
             upon
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             hovv
             Hagar
             discovered
             her
             contempt
             of
             her
             mistresse
             ,
             yet
             considering
             that
             Sarai
             vvas
             so
             grave
             a
             Matron
             ,
             of
             a
             svveet
             and
             meek
             spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             obedience
             therefore
             propounded
             as
             a
             pattern
             to
             other
             vvives
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             her
             passion
             at
             present
             expressed
             in
             such
             bitter
             language
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             
             we
             may
             probably
             gather
             that
             it
             was
             some
             notable
             insolencie
             in
             Hagar
             that
             had
             so
             highly
             provoked
             Sarai
             :
             for
             if
             we
             note
             them
             well
             ,
             every
             word
             she
             speaks
             is
             excessively
             sharp
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               my
               wrong
               be
               upon
               thee
            
             ,
             either
             she
             layes
             all
             the
             blame
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             cause
             o●
             all
             the
             wrong
             I
             have
             suffered
             ,
             I
             blame
             not
             her
             so
             much
             as
             thee
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             that
             either
             by
             shewing
             her
             too
             much
             respect
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             connivance
             at
             her
             petulancy
             ,
             he
             had
             emboldned
             her
             to
             carry
             her self
             with
             that
             insolence
             as
             she
             did
             ;
             or
             else
             she
             wisheth
             that
             her
             wrong
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             that
             injury
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             sustained
             ,
             might
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             she
             particularly
             desired
             ,
             that
             since
             Hagar
             had
             despised
             her
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             suffered
             it
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             likewise
             at
             length
             carry
             her self
             as
             insolently
             toward
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             her
             wrong
             might
             be
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             then
             again
             in
             the
             next
             words
             she
             upbraids
             him
             for
             his
             unworthy
             requitall
             of
             that
             respect
             she
             had
             shown
             to
             him
             in
             giving
             her
             handmaid
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             children
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             concludes
             with
             an
             imprecation
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             judge
             and
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             &
             so
             make
             it
             manifest
             what
             wrong
             he
             had
             done
             her
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               judge
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               :
            
             all
             which
             discovers
             how
             strangely
             Sarai
             was
             at
             present
             overborn
             with
             passion
             :
             But
             thus
             in
             these
             bitter
             effects
             of
             Hagar
             being
             given
             to
             Abram
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             correct
             both
             Abram
             and
             Sarai
             for
             seeking
             to
             gain
             children
             to
             Abram
             by
             such
             an
             unwarrantable
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             found
             her
             by
             a
             fountain
             of
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Angel
             is
             expresly
             called
             J●hovah
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               she
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Jehovah
               ,
               that
               spake
               to
               her
               ,
               Thou
               God
               seest
               me
            
             ;
             and
             he
             ascribeth
             unto
             himself
             that
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             proper
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               I
               will
               multiply
               thy
               seed
               exc●edingly
               ,
            
             &c.
             both
             which
             are
             undeniable
             arguments
             ,
             that
             this
             Angel
             was
             no
             other
             but
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ne●ther
             is
             it
             without
             cause
             that
             the
             place
             where
             Hagar
             was
             found
             is
             here
             thus
             particularly
             described
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             hence
             probably
             gather
             ,
             1.
             that
             she
             was
             flying
             home
             to
             Egypt
             her
             native
             countrey
             ,
             for
             Shur
             was
             a
             town
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             between
             Canaan
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             22.
             
             
               So
               Moses
               brought
               Israel
               from
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               out
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Shur
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             wandring
             in
             this
             desert
             ,
             where
             she
             might
             best
             escape
             ,
             though
             they
             sent
             out
             after
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             wearied
             and
             afflicted
             with
             travel
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             thereby
             brought
             to
             rest
             her self
             at
             a
             fountain
             of
             waters
             ;
             &
             hereby
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             her
             spirit
             is
             seen
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             was
             content
             to
             indure
             such
             inconveniences
             rather
             then
             abide
             in
             her
             mistris
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             heard
             thy
             affliction
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             intendeth
             both
             Sarai's
             rough
             usage
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             wherein
             at
             present
             she
             was
             ;
             this
             affliction
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             have
             heard
             ;
             her
             afflictions
             spake
             when
             she
             held
             her
             peace
             ,
             and
             
               God
               heard
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             took
             pity
             of
             her
             in
             her
             trouble
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             will
             be
             a
             wild
             man.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             principally
             spoken
             concerning
             Ishmael
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             second
             place
             concerning
             his
             posteritie
             also
             .
             In
             the
             originall
             it
             is
             
               a
               man
               like
               a
               wild
               asse
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             of
             a
             fierce
             ,
             warlike
             ,
             untamed
             disposition
             ,
             
               so
               that
               his
               hand
               shall
               be
               against
               every
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             power
             
             and
             invincible
             courage
             and
             strength
             shall
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             about
             him
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             alone
             shall
             match
             them
             all
             ,
             they
             shall
             get
             no
             good
             by
             opposing
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             comfort
             to
             Hagar
             ,
             to
             heare
             that
             her
             sonne
             should
             be
             of
             such
             might
             :
             And
             this
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             is
             especially
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             though
             happely
             the
             vvild
             and
             savage
             condition
             of
             his
             life
             may
             also
             be
             implied
             .
             Gen.
             21.
             20.
             
             
               And
               God
               was
               with
               the
               lad
               ,
               and
               he
               grew
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               became
               an
               Archer
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             brethren
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             and
             his
             posteritie
             shall
             dwell
             near
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             the
             other
             sonnes
             of
             Abram
             and
             their
             posteritie
             :
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             Abram
             shall
             have
             other
             children
             ,
             yet
             shall
             Ishmael
             thy
             sonne
             be
             great
             amongst
             them
             :
             for
             in
             these
             words
             is
             implyed
             ▪
             1.
             that
             his
             seed
             as
             a
             severall
             Nation
             should
             dwell
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ;
             2.
             that
             this
             their
             countrey
             should
             border
             upon
             that
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             3.
             that
             he
             should
             be
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             brethren
             should
             envy
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             should
             yet
             dwell
             i●
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             overbear
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             she
             called
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             spake
             unto
             her
             ,
             Thou
             God
             seest
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             under
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             she
             magnified
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             his
             eye
             of
             providence
             had
             watched
             over
             her
             ,
             to
             comfort
             her
             in
             this
             her
             a●fliction
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             her
             again
             into
             the
             right
             way
             :
             As
             if
             one
             should
             say
             of
             David
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             we
             reade
             ,
             Psal
             .
             65.
             2.
             
             
               O
               thou
               that
               hearest
               prayer
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             called
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Thou
               God
               that
               hearest
               prayer
            
             .
          
           
             For
             she
             said
             ,
             Have
             I
             also
             here
             looked
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             seeth
             me
             ?
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             rendred
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             she
             magnified
             God
             under
             that
             attribute
             ,
             
               Thou
               God
               seest
               me
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             appearing
             of
             God
             to
             her
             she
             now
             ●ound
             by
             experience
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             did
             watch
             over
             her
             for
             good
             ;
             and
             this
             she
             expresseth
             by
             way
             of
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             joy
             of
             her
             heart
             ,
             
               Have
               I
               also
               here
               looked
               after
               him
               that
               seeth
               me
               ?
            
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             I
             enough
             wonder
             at
             this
             favour
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             whose
             eye
             doth
             ever
             behold
             me
             ,
             should
             afford
             me
             the
             honour
             to
             behold
             him
             ,
             even
             me
             that
             am
             a
             poore
             bondmaid
             ,
             and
             that
             here
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             run
             away
             from
             my
             mistris
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             I
             should
             see
             him
             too
             without
             perill
             to
             my
             life
             ,
             being
             still
             alive
             after
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             to
             
               look
               after
               him
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             phrase
             which
             she
             useth
             ,
             
               of
               looking
               after
               him
            
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             her
             gazing
             after
             him
             when
             he
             ascended
             up
             from
             her
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             she
             expresseth
             her
             beholding
             God
             rather
             then
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             at
             his
             departing
             he
             manifested
             his
             glory
             more
             then
             before
             ,
             which
             made
             her
             gaze
             after
             him
             :
             as
             the
             angel
             did
             to
             Gedeon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             when
             the
             angel
             departed
             
               Gedeon
               perceived
               that
               he
               was
               an
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               Gedeon
               said
               ,
               Alas
               O
               Lord
               God
               :
               for
               because
               I
               have
               seen
               an
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             Judges
             6.
             22.
             
             &
             Christ
             at
             his
             ascension
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             angels
             say
             ,
             
               Ye
               men
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               why
               stand
               ye
               gazing
               up
               into
               heaven
               ?
            
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             another
             exposition
             which
             seems
             not
             improbable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             Hagar
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             acknowledge
             the
             mercy
             of
             Gods
             preventing
             grace
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             ●ad
             taken
             care
             of
             her
             even
             when
             she
             minded
             not
             him
             ,
             and
             blames
             her
             own
             blockishnesse
             and
             disregard
             of
             Gods
             providence
             
             over
             her
             :
             
               Have
               I
               here
            
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               looked
               after
               him
               that
               seeth
               me
               ?
            
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             God
             hath
             long
             watched
             over
             me
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             regarded
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             vvell
             that
             yet
             at
             length
             through
             Gods
             preventing
             grace
             ,
             in
             appearing
             to
             me
             here
             in
             my
             distresse
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             quickened
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             fatherly
             care
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             
               to
               look
               after
               him
               that
               seeth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Wh●refore
             the
             well
             was
             called
             Beer-lahai-roi
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               well
               of
               him
               that
               liveth
               and
               seeth
               me
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             Hagar
             makes
             the
             name
             of
             this
             well
             a
             memoriall
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             how
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             ever-living
             God
             did
             vvatch
             over
             her
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             affliction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               I
               
            
             am
             the
             almighty
             God
             ,
             walk
             before
             me
             and
             be
             thou
             perfect
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             God
             ,
             almighty
             and
             all-sufficient
             to
             do
             all
             those
             great
             things
             which
             I
             have
             promised
             thee
             ,
             however
             impossible
             they
             may
             seem
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             whatever
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             trust
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             whole
             conversation
             be
             alwayes
             as
             in
             my
             presence
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upright
             and
             sincere
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             that
             I
             have
             commanded
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               is
               meant
               both
               of
               Abrams
               naturall
               posteritie
               (
               for
               out
               of
               his
               loyns
               came
               the
               Ishmaelites
               ,
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               nations
               by
               the
               children
               of
               Keturah
               )
               and
               also
               of
               all
               Christian
               nations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Paul
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             promise
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             all
             the
             seed
             ;
             not
             to
             that
             onely
             which
             is
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             also
             which
             is
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             father
             of
             many
             nations
             .
             
               Gal.
               3.
               28.
            
             
             Ye
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             ye
             be
             Christs
             ,
             then
             are
             ye
             Abrahams
             s●ed
             ,
             and
             heirs
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             thy
             name
             any
             more
             be
             called
             Abram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Abram
             signifieth
             a
             high
             father
             ;
             and
             the
             fi●st
             letter
             of
             Hamon
             (
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             signifying
             a
             multitude
             )
             being
             put
             to
             it
             maketh
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Abrahamon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               high
               father
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             This
             is
             my
             Covenant
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             circumcising
             of
             the
             Israelites
             male
             children
             ,
             here
             enjoyned
             Abraham
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             token
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ;
             a
             signe
             and
             seal
             both
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             promised
             seed
             out
             of
             the
             loins
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             accept
             of
             them
             for
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             forgive
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             them
             from
             their
             naturall
             corruptions
             (
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             paring
             away
             of
             their
             foreskins
             )
             and
             on
             their
             part
             that
             they
             would
             believe
             in
             this
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             as
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             all
             his
             deceiveable
             lusts
             ,
             and
             as
             new
             creatures
             serve
             the
             Lord
             their
             Creatour
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             circumcision
             called
             
               the
               s●al
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             my
             covenant
             shall
             be
             in
             your
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Circumcision
             shall
             be
             in
             your
             flesh
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             ever
             the
             Church
             
             shall
             continue
             onely
             in
             thy
             naturall
             seed
             ;
             
               for
               an
               ●verlasting
               covenant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             that
             everlasting
             covenant
             which
             I
             have
             made
             with
             you
             :
             for
             though
             the
             outward
             signe
             was
             changeable
             ,
             yet
             the
             covenant
             it self
             remaineth
             one
             in
             substance
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             uncircumcised
             man-child
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             of
             his
             foreskinne
             is
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             man
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             circumcised
             in
             his
             childhood
             did
             afterward
             also
             wilfully
             and
             contemptuously
             neglect
             that
             signe
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ▪
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             such
             men
             
               had
               broken
            
             and
             wilfully
             despised
             
               Gods
               ●ovenant
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             infants
             dying
             in
             their
             infancie
             .
             Now
             the
             cutting
             off
             from
             Gods
             people
             here
             threatned
             ,
             was
             ,
             1.
             that
             God
             would
             not
             reckon
             him
             one
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             nor
             receive
             him
             hereafter
             into
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             esteem
             also
             of
             him
             as
             an
             heathen
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             appointed
             to
             cut
             off
             such
             an
             one
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             any
             where
             certainly
             find
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             call
             her
             name
             Sarai
             ,
             but
             Sarah
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             same
             letter
             is
             added
             to
             her
             name
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             her
             husbands
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             to
             both
             a
             pledge
             and
             signe
             of
             the
             same
             promise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             them
             should
             come
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             :
             which
             the
             name
             also
             in
             part
             signifies
             ;
             for
             Sarah
             signifies
             
               a
               Lady
            
             or
             Princesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Then
             Abraham
             fell
             upon
             his
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             bowing
             of
             himself
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             an
             expression
             of
             reverence
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             thankfulnesse
             and
             was
             therefore
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             believed
             ,
             what
             God
             now
             promised
             .
          
           
             And
             laughed
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             laughed
             not
             at
             the
             promise
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             a
             fable
             ,
             and
             concluding
             it
             impossible
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             overjoyed
             and
             even
             amased
             with
             those
             welcome
             tidings
             .
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
             
               And
               being
               not
               weak
               in
               faith
               ,
               he
               considered
               not
               his
               own
               body
               now
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               nor
               yet
               the
               deadnesse
               of
               Sarahs
               wombe
               .
            
          
           
             And
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Shall
             a
             man-child
             be
             born
             to
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             his
             carnall
             reason
             began
             to
             struggle
             against
             his
             faith
             :
             neither
             yet
             is
             this
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             20.
             
             
               That
               he
               staggered
               not
               at
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               through
               unbelief
               :
            
             for
             he
             did
             not
             stand
             in
             suspence
             whether
             he
             should
             believe
             the
             promise
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             thus
             stagger
             ;
             but
             even
             whilest
             he
             imbraced
             the
             promise
             with
             joy
             ,
             his
             reason
             made
             this
             objection
             :
             and
             thereby
             his
             faith
             becomes
             more
             glorious
             ,
             that
             his
             carnall
             reason
             thus
             opposing
             it self
             ,
             yet
             his
             faith
             prevailed
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             but
             resolved
             to
             hope
             even
             again●t
             hope
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             said
             unto
             God
             ,
             O
             that
             Ishmael
             might
             live
             before
             thee
             !
             ]
          
           
             Abraham
             speaks
             not
             this
             as
             rejecting
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             having
             Ishmael
             I
             desire
             no
             more
             ;
             nor
             as
             despairing
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             but
             little
             hope
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             more
             hope
             in
             Ishmael
             already
             born
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             promised
             sonne
             of
             Sarah
             ;
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             have
             a
             sonne
             at
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               O
               that
               Ishmael
               might
               live
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             these
             words
             proceed
             chiefly
             from
             Abrahams
             fatherly
             affection
             towards
             Ishmael
             ;
             being
             thus
             assaulted
             by
             those
             forementioned
             thoughts
             of
             his
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             whilest
             his
             faith
             opposed
             them
             ,
             
             suddenly
             his
             affections
             ,
             moved
             with
             the
             thought
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             make
             him
             as
             it
             were
             to
             forget
             all
             other
             things
             to
             beg
             for
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             yet
             I
             gladly
             imbrace
             the
             promise
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             
               oh
               that
               Ishmael
               might
               live
               in
               thy
               sight
               !
            
             do
             not
             cast
             off
             Ishmael
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             live
             in
             thy
             favour
             :
             So
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             out
             of
             a
             mind
             that
             did
             yield
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             but
             yet
             was
             troubled
             ,
             and
             perplext
             ,
             and
             solicitous
             for
             Ishmael
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             sat
             in
             the
             tent
             doore
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             noon-tide
             .
             This
             is
             expressed
             ,
             both
             to
             shew
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             sitting
             in
             the
             tent
             doore
             ,
             to
             cool
             and
             refresh
             himself
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             imply
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             courtesie
             he
             proffered
             to
             these
             Angels
             (
             whom
             he
             supposed
             to
             be
             strangers
             )
             because
             at
             such
             time
             travellers
             are
             wont
             to
             wax
             faint
             and
             hungry
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             to
             ,
             three
             men
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             he
             ranne
             to
             meet
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Their
             appearance
             being
             undoubtedly
             such
             ,
             as
             made
             it
             manifest
             to
             Abraham
             both
             that
             they
             were
             strangers
             travelling
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             strangers
             as
             were
             worthy
             both
             of
             that
             entertainment
             and
             respect
             which
             he
             afforded
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             said
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             if
             now
             I
             have
             found
             favour
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             directs
             his
             speech
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             because
             he
             appeared
             in
             more
             excellency
             and
             with
             signes
             of
             greater
             worth
             then
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Make
             ready
             quickly
             three
             measures
             of
             fine
             meal
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             probably
             thought
             ,
             three
             pecks
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             whether
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             did
             eat
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             as
             these
             Angels
             had
             true
             bodies
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             did
             truly
             walk
             and
             speak
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             also
             truly
             eat
             :
             if
             there
             were
             no
             necessitie
             of
             food
             ,
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             those
             their
             assumed
             bodies
             ,
             which
             were
             erewhile
             happely
             to
             be
             dissolved
             again
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             present
             dispensation
             of
             that
             service
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             appearing
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             yet
             know
             but
             that
             they
             were
             men
             ,
             till
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             discover
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Where
             is
             Sarah
             thy
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             by
             naming
             Sarah
             they
             first
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             not
             men
             but
             angels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             certainly
             return
             unto
             thee
             according
             to
             the
             time
             of
             life
             .
             ]
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             find
             that
             this
             return
             was
             by
             the
             angels
             appearing
             again
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             1.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               visited
               Sarah
               as
               he
               had
               said
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             Isaac
             was
             born
             .
             And
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               time
               of
               life
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             meant
             any
             thing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             moneths
             thence
             ,
             as
             is
             usually
             (
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             )
             from
             a
             womans
             first
             conception
             to
             the
             birth
             of
             her
             child
             ,
             Sarah
             his
             wife
             should
             have
             a
             sonne
             :
             for
             that
             promise
             when
             God
             appeared
             before
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             was
             just
             a
             year
             before
             Isaac
             was
             born
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             21.
             
             
               But
               my
               covenant
               will
               I
               establish
               with
               Isaac
               ,
               whom
               Sarah
               shall
               bear
               unto
               thee
               at
               this
               set
               time
               in
               the
               next
               year
            
             ;
             since
             when
             Abraham
             had
             been
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             had
             recovered
             the
             pain
             and
             sorenesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Therefore
             Sarah
             laughed
             within
             her self
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             she
             deemed
             it
             so
             unlikely
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             now
             have
             a
             child
             ,
             she
             did
             inwardly
             laugh
             at
             what
             she
             heard
             spoken
             .
             
               She
               laughed
               within
               her self
            
             ,
             she
             did
             not
             break
             out
             into
             loud
             and
             open
             laughter
             ,
             but
             was
             inwardly
             affected
             as
             those
             use
             to
             be
             that
             laugh
             at
             any
             thing
             related
             ,
             which
             they
             desire
             but
             cannot
             believe
             it
             will
             ever
             be
             :
             and
             this
             concerning
             the
             secrecy
             of
             her
             laughter
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               within
               her self
            
             ,
             is
             thus
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             to
             intimate
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             she
             did
             so
             readily
             deny
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             indeed
             an
             invvard
             smiling
             rather
             then
             an
             outvvard
             direct
             laughter
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             could
             not
             therefore
             by
             others
             be
             heard
             or
             discerned
             ;
             2.
             
             Why
             she
             vvas
             afraid
             vvhen
             he
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             because
             she
             began
             novv
             to
             conceive
             that
             doubtlesse
             he
             vvas
             more
             then
             man
             that
             could
             discern
             the
             invvard
             affections
             of
             her
             heart
             .
             Hovvever
             ,
             doubtlesse
             she
             laughed
             ,
             not
             as
             Abraham
             before
             did
             for
             joy
             ,
             but
             as
             doubting
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             vvhat
             vvas
             spoken
             ,
             and
             vvas
             therefore
             reproved
             ;
             though
             aftervvard
             she
             believed
             ,
             vvhen
             she
             knevv
             vvho
             it
             vvas
             that
             said
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             her
             faith
             commended
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             11.
             
             
               Through
               faith
               also
               Sarah
               her self
               received
               strength
               to
               conceive
               seed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Wherefore
             did
             Sarah
             laugh
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Shall
             I
             of
             a
             surety
             bear
             a
             child
             which
             am
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             these
             be
             not
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             mentioned
             v.
             12.
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             very
             same
             in
             effect
             :
             for
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               After
               I
               am
               waxed
               old
               shall
               I
               have
               pleasure
               ,
               my
               Lord
               being
               old
               also
               ?
            
             by
             affirming
             that
             both
             she
             and
             her
             husband
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             years
             were
             now
             past
             the
             naturall
             pleasure
             of
             the
             marriage-bed
             ,
             her
             aym
             was
             to
             imply
             how
             much
             more
             unlikely
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             conceive
             at
             those
             years
             and
             bear
             a
             child
             ;
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             these
             very
             words
             here
             alledged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             were
             then
             also
             added
             by
             Sarah
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             there
             expressed
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             in
             setting
             down
             such
             passages
             of
             the
             History
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             expresse
             all
             that
             was
             spoken
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             summe
             and
             substan●e
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             At
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Compare
             this
             place
             with
             chap.
             17.
             21.
             and
             the
             10.
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             S●eeing
             that
             Abraham
             shall
             surely
             become
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             nation
             &
             all
             the
             nations
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             vvhy
             the
             Lord
             vvould
             not
             hide
             from
             Abraham
             vvhat
             he
             meant
             to
             do
             unto
             Sodom
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             because
             he
             vvas
             so
             precious
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             one
             vvhom
             he
             had
             hitherto
             honoured
             above
             others
             as
             his
             speciall
             favourite
             .
             Having
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             stock
             of
             so
             
               great
               and
               mighty
               a
               nation
            
             ,
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             yea
             the
             stock
             out
             of
             vvhom
             that
             
               blessed
               seed
            
             should
             spring
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             he
             vvould
             not
             execute
             so
             notable
             a
             judgement
             upon
             a
             people
             so
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             acquaint
             him
             vvith
             it
             :
             vvhich
             agreeth
             vvith
             that
             ,
             Amos
             3.
             7.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               he
               revealeth
               his
               secrets
               unto
               his
               servants
               the
               prophets
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             I
             will
             go
             down
             now
             and
             see
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             figurative
             speech
             ,
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             God
             stooping
             to
             our
             capacity
             speaks
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             He
             being
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             cannot
             move
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             knowing
             and
             seeing
             all
             things
             ,
             needs
             not
             make
             any
             search
             or
             inquisition
             to
             inform
             himself
             ;
             yet
             thus
             is
             he
             pleased
             here
             to
             speak
             of
             himself
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shevv
             that
             
             there
             vvas
             manifest
             and
             just
             cause
             for
             the
             Lords
             severitie
             in
             punishing
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             as
             aftervvards
             he
             did
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             intimate
             hovv
             patient
             and
             long-suffering
             the
             Lord
             vvas
             tovvards
             them
             ,
             and
             hovv
             unvvilling
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             had
             they
             not
             been
             so
             extremely
             and
             desperately
             bad
             ,
             as
             they
             vvere
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             To
             teach
             Judges
             by
             his
             example
             not
             to
             punish
             rashly
             ,
             but
             alvvayes
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             causes
             before
             they
             passe
             sentence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             But
             Abraham
             was
             yet
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             chapter
             vers
             .
             2.
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             three
             men
             that
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             he
             sate
             in
             his
             tent
             doore
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             vvho
             is
             often
             in
             this
             chapter
             called
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             tvvo
             angels
             that
             attended
             him
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             16.
             that
             they
             vvent
             avvay
             from
             Abrahams
             tent
             ,
             and
             that
             Abraham
             accompanied
             them
             :
             But
             novv
             the
             Lord
             having
             (
             as
             they
             vvent
             along
             )
             imparted
             to
             Abraham
             vvhat
             he
             meant
             to
             do
             to
             Sodom
             ,
             tvvo
             of
             the
             three
             vvent
             avvay
             tovvards
             Sodom
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             the
             tvvo
             angels
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             expressely
             called
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             1.
             
             
               And
               there
               came
               two
               angels
               to
               Sodom
            
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             vvho
             is
             here
             called
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             stayed
             still
             vvith
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             these
             vvords
             seem
             to
             imply
             )
             because
             Abraham
             (
             though
             they
             had
             as
             it
             vvere
             dismissed
             him
             ,
             and
             taken
             their
             leave
             of
             him
             )
             yet
             stood
             still
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             part
             ,
             yet
             stirre
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             somevvhat
             to
             say
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             abode
             still
             vvith
             him
             ,
             and
             condescended
             to
             heare
             the
             requests
             vvhich
             he
             made
             for
             that
             sinfull
             citie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             That
             be
             farre
             from
             thee
             to
             do
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             to
             slay
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             righteous
             are
             sometime
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             same
             publick
             calamitie
             together
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             is
             diverse
             :
             the
             one
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             justice
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             mercy
             ;
             as
             the
             chaff
             and
             wheat
             are
             beaten
             by
             the
             same
             flail
             .
             Now
             God
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             as
             men
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             his
             hand
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             of
             vengeance
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             does
             Abraham
             reply
             ,
             assured
             that
             God
             would
             not
             so
             cut
             off
             the
             righteous
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             they
             said
             ,
             Nay
             but
             we
             will
             abide
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             by
             this
             civill
             refusing
             at
             first
             the
             courtesie
             prosfered
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             better
             tryall
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             this
             holy
             man
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             their
             purpose
             was
             indeed
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             observe
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             had
             not
             Lot
             been
             so
             importunate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             they
             did
             eat
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             18.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             But
             before
             they
             lay
             down
             the
             men
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             even
             the
             men
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             compassed
             the
             house
             round
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Doubtlesse
             the
             outward
             appearance
             of
             the
             two
             angels
             that
             were
             come
             to
             Lot
             was
             as
             of
             young
             men
             of
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             beauty
             and
             comlinesse
             of
             person
             ,
             whereof
             there
             being
             notice
             taken
             by
             some
             of
             the
             profane
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             the
             report
             thereof
             was
             soon
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             so
             presently
             they
             flocked
             together
             from
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             joyned
             together
             in
             this
             horrible
             and
             abominable
             attempt
             which
             is
             here
             related
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             I
             have
             two
             daughters
             which
             have
             not
             known
             man
             ;
             let
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             
             bring
             them
             out
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Questionlesse
             this
             prosfer
             of
             Lots
             was
             unwarrantable
             and
             sinfull
             :
             for
             though
             in
             evils
             of
             punishment
             we
             may
             chuse
             a
             lesse
             to
             avoid
             a
             greater
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             evils
             of
             sinne
             all
             choice
             is
             unlawfull
             :
             if
             we
             may
             not
             
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             much
             lesse
             may
             we
             do
             any
             evil
             to
             prevent
             others
             from
             doing
             some
             greater
             evil
             .
             It
             would
             not
             have
             been
             lawfull
             for
             Lots
             daughters
             to
             have
             yielded
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             defiled
             by
             these
             varlets
             ,
             thereby
             to
             have
             taken
             them
             off
             from
             that
             fouler
             sinne
             of
             Sodomy
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             resolved
             upon
             ;
             much
             lesse
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             resolve
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             forth
             and
             deliver
             them
             up
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             this
             rabble
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             do
             what
             they
             list
             to
             them
             :
             for
             he
             had
             no
             such
             power
             over
             his
             daughters
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             had
             already
             espoused
             them
             to
             husbands
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             married
             ,
             as
             many
             Expositours
             think
             he
             had
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             at
             all
             that
             Lot
             ,
             though
             a
             
               righteous
               man
            
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             and
             highly
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             thus
             forget
             himself
             ,
             considering
             1.
             that
             in
             such
             a
             sudden
             disturbance
             caused
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             such
             a
             horrid
             villany
             so
             violently
             pursued
             ,
             he
             could
             scarce
             have
             so
             much
             liberty
             as
             to
             ponder
             any
             thing
             that
             came
             into
             his
             mind
             ;
             2.
             that
             his
             zealous
             care
             for
             preserving
             his
             guests
             against
             such
             a
             horrid
             wickednesse
             might
             so
             farre
             transport
             him
             as
             to
             make
             him
             on
             a
             sudden
             judge
             it
             better
             to
             yield
             to
             any
             thing
             then
             to
             give
             way
             to
             their
             detestable
             desires
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             he
             might
             deceive
             himself
             with
             a
             vain
             hope
             that
             in
             this
             strange
             proffer
             made
             by
             a
             father
             they
             would
             reade
             so
             much
             of
             the
             grievous
             distraction
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             them
             relent
             ,
             and
             neither
             desire
             what
             he
             had
             proffered
             ,
             nor
             prosecute
             what
             they
             had
             at
             first
             desired
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             This
             one
             fellow
             came
             in
             to
             sojourn
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             needs
             be
             a
             judge
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             Lot
             had
             not
             onely
             grieved
             inwardly
             and
             
               vexed
               his
               righteous
               soul
               with
               the
               unclean
               conversation
               of
               these
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             but
             had
             also
             ,
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             ,
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             done
             what
             he
             could
             to
             teach
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             them
             from
             those
             lewd
             courses
             ,
             which
             were
             otherwise
             likely
             to
             bring
             Gods
             judgement
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             now
             twit
             him
             with
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             judge
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             thinking
             (
             a
             stranger
             though
             he
             were
             )
             to
             govern
             them
             and
             to
             order
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             they
             smote
             the
             men
             that
             were
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             house
             with
             blindnesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             Their
             continuing
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             departing
             home
             when
             they
             had
             wearied
             themselves
             in
             vain
             ,
             argues
             that
             they
             were
             not
             utterly
             deprived
             of
             sight
             ;
             onely
             their
             eyes
             were
             dazled
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             they
             were
             as
             men
             blind
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             object
             they
             looked
             after
             ;
             though
             they
             saw
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             see
             his
             doore
             ;
             or
             happely
             though
             they
             saw
             the
             doore
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             where
             it
             sto●●
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             come
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             spake
             unto
             his
             sonnes
             in
             law
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             certain
             men
             in
             the
             city
             that
             were
             contracted
             to
             his
             two
             virgin
             daughters
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             was
             before
             made
             ,
             vers
             .
             8
             and
             that
             they
             were
             yet
             therefore
             in
             their
             fathers
             house
             ;
             but
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             husbands
             of
             other
             daughters
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             were
             already
             married
             into
             the
             city
             ,
             which
             seems
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             text
             .
             But
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             farther
             consider
             though
             his
             sonnes
             in
             law
             are
             here
             onely
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             
             heads
             of
             the
             families
             ,
             yet
             their
             wives
             if
             living
             were
             also
             spoken
             to
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             may
             seem
             was
             Lots
             lingring
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             his
             children
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             the
             Angels
             command
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Take
               thy
               two
               daughters
               that
               are
               here
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             he
             might
             not
             wait
             for
             the
             other
             that
             were
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             to
             whom
             Lot
             therefore
             afterward
             directs
             his
             speech
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             he
             that
             had
             given
             him
             the
             charge
             of
             flying
             to
             the
             mountain
             .
          
           
             Look
             not
             behind
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             enjoyned
             Lot
             ,
             1.
             thereby
             to
             expresse
             how
             detestable
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Sodom
             were
             ,
             a
             people
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             the
             commiseration
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             he
             should
             take
             the
             least
             thought
             or
             care
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             teach
             him
             hereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             Gods
             me●cy
             in
             delivering
             him
             from
             that
             wicked
             cursed
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             that
             was
             now
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             mind
             nor
             regard
             his
             house
             ,
             cattel
             ,
             or
             whatever
             other
             riches
             he
             was
             to
             leave
             behind
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             coming
             away
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             is
             the
             very
             same
             phrase
             used
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             62.
             
             
               No
               man
               having
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               plow
               and
               looking
               back
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             intimate
             with
             what
             speed
             they
             were
             to
             haste
             away
             ,
             not
             to
             hinder
             their
             flight
             so
             much
             as
             by
             looking
             back
             upon
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             I
             cannot
             escape
             to
             the
             mountain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             mountain
             was
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             he
             fears
             lest
             ere
             he
             could
             get
             thither
             the
             destruction
             should
             be
             poured
             forth
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             overtaken
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desires
             that
             Zoar
             might
             be
             the
             place
             of
             refuge
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             nearer
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             See
             ,
             I
             have
             accepted
             thee
             concerning
             this
             thing
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Angel
             ,
             not
             without
             Gods
             direction
             undoubtedly
             ,
             yields
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             grants
             his
             request
             ;
             but
             as
             God
             doth
             usually
             grant
             his
             servants
             those
             requests
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             approve
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             their
             own
             experience
             see
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             still
             better
             for
             them
             to
             follow
             his
             direction
             :
             for
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             Lot
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             30.
             
               feared
               to
               dwell
               in
               Zoar
            
             ,
             and
             then
             therefore
             found
             that
             he
             had
             done
             best
             it
             at
             first
             he
             had
             followed
             the
             angels
             counsel
             in
             flying
             to
             the
             mountain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Therefore
             the
             name
             of
             the
             city
             was
             called
             Zoar.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signifies
             little
             :
             before
             it
             was
             called
             Bela
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               king
               of
               Bela
               ,
               which
               is
               Zoar.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             The
             sunne
             was
             risen
             upon
             the
             eart●
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             how
             narrowly
             Lot
             escaped
             the
             destruction
             that
             fell
             upon
             the
             Sodomites
             :
             It
             was
             break
             of
             day
             when
             the
             Angels
             hastened
             him
             and
             his
             to
             get
             them
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               morning
               arose
               ,
               then
               the
               Angels
               hastened
               Lot
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Arise
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             by
             that
             time
             the
             sunne
             was
             risen
             ,
             the
             judgement
             threatned
             fell
             upon
             Sodom
             ,
             whereby
             no
             doubt
             Lot
             was
             brought
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             both
             his
             own
             folly
             in
             lingring
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             forcing
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             stay
             there
             any
             longer
             ;
             and
             2.
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             manifest
             that
             this
             judgement
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             how
             suddenly
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             these
             wicked
             cities
             were
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             storm
             of
             Gods
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             without
             any
             warning
             given
             them
             ,
             when
             doubtlesse
             they
             had
             not
             the
             least
             fear
             of
             any
             such
             mischief
             that
             was
             coming
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             sunne
             
             rose
             as
             fairly
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             upon
             other
             dayes
             :
             and
             yet
             presently
             a
             showr
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             consumed
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Then
             the
             Lord
             rained
             upon
             Sodom
             and
             upon
             Gomorrah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
            
             are
             here
             mentioned
             as
             the
             chief
             ;
             but
             withall
             Admah
             and
             Zeboiim
             were
             also
             destroyed
             .
             Deut.
             29.
             23.
             
             
               Like
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               Admah
               and
               Zeboiim
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               overthrew
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             here
             added
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Lord
               rained
               upon
               Sodom
               and
               upon
               Gomorrah
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               fire
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             the
             more
             emphatically
             to
             expresse
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             immediate
             almighty
             power
             of
             God.
             And
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             the
             supernaturall
             and
             miraculous
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             naturall
             cause
             ,
             that
             such
             showers
             ,
             not
             of
             water
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             old
             world
             was
             drowned
             ,
             but
             of
             
               fire
               and
               brimstone
            
             should
             fall
             
               from
               heaven
            
             upon
             these
             cities
             ,
             who
             did
             therein
             fit
             the
             punishment
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             those
             that
             were
             destroyed
             thereby
             .
             They
             burned
             vvith
             vild
             and
             unnaturall
             lusts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             against
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             fire
             falls
             down
             
               from
               heaven
            
             and
             devours
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             stinking
             abominable
             filthinesse
             is
             punished
             with
             the
             stench
             of
             brimstone
             mingled
             vvith
             fire
             ;
             yea
             this
             
               fire
               and
               brimstone
            
             vvas
             but
             a
             forerunner
             of
             their
             everlasting
             punishment
             
               in
               that
               lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
            
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Jude
             saith
             that
             
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               suffered
               the
               vengeance
               of
               eternall
               fire
               ,
            
             Jude
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             But
             his
             wife
             looked
             back
             from
             behind
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Lot
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             follovving
             
               behind
               him
            
             ,
             she
             
               looked
               back
               from
               behind
               him
            
             tovvards
             Sodom
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             as
             doubting
             vvhether
             any
             such
             judgement
             vvould
             fall
             upon
             Sodom
             as
             vvas
             threatned
             ,
             or
             lingring
             in
             her
             desires
             after
             those
             friends
             ,
             that
             vvealth
             and
             estate
             vvhich
             they
             had
             left
             behind
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             she
             did
             rebell
             against
             the
             expresse
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             given
             before
             to
             Lot
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             and
             in
             him
             unto
             all
             that
             vvere
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             vvhen
             God
             had
             afforded
             her
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             mercy
             to
             fetch
             her
             avvay
             by
             his
             angels
             from
             Sodom
             vvhen
             it
             vvas
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             so
             vvas
             turned
             into
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             or
             statue
             ,
             
               of
               salt
            
             ,
             not
             such
             salt
             as
             vve
             ordinarily
             use
             ,
             vvhich
             being
             vvet
             vvill
             melt
             and
             turn
             into
             vvater
             (
             for
             it
             vvas
             to
             stand
             as
             a
             monument
             of
             her
             infidelity
             and
             disobedience
             )
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             rockie
             minerall
             salt
             ,
             vvhich
             vvill
             endure
             all
             vveathers
             and
             not
             vvaste
             avvay
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             God
             remembred
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             sent
             Lot
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             overthrow
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             remembred
             his
             promise
             ,
             vvhereby
             he
             had
             ingaged
             himself
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             blesse
             him
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             those
             also
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             were
             dear
             unto
             him
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               blessing
               :
               I
               will
               blesse
               them
               that
               blesse
               thee
               :
            
             and
             he
             remembred
             the
             requests
             vvhich
             Abraham
             had
             made
             to
             him
             for
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             those
             fevv
             righteous
             ones
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             in
             that
             citie
             ,
             pressing
             him
             particularly
             vvith
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             might
             not
             be
             destroyed
             vvith
             the
             vvicked
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             saved
             Lot
             for
             Abrahams
             sake
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             God
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             piety
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             Lot
             in
             delivering
             him
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               That
               he
               delivered
               just
               Lot
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               the
               righteous
               soul
            
             of
             this
             good
             man
             
               was
               vexed
               from
               day
               to
               day
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               the
               filthy
               conversation
            
             of
             those
             vvicked
             vvretches
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             exclude
             
             that
             vvhich
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             Abraham
             .
             There
             may
             be
             divers
             causes
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             effect
             :
             the
             main
             cause
             of
             all
             vvas
             Gods
             free
             grace
             both
             to
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             merit
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             subordinate
             hereunto
             there
             vvere
             also
             other
             inducements
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             the
             joynt
             respect
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Lot
             his
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             intercession
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             For
             he
             feared
             to
             dwell
             in
             Zoar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             fear
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             but
             may
             probably
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             either
             that
             seeing
             the
             abominable
             sinnes
             of
             that
             citie
             ,
             he
             feared
             lest
             God
             vvould
             also
             destroy
             that
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             doubted
             lest
             because
             of
             his
             escape
             the
             people
             vvould
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             overthrovv
             of
             those
             neighbouring
             cities
             :
             and
             indeed
             his
             hiding
             himself
             in
             the
             cave
             makes
             this
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             there
             is
             not
             a
             man
             on
             the
             earth
             to
             come
             in
             unto
             us
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             they
             did
             verily
             think
             that
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             vvere
             destroyed
             by
             fire
             ;
             but
             many
             things
             make
             this
             improbable
             :
             1.
             
             Their
             knovvledge
             that
             Zoar
             vvas
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Angels
             had
             promised
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             2.
             
             Their
             seeing
             that
             the
             shower
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             had
             burnt
             up
             those
             cities
             of
             the
             plain
             ,
             reached
             not
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             mountains
             wherein
             at
             present
             they
             were
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             remembrance
             of
             Abraham
             their
             uncle
             ,
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             not
             like
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             That
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             that
             society
             with
             man
             which
             every-where
             else
             they
             did
             enjoy
             .
             Others
             conceive
             that
             she
             meant
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             with
             whom
             onely
             they
             durst
             marry
             .
             They
             take
             the
             perishing
             of
             their
             sisters
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             punishment
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             marrying
             with
             the
             wicked
             Sodomites
             ;
             not
             daring
             to
             do
             so
             therefore
             ,
             and
             grieving
             by
             this
             means
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             common
             blessing
             of
             mankind
             ,
             they
             resolve
             upon
             a
             more
             wicked
             course
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             thus
             of
             the
             place
             :
             Lot
             and
             his
             daughters
             flying
             in
             some
             great
             fear
             into
             the
             mountain
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             in
             a
             manner
             mured
             up
             in
             a
             cave
             ,
             his
             eldest
             daughter
             utters
             these
             words
             as
             a
             complaint
             that
             by
             this
             solitary
             life
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             marriage
             (
             the
             common
             blessing
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             )
             
               There
               is
               not
               a
               man
               in
               the
               earth
               to
               come
               in
               unto
               us
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             here
             we
             live
             in
             a
             cave
             without
             society
             of
             any
             but
             our selves
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             us
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             man
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               Come
               let
               us
               make
               our
               father
               drink
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             indeed
             any
             of
             these
             expositions
             may
             be
             imbraced
             :
             for
             whatever
             absurdity
             there
             is
             in
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             must
             be
             ascribed
             to
             their
             fear
             ,
             that
             passion
             blinding
             men
             ,
             and
             driving
             them
             upon
             any
             absurd
             thoughts
             or
             courses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Let
             us
             make
             our
             father
             drink
             wine
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             wine
             which
             they
             had
             brought
             from
             Zoar.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             called
             his
             name
             Moab
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moab
             ,
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               of
               the
               father
            
             ,
             and
             
               Benammi
               ,
               is
               sonne
               of
               my
               people
               ,
            
             or
             
               sonne
               of
               my
               kindred
            
             .
             In
             both
             names
             ●here
             was
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             incestuous
             procreation
             :
             That
             which
             these
             daughters
             of
             Lot
             it
             seemed
             boasted
             of
             ,
             was
             their
             having
             children
             of
             their
             own
             kinne
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             f●ithlesse
             and
             cursed
             nations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Abraham
             journeyed
             from
             thence
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             remove
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             but
             in
             likelyhood
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             inconveniency
             arising
             from
             the
             late
             fearfull
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Abimelech
             ,
             king
             of
             Gerar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Abimelech
             was
             the
             common
             title
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Palestina
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             was
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Psal
             .
             34.
             the
             title
             ,
             
               A
               Psalme
               of
               David
               when
               he
               changed
               his
               behaviour
               before
               Abimelech
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             But
             God
             came
             to
             Abimelech
             in
             a
             dream
             by
             night
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             that
             which
             we
             reade
             ,
             verse
             17.
             
             
               So
               Abraham
               prayed
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               healed
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               his
               maid-servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             appears
             that
             presently
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             the
             Lord
             struck
             Abimelech
             with
             a
             dangerous
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             plagued
             his
             Court
             with
             a
             strange
             disease
             :
             Now
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             the
             Lord
             by
             a
             dream
             (
             the
             extraordinary
             glory
             whereof
             was
             undoubtedly
             such
             ,
             that
             Abimelech
             might
             easily
             perceive
             it
             came
             from
             heaven
             )
             informs
             him
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             
               he
               was
               a
               dead
               man
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             conditionally
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             restored
             Abrahams
             wife
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               restore
               the
               man
               his
               wife
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               pray
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               live
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               restore
               her
               not
               ,
               know
               thou
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Wilt
             thou
             slay
             also
             a
             righteous
             nation
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               him
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             had
             fast
             closed
             up
             all
             the
             wombes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Abimelech
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             For
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             did
             more
             familiarly
             reveal
             his
             will
             ,
             then
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             did
             teach
             and
             instruct
             others
             :
             Such
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Shall
               I
               hide
               from
               Abraham
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               do
               ?
               seeing
               that
               Abraham
               shall
               surely
               become
               a
               great
               nation
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               I
               know
               that
               he
               will
               command
               his
               children
               and
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             of
             this
             the
             Lord
             gives
             notice
             to
             Abimelech
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             might
             not
             dare
             to
             detain
             Sarah
             ,
             because
             her
             husband
             was
             not
             an
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             one
             in
             speciall
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             whose
             wrongs
             God
             would
             surely
             avenge
             ,
             Psal
             .
             105.
             15.
             
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anoynted
               ,
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
            
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             he
             might
             hope
             by
             his
             prayers
             (
             being
             a
             man
             so
             prevalent
             with
             God
             )
             to
             have
             the
             plague
             removed
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             yet
             indeed
             she
             is
             my
             sister
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             addes
             ,
             to
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             altogether
             false
             which
             he
             had
             faid
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             his
             sister
             (
             as
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             Lot
             and
             he
             are
             called
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             13.
             8.
             
             
               For
               we
               be
               brethren
            
             )
             namely
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               his
               mother
               :
            
             And
             for
             the
             clearing
             this
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             hold
             that
             Sarah
             was
             that
             Iscah
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Haran
             ,
             Abrahams
             brother
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             Terah
             ,
             though
             by
             another
             woman
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             yielded
             ,
             she
             was
             indeed
             the
             grandchild
             of
             Terah
             ,
             Abrahams
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             called
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               his
               father
            
             (
             as
             Jethroes
             daughters
             are
             called
             Revels
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             grandfather
             ,
             Exod.
             2.
             18.
             
             )
             and
             yet
             withall
             not
             be
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               his
               mother
            
             ,
             because
             descended
             from
             the
             former
             of
             Terahs
             wives
             ,
             whereas
             Abraham
             was
             born
             of
             a
             latter
             wife
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Behold
             he
             is
             to
             thee
             a
             covering
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             &c.
             thus
             she
             was
             reproved
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             is
             diversly
             translated
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             there
             are
             severall
             expositions
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             this
             translation
             of
             ours
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             this
             ;
             Abimelech
             puts
             her
             in
             mind
             that
             her
             husband
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             a
             veil
             unto
             her
             ,
             to
             cover
             her
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             eyes
             and
             desires
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Moses
             addes
             ,
             
               thus
               she
               was
               reproved
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             this
             speech
             of
             his
             may
             not
             seem
             at
             first
             to
             imply
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             he
             did
             thereby
             though
             covertly
             yet
             sharply
             reprove
             her
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             told
             her
             ,
             that
             by
             denying
             her
             husband
             ,
             she
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             unveiled
             her self
             ,
             and
             laid
             her self
             open
             to
             the
             unlawfull
             desires
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             was
             guilty
             her self
             of
             those
             dangers
             ,
             whereinto
             she
             had
             fallen
             .
             God
             had
             made
             her
             husband
             the
             guardian
             of
             her
             chastity
             ,
             and
             by
             denying
             him
             she
             had
             exposed
             her self
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             others
             .
             Thus
             was
             godly
             Sarah
             ,
             to
             her
             greater
             shame
             ,
             reproved
             by
             a
             profane
             king
             ,
             and
             instructed
             how
             better
             to
             carry
             her self
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             had
             fast
             closed
             up
             all
             the
             wombes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Abimelech
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             closing
             up
             of
             the
             wombe
             this
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             Some
             think
             onely
             that
             God
             had
             restrained
             them
             from
             conceiving
             :
             and
             this
             may
             be
             ;
             for
             this
             judgement
             might
             be
             inflicted
             and
             cured
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             discerned
             by
             themselves
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             was
             some
             other
             extraordinary
             closing
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             that
             word
             
               fast
               closed
            
             ,
             which
             implies
             a
             judgement
             unusuall
             ;
             2.
             
             Because
             
               all
               were
               closed
               up
            
             ;
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             related
             as
             an
             apparent
             noted
             cure
             that
             followed
             Abrahams
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             Abraham
             called
             the
             name
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             Isaac
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signifieth
             laughter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             joy
             they
             had
             in
             this
             their
             sonne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Sarah
             saw
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hagar
             ,
             &c.
             mocking
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ishmael
             looking
             with
             an
             envious
             eye
             upon
             Isaac
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             stung
             with
             the
             joy
             and
             jollity
             that
             was
             made
             at
             the
             weaning
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             repining
             of
             his
             heart
             brake
             forth
             at
             this
             time
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             it
             had
             done
             often
             formerly
             )
             into
             some
             scornfull
             language
             and
             derision
             of
             him
             ,
             mocking
             him
             as
             their
             young
             master
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             must
             forsooth
             be
             heir
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             For
             the
             sonne
             of
             this
             ●ondwoman
             shall
             not
             be
             heir
             with
             my
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             Sarah
             therefore
             perceived
             that
             this
             mocking
             proceeded
             both
             from
             Hagars
             and
             Ishmaels
             repining
             that
             Isaac
             the
             younger
             sonne
             should
             be
             the
             heir
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             unto
             Abraham
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             a
             vision
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               Abraham
               rose
               up
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             bottle
             of
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             casting
             of
             them
             out
             ,
             which
             Sarah
             required
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             casting
             them
             off
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             (
             for
             might
             he
             have
             provided
             for
             them
             in
             another
             place
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             grievous
             to
             him
             )
             2.
             
             That
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             Sarah
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             misery
             of
             their
             casting
             out
             might
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             who
             in
             mocking
             Isaac
             had
             despised
             the
             
             blessed
             seed
             promised
             in
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Abraham
             thus
             yielding
             to
             cast
             her
             off
             ,
             doth
             onely
             give
             her
             what
             she
             could
             not
             be
             without
             (
             because
             she
             was
             to
             go
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Egypt
             )
             bread
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             victualls
             as
             she
             could
             carry
             with
             her
             ,
             for
             this
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             called
             bread
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Mark
             6.
             36.
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               desert
               place
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               time
               is
               farre
               passed
               ,
               send
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               go
               into
               the
               countrey
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               villages
               ,
               and
               buy
               themselves
               bread
            
             ;
             vvhich
             bread
             ,
             Matth.
             14.
             15.
             is
             termed
             victualls
             ,
             
               His
               Disciples
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               desert
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               is
               now
               past
               ,
               send
               the
               multitude
               away
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               go
               into
               the
               villages
               ,
               and
               buy
               themselves
               victualls
            
             ;
             and
             a
             bottle
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             she
             might
             else
             want
             in
             those
             dry
             barren
             places
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             she
             wandred
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Beersheba
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             bottle
             of
             vvater
             might
             have
             sufficed
             till
             she
             had
             come
             to
             some
             place
             of
             succour
             ,
             had
             she
             not
             missed
             the
             direct
             way
             ,
             and
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             well
             in
             those
             desert
             places
             ,
             not
             knowing
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             nor
             which
             way
             to
             go
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             she
             cast
             the
             child
             under
             one
             of
             the
             shrubs
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             that
             vvas
             grovving
             apace
             to
             mans
             stature
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               a
               child
            
             ,
             as
             Ishmael
             here
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             about
             eighteen
             years
             old
             ;
             and
             Hagar
             is
             said
             
               to
               cast
               the
               child
               under
               a
               shrub
               ,
            
             because
             she
             left
             him
             being
             sick
             and
             fainting
             for
             thirst
             ,
             vvhereas
             before
             she
             had
             supported
             and
             cherished
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             What
             aileth
             thee
             ,
             Hagar
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Words
             of
             expostulation
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             meanest
             thou
             thus
             to
             take
             on
             ,
             having
             had
             experience
             of
             Gods
             providence
             over
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Feare
             not
             for
             God
             hath
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             lad
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             .
             ]
          
           
             Both
             here
             and
             before
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             lads
             voice
             ,
             not
             Hagars
             ;
             because
             he
             it
             was
             that
             was
             in
             extremity
             ,
             and
             her
             weeping
             was
             for
             him
             .
             
               God
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               lad
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             notice
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             him
             :
             and
             these
             words
             
               where
               he
               is
            
             ,
             are
             added
             to
             expresse
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             Hagars
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             taken
             notice
             of
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             would
             help
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             child
             which
             you
             have
             yonder
             cast
             off
             ,
             as
             hopelesse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             God
             hath
             heard
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             and
             succour
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             God
             opened
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             she
             saw
             a
             well
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             vvas
             brought
             to
             observe
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             not
             before
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             passionate
             grief
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Disciples
             that
             talked
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             16.
             
             
               But
               their
               eyes
               were
               holden
               that
               they
               should
               not
               know
               him
               :
               And
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             31.
             
               their
               eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             became
             an
             archer
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             expressed
             to
             shew
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             did
             by
             this
             means
             nourish
             himself
             with
             beasts
             killed
             by
             shooting
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             was
             a
             warriour
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             oracle
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             Gen.
             16.
             12.
             
             
               And
               he
               will
               be
               a
               wild
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             dwelt
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               next
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               desart
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               Israelites
               went.
               Num.
               10.
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             took
             their
             journeys
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             the
             cloud
             rested
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             swear
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             this
             countrey
             of
             Abimelechs
             
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             land
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             yet
             he
             knowing
             that
             it
             was
             his
             posterity
             onely
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             time
             to
             come
             actually
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             was
             to
             live
             as
             a
             stranger
             and
             sojourner
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             no
             marvell
             it
             is
             though
             he
             acknowledged
             Abimelechs
             sovereigntie
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             and
             took
             an
             oath
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             no
             way
             hutt
             either
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             sonne
             ,
             or
             his
             sonnes
             sonne
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             took
             sheep
             and
             oxen
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             unto
             Abimelech
             .
             ]
          
           
             Besides
             that
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             to
             give
             some
             such
             gifts
             at
             the
             making
             of
             covenants
             ,
             these
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             given
             by
             Abraham
             by
             way
             of
             Homage
             to
             Abimelech
             ,
             as
             the
             king
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             For
             these
             seven
             ew-lambes
             shalt
             thou
             take
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             be
             a
             witnesse
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             receiving
             of
             these
             seven
             ew-lambes
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             witnesse
             that
             this
             well
             formerly
             taken
             from
             me
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             is
             now
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             mine
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             controversie
             about
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             may
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3●
               .
            
             And
             they
             returned
             into
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             part
             of
             the
             land
             where
             the
             Philistines
             dwelt
             :
             for
             otherwise
             Beersheba
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             now
             covenanted
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             also
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Palestina
             ,
             vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               And
               Abraham
               sojourned
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Philistines
               many
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             planted
             a
             Grove
             in
             Beersheba
             ,
             and
             called
             there
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Grove
             ▪
             which
             he
             had
             planted
             in
             Beersheba
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             he
             purposely
             planted
             for
             this
             religious
             use
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             shade
             of
             those
             trees
             they
             might
             the
             more
             commodiously
             offer
             up
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             perform
             all
             other
             the
             publick
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             which
             within
             their
             tents
             they
             could
             not
             do
             .
             And
             hereby
             Moses
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Abraham
             did
             at
             length
             here
             enjoy
             some
             settled
             rest
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             here
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             whilst
             his
             new
             planted
             Grove
             was
             grown
             up
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             service
             he
             intended
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             at
             this
             time
             the
             use
             of
             Groves
             in
             Gods
             worship
             was
             not
             unlawfull
             :
             However
             afterward
             ,
             vvhen
             men
             began
             to
             esteem
             such
             places
             holy
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             superstitiously
             that
             God
             vvas
             better
             vvorshipped
             there
             then
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             became
             a
             generall
             custome
             amongst
             all
             Idolatrous
             nations
             to
             set
             up
             their
             Idoles
             in
             Groves
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             false
             Gods
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             thereupon
             by
             his
             lavv
             forbid
             the
             Israelites
             all
             planting
             of
             Groves
             for
             religious
             uses
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               plant
               thee
               a
               Grove
               of
               any
               trees
               near
               unto
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             &c.
             &
             this
             planting
             of
             Groves
             became
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             abominations
             for
             vvhich
             God
             reproved
             the
             Israelites
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             Judg.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               did
               evil
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               forgat
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               served
               Baalim
               and
               the
               Groves
               .
            
             1.
             
             Kings
             14.
             15.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               shall
               smite
               Israel
               ,
               as
               a
               reed
               is
               shaken
               ▪
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               root
               up
               Israel
               out
               of
               this
               good
               land
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               their
               fathers
               ,
               &c.
               because
               they
               have
               made
               their
               Groves
               ,
               provoking
               the
               Lord
               to
               anger
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             at
             present
             it
             vvas
             no
             sinne
             in
             Abraham
             ;
             both
             because
             as
             yet
             God
             had
             not
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             did
             it
             onely
             for
             conveniency
             to
             shelter
             them
             from
             the
             heat
             ,
             not
             as
             think●ng
             God
             vvas
             better
             vvorshipped
             in
             Groves
             then
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             GOd
             did
             tempt
             Abraham
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             try
             and
             prove
             him
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             James
             1.
             13.
             that
             
               God
               tempteth
               no
               man
            
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             by
             seeking
             to
             seduce
             them
             ,
             by
             soliciting
             and
             provoking
             them
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
             Thus
             men
             are
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             ,
             vvho
             is
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Tempter
            
             ,
             Matt.
             4.
             3.
             and
             ,
             
               by
               their
               own
               lusts
            
             ,
             James
             1.
             13.
             but
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               tempteth
               no
               man.
            
             He
             is
             therefore
             here
             said
             to
             have
             
               tempted
               Abraham
            
             ,
             onely
             because
             by
             enjoyning
             him
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             sonne
             Isaac
             (
             in
             vvhom
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             make
             his
             seed
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             seed
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             )
             God
             did
             singularly
             prove
             and
             try
             his
             obedience
             and
             faith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vvhether
             he
             vvould
             believe
             still
             the
             promise
             made
             him
             concerning
             Isaac
             ,
             even
             vvhen
             he
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             do
             that
             vvhich
             might
             seem
             utterly
             to
             overthrovv
             that
             promise
             ,
             and
             do
             vvhat
             God
             commanded
             ,
             even
             vvhen
             reason
             must
             needs
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             obey
             ,
             the
             promise
             concerning
             Isaac
             could
             not
             be
             performed
             :
             Thus
             
               God
               did
               tempt
               Abraham
            
             .
             And
             because
             the
             command
             of
             such
             an
             inhumane
             fact
             ,
             as
             vvas
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             his
             own
             sonne
             ,
             might
             not
             startle
             those
             that
             should
             reade
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             think
             that
             it
             vvas
             rather
             some
             fit
             of
             sudden
             phrensy
             ,
             or
             some
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             undertake
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             ▪
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             this
             story
             this
             is
             therefore
             expressed
             ,
             
               that
               God
               commanded
               this
            
             ,
             but
             it
             vvas
             onely
             to
             try
             him
             .
             God
             required
             in
             Abraham
             a
             readinesse
             of
             will
             ,
             really
             to
             do
             vvhat
             vvas
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             never
             intended
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             ;
             onely
             as
             men
             use
             to
             make
             experiments
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             so
             now
             God
             made
             proof
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             because
             God
             needed
             any
             such
             way
             of
             discovering
             it
             to
             himself
             ▪
             for
             he
             knows
             hovv
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             stand
             affected
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             would
             hereby
             have
             it
             manifested
             to
             others
             :
             so
             that
             herein
             also
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ready
             to
             do
             whatever
             thou
             wilt
             enjoyn
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Take
             now
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             thine
             onely
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               So
               called
               ,
               both
               because
               he
               was
               the
               onely
               sonne
               of
               the
               freewoman
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               Ishmael
               was
               now
               quite
               cast
               out
               .
               Chap.
               21.
               14.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             rose
             up
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             took
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             bottle
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             unto
             Hagar
             and
             the
             child
             ,
             and
             sent
             her
             away
             ,
             and
             she
             departed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             get
             thee
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Moriah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             afterwards
             the
             temple
             was
             built
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Chron.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               Then
               Solomon
               began
               to
               build
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               Mount
               Moriah
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Abraham
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             place
             afarre
             off
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             by
             this
             time
             God
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             in
             what
             particular
             place
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Moriah
             he
             was
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             sonne
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             afterward
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               They
               came
               to
               the
               place
               that
               God
               had
               told
               him
               of
               ▪
            
             Now
             Abrahams
             seeing
             the
             place
             before
             he
             came
             at
             it
             ,
             is
             thus
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             because
             doubtlesse
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             perform
             such
             a
             dolefull
             
             work
             ,
             did
             exceedingly
             wound
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             shrunk
             not
             ,
             but
             persevered
             constantly
             in
             his
             resolution
             of
             doing
             what
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Abraham
             said
             to
             his
             young
             men
             ,
             Abide
             you
             here
             with
             the
             asse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             his
             servants
             might
             not
             oppose
             and
             hinder
             him
             in
             the
             vvork
             he
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             enjoyns
             them
             to
             stay
             with
             the
             asse
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             asse
             whereon
             himself
             rode
             ,
             or
             whereon
             they
             had
             brought
             the
             wood
             they
             were
             to
             use
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             ▪
             for
             happely
             they
             all
             went
             on
             foot
             ,
             and
             onely
             used
             the
             asse
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             onely
             Abraham
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             did
             ride
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             went
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             and
             the
             lad
             will
             go
             yonder
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             come
             again
             to
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             by
             the
             all-ruling
             Providence
             of
             God
             he
             prophesieth
             of
             that
             ,
             whereof
             he
             knew
             nothing
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             that
             he
             distinctly
             knew
             that
             he
             should
             bring
             back
             his
             sonne
             again
             ;
             for
             then
             what
             great
             matter
             was
             there
             in
             this
             that
             he
             did
             ?
             rather
             surely
             he
             spake
             this
             as
             a
             man
             astonished
             and
             amazed
             :
             neither
             need
             we
             be
             so
             carefull
             to
             clear
             Abraham
             from
             seeking
             by
             this
             dissembling
             to
             keep
             his
             servants
             from
             suspecting
             that
             vvhich
             he
             vvent
             about
             ;
             rather
             let
             us
             admire
             the
             wisdome
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             Abraham
             in
             this
             greatest
             of
             all
             humane
             actions
             to
             shew
             a
             little
             frailty
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             look
             for
             perfection
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             took
             the
             wood
             of
             the
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             upon
             Isaac
             his
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             how
             vvas
             he
             able
             to
             carry
             so
             much
             wood
             as
             vvould
             serve
             for
             the
             burning
             up
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             it
             appears
             by
             this
             that
             he
             was
             novv
             a
             youth
             well
             grown
             ;
             2.
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Abraham
             carried
             with
             him
             some
             lesser
             quantity
             of
             dry
             choice
             wood
             to
             begin
             the
             fire
             ,
             resolving
             to
             furnish
             himself
             with
             the
             rest
             upon
             the
             mountain
             ;
             3.
             happely
             Isaac
             carried
             it
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             not
             here
             expressed
             ,
             but
             onely
             so
             much
             as
             would
             serve
             to
             shew
             how
             even
             in
             this
             he
             vvas
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             John
             19.
             17.
             
             
               And
               he
               bearing
               his
               crosse
               ,
               went
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             bound
             Isaac
             his
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             all
             particulars
             are
             here
             expressed
             :
             no
             doubt
             Abraham
             ,
             before
             he
             bound
             him
             ,
             acquainted
             him
             with
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             urged
             the
             necessitie
             of
             obedience
             ,
             the
             promises
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             vvhatever
             might
             prepare
             him
             to
             yield
             himself
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             :
             but
             these
             Moses
             relates
             not
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             
               Abraham
               bound
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             so
             vve
             might
             know
             that
             in
             not
             resisting
             ▪
             but
             meekly
             suffering
             his
             father
             to
             proceed
             ,
             Isaac
             was
             also
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Mark
             15.
             1.
             
             
               The
               chief
               Priests
               held
               a
               consultation
               ,
               &c.
               and
               bound
               Jesus
               .
            
             Acts
             8.
             32.
             
             
               He
               was
               led
               as
               a
               sheep
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               lamb
               dumb
               before
               the
               shearer
               ,
               so
               opened
               he
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             called
             unto
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               Christ
               the
               ●ternall
               word
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               who
               speaketh
               of
               himself
               as
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             For
             now
             I
             know
             thou
             fearest
             God
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             not
             withheld
             thy
             sonne
             ,
             thine
             onely
             sonne
             ,
             from
             me
             ;
             
               and
               is
               called
            
             Jehovah
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               ●6
            
             .
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             called
             unto
             him
             out
             of
             heaven
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             By
             my self
             have
             I
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13
               ▪
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             lifted
             up
             his
             eyes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hearing
             this
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
             he
             looked
             about
             ,
             and
             behind
             him
             he
             espies
             this
             ram
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             as
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             supply
             Isaacs
             room
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             eyes
             purposely
             to
             look
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             As
             it
             is
             said
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             In
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             shall
             be
             seen
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               In
               the
               mount
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             d●e
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             or
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             once
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             in
             the
             mount
             
               it
               shall
               be
               seen
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             God
             will
             help
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             children
             shall
             see
             :
             for
             both
             these
             were
             implyed
             in
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             which
             upon
             this
             occasion
             grew
             so
             ordinary
             in
             following
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             that
             God
             vvould
             provide
             for
             his
             servants
             in
             their
             extremities
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             plainly
             see
             it
             came
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             By
             my self
             have
             I
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             This
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternall
             word
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             vvho
             novv
             spake
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             the
             like
             we
             have
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             thy
             seed
             shall
             possesse
             the
             gate
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             subject
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             both
             their
             strength
             and
             government
             under
             command
             ;
             for
             
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               enemie
            
             is
             here
             meant
             their
             strength
             and
             government
             ;
             their
             strength
             ,
             because
             there
             they
             had
             their
             strongest
             fortifications
             ;
             their
             government
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             Magistrates
             sate
             in
             judgement
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             15.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               father
               of
               the
               damsell
               ,
               and
               her
               mother
               ,
               take
               and
               bring
               forth
               the
               tokens
               of
               the
               damsells
               virginitie
               ,
               unto
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               City
               in
               the
               gate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Reumah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             vvord
             translated
             Concubine
             signifieth
             a
             half
             wife
             ,
             or
             divided
             and
             secondary
             wife
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             a
             vvife
             for
             the
             bed
             (
             and
             therein
             differing
             from
             a
             vvhore
             )
             but
             not
             for
             honour
             and
             government
             of
             the
             family
             ;
             1.
             
             Kings
             11.
             3.
             
             
               And
               he
               had
               seven
               hundred
               wives
               Princesses
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               Con●ubines
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             Abraham
             came
             to
             mourn
             for
             Sarah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             most
             of
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             both
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             had
             novv
             removed
             their
             dwelling
             from
             Beersheba
             to
             Hebron
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             therefore
             vvhich
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Abraham
               came
               to
               mourn
               for
               Sarah
               ,
            
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Sarahs
             tent
             :
             for
             Abraham
             and
             she
             had
             severall
             tents
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             67.
             
             
               And
               Isaac
               brought
               her
               into
               his
               mother
               Sarahs
               tent
               .
            
             Yet
             many
             also
             hold
             that
             Abraham
             dwelt
             still
             at
             Beersheba
             ,
             &
             that
             Sarah
             ,
             upon
             some
             occasion
             not
             expressed
             being
             at
             Hebron
             ,
             fell
             sick
             and
             dyed
             ,
             and
             so
             Abraham
             hearing
             of
             it
             came
             thither
             to
             lament
             and
             bury
             her
             :
             which
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             vers
             .
             4.
             as
             a
             stranger
             he
             s●es
             for
             a
             burying
             place
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             in
             that
             manner
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             dweller
             among
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             noted
             of
             Ephron
             that
             he
             was
             )
             and
             also
             because
             Isaac
             dwelt
             afterward
             near
             Lahai-roi
             which
             was
             not
             farre
             from
             Beersheba
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             spake
             unto
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Heth.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Governours
             ,
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Hebron
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Give
             me
             a
             possession
             of
             a
             burying
             place
             with
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             give
             m●
             liberty
             to
             purchase
             ,
             though
             a
             stranger
             ,
             a
             possession
             of
             a
             burying
             place
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Ephron
             d●velt
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             Heth.
             ]
          
           
             Others
             reade
             ,
             
               And
               Ephron
               sat
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               Heth
               ,
            
             not
             unfitly
             :
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             knovving
             the
             man
             ,
             had
             spoken
             of
             him
             as
             of
             one
             absent
             :
             ere
             Ephrons
             ansvver
             therefore
             be
             inserted
             ,
             Moses
             shevvs
             that
             he
             sat
             there
             amongst
             the
             other
             Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             immediately
             replied
             to
             Abrahams
             demand
             .
             Hovvever
             if
             vve
             reade
             it
             as
             our
             translations
             render
             it
             ,
             
               And
               Ephron
               dwelt
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               Heth
               ,
            
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             .
             For
             his
             dvvelling
             among
             them
             is
             expressed
             onely
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             himself
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             city
             sat
             at
             that
             time
             amongst
             the
             other
             Governours
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             presently
             ansvvered
             for
             himself
             to
             that
             request
             vvhich
             Abraham
             had
             made
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             give
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Other
             translations
             supply
             this
             imperfect
             speech
             thus
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               be
               that
               Ephron
            
             ,
             &c.
             vvhich
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             onely
             formerly
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             seen
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             mony
             for
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             Abraham
             persists
             to
             refuse
             it
             of
             gift
             ;
             because
             he
             vvould
             not
             by
             any
             bounty
             of
             theirs
             enjoy
             one
             foot
             of
             that
             land
             vvhich
             God
             had
             given
             him
             entire
             for
             his
             possession
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             field
             of
             Ephron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             this
             vvas
             not
             that
             purchased
             burying
             place
             ,
             vvhereof
             Stephen
             spake
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             16.
             is
             evident
             ;
             because
             that
             vvas
             in
             Sichem
             ,
             this
             in
             Hebron
             ;
             that
             vvas
             bought
             of
             Emor
             the
             father
             of
             Sichem
             ,
             this
             of
             Ephron
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Abraham
             was
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             His
             age
             puts
             him
             in
             mind
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             sonnes
             marriage
             ,
             he
             being
             novv
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             years
             old
             :
             for
             Isaac
             vvas
             fourty
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             20.
             
             
               And
               Isaac
               was
               fourty
               years
               old
               when
               he
               took
               Rebekah
               to
               wife
               ,
            
             and
             he
             vvas
             born
             vvhen
             Abraham
             vvas
             an
             hundred
             ,
             Gen.
             21.
             5.
             
             
               Abraham
               was
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               when
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               was
               born
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Abraham
             said
             unto
             his
             eldest
             servant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               This
               in
               likelyhood
               vvas
               his
               stevvard
               Eliezer
               ,
               vvho
               vvas
               born
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             steward
             of
             my
             house
             is
             this
             Eliezer
             of
             Damascus
             .
             And
             Abraham
             said
             ,
             Behold
             to
             me
             thou
             hast
             given
             no
             seed
             ;
             and
             lo
             one
             born
             in
             my
             house
             is
             mine
             heir
             .
          
           
             Put
             I
             pray
             thee
             thy
             hand
             under
             my
             thigh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             signe
             vvhich
             Jacob
             also
             required
             of
             his
             son
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             29.
             either
             in
             token
             of
             homage
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             subjection
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             hand
             lay
             under
             the
             thigh
             of
             him
             that
             enjoyned
             the
             oath
             ,
             so
             they
             acknovvledged
             themselves
             under
             his
             povver
             ,
             bound
             to
             obey
             his
             command
             ;
             or
             for
             a
             further
             mystery
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             Christ
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Abrahams
             loyns
             or
             thigh
             .
             Gen.
             46.
             26.
             
             
               All
               the
               souls
               that
               came
               with
               Jacob
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               came
               out
               of
               his
               loyns
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             That
             thou
             wilt
             not
             take
             a
             wife
             unto
             my
             sonne
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             because
             they
             vvere
             a
             profane
             idolatrous
             people
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             he
             vvould
             not
             have
             his
             seed
             mix
             themselves
             vvith
             that
             accursed
             nation
             ,
             in
             vvhose
             place
             they
             should
             succeed
             ,
             vvhen
             God
             had
             destroyed
             them
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Must
             I
             needs
             bring
             thy
             sonne
             again
             unto
             the
             land
             from
             whence
             thou
             camest
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Abraham
             having
             required
             his
             servant
             to
             swear
             (
             as
             is
             related
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             )
             that
             he
             should
             not
             take
             a
             wife
             for
             his
             sonne
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             go
             unto
             the
             land
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             there
             amongst
             his
             kindred
             provide
             a
             wife
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             the
             servant
             objects
             a
             case
             that
             might
             happen
             ,
             and
             desires
             direction
             therein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             fit
             wise
             found
             amongst
             his
             kindred
             ,
             that
             would
             leave
             her
             countrey
             to
             come
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             nor
             yield
             to
             marry
             Isaac
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             land
             where
             she
             dwelt
             ,
             whether
             in
             this
             case
             he
             should
             be
             so
             strictly
             bound
             by
             his
             oath
             to
             provide
             him
             a
             wife
             amongst
             his
             kindred
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             he
             must
             consent
             to
             this
             condition
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             to
             marry
             him
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             this
             I
             say
             is
             doubtlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Must
               I
               needs
               bring
               thy
               sonne
               again
               unto
               the
               Land
               from
               whence
               thou
               camest
               ?
            
             Onely
             further
             yet
             to
             clear
             them
             ,
             two
             things
             must
             be
             noted
             :
             1.
             
             That
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Must
               I
               bring
               thy
               sonne
               again
               into
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             must
             not
             make
             us
             think
             that
             Isaac
             was
             now
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             tender
             years
             under
             this
             servants
             government
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             disposing
             to
             be
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             whither
             he
             pleased
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             now
             well-nigh
             fourty
             years
             old
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             20.
             
             
               Isaac
               was
               fourty
               years
               old
               when
               he
               took
               Rebekah
               to
               wife
               .
            
             but
             are
             onely
             meant
             as
             an
             enquiry
             whether
             he
             should
             in
             treating
             about
             a
             wife
             for
             him
             consent
             to
             that
             condition
             of
             Isaacs
             removing
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             his
             fathers
             kindred
             ,
             and
             perswade
             Isaac
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             it
             seemed
             had
             undertaken
             to
             his
             father
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             this
             servant
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             his
             marriage
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Though
             Isaac
             was
             born
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             had
             never
             dwelt
             in
             the
             land
             from
             whence
             his
             father
             came
             ,
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Must
               I
               bring
               thy
               sonne
               again
               into
               the
               land
               from
               whence
               thou
               camest
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             fathers
             former
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             like
             phrase
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Israelites
             should
             
               in
               the
               fourth
               generation
               come
               again
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             though
             their
             fathers
             onely
             ,
             not
             themselves
             ,
             had
             been
             there
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Beware
             thou
             that
             thou
             bring
             not
             my
             sonne
             thither
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             yield
             not
             to
             any
             such
             condition
             ,
             undertake
             no
             such
             thing
             when
             you
             treat
             with
             my
             kindred
             about
             a
             wife
             for
             him
             :
             I
             will
             by
             no
             means
             have
             my
             sonne
             leave
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             go
             thither
             to
             dwell
             ;
             and
             therefore
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             yield
             to
             no
             such
             condition
             ,
             nor
             perswade
             my
             sonne
             to
             it
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             .
             Now
             this
             Abraham
             doth
             thus
             earnestly
             give
             in
             charge
             to
             his
             servant
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             he
             knew
             his
             kindred
             were
             not
             so
             free
             from
             Idolatrous
             corruptions
             in
             Religion
             as
             he
             desired
             ,
             though
             they
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             respect
             to
             his
             sonne
             therein
             ;
             but
             especially
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             called
             him
             out
             of
             that
             Land
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             both
             for
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             his
             sonnes
             going
             to
             dvvell
             elsevvhere
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             renouncing
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             :
             As
             therefore
             himself
             
               by
               faith
            
             had
             hitherto
             abode
             there
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             9.
             so
             he
             vvould
             have
             his
             sonne
             do
             also
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             have
             him
             live
             as
             a
             stranger
             and
             sojourner
             in
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             him
             live
             amongst
             his
             kindred
             in
             the
             land
             of
             his
             forefathers
             nativity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             servant
             took
             ten
             camels
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             reason
             vvhy
             he
             took
             so
             many
             camels
             and
             servants
             also
             ansvverable
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             59.
             
             
               They
               sent
               away
            
             
             
               Abrahams
               servant
               and
               his
               men
            
             ,
             vvas
             doubtlesse
             partly
             because
             the
             journey
             vvas
             very
             long
             ▪
             and
             much
             of
             it
             through
             desart
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             vvas
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             take
             store
             of
             provision
             along
             vvith
             them
             ;
             partly
             because
             he
             vvas
             to
             carry
             many
             rich
             presents
             vvith
             him
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             give
             amongst
             his
             Masters
             kindred
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             vvas
             fit
             he
             should
             go
             the
             more
             richly
             attended
             ,
             that
             thereby
             his
             Masters
             kindred
             might
             see
             vvhat
             a
             mighty
             man
             of
             vvealth
             his
             Master
             vvas
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             readily
             imbrace
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             match
             to
             be
             made
             vvith
             his
             sonne
             .
             And
             because
             it
             might
             happely
             seem
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             so
             freely
             take
             for
             his
             journey
             of
             his
             Masters
             goods
             vvhat
             he
             pleased
             himself
             ,
             this
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             
               For
               all
               the
               goods
               of
               his
               Master
               were
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             vvere
             alvvayes
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             take
             vvhat
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             to
             vvhose
             vvisdome
             and
             care
             the
             managing
             of
             this
             businesse
             vvas
             vvholy
             left
             .
          
           
             And
             went
             to
             Mesopotamia
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             Mizraim
             is
             in
             Greek
             and
             other
             tongues
             called
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             10.
             so
             Aram-Naharaim
             is
             in
             Greek
             called
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             because
             it
             lay
             between
             the
             rivers
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             the
             citie
             of
             Nahor
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             city
             where
             Nahor
             dwelt
             ;
             so
             that
             is
             called
             
               Christs
               city
            
             wherein
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             Mat.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               And
               he
               entred
               into
               a
               shippe
               ,
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               came
               into
               his
               own
               citie
               :
            
             And
             this
             city
             here
             spoke
             of
             was
             Haran
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             if
             Nahor
             came
             not
             to
             Haran
             with
             Abraham
             from
             Ur
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             31.
             
             
               Terah
               took
               Abraham
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               Lot
               the
               sonne
               of
               Haran
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               his
               daughter
               in
               law
               his
               sonne
               Abrams
               wife
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               forth
               with
               them
               from
               Vr
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
               &c.
               and
               they
               came
               unto
               Haran
               and
               dwelt
               there
               )
            
             yet
             afterwards
             he
             removed
             thither
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             he
             made
             his
             camels
             to
             kneel
             down
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             being
             now
             evening
             ,
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             lie
             down
             to
             rest
             themselves
             .
             This
             phrase
             of
             
               kneeling
               down
            
             ,
             is
             used
             ,
             because
             after
             this
             manner
             camels
             use
             to
             lie
             down
             ,
             first
             to
             fall
             down
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             cast
             their
             bodies
             on
             the
             ground
             to
             rest
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             my
             master
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             this
             was
             but
             a
             
               speaking
               in
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             45.
             
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             now
             desired
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             damsel
             who
             should
             when
             he
             desired
             drink
             of
             her
             ,
             answer
             him
             ,
             
               Drink
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thy
               camels
               drink
               also
               ,
            
             might
             be
             the
             maid
             whom
             God
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             Isaacs
             wife
             ,
             no
             doubt
             it
             came
             into
             his
             mind
             to
             desire
             this
             by
             the
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             yet
             he
             chooseth
             such
             a
             token
             as
             might
             be
             withall
             a
             probable
             signe
             of
             an
             ingenuous
             disposition
             in
             her
             that
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             servant
             ran
             to
             meet
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             was
             at
             the
             well
             before
             Rebekah
             came
             thither
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               stand
               here
               by
               the
               well
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             having
             stood
             a
             little
             aloof
             off
             the
             well
             ,
             till
             she
             had
             filled
             her
             pitcher
             and
             was
             going
             away
             ,
             he
             then
             
               ranne
               to
               meet
               her
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             the
             damsel
             ranne
             and
             told
             them
             of
             her
             mothers
             house
             these
             things
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             and
             places
             for
             the
             women
             to
             dwell
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             vers
             .
             67.
             
             
               And
               Isaac
               brought
               her
               into
               his
               mother
               Sarahs
               tent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             Laban
             ranne
             out
             unto
             the
             man
             to
             the
             well
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             appointment
             happely
             both
             of
             his
             father
             Bethuel
             ,
             and
             his
             mother
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             To
             take
             my
             masters
             brothers
             daughter
             unto
             his
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             Rebekah
             was
             the
             daughter
             of
             Bethuel
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nahor
             ,
             Abrahams
             brother
             :
             and
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             call
             grandchildren
             ,
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               49.
               
            
             Tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             turn
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             somewhere
             else
             look
             out
             for
             a
             wife
             for
             my
             masters
             sonne
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             opposeth
             
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               the
               left
               ,
            
             to
             that
             
               right
               way
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               led
               him
               to
               take
               his
               masters
               brothers
               daughter
               unto
               his
               sonne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               50.
               
            
             Then
             Laban
             and
             Bethuel
             answered
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             sonne
             is
             set
             before
             the
             father
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             name
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             father
             being
             old
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             not
             so
             able
             to
             return
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             speak
             unto
             thee
             bad
             ,
             or
             good
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             speak
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             against
             it
             :
             he
             
               speaks
               good
            
             against
             any
             thing
             propounded
             ,
             that
             contradicts
             it
             upon
             good
             ground
             ;
             he
             evil
             ,
             that
             speaks
             against
             an
             apparent
             good
             motion
             out
             of
             some
             evil
             affection
             :
             Laban
             therefore
             in
             this
             proverbiall
             speech
             acknowledgeth
             that
             good
             could
             not
             be
             said
             against
             this
             motion
             ,
             and
             evil
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               51.
               
            
             Let
             her
             be
             thy
             masters
             sonnes
             wife
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             perceive
             plainly
             by
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             this
             businesse
             that
             this
             match
             is
             made
             in
             heaven
             ,
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             his
             wife
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             oppose
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               it
               be
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               .
            
             The
             same
             phrase
             David
             useth
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Curse
               David
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               59.
               
            
             They
             sent
             away
             Rebekah
             their
             sister
             ,
             and
             her
             nurse
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whose
             name
             was
             Deborah
             ,
             Gen.
             35.
             8.
             
             
               But
               Deborah
               Rebekahs
               nurse
               died
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               60.
               
            
             Let
             thy
             seed
             possesse
             the
             gate
             of
             those
             that
             hate
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               See
               the
               notes
               upon
               Gen.
               22.
               17.
               
            
             Thy
             seed
             shall
             possesse
             the
             gate
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               65.
               
            
             Therefore
             she
             took
             a
             veil
             and
             covered
             her
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               A
               s●gne
               of
               modestie
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               subjection
               :
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               10.
               
            
             But
             every
             woman
             that
             prayeth
             or
             proph●sieth
             with
             her
             head
             uncovered
             ,
             dishonoureth
             her
             head
             :
             for
             that
             is
             even
             all
             one
             as
             if
             she
             were
             shaven
             ▪
             for
             if
             the
             woman
             be
             not
             covered
             ,
             let
             her
             also
             be
             shorn
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             woman
             to
             be
             shorn
             or
             shaven
             let
             her
             be
             covered
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ought
             the
             woman
             to
             have
             power
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               67.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             brought
             her
             into
             his
             mother
             Sarahs
             tent
             ,
             and
             took
             Rebekah
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             conducted
             her
             into
             the
             tent
             of
             Sarah
             his
             deceased
             mother
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             had
             been
             reserved
             ever
             since
             Sarahs
             death
             for
             Isaacs
             wife
             )
             within
             some
             convenient
             time
             after
             ,
             
               he
               took
               her
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             he
             was
             in
             a
             solemn
             manner
             ,
             after
             the
             rites
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             married
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             became
             his
             wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THen
             again
             Abraham
             took
             a
             wif●
             ,
             and
             her
             name
             was
             Keturah
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             Sarah
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             weighty
             businesse
             of
             his
             sonnes
             marriage
             dispatcht
             .
             But
             how
             then
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             that
             Abrahams
             body
             was
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             hundredth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             begetting
             children
             ,
             if
             now
             by
             
             another
             he
             have
             so
             many
             children
             fourty
             years
             after
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             deadnesse
             of
             his
             body
             is
             meant
             his
             unlikelyhood
             to
             have
             children
             in
             regard
             of
             great
             age
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             impossible
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             strengthened
             him
             for
             the
             generation
             of
             Isaac
             did
             continue
             unto
             him
             this
             vigour
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             for
             farther
             procreation
             of
             children
             .
             Indeed
             considering
             ,
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             neither
             of
             Keturah
             nor
             of
             her
             children
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             foregoing
             story
             ;
             2.
             that
             Sarah
             caused
             Hagar
             and
             Ishmael
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             lesse
             would
             have
             endured
             another
             ;
             3.
             that
             when
             Isaac
             was
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             he
             is
             called
             Abrahams
             
               onely
               s●nne
            
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             we
             can
             hold
             that
             Abraham
             married
             Keturah
             ,
             in
             Sarahs
             life-time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             But
             unto
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             concubines
             ,
             which
             Abraham
             had
             ,
             Abraham
             gave
             gifts
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             unto
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Hagar
             and
             K●turah
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             a
             half-wife
             or
             a
             divided
             and
             secondary
             wife
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             they
             were
             called
             concubines
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Hagar
             )
             were
             taken
             after
             a
             man
             was
             married
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             partner-wives
             for
             the
             right
             of
             the
             bed
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             honour
             and
             government
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             but
             also
             second
             wives
             married
             after
             the
             first
             was
             dead
             ,
             because
             their
             children
             also
             had
             no
             right
             of
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             And
             sent
             them
             away
             from
             Isaac
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             testifying
             his
             faith
             ,
             that
             Isaac
             and
             his
             seed
             should
             onely
             enjoy
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             the
             East-countrey
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             part
             of
             Arabia
             ;
             and
             hence
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             East
             .
             Job
             1.
             3.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Job
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               East
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             An
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             is
             meant
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             die
             ,
             without
             desiring
             longer
             life
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             gathered
             ●nto
             his
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             phrase
             signifieth
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             die
             not
             like
             beasts
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             souls
             passe
             to
             an
             everlasting
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             their
             names
             ,
             by
             their
             towns
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             castles
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             these
             names
             were
             their
             severall
             castles
             and
             towns
             called
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             he
             died
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             his
             brethren
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             reade
             ,
             
               and
               he
               dwelt
            
             :
             however
             ,
             see
             chap.
             16.
             12.
             
             
               He
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               his
               brethren
               :
            
             for
             certainly
             the
             same
             is
             intended
             here
             as
             accomplisht
             ,
             that
             was
             there
             foretold
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             The
             daughter
             of
             Bethuel
             the
             Syrian
             of
             Padan-aram
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             Padan-aram
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             part
             of
             Syria
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             called
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             10.
             
             Aram-naharaim
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             for
             the
             Greek
             turneth
             them
             both
             ,
             
               Mesopotamia
               of
               Syria
               .
               Padan
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Syrian
             tongue
             signifieth
             a
             pair
             or
             couple
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             therefore
             that
             this
             part
             of
             Aram
             or
             Syria
             vvas
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             lay
             betvvixt
             tvvo
             rivers
             .
             vvhence
             also
             the
             Greek
             vvord
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             as
             it
             vvere
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             rivers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             intreated
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             prayed
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             God
             heard
             his
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             she
             said
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             why
             am
             I
             thus
             ?
             ]
          
           
             These
             vvords
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             spoken
             out
             of
             an
             admiration
             ,
             and
             fear
             ;
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               why
               am
               I
               thus
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             vvith
             child
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             hitherto
             believed
             ,
             vvhat
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             strange
             and
             extraordinary
             
             struggling
             in
             my
             vvomb
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             like
             the
             motion
             that
             other
             vvomen
             feel
             at
             their
             quickning
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             I
             think
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             therefore
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             
               she
               presently
               went
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             went
             into
             some
             secret
             place
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             following
             answer
             by
             some
             revelation
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Two
             nations
             are
             in
             thy
             womb
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             answer
             God
             returned
             Rebekah
             to
             satisfie
             her
             concerning
             that
             strange
             and
             supernaturall
             struggling
             of
             the
             children
             that
             were
             in
             her
             womb
             :
             wherein
             she
             is
             informed
             ,
             1.
             that
             she
             had
             two
             sonnes
             in
             her
             womb
             that
             should
             be
             the
             heads
             of
             two
             severall
             nations
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             posterity
             of
             Esau
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ;
             2.
             that
             these
             two
             nations
             should
             differ
             much
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             agree
             together
             ,
             but
             be
             crosse
             and
             contrary
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             the
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               two
               manner
               of
               nations
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               thy
               bowels
               :
            
             as
             they
             should
             be
             divided
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             habitation
             ,
             seated
             in
             two
             severall
             countreys
             ;
             so
             they
             should
             differ
             much
             in
             their
             laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             living
             at
             unity
             ,
             as
             brethren
             that
             descended
             from
             the
             same
             loyns
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             almost
             alwayes
             at
             variance
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             indeed
             to
             signifie
             this
             it
             was
             that
             these
             two
             Twinnes
             did
             now
             so
             struggle
             together
             in
             her
             womb
             ;
             3.
             
               that
               the
               one
               people
               should
               be
               stronger
               then
               the
               other
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Esau
             the
             elder
             brother
             ,
             should
             be
             stronger
             then
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ;
             the
             truth
             whereof
             the
             story
             of
             these
             two
             Nations
             doth
             sufficiently
             manifest
             .
             As
             Esau
             was
             stronger
             then
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Jacob
             was
             
               forced
               to
               fly
               from
               his
               fury
               ,
            
             Gen.
             27.
             and
             at
             his
             return
             From
             Mesopotamia
             to
             crouch
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             presents
             to
             seek
             his
             favour
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             and
             Gen.
             33.
             3.
             
             
               He
               passed
               over
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               bowed
               himself
               to
               the
               ground
               seven
               times
               ,
               untill
               he
               came
               near
               unto
               his
               brother
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Edomites
             were
             a
             long
             time
             a
             Nation
             farre
             more
             potent
             then
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             their
             churlish
             answer
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Num.
             20.
             18.
             
             
               And
               Edom
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               passe
               by
               me
               ,
               lest
               I
               come
               out
               against
               thee
               with
               the
               sword
            
             ;
             and
             4.
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             elder
             should
             be
             the
             stronger
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             conclusion
             the
             younger
             should
             prevail
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             better
             of
             the
             elder
             ,
             
               and
               so
               the
               elder
               should
               serve
               the
               younger
               .
            
             How
             this
             was
             accomplisht
             carnally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Israelites
             subduing
             of
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             sacred
             story
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             14.
             
             
               He
               put
               garrisons
               in
               Edom
               ,
               throughout
               all
               Edom
               put
               he
               garrisons
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               of
               Edom
               became
               Davids
               servants
               .
            
             1.
             
             Kings
             22.
             47.
             
             
               There
               was
               then
               no
               King
               in
               Edom
               a
               Deputy
               was
               King.
            
             Obadiah
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               shall
               possesse
               their
               possessions
               :
               And
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               shall
               be
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Joseph
               a
               flame
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Esau
               for
               stubble
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               kindle
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               devour
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               not
               b●
               any
               remaining
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Esau
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             that
             under
             this
             expression
             (
             which
             most
             evidently
             hath
             respect
             to
             fleshly
             prerogatives
             )
             there
             is
             also
             covertly
             foretold
             the
             preheminence
             and
             superiority
             of
             the
             younger
             brother
             and
             his
             posterity
             above
             the
             elder
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             spirituall
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             ,
             1.
             that
             his
             should
             be
             the
             birthright
             ;
             2.
             that
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             land
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             should
             be
             settled
             upon
             him
             ;
             3.
             that
             out
             of
             his
             loyns
             the
             Messiah
             should
             spring
             ;
             and
             4.
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Adoption
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             &c.
             should
             be
             conferred
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             :
             To
             these
             spirituall
             priviledges
             
             S.
             Paul
             applies
             these
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               For
               the
               children
               being
               not
               yet
               born
               ,
               neither
               having
               done
               any
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               election
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
               of
               works
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               ,
               it
               was
               said
               unto
               h●r
               ,
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             ●saac
             did
             not
             thus
             understand
             this
             Oracle
             ,
             because
             he
             sought
             to
             conferre
             the
             blessing
             upon
             Esau
             ,
             chap.
             27.
             and
             it
             were
             unreasonable
             to
             think
             that
             Rebekah
             did
             not
             acquaint
             her
             husband
             with
             this
             which
             God
             had
             revealed
             to
             her
             concerning
             her
             children
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             wittingly
             seek
             to
             crosse
             that
             which
             God
             had
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             most
             p●obably
             conceived
             that
             Rebekah
             did
             thus
             understand
             this
             prediction
             concerning
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             very
             ground
             ,
             because
             she
             knew
             it
             was
             so
             decreed
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             so
             confidently
             afterward
             plot
             to
             have
             the
             blessing
             conferred
             upon
             the
             younger
             ,
             against
             Isaacs
             intention
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             first
             came
             out
             red
             all
             over
             like
             an
             hairy
             garment
             ;
             and
             they
             called
             his
             name
             Esau
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signifieth
             made
             or
             perfected
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             born
             hairy
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             man
             then
             a
             child
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             his
             hand
             took
             hold
             on
             Esau's
             heel
             ;
             and
             his
             name
             was
             called
             Jacob
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               one
               that
               held
               by
               the
               heel
               ,
            
             or
             supplanted
             ;
             because
             when
             he
             was
             born
             he
             came
             out
             of
             his
             Mothers
             womb
             immediately
             after
             his
             brother
             that
             was
             born
             before
             him
             ,
             holding
             him
             by
             the
             heel
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             pulled
             him
             back
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             born
             before
             him
             :
             which
             doubtlesse
             was
             purposely
             so
             disposed
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             presaging
             what
             should
             afterward
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             by
             cunning
             supplant
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             preheminence
             of
             the
             birthright
             and
             blessing
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             Esau
             was
             a
             cunning
             hunter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Their
             different
             conditions
             are
             herein
             expressed
             :
             Esau
             was
             a
             man
             that
             followed
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             a
             cunning
             man
             and
             valourous
             ;
             
               Jacob
               ,
               a
               plain
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             little
             note
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             that
             shew
             of
             outward
             strength
             and
             valour
             in
             him
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             good
             
               plain
               man
               dwelling
               in
               tents
            
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             lived
             a
             plain
             shepherds
             life
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             so
             conspicuous
             for
             outward
             glory
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             here
             translated
             plain
             ,
             signifies
             upright
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             without
             gulle
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             deny
             but
             that
             this
             also
             may
             be
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             was
             a
             candid
             ,
             plain-hearted
             man
             :
             for
             such
             Jacob
             was
             doubtlesse
             in
             his
             whole
             conversation
             ,
             though
             in
             that
             particular
             of
             getting
             away
             the
             blessing
             from
             his
             brother
             ,
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             his
             mothers
             counsel
             ,
             and
             his
             desire
             of
             the
             birthright
             ,
             he
             failed
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             used
             more
             disse●bling
             and
             fraud
             then
             upright
             and
             plain-hearted
             men
             can
             in
             any
             businesse
             well
             endure
             to
             use
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             exposition
             concerning
             the
             plainnesse
             of
             his
             course
             and
             condition
             of
             life
             doth
             best
             suit
             vvith
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             opposition
             vve
             may
             note
             betvvixt
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Esau
             and
             that
             vvhich
             is
             said
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             
               Esau
               was
               a
               cunning
               hunter
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               was
               a
               plain
               man
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               tents
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             loved
             Esau
             because
             he
             did
             eat
             of
             his
             venison
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             loved
             him
             best
             ,
             his
             affection
             vvas
             most
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Rebekahs
             vvas
             most
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             though
             she
             loved
             Esau
             too
             .
             Novv
             because
             it
             may
             vvell
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             beseem
             so
             great
             and
             so
             good
             a
             man
             as
             Isaac
             vvas
             ,
             to
             preferre
             Esau
             in
             his
             affection
             
             npon
             so
             slight
             a
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             po●re
             a
             reason
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             because
             his
             venison
             pleased
             his
             palate
             ;
             it
             is
             conceived
             by
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             merely
             for
             the
             venison
             sake
             that
             he
             loved
             him
             so
             dearly
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             sonne
             Esaus
             care
             and
             diligence
             in
             providing
             for
             him
             the
             meat
             which
             he
             saw
             he
             delighted
             in
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             apprehension
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             did
             greatly
             reverence
             ,
             respect
             ,
             and
             love
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             most
             able
             and
             active
             ,
             the
             fittest
             for
             great
             imployments
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             and
             stoutest
             stay
             and
             support
             of
             their
             family
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             Esau
             said
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             Feed
             me
             I
             pray
             thee
             with
             that
             same
             red
             pottage
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             Pottage
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             word
             red
             is
             doubled
             ,
             
               with
               that
               red
               red
            
             ;
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             either
             that
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             he
             onely
             describes
             it
             by
             the
             colour
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             very
             red
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             coming
             home
             weary
             and
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             he
             speaketh
             as
             one
             in
             haste
             and
             greedily
             longing
             for
             it
             :
             undoubtedly
             he
             might
             have
             had
             other
             food
             in
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             so
             sudden
             and
             earnest
             desire
             of
             that
             food
             ,
             which
             his
             brother
             had
             provided
             for
             himself
             ,
             must
             needs
             proceed
             ,
             1.
             from
             the
             extremity
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             faint
             ;
             2.
             from
             the
             eager
             desire
             of
             his
             appetite
             towards
             that
             meat
             which
             in
             this
             extremitie
             his
             eye
             first
             pitched
             upon
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             was
             his
             name
             called
             Edom.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Red.
             When
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             this
             name
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             happely
             it
             was
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             when
             he
             had
             lost
             his
             birthright
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             this
             passage
             the
             more
             seriously
             thought
             on
             :
             but
             however
             this
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             his
             immoderate
             desire
             of
             this
             red
             broth
             he
             was
             called
             Edom
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             name
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             brand
             set
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             greedinesse
             and
             profanenesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Sell
             me
             this
             day
             thy
             brithright
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             birthright
             made
             them
             first
             in
             honour
             under
             their
             parents
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             3.
             
             
               Reuben
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               first-born
               ,
               my
               might
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               the
               excellencie
               of
               power
            
             ;
             2.
             it
             gave
             them
             a
             double
             portion
             of
             their
             fathers
             goods
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             17.
             
             
               He
               shall
               acknowledge
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               hated
               for
               the
               first-born
               by
               giving
               him
               a
               double
               portion
               of
               all
               that
               he
               hath
            
             ;
             3.
             it
             advanced
             them
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               Vnto
               thee
               shall
               be
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rule
               over
               him
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             too
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             outward
             signe
             and
             pledge
             of
             being
             one
             of
             those
             first-born
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
               which
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             fellow-heirs
             together
             with
             Christ
             of
             the
             heavenly
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
             Jacob
             therefore
             upon
             this
             advantage
             of
             Esaus
             desiring
             his
             pottage
             bargains
             with
             him
             for
             the
             birthright
             ,
             and
             gets
             it
             from
             Esau
             ;
             in
             the
             managing
             whereof
             to
             free
             him
             from
             sinne
             is
             a
             needles●e
             labour
             ,
             since
             we
             know
             that
             God
             is
             often
             wont
             to
             bring
             good
             out
             of
             evil
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             he
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Never
             troubled
             at
             all
             for
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Isaac
             went
             unto
             Abimelech
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             ●
             chap.
             20.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Go
             not
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             would
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             remove
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             wh●ther
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             purposed
             to
             have
             gone
             ,
             but
             limits
             him
             to
             Palestina
             ;
             both
             because
             he
             would
             thereby
             shew
             him
             how
             his
             affections
             should
             cleave
             to
             the
             land
             promised
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             might
             try
             his
             faith
             ,
             with
             bringing
             him
             to
             rest
             upon
             his
             promises
             whilst
             he
             lived
             in
             a
             land
             where
             the
             famine
             did
             perhaps
             in
             part
             prevail
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             perform
             the
             oath
             which
             I
             sware
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             oath
             which
             I
             sware
             to
             thy
             father
             Abraham
             whilst
             thou
             wert
             by
             .
             For
             immediately
             after
             Isaac
             should
             have
             been
             offered
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             did
             the
             Lord
             swear
             this
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Abimelech
             called
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             of
             a
             surety
             she
             is
             thy
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             had
             said
             because
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             he
             saw
             Isaac
             sporting
             with
             Rebekah
             :
             so
             holy
             and
             unblamable
             was
             Isaacs
             life
             ,
             that
             worse
             then
             this
             he
             never
             suspected
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             All
             the
             wells
             which
             his
             fathers
             servants
             had
             digged
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Phi●istines
             had
             stopped
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               injury
               was
               great
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               scarcitie
               of
               waters
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               covenant
               and
               oath
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               30.
               
            
             For
             these
             seven
             ew-lambs
             shalt
             thou
             take
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             a
             witnesse
             unto
             me
             that
             I
             have
             digged
             this
             well
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             unto
             him
             the
             same
             night
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             comfort
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             envious
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Philistines
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Thou
             art
             now
             the
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             spoken
             to
             further
             the
             peace
             desired
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             here
             prospered
             amongst
             us
             ,
             we
             sent
             thee
             away
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             thou
             art
             grown
             great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Covenant
             betwixt
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             it
             Sheba
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             well
             which
             his
             servants
             had
             found
             :
             This
             well
             was
             formerly
             so
             called
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             21.
             31.
             
             
               He
               called
               that
               place
               Beersheba
               ,
               because
               there
               they
               sware
               both
               of
               them
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             Abraham
             and
             Abimelech
             ▪
             but
             having
             been
             stopped
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             now
             opened
             again
             by
             Isaacs
             servants
             ,
             the
             old
             name
             is
             again
             imposed
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             his
             eyes
             were
             dimme
             .
             ]
          
           
             Blindnesse
             is
             incident
             to
             old
             age
             ;
             yet
             was
             this
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             thus
             disposed
             in
             Isaac
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             might
             be
             blessed
             :
             for
             he
             lived
             after
             this
             above
             fourty
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Make
             me
             savoury
             meat
             ,
             &c.
             that
             my
             soul
             may
             blesse
             thee
             before
             I
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             blesse
             thee
             ;
             for
             so
             Rebekah
             repeats
             these
             words
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Make
               me
               savoury
               meat
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               eat
               and
               blesse
               thee
               before
               my
               death
               .
            
             Many
             severall
             wayes
             men
             are
             said
             to
             blesse
             others
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             as
             ,
             by
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             blesse
             them
             ,
             
               Blesse
               those
               that
               curse
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             6.
             28.
             by
             pronouncing
             a
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             warrant
             of
             authority
             derived
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             priests
             blessed
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               Without
               all
               contradiction
               the
               lesse
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               better
            
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             propheticall
             prediction
             of
             the
             blessings
             that
             should
             come
             upon
             men
             ,
             as
             when
             Moses
             by
             the
             speciall
             
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             did
             foretell
             how
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             should
             be
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             5.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               blessing
               wherewith
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
               blessed
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             But
             this
             blessing
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Pa●●iarchs
             .
             They
             ,
             having
             received
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             for
             them
             and
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ,
             were
             wont
             before
             they
             died
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             foreshew
             upon
             which
             of
             their
             seed
             this
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             should
             be
             continued
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             will
             and
             testament
             ,
             passe
             over
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             promise
             of
             grace
             to
             those
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             heirs
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             families
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             was
             to
             be
             propagated
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             phrase
             of
             
               inheriting
               the
               blessing
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
             And
             thus
             Isaac
             intended
             now
             to
             blesse
             Esau
             ;
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             because
             he
             knew
             not
             Gods
             will
             and
             purpose
             herein
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             ,
             that
             so
             good
             a
             man
             would
             wittingly
             seek
             to
             crosse
             the
             known
             decree
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             sonnes
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             but
             Rebekah
             acquainted
             Isaac
             with
             that
             Oracle
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             23.
             where
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             
               Two
               nations
               are
               in
               thy
               womb
               ,
               and
               two
               manner
               of
               people
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               thy
               bowels
               ;
               the
               one
               people
               shall
               be
               stronger
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
            
             ;
             and
             being
             her self
             perswaded
             thereby
             that
             God
             intended
             the
             blessing
             to
             the
             younger
             ,
             did
             what
             she
             could
             to
             convince
             her
             husband
             likewise
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             though
             God
             were
             pleased
             thus
             farre
             to
             enlighten
             her
             mind
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             to
             incline
             her
             heart
             to
             believe
             this
             truth
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             erre
             herein
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             now
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             though
             he
             enlightned
             his
             understanding
             by
             a
             propheticall
             illumination
             as
             concerning
             the
             blessing
             he
             pronounced
             ,
             yet
             withall
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             did
             neither
             enlighten
             his
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             bend
             his
             will
             to
             the
             right
             person
             ,
             but
             left
             him
             herein
             to
             his
             own
             spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             carried
             by
             his
             carnall
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Esaus
             being
             his
             first-born
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             intended
             him
             the
             blessing
             ,
             but
             was
             disappointed
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             and
             singular
             favour
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             had
             the
             blessing
             and
             not
             Esau
             .
             Why
             Isaac
             desired
             
               savoury
               meat
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               loved
               ,
            
             before
             he
             performed
             this
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             The
             most
             probable
             reason
             given
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             aged
             and
             feeble
             ,
             he
             desired
             this
             refreshing
             to
             cheer
             up
             his
             spirits
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             fitter
             instrument
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             pronouncing
             this
             propheticall
             blessing
             ;
             as
             Elisha
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             moved
             against
             king
             Jehoram
             ,
             called
             for
             a
             musician
             to
             allay
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             quicken
             his
             spirit
             ,
             before
             he
             prophesied
             to
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             However
             doubtlesse
             God
             by
             this
             means
             intended
             to
             give
             Rebekah
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             plot
             for
             the
             transferring
             of
             the
             blessing
             in
             Esaus
             absence
             upon
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             whom
             of
             right
             it
             did
             belong
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Rebekah
             spake
             unto
             Jacob
             her
             sonne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Rebekah
             being
             strongly
             perswaded
             that
             the
             blessing
             belonged
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Gods
             answer
             to
             her
             at
             the
             struggling
             of
             the
             children
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             23.
             
             
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
            
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             that
             remarkable
             passage
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             when
             Jacob
             was
             born
             holding
             his
             brother
             by
             the
             heel
             ;
             3.
             
             By
             Esaus
             selling
             the
             birthright
             to
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             By
             Esaus
             profanenesse
             ,
             and
             Jacobs
             piety
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             that
             her
             husband
             was
             
             now
             ready
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             ,
             to
             crosse
             the
             counsel
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             resolves
             to
             assay
             to
             disappoint
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             subtilty
             and
             deceit
             ,
             and
             so
             instructs
             Jacob
             how
             to
             deceive
             his
             father
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             though
             she
             did
             many
             things
             that
             are
             not
             warrantable
             (
             unlesse
             she
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             appear
             )
             yet
             thus
             farre
             she
             is
             praise-worthy
             ,
             that
             understanding
             rightly
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             sought
             to
             prevent
             the
             errour
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             the
             blessing
             to
             him
             for
             whom
             God
             had
             appointed
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             his
             mother
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             On
             me
             be
             thy
             curse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Relying
             upon
             that
             which
             God
             had
             revealed
             to
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             fearlesse
             of
             that
             which
             Jacob
             feared
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             God
             would
             prosper
             their
             designe
             ,
             whilst
             they
             sought
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             was
             according
             to
             Gods
             counsel
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             that
             which
             he
             had
             decreed
             :
             yet
             because
             the
             way
             cannot
             be
             judged
             warrantable
             whereby
             she
             sought
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             deceiving
             her
             blind
             husband
             ,
             and
             causing
             her
             sonne
             by
             dissembling
             and
             lying
             to
             beguile
             his
             father
             ,
             doubtlesse
             she
             was
             over-confident
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             just
             ground
             for
             what
             she
             said
             ;
             onely
             God
             was
             pleased
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             to
             let
             it
             be
             according
             to
             her
             hope
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Because
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             brought
             it
             to
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             perceiving
             that
             his
             father
             began
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             some
             deceit
             ,
             because
             the
             venison
             came
             so
             soon
             ,
             wondering
             how
             Esau
             should
             take
             it
             by
             hunting
             ,
             and
             dresse
             it
             in
             so
             short
             a
             space
             ,
             he
             answers
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             that
             he
             took
             it
             so
             suddenly
             :
             and
             to
             intimate
             that
             God
             therein
             had
             testified
             his
             usuall
             provident
             care
             over
             his
             father
             and
             those
             things
             that
             concerned
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               brought
               it
               to
               me
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             thus
             still
             he
             is
             further
             and
             further
             insnared
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             might
             not
             discover
             the
             fraud
             ,
             but
             might
             give
             him
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             He
             smelled
             the
             smell
             of
             his
             rayment
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Rebekah
             had
             put
             upon
             Jacob
             Esaus
             choycest
             garments
             ,
             
               goodly
               rayment
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             which
             it
             seems
             according
             to
             the
             customes
             of
             those
             times
             and
             countreys
             were
             perfumed
             (
             for
             that
             land
             abounded
             with
             sweet
             spices
             )
             which
             Isaac
             smelling
             ,
             he
             took
             that
             occasion
             to
             begin
             the
             blessing
             thus
             ,
             See
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               smell
               of
               my
               sonne
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               field
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Therefore
             God
             give
             thee
             of
             the
             dew
             of
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             both
             a
             prayer
             and
             a
             prophecy
             ;
             neither
             must
             we
             understand
             it
             onely
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             posterity
             (
             for
             the
             Lordship
             over
             his
             brethren
             promised
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Be
               Lord
               over
               thy
               brethren
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             not
             literally
             fulfilled
             till
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             Idumeans
             were
             servants
             to
             the
             Israelites
             )
             nor
             onely
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             which
             are
             onely
             expressed
             :
             we
             must
             know
             that
             in
             those
             times
             God
             did
             chiefly
             make
             known
             his
             will
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             gifts
             that
             are
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             darkly
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             under
             the
             promises
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             types
             of
             heavenly
             blessings
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             these
             outward
             things
             be
             onely
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             this
             prophecy
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             that
             was
             included
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             trembled
             very
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             following
             words
             uttered
             by
             him
             in
             this
             perplexity
             and
             fear
             ,
             do
             best
             shew
             what
             was
             the
             ground
             
             of
             his
             fear
             :
             that
             enquiry
             which
             in
             his
             astonishment
             he
             makes
             after
             the
             party
             blessed
             ,
             
               Who
               where
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               taken
               venison
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             argues
             methinks
             plainly
             a
             sudden
             fear
             that
             seised
             on
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             had
             settled
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             blessing
             where
             he
             should
             not
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             his
             confirming
             of
             the
             blessing
             unto
             Jacob
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             implies
             as
             plainly
             ,
             that
             remembring
             what
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             23.
             
             
               The
               elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             comparing
             it
             with
             this
             which
             now
             happened
             ,
             it
             struck
             him
             with
             a
             great
             fear
             that
             he
             had
             gone
             about
             as
             farre
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             to
             crosse
             the
             purpose
             and
             decree
             of
             God.
             Thus
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             That
             Isaac
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             suddenly
             astonisht
             and
             amazed
             ,
             is
             at
             first
             distracted
             with
             severall
             fears
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             what
             to
             fear
             most
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             perceiving
             how
             evidently
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             he
             shakes
             off
             all
             carnall
             affections
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             blessing
             to
             Jacob
             ;
             
               I
               have
               eaten
               of
               all
               before
               thou
               camest
               ,
               and
               have
               blessed
               him
               ;
               yea
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Blesse
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Esau
             in
             his
             passion
             and
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             craves
             his
             share
             in
             the
             birthright-blessing
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             have
             it
             alone
             .
             But
             this
             was
             spoken
             in
             a
             passion
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             this
             could
             but
             be
             conferred
             upon
             one
             :
             for
             though
             Jacob
             blessed
             all
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             yet
             this
             with
             the
             birthright
             went
             to
             Judah
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             Thy
             brother
             came
             with
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             away
             thy
             blessing
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             birthright
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             did
             otherwise
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             elder
             ,
             and
             which
             Isaac
             had
             before
             promised
             Esau
             ,
             and
             did
             really
             intend
             to
             conferre
             upon
             him
             ,
             though
             now
             it
             were
             settled
             upon
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             Gods
             decree
             and
             purpose
             it
             did
             of
             right
             appertain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Hast
             thou
             not
             reserved
             a
             blessing
             for
             me
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Finding
             himself
             wholly
             excluded
             from
             the
             birthright-blessing
             ,
             he
             enquires
             whether
             no
             blessing
             were
             reserved
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             now
             unto
             thee
             my
             sonne
             ?
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             comparatively
             all
             other
             blessings
             are
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             Behold
             thy
             dwelling
             shall
             be
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Upon
             Esaus
             bitter
             lamentation
             and
             weeping
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             Isaac
             now
             foretells
             the
             earthly
             blessings
             that
             should
             befall
             Esaus
             posterity
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             prime
             and
             chief
             blessing
             ,
             that
             was
             settled
             upon
             Jacob
             ,
             neither
             had
             Isaac
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             altering
             what
             he
             had
             done
             herein
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             concerning
             Esau
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
             
               When
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               the
               blessing
               he
               was
               rejected
               ;
               for
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               with
               tears
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             his
             crying
             and
             weeping
             could
             not
             move
             Isaac
             to
             repent
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             reverse
             the
             blessing
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             unwittingly
             ,
             he
             had
             conferred
             upon
             Jacob.
             Yea
             some
             note
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Esaus
             blessing
             here
             concerning
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Jacobs
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             same
             outward
             blessings
             be
             here
             promised
             to
             Esau
             that
             were
             before
             promised
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               and
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             promised
             to
             Jacob
             in
             another
             manner
             then
             they
             are
             to
             Esau
             :
             for
             to
             Esau
             it
             is
             onely
             said
             that
             he
             should
             have
             these
             things
             ,
             
               thy
               dwelling
               shall
               be
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinary
             dispensation
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             
             but
             now
             to
             Jacob
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             give
             him
             these
             things
             ,
             namely
             as
             gifts
             and
             pledges
             of
             his
             singular
             love
             and
             favour
             towards
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               God
               give
               thee
               of
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             when
             thou
             shalt
             have
             the
             dominion
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             thy
             posterity
             ,
             shall
             have
             been
             a
             long
             time
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             length
             become
             more
             mighty
             then
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             cast
             of
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             which
             was
             accomplished
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jehoram
             king
             of
             Judah
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             8.
             20
             ,
             
               In
               his
               dayes
               Edom
               revolted
               from
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               Judah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               41.
               
            
             Esau
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             The
             dayes
             of
             mourning
             for
             my
             father
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Yea
             afterwards
             he
             spake
             what
             at
             first
             he
             onely
             purposed
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               these
               words
               of
               Esau
               her
               elder
               sonne
               were
               told
               to
               Rebekah
               :
            
             at
             first
             he
             onely
             determined
             this
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             afterward
             not
             able
             to
             contain
             himself
             ,
             nor
             to
             conceal
             his
             purposes
             ,
             he
             uttered
             what
             he
             intended
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             some
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             known
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             told
             Rebekah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             Thy
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             as
             touching
             thee
             ,
             doth
             comfort
             himself
             ,
             purposing
             to
             kill
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             Esau
             is
             here
             said
             
               to
               comfort
               himself
            
             with
             his
             thoughts
             of
             killing
             Jacob
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             not
             onely
             revenge
             it self
             is
             sweet
             to
             men
             that
             are
             greatly
             enraged
             ;
             whence
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             saith
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Ezek.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               I
               will
               cause
               my
               fury
               to
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               comforted
               ,
            
             but
             even
             the
             very
             resolution
             and
             purpose
             of
             revenge
             in
             time
             to
             come
             doth
             somewhat
             ease
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             enraged
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             determined
             within
             themselves
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             will
             revenge
             themselves
             upon
             those
             that
             have
             wronged
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             2.
             because
             he
             chuckerd
             himself
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             hope
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             to
             recover
             his
             birthright
             again
             :
             for
             indeed
             wicked
             men
             do
             usually
             harden
             themselves
             against
             the
             known
             word
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Saul
             ,
             who
             sought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             cut
             off
             David
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             fully
             convinced
             in
             his
             mind
             that
             God
             had
             chosen
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             28.
             
             
               Saul
               saw
               and
               knew
               that
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               David
               ;
               yet
               he
               became
               Davids
               enemy
               continually
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             Then
             I
             will
             send
             and
             fetch
             thee
             from
             thence
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             though
             Rebekah
             hoped
             that
             Esaus
             anger
             would
             be
             soon
             forgotten
             ,
             yet
             it
             proved
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             Jacob
             had
             stayed
             in
             Padan-Aram
             about
             twenty
             years
             ,
             at
             his
             return
             Esaus
             malice
             was
             as
             hot
             and
             violent
             against
             him
             as
             ever
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             miraculously
             changed
             his
             heart
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             though
             Rebekah
             sent
             not
             for
             Jacob
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             here
             she
             promised
             him
             ,
             since
             she
             found
             it
             not
             safe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             content
             to
             be
             without
             him
             rather
             then
             to
             hazard
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             never
             saw
             her
             Jacob
             again
             ,
             but
             dyed
             about
             three
             years
             before
             his
             return
             home
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             Why
             should
             I
             be
             deprived
             also
             of
             you
             both
             in
             one
             day
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Jacob
             ,
             by
             being
             murdered
             ;
             and
             Esau
             ,
             by
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             she
             knew
             would
             follow
             him
             because
             of
             that
             fact
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             Justice
             (
             for
             by
             the
             common
             law
             of
             Nations
             such
             an
             execrable
             murther
             would
             even
             then
             have
             been
             punished
             with
             death
             )
             or
             at
             least
             by
             Esaus
             voluntary
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             as
             not
             daring
             to
             look
             her
             any
             more
             in
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             And
             Rebekah
             said
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             my
             life
             because
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Heth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Esaus
             wives
             ,
             which
             Gen.
             26.
             35.
             
               were
               a
               continuall
               grief
               of
               mind
               both
               unto
               Isaac
               and
               to
               Rebekah
               :
            
             Because
             she
             would
             not
             grieve
             her
             husband
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             nor
             enrage
             him
             against
             Esau
             ,
             she
             deemed
             it
             not
             best
             to
             impart
             to
             him
             what
             she
             had
             heard
             concerning
             his
             cruell
             and
             bloody
             resolution
             for
             the
             slaying
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             but
             took
             another
             occasion
             to
             procure
             from
             Isaac
             that
             Jacob
             might
             be
             sent
             away
             to
             Padan-Aram
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             marry
             amongst
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             as
             Esau
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             and
             continuall
             vexation
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Isaac
             called
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             blessing
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             confirming
             of
             Jacobs
             faith
             ,
             is
             by
             his
             father
             again
             settled
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Jacob
             had
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             considering
             how
             many
             straits
             and
             difficulties
             he
             afterwards
             went
             through
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             he
             might
             think
             himself
             in
             a
             farre
             vvorse
             condition
             then
             his
             brother
             Esau
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             That
             thou
             mayest
             inherit
             the
             land
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             art
             a
             stranger
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             prevent
             the
             weaking
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             think
             the
             blessing
             vain
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             should
             spend
             all
             his
             life
             as
             a
             stranger
             and
             sojourner
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             the
             poss●ssion
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             as
             a
             stranger
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             vvandring
             here
             and
             there
             ;
             yet
             ,
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             thine
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             seed
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Then
             went
             Esau
             unto
             Ishmael
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               unto
               the
               Ishmaelites
               :
               for
               Ishmael
               himself
               vvas
               already
               dead
               .
               Gen.
               25.
               17.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             years
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             137
             years
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             sister
             of
             Nebajoth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Nebajoth
             vvas
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             13.
             
               the
               first
               born
               of
               Ishmael
            
             ,
             and
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             Esau
             had
             his
             sister
             to
             vvife
             from
             him
             ,
             Ishmael
             being
             now
             dead
             :
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             Esaus
             taking
             this
             vvife
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             might
             insinuate
             himself
             into
             his
             fathers
             affection
             ,
             and
             so
             procure
             that
             the
             birth-right
             might
             be
             reversed
             and
             settled
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             by
             this
             affinity
             vvith
             the
             Ishmaelites
             he
             might
             strengthen
             himself
             against
             his
             brother
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             he
             lighted
             upon
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             and
             tarried
             there
             all
             night
             ,
             because
             the
             sunne
             was
             set
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Travelling
             on
             foot
             
               with
               his
               staff
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             as
             is
             expressed
             chap.
             32.
             10.
             he
             vvas
             overtaken
             vvith
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             get
             to
             the
             city
             Luz
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             not
             farre
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             and
             so
             lay
             all
             night
             alone
             in
             the
             field
             .
             It
             may
             vvell
             indeed
             seem
             strange
             that
             Jacob
             should
             be
             sent
             avvay
             to
             procure
             him
             a
             wife
             amongst
             his
             Mothers
             kindred
             in
             so
             mean
             a
             manner
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             with
             what
             attendance
             and
             large
             provision
             Abraham
             sent
             his
             servant
             thither
             about
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             since
             Abraham
             left
             Haran
             ,
             &
             was
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             known
             to
             his
             kindred
             he
             left
             there
             behind
             him
             how
             God
             had
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             state
             and
             condition
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             Abraham
             should
             send
             his
             servant
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ●as
             might
             discover
             how
             wealthy
             he
             was
             become
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             the
             more
             willingly
             condescend
             to
             match
             with
             his
             
             sonne
             :
             But
             since
             that
             time
             doubtlesse
             Bethuel
             and
             Laban
             knew
             well
             enough
             in
             what
             condition
             Isaac
             and
             Rebekah
             lived
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             need
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             send
             their
             sonne
             Jacob
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Abrahams
             servant
             went
             to
             fetch
             a
             wife
             immediately
             for
             Isaac
             ,
             but
             Jacob
             went
             purposely
             to
             stay
             and
             sojourn
             with
             his
             uncle
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             till
             his
             brothers
             fury
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Rebekah
             might
             happely
             think
             it
             inconvenient
             to
             send
             any
             company
             along
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             Jacob
             did
             steal
             away
             secretly
             ,
             purposely
             that
             his
             brother
             Esau
             might
             not
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             by
             the
             way
             to
             do
             him
             a
             mischief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             dreamed
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             ladder
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             this
             vision
             was
             doubtlesse
             that
             God
             might
             testifie
             unto
             Jacob
             that
             he
             would
             take
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             thereby
             comfort
             him
             in
             this
             his
             desolate
             condition
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             against
             all
             those
             discouragements
             he
             should
             meet
             with
             in
             this
             journey
             .
             There
             can
             be
             therefore
             no
             question
             made
             but
             that
             by
             this
             Ladder
             was
             signified
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             governing
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             provident
             care
             over
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal
             .
             113.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Though
               God
               dwelleth
               on
               high
               ,
               yet
               he
               humbleth
               himself
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             disposeth
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             his
             Angels
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               give
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               ,
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ;
               they
               shall
               bear
               thee
               up
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               lest
               thou
               dash
               thy
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
             But
             yet
             because
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             foundation
             of
             that
             reconciliation
             that
             is
             wrought
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             speciall
             care
             which
             God
             takes
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ?
            
             therefore
             also
             questionlesse
             by
             this
             Ladder
             Christ
             was
             represented
             ,
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               promises
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             as
             methinks
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             did
             intimate
             in
             those
             words
             of
             his
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             John.
             1.
             52.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               hereafter
               ye
               shall
               see
               heaven
               open
               and
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ascending
               and
               descending
               upon
               the
               sonne
               of
               man.
            
             In
             his
             two
             natures
             personally
             united
             ,
             heaven
             and
             earth
             are
             as
             it
             were
             joyned
             together
             :
             By
             him
             our
             onely
             Mediatour
             is
             man
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             
               and
               both
               the
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               the
               things
               on
               earth
               are
               reconciled
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               crosse
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             
             By
             his
             onely
             merit
             and
             intercession
             both
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             heavenly
             blessings
             do
             descend
             upon
             us
             :
             and
             by
             him
             likewise
             we
             have
             accesse
             unto
             God
             and
             entrance
             into
             heaven
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             vision
             Jacob
             was
             assured
             that
             through
             the
             promised
             seed
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             he
             should
             enjoy
             the
             guard
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             by
             them
             defended
             both
             in
             his
             going
             out
             and
             returning
             home
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             awaked
             he
             perceived
             that
             God
             had
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             admires
             ,
             and
             extolls
             this
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             thought
             God
             had
             onely
             in
             this
             manner
             revealed
             himself
             in
             my
             fathers
             house
             ,
             I
             looked
             not
             for
             such
             an
             Apparition
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             find
             that
             God
             who
             is
             every
             where
             doth
             also
             in
             this
             place
             by
             these
             speciall
             testimonies
             of
             his
             presence
             manifest
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Stricken
             with
             a
             reverent
             fear
             of
             the
             majestie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             none
             other
             but
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             because
             God
             had
             manifested
             himself
             there
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             set
             it
             up
             for
             a
             pillar
             ,
             and
             poured
             oyl
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             stone
             which
             Jacob
             had
             laid
             under
             his
             head
             all
             night
             ,
             he
             set
             up
             for
             a
             pillar
             ,
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             that
             vision
             ,
             and
             then
             poured
             oyl
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ,
             ei●her
             to
             consecrate
             thereby
             that
             place
             and
             stone
             to
             a
             holy
             and
             religious
             use
             ,
             as
             afterward
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             Moses
             was
             commanded
             to
             anoynt
             with
             oyl
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             vvas
             therein
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             as
             an
             offering
             to
             God
             :
             Having
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             at
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             oyl
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             about
             him
             either
             for
             food
             ,
             or
             to
             anoynt
             his
             body
             in
             his
             travell
             ,
             he
             poures
             forth
             an
             offering
             of
             thanksgiving
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             16.
             poured
             out
             the
             water
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             his
             three
             worthies
             had
             fetched
             for
             him
             from
             the
             well
             of
             Bethlehem
             not
             without
             extreme
             perill
             to
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             vowed
             a
             vow
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             being
             much
             affected
             with
             Gods
             gratious
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             in
             the
             glorious
             vision
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             precious
             promises
             therein
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             doth
             here
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             vow
             a
             vow
             unto
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             generall
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
               that
               then
               the
               Lord
               should
               be
               his
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             for
             ever
             acknowledge
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             to
             be
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             welfare
             and
             salvation
             ,
             love
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             him
             onely
             ;
             but
             also
             particularly
             vers
             .
             22.
             1.
             
               that
               the
               stone
               which
               he
               had
               now
               set
               up
               for
               a
               pillar
               should
               be
               Gods
               house
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             would
             account
             that
             stone
             or
             pillar
             ,
             or
             that
             place
             where
             that
             stone
             was
             erected
             (
             for
             both
             are
             included
             figuratively
             )
             a
             holy
             place
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             would
             there
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             (
             which
             part
             of
             his
             vow
             he
             made
             good
             ,
             Gen.
             35.
             6
             ,
             7.
             when
             at
             his
             return
             out
             of
             Mesopotamia
             
               he
               built
               there
               an
               altar
               and
               offered
               thereon
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             and
             2.
             
               that
               of
               all
               that
               God
               should
               give
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               the
               tenth
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             set
             it
             apart
             for
             Gods
             speciall
             service
             ,
             as
             by
             imploying
             it
             in
             building
             altars
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             relieving
             the
             poore
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
             Indeed
             concerning
             the
             first
             of
             these
             some
             doubt
             may
             arise
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             How
             Jacob
             could
             vow
             that
             upon
             such
             &
             such
             conditions
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             imply
             a
             resolution
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             in
             case
             such
             conditions
             were
             not
             performed
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             be
             his
             God.
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             men
             that
             wait
             in
             expectation
             of
             receiving
             some
             speciall
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             vow
             upon
             the
             obtaining
             hereof
             to
             perform
             their
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             by
             covenant
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             intend
             that
             in
             case
             they
             fail
             of
             this
             they
             desire
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             not
             ;
             onely
             thereby
             they
             professe
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             new
             ingagement
             to
             bind
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             duty
             herein
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             solicitously
             carefull
             to
             carry
             themselves
             herein
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             and
             2.
             
             That
             with
             a
             conditionall
             vow
             something
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             usually
             added
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             premised
             conditions
             ,
             but
             is
             onely
             annexed
             as
             a
             necessary
             concomitant
             of
             the
             vow
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             vow
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             blesse
             him
             according
             to
             his
             hopes
             in
             a
             voyage
             he
             is
             to
             undertake
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             would
             for
             ever
             honour
             his
             poore
             parents
             ,
             
             and
             give
             them
             such
             a
             yearly
             maintenance
             ;
             the
             paying
             of
             this
             yearly
             maintenance
             is
             the
             thing
             conditionally
             vowed
             ,
             and
             that
             clau●e
             of
             honouring
             his
             parents
             is
             onely
             annexed
             as
             that
             which
             must
             necessarily
             go
             along
             with
             his
             vowed
             maintenance
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             vowed
             by
             Jacob
             conditionally
             is
             
               that
               the
               stone
               which
               he
               had
               now
               set
               ●p
               for
               a
               pillar
               should
               be
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               all
               that
               God
               should
               give
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               the
               tenth
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             and
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Lord
               b●
               my
               God
               ,
            
             is
             onely
             annex●d
             as
             a
             necessary
             adjunct
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             yielding
             this
             honour
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THen
             Jacob
             went
             on
             his
             journey
             and
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             East
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               which
               lay
               Eastward
               from
               Canaan
               ,
               Job
               1.
               3.
               
            
             He
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             East
             .
             
               Isaiah
               41.
               2.
            
             
             Who
             raised
             up
             the
             righteous
             man
             from
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Know
             ye
             Laban
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nahor
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             grandchild
             :
             for
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Bethuell
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nahor
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             It
             is
             yet
             high
             day
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             time
             that
             the
             cattel
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             fold
             ,
             there
             to
             rest
             all
             night
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             We
             cannot
             untill
             all
             the
             flocks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Their
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             might
             not
             by
             right
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             water
             their
             sheep
             till
             all
             the
             flocks
             came
             together
             ;
             so
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             Gen.
             34.
             14.
             
             
               We
               cannot
               do
               this
               thing
               ,
               to
               give
               our
               sister
               to
               one
               that
               is
               uncircumcised
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             :
             which
             I
             rather
             approve
             ▪
             because
             vers
             .
             2.
             there
             is
             expresse
             mention
             of
             the
             greatn●sse
             of
             the
             stone
             ;
             and
             upon
             Rachels
             coming
             it
             was
             rolled
             away
             before
             all
             came
             together
             :
             or
             why
             may
             not
             both
             be
             included
             ?
             
               we
               cannot
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             neither
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             rolled
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             wells
             month
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             shepherds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             told
             Rachel
             that
             he
             was
             her
             fathers
             brother
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             kinsman
             ,
             his
             sisters
             sonne
             ;
             for
             near
             kinsmen
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             usually
             called
             brethren
             :
             Gen.
             13.
             18.
             
             Though
             Abraham
             were
             Lots
             uncl●
             ,
             yet
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               no
               strife
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               for
               we
               be
               brethren
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             he
             told
             Laban
             all
             these
             things
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             had
             been
             formerly
             related
             concerning
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             parents
             ,
             what
             had
             passed
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             brother
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             sent
             away
             thither
             by
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             what
             had
             befallen
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             :
             else
             Laban
             might
             have
             wondred
             to
             see
             him
             come
             so
             unfurnished
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             seen
             Abrahams
             servant
             come
             so
             richly
             provided
             when
             he
             fetched
             thence
             Rebekah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             Laban
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Surely
             thou
             art
             my
             bone
             and
             my
             fle●●
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             either
             an
             acknowledgement
             that
             he
             was
             satisfied
             concerning
             his
             person
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             inde●d
             his
             si●ters
             sonne
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             a
             courteous
             reply
             to
             his
             relation
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             However
             ,
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             thy
             journey
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             near
             kingsma●
             ,
             and
             must
             expect
             loving
             entertainment
             here
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Because
             tho●
             art
             my
             brother
             ,
             shouldest
             thou
             therefore
             serve
             me
             for
             nought
             .
             ]
          
           
             Laban
             perceiving
             in
             this
             moneths
             time
             of
             Jacobs
             abode
             with
             him
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             vers●
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wondrous
             able
             and
             active
             for
             his
             businesse
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             Jacob
             not
             vvilling
             to
             be
             burdensome
             to
             his
             uncle
             ,
             nor
             to
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             idlenesse
             ,
             did
             presently
             buckle
             himself
             to
             do
             him
             what
             service
             he
             might
             )
             he
             begins
             now
             to
             tamper
             with
             him
             about
             giving
             him
             some
             recompense
             for
             his
             labour
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             do
             him
             service
             for
             nothing
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             his
             near
             kinsman
             ,
             but
             aiming
             indeed
             to
             bind
             him
             thereby
             to
             some
             farther
             stay
             there
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             his
             service
             would
             be
             very
             profitable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             I
             will
             serve
             thee
             seven
             years
             for
             Rachel
             thy
             younger
             daughter
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             it
             seems
             the
             custome
             in
             these
             Eastern
             countreys
             ,
             that
             at
             making
             up
             of
             any
             match
             of
             marriage
             ,
             both
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             did
             mutually
             give
             dowries
             the
             one
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             chap.
             34.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               Shechem
               said
               unto
               her
               father
               ,
               and
               unto
               her
               brethren
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               ask
               I
               will
               give
               ;
               ask
               me
               never
               so
               much
               dowry
               and
               gift
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               according
               as
               ye
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               :
               but
               give
               me
               the
               damsell
               to
               wife
               .
            
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             25.
             
             
               And
               Saul
               said
               ,
               Thus
               shall
               ye
               say
               to
               Dav●d
               ,
               The
               King
               desireth
               not
               any
               dowry
               ,
               but
               an
               hundred
               foreskins
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             2.
             
             Sam.
             ●
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               David
               sent
               Messengers
               to
               Ishbosheth
               ,
               Sauls
               sonne
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Deliver
               me
               my
               wife
               Michal
               ,
               which
               I
               espoused
               to
               me
               for
               an
               hundred
               foreskins
               of
               the
               Philistines
               .
            
             Jacob
             therefore
             being
             in
             a
             strange
             place
             ,
             and
             having
             nothing
             else
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             being
             withall
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             affection
             to
             Rachel
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             prevail
             with
             his
             uncle
             ,
             vvhose
             base
             covetousnesse
             by
             this
             time
             he
             had
             discovered
             ,
             tenders
             him
             seven
             years
             service
             for
             his
             daughter
             Rachel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             It
             is
             better
             that
             I
             give
             her
             to
             thee
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             give
             her
             to
             another
             man.
             ]
          
           
             Laban
             ,
             regarding
             more
             his
             own
             profit
             then
             to
             deal
             fairly
             and
             ingenuously
             with
             so
             near
             a
             kinsman
             ,
             makes
             advantage
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             Jacob
             to
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             accepts
             of
             his
             proffer
             ;
             yet
             because
             his
             words
             are
             so
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             expresse
             promise
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               that
               I
               give
               her
               to
               thee
               ,
               then
               that
               I
               should
               give
               her
               to
               another
               :
               abide
               with
               me
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             supposed
             that
             h●
             did
             purposely
             equivocate
             ,
             and
             had
             already
             some
             thought
             of
             dealing
             doubly
             and
             deceitfully
             vvith
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             served
             seven
             years
             for
             Rachel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Junius
             conceives
             that
             immediately
             after
             Jacob
             had
             agreed
             with
             Laban
             to
             serve
             with
             him
             seven
             years
             for
             his
             daughter
             ,
             the
             marriage
             was
             solemnized
             ,
             and
             having
             then
             Leah
             given
             him
             in
             stead
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             he
             then
             made
             a
             new
             agreement
             for
             Rachel
             ,
             and
             so
             married
             them
             both
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             foureteen
             years
             service
             :
             But
             that
             cannot
             agree
             with
             his
             relation
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             it
             might
             then
             as
             well
             have
             been
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             served
             fourteen
             years
             for
             Rachel
             ;
             again
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Fulfill
               her
               week
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               give
               thee
               this
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               which
               thou
               shalt
               serve
               with
               me
               yet
               other
               seven
               years
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             when
             Jacob
             expostulates
             the
             wrong
             which
             Laban
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               I
               serve
               with
               thee
               for
               Rachel
               ?
            
             which
             shows
             that
             seven
             of
             his
             years
             service
             were
             spent
             ere
             Leah
             was
             imposed
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             seemed
             unto
             him
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             for
             the
             love
             he
             had
             to
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             Love
             makes
             men
             think
             every
             day
             a
             year
             till
             they
             enjoy
             the
             party
             loved
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             labour
             and
             service
             ,
             that
             the
             service
             of
             
             seven
             years
             seemed
             as
             nothing
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             love
             he
             bare
             to
             Rachel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             behold
             it
             was
             Leah
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             perceiveth
             it
             not
             before
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             for
             brides
             to
             be
             veiled
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             by
             her
             fathers
             direction
             she
             might
             be
             silent
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             might
             impute
             to
             her
             modesty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Fulfill
             her
             week
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             give
             thee
             this
             also
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             marriage
             feast
             or
             solemnitie
             used
             to
             be
             kept
             a
             vveek
             ,
             Judg.
             14.
             12.
             
             
               I
               will
               now
               put
               forth
               a
               riddle
               unto
               you
               :
               If
               you
               can
               certainly
               declare
               it
               me
               within
               the
               seven
               dayes
               of
               the
               feas●
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             Laban
             desires
             him
             to
             fulfill
             vvith
             Leah
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             this
             his
             voluntary
             consent
             the
             marriage
             might
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             promises
             to
             give
             him
             Rachel
             ;
             so
             then
             vve
             see
             that
             he
             married
             Rachel
             vvithin
             a
             vveek
             after
             Leah
             ,
             and
             served
             seven
             years
             for
             her
             after
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             wh●n
             the
             Lord
             saw
             that
             Leah
             was
             hated
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             
               He
               loved
               Rachel
               more
               then
               Leah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             left
             bearing
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             :
             for
             afterwards
             she
             conceived
             again
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             17.
             
             
               And
               God
               hearkned
               unto
               Leah
               ,
               and
               she
               conceived
               and
               bare
               Jacob
               the
               fifth
               sonne
               .
            
             See
             the
             Note
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             upon
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             GIve
             me
             children
             or
             else
             I
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             let
             me
             have
             children
             by
             thee
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             my
             sister
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             but
             a
             dead
             woman
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             &
             it
             will
             be
             my
             death
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             die
             then
             live
             in
             this
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             Rachel
             saith
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             not
             as
             seriously
             thinking
             that
             Jacob
             was
             able
             to
             give
             her
             this
             blessing
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             hitherto
             denyed
             her
             ;
             but
             as
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             passion
             do
             many
             times
             speak
             they
             scarce
             know
             what
             ,
             so
             she
             in
             a
             womanish
             heat
             and
             passion
             crieth
             out
             to
             her
             husband
             
               to
               give
               her
               children
            
             ,
             never
             considering
             to
             whom
             she
             spake
             ,
             or
             why
             she
             should
             crave
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             her
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             She
             shall
             bear
             upon
             my
             knees
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             children
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             brought
             up
             and
             nursed
             on
             her
             knees
             as
             her
             own
             .
             Gen.
             50.
             23.
             
             
               The
               children
               also
               of
               Machir
               the
               sonne
               of
               Manasseh
               were
               brought
               up
               upon
               Josephs
               knees
               :
            
             and
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             was
             done
             about
             the
             third
             year
             after
             her
             marriage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             she
             gave
             him
             Bilhah
             her
             handmaid
             to
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               A
               secondary
               wife
               or
               concubine
               ;
               for
               so
               also
               she
               is
               called
               ,
               Gen.
               35.
               22.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             when
             Israel
             dwelt
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             that
             Reuben
             went
             and
             lay
             with
             Bilhah
             his
             fathers
             concubine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Bilhah
             conceived
             ,
             and
             bare
             Jacob
             a
             fonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             Happely
             the
             same
             year
             wherein
             Levi
             was
             born
             of
             Leah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             When
             Leah
             saw
             she
             had
             left
             bearing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Considering
             that
             Leah
             had
             her
             six
             sonnes
             and
             one
             daughter
             (
             besides
             these
             two
             by
             her
             handmaid
             )
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             last
             seven
             years
             service
             of
             Jacob
             with
             Laban
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             it
             was
             not
             above
             half
             a
             year
             that
             she
             stayed
             ere
             she
             conceived
             again
             ;
             yet
             so
             inordinate
             was
             their
             desire
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             emulation
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             that
             she
             also
             
             gives
             her
             maid
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             so
             her
             maid
             bringing
             her
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             her self
             being
             also
             at
             that
             time
             with
             child
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             one
             inducement
             to
             name
             the
             child
             G●d
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               Troop
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             Reuben
             went
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             wheat-harvest
             ,
             and
             found
             mandrakes
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             kind
             of
             flovver
             or
             fruit
             very
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eye
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             name
             ,
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             lovely
             ,
             or
             amiable
             )
             and
             very
             odoriferous
             ,
             Cant.
             7.
             13.
             
               the
               mandrakes
               give
               a
               smell
            
             :
             whether
             they
             were
             the
             same
             we
             now
             call
             mandrakes
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             these
             Reuben
             ,
             being
             a
             child
             then
             about
             foure
             or
             five
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             gathers
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             as
             children
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             home
             to
             his
             mother
             .
          
           
             Give
             me
             I
             pray
             thee
             of
             thy
             sonnes
             mandrakes
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             mandrakes
             were
             in
             great
             esteem
             amongst
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             child
             onely
             casually
             lighted
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             plucked
             them
             because
             of
             their
             glorious
             show
             ;
             and
             hence
             so
             great
             ado
             was
             made
             about
             these
             mandrakes
             which
             Reuben
             found
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Is
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             that
             thou
             hast
             taken
             my
             husband
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             this
             pa●sage
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             these
             contentions
             were
             not
             merely
             carnall
             ,
             but
             partly
             also
             for
             desire
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             blessing
             in
             propagation
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             the
             promised
             seed
             for
             salvation
             ;
             2.
             that
             Jacob
             did
             most
             frequently
             converse
             with
             Rachel
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             most
             affect
             ,
             and
             did
             comparatively
             neglect
             Leah
             ,
             for
             which
             being
             highly
             offended
             with
             Rachel
             ,
             she
             thus
             snaps
             her
             up
             ,
             and
             denies
             this
             small
             request
             she
             makes
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             Leah
             went
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             she
             doth
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             he
             should
             not
             go
             in
             to
             Rachel
             (
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             )
             and
             tells
             him
             what
             had
             passed
             betwixt
             Rachel
             and
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             prevails
             with
             him
             to
             go
             in
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             she
             conceived
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             same
             year
             that
             Gad
             was
             born
             of
             Zilpah
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Jacob
             said
             unto
             Laban
             ,
             Send
             me
             away
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             go
             unto
             mine
             own
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             land
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             13.
             
             
               The
               land
               whereon
               thou
               li●st
               ,
               to
               thee
               w●ll
               I
               give
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
            
             ;
             and
             the
             land
             where
             his
             father
             lived
             ,
             and
             where
             himself
             was
             born
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             respect
             he
             had
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             him
             earnest
             that
             he
             might
             return
             thither
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Give
             me
             my
             wives
             and
             my
             children
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             served
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             by
             thy
             good
             leave
             depart
             now
             home
             with
             my
             wives
             and
             children
             ;
             for
             thou
             knowest
             that
             the
             years
             of
             my
             service
             are
             expired
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             therein
             done
             thee
             faithfull
             and
             good
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Thou
             knowest
             how
             I
             have
             served
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Jacob
             did
             before
             really
             intend
             to
             return
             home
             ,
             yet
             now
             considering
             with
             himself
             that
             it
             would
             be
             better
             to
             get
             somewhat
             for
             him
             and
             his
             before
             he
             went
             ,
             then
             to
             go
             away
             with
             a
             great
             family
             having
             nothing
             to
             sustain
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             vvithall
             so
             earnestly
             pressed
             by
             the
             importunitie
             of
             Laban
             ,
             and
             not
             knovving
             hovv
             to
             get
             from
             him
             vvhether
             he
             vvould
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             this
             reply
             he
             labours
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             vvhat
             good
             reason
             there
             vvas
             that
             if
             he
             did
             stay
             it
             should
             not
             be
             altogether
             vvithout
             respect
             of
             som●
             benefit
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Th●u
             shalt
             not
             give
             me
             any
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             serve
             him
             without
             some
             just
             recompense
             and
             reward
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             require
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             Labans
             present
             estate
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             had
             gotten
             already
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             receive
             his
             hire
             out
             of
             the
             future
             increase
             of
             his
             flocks
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             afterward
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             most
             advantagious
             to
             Laban
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             for
             his
             part
             was
             content
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             having
             under
             his
             charge
             onely
             those
             sheep
             and
             goats
             that
             were
             all
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             whether
             black
             or
             white
             ,
             none
             spotted
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             for
             his
             hire
             onely
             such
             kids
             and
             lambes
             as
             were
             speckled
             and
             spotted
             ,
             bred
             of
             the
             old
             ones
             under
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             had
             neither
             speck
             nor
             spot
             in
             them
             .
             A
             condition
             which
             Laban
             ,
             vers
             .
             34.
             imbraceth
             very
             greedily
             ,
             
               I
               would
               it
               might
               be
               according
               to
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             both
             because
             such
             covetous
             churls
             do
             more
             hardly
             part
             with
             that
             which
             they
             have
             in
             their
             present
             possession
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             may
             come
             in
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             because
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             cattel
             are
             wont
             to
             bring
             forth
             such
             as
             themselves
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             way
             Jacob
             was
             like
             to
             have
             a
             poore
             bargain
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             all
             this
             doubtlesse
             the
             Lord
             directed
             Jacob
             what
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             means
             adjudged
             a
             good
             reward
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             Laban
             would
             have
             kept
             from
             him
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             he
             set
             the
             rods
             which
             he
             had
             pilled
             before
             the
             flocks
             in
             the
             gutters
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             His
             end
             in
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             ews
             being
             in
             the
             heat
             or
             strength
             of
             a
             double
             desire
             ,
             whilest
             they
             vvere
             both
             drinking
             greedily
             ,
             and
             vvithall
             coupled
             with
             the
             males
             (
             for
             he
             did
             this
             onely
             in
             ramming
             time
             )
             they
             might
             conceive
             such
             young
             ones
             as
             they
             saw
             shadows
             of
             in
             the
             vvater
             ;
             for
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             roddes
             made
             also
             the
             shadows
             of
             the
             rammes
             ,
             that
             vvere
             leaped
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             appear
             particoloured
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             did
             separate
             the
             lambs
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             flocks
             toward
             the
             ring-straked
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             vvas
             another
             course
             he
             takes
             to
             encrease
             his
             flock
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             flock
             vvould
             not
             conceive
             just
             at
             vvatering
             time
             ,
             having
             gotten
             some
             spotted
             lambes
             by
             his
             first
             devise
             of
             the
             pilled
             rods
             ,
             these
             he
             sets
             before
             the
             faces
             of
             Labans
             flock
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             speckled
             cattel
             they
             might
             bring
             forth
             lambes
             like
             them
             that
             vvere
             in
             their
             eye
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             put
             his
             own
             flocks
             by
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             vvas
             a
             third
             device
             he
             used
             for
             his
             greater
             advantage
             :
             his
             own
             flocks
             that
             vvere
             ring-straked
             ,
             speckled
             ,
             and
             spotted
             ,
             vvhen
             they
             vvere
             likely
             to
             conceive
             ,
             he
             vvould
             not
             let
             them
             be
             amongst
             Labans
             flocks
             ,
             lest
             they
             looking
             upon
             them
             that
             vvere
             all
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             should
             bring
             forth
             young
             ones
             that
             were
             all
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             vvhich
             then
             it
             seems
             should
             have
             been
             Labans
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             OF
             that
             which
             was
             our
             fathers
             hath
             he
             gotten
             all
             this
             glory
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             this
             wealth
             ,
             vvhich
             they
             call
             
               his
               glory
            
             ,
             because
             commonly
             a
             man●
             vvealth
             procures
             him
             honour
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             glorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             vvorldly
             men
             ;
             vvhence
             is
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               afraid
               when
               one
               is
               made
               rich
               ,
               when
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               house
               is
               increased
               :
               For
               when
               he
               dieth
               he
               shall
               carry
               nothing
               away
               ,
               his
               glory
               shall
               not
               descend
               after
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             Return
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             thy
             fathers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             foregoing
             vvords
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             envy
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             frowns
             of
             his
             father
             in
             law
             Laban
             ,
             made
             Jacob
             entertain
             some
             thoughts
             of
             returning
             home
             ;
             but
             being
             vvithall
             it
             seems
             perplexed
             vvith
             some
             fears
             how
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             get
             away
             ,
             hovv
             his
             vvives
             friends
             might
             deal
             vvith
             him
             ,
             and
             vvhether
             his
             brother
             Esaus
             vvrath
             vvere
             appeased
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             remove
             all
             these
             scruples
             from
             his
             mind
             ,
             the
             Lord
             novv
             appeared
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             vvilled
             him
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             be
             vvith
             him
             and
             blesse
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Your
             father
             hath
             d●ceived
             me
             ,
             and
             changed
             my
             wages
             ten
             times
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             sheep
             in
             that
             countrey
             bring
             forth
             young
             ones
             tvvice
             a
             year
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             six
             years
             ,
             so
             oft
             his
             vvages
             might
             vvell
             be
             changed
             ;
             yet
             ten
             times
             may
             here
             be
             put
             for
             many
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             elsevvhere
             ,
             Job
             19.
             3.
             
             
               These
               ten
               times
               you
               have
               reproched
               me
               .
            
             Num.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               And
               have
               tempted
               me
               now
               these
               ten
               times
            
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             spake
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Who
             is
             called
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
               the
               God
               of
               Bethel
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             vvas
             undoubtedly
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             Bethel
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             vvas
             to
             put
             Jacob
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             promise
             and
             vovv
             ,
             vvhich
             then
             and
             there
             he
             made
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             For
             he
             hath
             sold
             us
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             14.
             years
             service
             ,
             and
             
               our
               money
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             money
             and
             profit
             which
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             this
             sale
             of
             us
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               quite
               devoured
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             w●oly
             converted
             it
             to
             his
             own
             use
             ,
             whereas
             of
             right
             he
             should
             have
             given
             it
             us
             〈…〉
             portion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             passed
             over
             the
             river
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               Euphrates
               ,
               which
               was
               between
               Chaldea
               and
               Canaan
               :
               Josh
               .
               24.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             Your
             father
             's
             dwelt
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             floud
             ,
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             took
             your
             father
             Abraham
             from
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             floud
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             it
             was
             told
             Laban
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             so
             many
             dayes
             journey
             were
             Labans
             flocks
             ,
             which
             his
             sonnes
             kept
             (
             whether
             Laban
             was
             now
             gone
             to
             the
             sheep-shearing
             )
             off
             from
             Jacob.
             chap.
             30.
             36.
             
             
               And
               he
               set
               three
               dayes
               journey
               b●twixt
               himself
               and
               Jacob
               and
               Jacob
               fed
               the
               rest
               of
               Labans
               flocks
               .
            
          
           
             
               V●rs
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             pursued
             after
             him
             s●ven
             dayes
             journey
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             returned
             home
             (
             wherein
             three
             dayes
             were
             again
             spent
             )
             he
             gathers
             his
             company
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             seven
             dayes
             pursuit
             overtakes
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             Laban
             went
             as
             farre
             in
             seven
             dayes
             as
             Jacob
             had
             gone
             in
             thirteen
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             three
             dayes
             of
             the
             messengers
             going
             to
             Laban
             ,
             the
             three
             dayes
             of
             Labans
             return
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             Labans
             pursuit
             after
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Take
             heed
             that
             thou
             speak
             no●
             to
             Jacob
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             i●
             ,
             respectively
             to
             that
             end
             for
             which
             thou
             hast
             pursued
             him
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             seek
             to
             detain
             him
             ,
             neither
             by
             flattering
             speeches
             ,
             nor
             by
             evil
             language
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             For
             the
             custome
             of
             women
             is
             upon
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             that
             women
             whilest
             they
             are
             in
             that
             condition
             are
             not
             able
             to
             rise
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             oft
             at
             those
             times
             stomach-sick
             ,
             troubled
             with
             headach
             ,
             and
             many
             severall
             wayes
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             disquieted
             ;
             and
             besides
             in
             those
             hot
             countreys
             perhaps
             that
             diseas●
             of
             women
             was
             stronger
             upon
             them
             then
             it
             is
             in
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             Except
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             calleth
             God
             
               the
               fear
               of
               Isaac
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             whom
             his
             father
             Isaac
             feared
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             who
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ;
             as
             God
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               the
               hope
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             on
             whom
             all
             his
             people
             do
             put
             their
             whole
             trust
             and
             confidence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             Jacob
             said
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Gather
             stones
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Laban
             and
             other
             his
             kindred
             and
             allyes
             that
             were
             come
             thither
             with
             Laban
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             put
             to
             their
             helping
             hand
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             heap
             of
             stones
             that
             might
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             covenant
             that
             should
             be
             now
             made
             betwixt
             them
             :
             for
             in
             the
             51.
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             not
             Jacob
             onely
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             but
             Laban
             also
             and
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             gather
             and
             make
             this
             heap
             of
             stones
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               47.
               
            
             But
             Jacob
             called
             it
             Galeed
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             heap
             ,
             a
             witnesse
             :
             they
             both
             give
             it
             the
             same
             name
             ;
             onely
             Laban
             called
             it
             so
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             the
             Syriack
             ;
             and
             Jacob
             in
             his
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               53.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             sware
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             father
             Isaac
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             Laban
             sware
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Nahor
             ,
             and
             Terah
             ,
             the
             father
             both
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Nahor
             (
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             served
             strange
             gods
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24.
             2.
             
             
               Your
               father
               's
               dwelt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               floud
               in
               old
               times
               ,
               even
               Terah
               the
               father
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               Nahor
               ;
               and
               they
               served
               other
               gods
               )
            
             Jacob
             onely
             
               sware
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               father
               Isaac
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             whom
             his
             father
             feared
             and
             worshipped
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             called
             the
             name
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             Mahanaim
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             two
             camps
             ,
             because
             the
             Angel
             appeared
             in
             two
             camps
             or
             troops
             ,
             happely
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             guard
             and
             defend
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             sent
             messengers
             before
             him
             to
             Esau
             his
             brother
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             Seir.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             Horites
             dwelt
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               Horites
               in
               their
               mount
               Seir
            
             ;
             but
             Esau
             and
             his
             children
             destroyed
             them
             afterward
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             Deut.
             2.
             22.
             
             
               As
               he
               did
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Esau
               which
               dwelt
               in
               Seir
               ,
               when
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Horims
               from
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               succeeded
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             Esau
             being
             removed
             thither
             at
             this
             time
             from
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             Jacob
             that
             was
             necessarily
             to
             passe
             that
             way
             ,
             sends
             thither
             to
             him
             to
             get
             his
             favour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Thy
             servant
             Jacob
             saith
             thus
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             doth
             not
             by
             this
             submissive
             speech
             renounce
             his
             blessing
             ,
             but
             yielding
             temporall
             subjection
             for
             a
             time
             (
             as
             David
             to
             Saul
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             even
             then
             the
             anointed
             king
             )
             he
             thereby
             labours
             to
             appease
             his
             brothers
             wrath
             ,
             still
             waiting
             by
             faith
             for
             the
             promise
             which
             was
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             future
             times
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             sojourned
             with
             Laban
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             had
             already
             suffered
             might
             cause
             Esaus
             anger
             to
             c●ase
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             readinesse
             to
             render
             an
             account
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             his
             time
             spent
             might
             seem
             a
             kind
             of
             submission
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             I
             have
             oxen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             prevent
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             he
             
             might
             not
             think
             he
             was
             come
             as
             one
             that
             gaped
             after
             his
             fathers
             riches
             ,
             or
             to
             suck
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             now
             sought
             his
             favour
             for
             his
             own
             profit
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             We
             came
             to
             thy
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             and
             also
             he
             cometh
             to
             meet
             thee
             ,
             and
             foure
             hundred
             men
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whether
             Esau
             came
             with
             this
             troop
             against
             Jacob
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             since
             he
             intended
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             in
             the
             text
             :
             the
             most
             Expositours
             are
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             did
             miraculously
             change
             his
             heart
             by
             that
             time
             they
             met
             together
             .
             Yet
             others
             judge
             it
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             Esau
             meant
             not
             to
             cut
             off
             Jacob
             ;
             &
             indeed
             they
             alledge
             a
             very
             probable
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             for
             if
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             Esau
             restrained
             himself
             vvhen
             he
             was
             in
             the
             freshest
             and
             hottest
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             now
             after
             twenty
             years
             absence
             he
             would
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             grief
             of
             his
             aged
             father
             (
             who
             was
             still
             living
             )
             but
             by
             slaying
             his
             brother
             bring
             his
             gray
             hairs
             with
             sorrow
             to
             the
             grave
             .
             However
             ,
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             the
             messengers
             feared
             he
             came
             in
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             brought
             such
             a
             band
             of
             men
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             no
             marvell
             it
             is
             though
             Jacob
             were
             very
             ready
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             put
             a
             space
             betwixt
             drove
             and
             drove
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             did
             that
             his
             presents
             might
             make
             the
             fairer
             show
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             distant
             spaces
             the
             heat
             of
             Esaus
             rage
             might
             be
             abated
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             if
             he
             fell
             in
             hostile
             manner
             upon
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             other
             might
             seek
             the
             better
             to
             escape
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             say
             ye
             moreover
             ,
             Behold
             thy
             servant
             Jacob
             is
             behind
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             urgeth
             to
             be
             especially
             remembred
             by
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             Esau
             might
             not
             think
             that
             he
             sent
             these
             in
             this
             manner
             before
             to
             delude
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             might
             escape
             some
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             himself
             lodged
             that
             night
             in
             the
             company
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             night
             after
             he
             had
             sent
             avvay
             these
             droves
             by
             his
             servants
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             related
             :
             it
             vvas
             not
             therefore
             that
             night
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             13.
             the
             night
             after
             he
             heard
             that
             his
             brother
             Esau
             vvas
             coming
             tovvards
             him
             vvith
             foure
             hundred
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             night
             follovving
             ,
             the
             day
             betvveen
             being
             spent
             in
             sending
             avvay
             the
             presents
             to
             Esau
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             passed
             over
             the
             ford
             Jabbok
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jabbok
             was
             a
             river
             whereof
             mention
             is
             again
             made
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             37.
             
             
               Thou
               camest
               not
               unto
               any
               place
               of
               the
               river
               Jabbok
               :
            
             and
             that
             Jacob
             passed
             over
             this
             river
             ,
             is
             expresly
             set
             down
             ,
             because
             this
             testified
             that
             after
             he
             had
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             was
             well
             confirmed
             and
             settled
             in
             his
             mind
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             protection
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             passed
             the
             river
             but
             have
             made
             a
             stand
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             with
             lesse
             difficulti●
             he
             might
             have
             escaped
             away
             ,
             had
             his
             brother
             in
             an
             hostile
             manner
             set
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             there
             wrestled
             a
             man
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             appearing
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             therefore
             called
             after
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prophet
             Hosea
             ,
             God
             and
             
               an
               Angel
            
             ,
             Hose
             .
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               And
               by
               his
               strength
               he
               had
               power
               with
               God
               :
               Yea
               he
               had
               power
               over
               the
               Angel
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             the
             Angel
             that
             redeemed
             him
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             Gen.
             48.
             16.
             
             
               The
               Angel
               that
               redeemed
               me
               from
               all
               evill
               blesse
               the
               lads
               .
            
             Jacob
             having
             wrestled
             with
             God
             by
             prayer
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             to
             that
             very
             end
             he
             stayed
             behind
             alone
             )
             and
             that
             not
             without
             bitter
             tears
             ,
             as
             Hose
             .
             12.
             4.
             
               he
               wept
               and
               made
               supplication
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             at
             the
             last
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             ,
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             wrestled
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             assured
             that
             though
             he
             wrestled
             with
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             be
             victour
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             When
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             prevailed
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             assistance
             &
             measure
             of
             strength
             wherewith
             God
             was
             pleased
             ,
             in
             that
             assumed
             body
             wherein
             he
             wrestled
             with
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             struggle
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             over
             which
             Jacob
             with
             his
             might
             and
             power
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             hollow
             of
             Jacobs
             thigh
             was
             out
             of
             joynt
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             for
             the
             present
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             ,
             being
             a
             discovery
             of
             his
             weaknesse
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             indulgence
             ,
             whereby
             onely
             he
             prevailed
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             withall
             for
             the
             future
             a
             memoriall
             and
             remembrance
             unto
             him
             of
             this
             most
             comfortable
             Apparition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Let
             me
             go
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             breaketh
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Angel
             speaks
             thu●
             1.
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             shape
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             haste
             to
             be
             gone
             ;
             2.
             to
             put
             Jacob
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             affairs
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fit
             he
             should
             make
             haste
             to
             his
             wives
             ,
             &c.
             and
             3.
             to
             intimate
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             his
             glory
             by
             the
             rising
             light
             be
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             any
             of
             his
             family
             that
             might
             now
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             go
             except
             thou
             blesse
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             His
             desiring
             to
             be
             blessed
             by
             him
             argues
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             himself
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             wrestled
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             he
             did
             what
             he
             could
             to
             hold
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             procured
             not
             the
             blessing
             by
             begging
             it
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             might
             happely
             misse
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             some
             understand
             that
             place
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Hos
             .
             12.
             4.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             this
             time
             that
             he
             wept
             and
             made
             supplication
             to
             the
             Angel
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             wrestled
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Thy
             name
             shall
             be
             called
             no
             more
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             Jacob
             as
             Israel
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             
               one
               that
               hath
               princely
               power
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Tell
             me
             I
             pray
             thee
             thy
             name
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             he
             knevv
             at
             length
             vvith
             vvhom
             he
             vvrestled
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             he
             wrestled
             vvith
             an
             Angel
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             30.
             
             
               For
               I
               have
               seen
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             he
             desires
             a
             surer
             and
             clearer
             knovvledge
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             I
             have
             seen
             God
             face
             to
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             in
             the
             Apparition
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             othervvise
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             in
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             men
             ▪
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               canst
               not
               see
               my
               face
               ;
               for
               there
               shall
               no
               man
               see
               me
               and
               live
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Therefore
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             eat
             not
             of
             the
             sinew
             which
             shrank
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             perpetuate
             hereby
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             honour
             vvhich
             God
             afforded
             Jacob
             in
             this
             conflict
             vvhich
             he
             had
             vvith
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             passed
             over
             before
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             proceeded
             not
             onely
             from
             his
             fatherlike
             affection
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             his
             faith
             ,
             exposing
             himself
             to
             danger
             rather
             then
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             expected
             the
             promises
             should
             be
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             And
             bowed
             himself
             to
             the
             ground
             seven
             times
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             times
             :
             1.
             
             Sam
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             5
             ▪
             
               so
               that
               the
               barren
               hath
               born
               seven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             What
             meanest
             thou
             by
             all
             this
             drove
             which
             I
             met
             ?
             ]
          
           
             The
             servants
             had
             told
             Esau
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             before
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             asks
             now
             the
             reason
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             an
             occasion
             courteously
             to
             refuse
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             For
             therefore
             I
             have
             seen
             thy
             face
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             because
             I
             have
             seen
             thy
             face
             ;
             and
             a
             like
             speech
             we
             have
             Gen.
             18.
             5.
             
             
               For
               therefore
               are
               you
               come
               to
               your
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             as
             there
             Lot
             gives
             that
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             eat
             something
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             being
             there
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             go
             away
             till
             they
             refreshed
             themselves
             ;
             so
             here
             Jacob
             gives
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             desired
             that
             Esau
             would
             accept
             his
             presents
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seen
             his
             face
             as
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             implying
             that
             since
             Esau
             had
             been
             so
             kind
             and
             loving
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             he
             should
             shevv
             his
             thankfulnesse
             in
             those
             presents
             he
             had
             sent
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             vvhich
             Jacob
             here
             useth
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
               thy
               face
               as
               though
               I
               had
               seen
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             spoken
             hyperbolically
             ,
             to
             expresse
             hovv
             vvonderfully
             comfortable
             that
             kind
             meeting
             of
             Esau
             had
             been
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             this
             phrase
             he
             acknovvledgeth
             that
             this
             reconciliation
             of
             his
             brother
             vvas
             Gods
             vvork
             ,
             and
             so
             saies
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             vvas
             evident
             in
             the
             cheerfull
             countenance
             of
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Take
             I
             pray
             thee
             my
             blessing
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             gift
             vvhich
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             I
             am
             enabled
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             do
             give
             vvith
             a
             vvilling
             heart
             :
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             27.
             
             
               And
               now
               this
               blessing
               which
               thy
               handmaid
               hath
               brought
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               let
               it
               even
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               young
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             journyed
             to
             Succoth
             ,
             and
             built
             him
             an
             house
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             visited
             his
             brother
             in
             Seir
             ,
             and
             stayed
             there
             avvhile
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             hovvever
             he
             intended
             at
             first
             to
             have
             follovved
             his
             brother
             to
             Seir
             ,
             yet
             aftervvards
             through
             fear
             of
             the
             vvorst
             ,
             or
             by
             speciall
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             vvent
             another
             vvay
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             to
             Succoth
             :
             But
             indeed
             it
             is
             no
             vvay
             probable
             that
             being
             nevvly
             reconciled
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             he
             vvould
             again
             provoke
             him
             anevv
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             manifest
             contempt
             and
             disregard
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             palpable
             breach
             of
             his
             promise
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             indeed
             go
             to
             Seir
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             told
             Esau
             he
             vvould
             .
             Besides
             ,
             though
             by
             his
             building
             a
             house
             and
             making
             booths
             in
             this
             place
             (
             which
             vvas
             thence
             aftervvard
             called
             
               Succoth
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Booths
             )
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Jacob
             resolved
             to
             dvvell
             there
             ;
             yet
             questionlesse
             ,
             hovvever
             he
             might
             leave
             his
             carriages
             there
             ,
             he
             vvent
             presently
             to
             his
             fathers
             house
             (
             and
             perhaps
             his
             brother
             Esau
             vvith
             him
             )
             and
             then
             aftervvard
             returned
             to
             Succoth
             again
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             his
             father
             till
             chap.
             35.
             27.
             
             
               And
               Jacob
               came
               unto
               Mamre
               unto
               his
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             story
             of
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             related
             in
             the
             34.
             chap.
             vvas
             so
             long
             after
             Jacobs
             coming
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             vvhen
             his
             sonnes
             vvere
             grovvn
             lusty
             and
             strong
             men
             ,
             vvho
             vvere
             very
             young
             at
             their
             coming
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             Jacob
             in
             all
             that
             time
             vvent
             not
             home
             to
             his
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             he
             bought
             a
             parcell
             of
             a
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             vvas
             that
             portion
             of
             land
             vvhich
             Jacob
             vvhen
             he
             lay
             upon
             his
             deathbed
             in
             Egypt
             gave
             unto
             his
             sonne
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen.
             48.
             22.
             
             
               Moreover
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               one
               portion
               above
               thy
               brethren
               :
            
             
             for
             that
             was
             near
             unto
             Shechem
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24.
             32.
             
             
               And
               the
               bones
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               which
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               brought
               up
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               buried
               they
               in
               Shechem
               ,
               in
               a
               parcel
               of
               ground
               which
               Jacob
               bought
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Hamor
               the
               father
               of
               Shechem
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             it
             was
             here
             that
             Christ
             had
             a
             conference
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             converted
             her
             and
             her
             neighbours
             :
             for
             Shechem
             it
             is
             that
             is
             there
             called
             
               Sychar
               ,
               a
               city
               of
               Samaria
               ,
            
             John
             4.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Dinah
             the
             daughter
             of
             Leah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             ten
             years
             at
             least
             since
             their
             coming
             from
             Laban
             ,
             else
             Dinah
             could
             not
             be
             sixteen
             years
             old
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             held
             his
             peace
             untill
             they
             were
             come
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             having
             any
             into
             whose
             bosome
             he
             might
             so
             fitly
             poure
             out
             his
             complaint
             for
             the
             ravishing
             of
             his
             daughter
             ,
             or
             whose
             counsel
             he
             might
             seek
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             came
             out
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             computation
             of
             most
             Expositours
             ,
             Reuben
             was
             now
             about
             two
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             Simeon
             one
             and
             twenty
             ,
             Levi
             twenty
             ,
             and
             Judah
             nineteen
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             were
             wroth
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             wrought
             folly
             in
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             disgrace
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             their
             anger
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             answered
             Shechem
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             mention
             made
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             Dinah
             ,
             in
             Hamors
             treaty
             with
             Jacobs
             sonnes
             ,
             concerning
             Shechems
             marriage
             with
             Dinah
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               And
               Shechem
               said
               unto
               her
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             it
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             that
             Jacob
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             proposition
             which
             his
             sonnes
             made
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Shechemites
             would
             be
             all
             circumcised
             then
             they
             would
             consent
             to
             this
             match
             :
             for
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             he
             would
             consent
             to
             such
             an
             horrible
             profanation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             seal
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             ?
             this
             they
             propounded
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             not
             intending
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             but
             plotting
             their
             destruction
             ,
             which
             to
             do
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             good
             reason
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             answered
             them
             
               deceitfully
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               defiled
               Dinah
               their
               sister
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             he
             was
             more
             honourable
             then
             all
             the
             house
             of
             his
             father
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             great
             esteem
             he
             had
             amongst
             the
             people
             is
             here
             mentioned
             as
             one
             ground
             of
             his
             prevailing
             so
             farre
             with
             them
             in
             so
             strange
             a
             request
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Shall
             not
             their
             cattell
             ,
             &c.
             be
             ours
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             having
             commerce
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             receiving
             them
             in
             to
             be
             as
             one
             people
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sore
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             third
             day
             is
             counted
             the
             criticall
             day
             by
             Physicians
             ,
             when
             wounds
             are
             oft
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             most
             painfull
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             then
             they
             chose
             to
             make
             this
             massacre
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             then
             
               two
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               Dinahs
               br●thr●n
               took
               each
               man
               his
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             whether
             any
             of
             their
             servants
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             enquire
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             probable
             enough
             that
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             might
             do
             it
             alone
             ,
             there
             not
             being
             a
             man
             able
             to
             stirre
             in
             the
             city
             .
             But
             
             that
             the
             other
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             joyned
             not
             with
             them
             in
             this
             fact
             ,
             is
             plain
             ,
             1.
             by
             these
             expresse
             words
             ,
             
               two
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Jacob
            
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             the
             fact
             is
             noted
             as
             observable
             ,
             
               they
               came
               upon
               the
               city
               boldly
            
             ;
             3.
             because
             the
             other
             are
             said
             to
             come
             in
             to
             the
             spoil
             ,
             which
             implies
             that
             in
             the
             former
             act
             they
             had
             no
             hand
             ;
             4.
             because
             they
             onely
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             5.
             
             
               Sim●on
               and
               Levi
               are
               brethren
               ,
               instruments
               of
               cruelty
               are
               in
               their
               habitations
               .
            
             Being
             the
             brethren
             of
             Dinah
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             father
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mother
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             her
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             revenge
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             they
             might
             be
             stirred
             up
             and
             encouraged
             to
             do
             it
             by
             their
             mother
             Leah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             said
             to
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Jacobs
             charging
             his
             sonnes
             with
             the
             offense
             they
             had
             given
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             which
             thereby
             they
             h●d
             brought
             both
             upon
             him
             and
             all
             his
             family
             ,
             be
             onely
             here
             expressed
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               troubled
               me
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               to
               stink
               amongst
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             (
             and
             that
             to
             make
             way
             to
             the
             story
             of
             his
             removing
             to
             Bethel
             ,
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             he
             did
             also
             charge
             upon
             them
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             the
             sin
             they
             had
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             again
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               are
               brethren
               ,
               instruments
               of
               cruelty
               are
               in
               their
               habitations
               .
               O
               my
               soul
               come
               not
               thou
               into
               their
               secret
               ;
               unto
               their
               assembly
               ,
               mine
               honour
               ,
               be
               not
               thou
               united
               :
               for
               in
               their
               anger
               they
               slew
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               self-will
               they
               digged
               down
               a
               wall
               .
               Cursed
               be
               their
               anger
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               fierce
               ;
               and
               their
               wrath
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               cruel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             think
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Judeth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Apocryphall
             ,
             wherein
             by
             Judeth
             this
             fact
             of
             Simeons
             is
             so
             highly
             extolled
             ,
             Judeth
             9.
             2.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               my
               father
               Simeon
               ,
               to
               whom
               thou
               gavest
               a
               sword
               to
               take
               vengeance
               of
               the
               strangers
               ,
               who
               loosened
               the
               girdle
               of
               a
               maid
               to
               defile
               her
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             God
             said
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             go
             up
             to
             Bethel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Bethel
             was
             distant
             from
             Shechem
             Southward
             about
             thirty
             English
             miles
             .
             Now
             Jacob
             being
             at
             this
             time
             perplexed
             with
             fear
             because
             of
             that
             which
             his
             sonnes
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             advising
             with
             himself
             about
             removing
             to
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             there
             an
             Altar
             unto
             God
             that
             appeared
             to
             him
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             the
             face
             of
             his
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             thereby
             calling
             to
             his
             remembrance
             the
             gracious
             promises
             which
             God
             had
             there
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             vow
             which
             he
             there
             had
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             chap.
             28.
             22.
             
             
               And
               this
               stone
               which
               I
               have
               set
               for
               a
               pillar
               shall
               be
               Gods
               house
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               that
               thou
               shalt
               give
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               surely
               give
               the
               tenth
               unto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Then
             Jacob
             said
             unto
             his
             houshold
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             them
             of
             his
             own
             proper
             house
             or
             family
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             all
             that
             were
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             that
             pitched
             their
             tents
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             appertaining
             to
             him
             ,
             still
             removed
             whither
             he
             removed
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             might
             be
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             servants
             born
             in
             the
             house
             and
             bought
             with
             money
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             14.
             
             
               And
               when
               Abraham
               heard
               that
               his
               brother
               was
               taken
               captive
               ,
               he
               armed
               his
               trained
               servants
               ,
               born
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               three
               hundred
               and
               eighteen
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             Put
             away
             the
             strange
             gods
             that
             are
             amongst
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             quickened
             by
             the
             danger
             he
             had
             apprehended
             ,
             as
             likewise
             by
             the
             Lords
             late
             appearing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             enjoyning
             
             him
             to
             go
             to
             that
             place
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             found
             so
             dreadfull
             ,
             even
             as
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               gate
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Gen.
             28.
             17.
             and
             where
             he
             was
             to
             perform
             the
             vow
             which
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             he
             deemed
             it
             requisite
             that
             they
             should
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             prepare
             and
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             he
             informs
             them
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             &
             wills
             them
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             put
             away
             
               the
               strange
            
             or
             
               the
               strangers
               gods
            
             that
             were
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             idoles
             which
             other
             nations
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             might
             not
             be
             endured
             amongst
             those
             that
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God.
             And
             hereby
             I
             conceive
             that
             he
             intended
             not
             Labans
             gods
             ,
             which
             Rachel
             had
             stolen
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             this
             good
             Patriarch
             did
             all
             this
             while
             suffer
             his
             wives
             and
             children
             either
             to
             worship
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             knowledge
             to
             keep
             ,
             
               strange
               Gods
            
             amongst
             them
             )
             but
             rather
             the
             idoles
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             children
             or
             servants
             might
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             worth
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             spoiled
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             such
             idolatrous
             and
             superstitious
             monuments
             as
             were
             brought
             forth
             of
             Mesopotamia
             by
             those
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             whom
             he
             suspected
             to
             be
             still
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             the
             superstitions
             of
             that
             countrey
             :
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             both
             those
             which
             Rachel
             had
             stolen
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             secretly
             kept
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             now
             brought
             in
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             And
             be
             clean
             ,
             and
             change
             your
             garments
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             clear
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             enjoyn
             the
             Patriarchs
             many
             rites
             of
             sacrificing
             which
             were
             afterward
             more
             fully
             enjoyned
             the
             Israelites
             by
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             taught
             them
             many
             of
             those
             externall
             rites
             of
             purifying
             themselves
             by
             washing
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             changing
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             reade
             expressely
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Levit.
             15.
             13.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               issue
               is
               cleansed
               of
               his
               issue
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               number
               to
               himself
               seven
               dayes
               for
               his
               cleansing
               ,
               and
               wash
               his
               clothes
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             Numb
             .
             31.
             23.
             
             
               Every
               thing
               that
               may
               abide
               the
               fire
               ,
               you
               shall
               make
               it
               to
               go
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               clean
               :
               Neverthelesse
               it
               shall
               be
               purified
               ▪
               with
               the
               water
               of
               separation
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               abideth
               not
               the
               fire
               ye
               shall
               make
               to
               go
               through
               the
               water
            
             ;
             which
             were
             even
             in
             these
             times
             as
             so
             many
             shadows
             of
             the
             spirituall
             cleansing
             of
             men
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             that
             renewing
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             which
             God
             requires
             especially
             of
             all
             those
             that
             draw
             near
             to
             him
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             all
             their
             ear-rings
             that
             were
             in
             their
             ears
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               which
               were
               Idolatrous
               jewells
               and
               superstitious
               monuments
               .
               Hos
               .
               2.
               13.
               
            
             I
             will
             visit
             upon
             her
             the
             dayes
             of
             Baalim
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             ●●e
             decked
             her self
             with
             her
             ear-rings
             and
             her
             jewells
             .
             
               Deut.
               7.
               25.
            
             
             The
             graven
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods
             shall
             ye
             burn
             with
             fire
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             desire
             the
             silver
             or
             gold
             that
             is
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             Jacob
             hid
             them
             under
             the
             oaks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             hid
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             buried
             them
             in
             the
             ground
             as
             unclean
             things
             ,
             under
             an
             oak
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             not
             be
             easily
             found
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             he
             built
             there
             an
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               so
               performed
               the
               vow
               which
               he
               had
               there
               formerly
               made
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               chap.
               28.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             the
             name
             of
             that
             place
             Bethel
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Jacob
             vowed
             a
             vow
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             me
             in
             this
             way
             that
             I
             go
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             me
             bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             raiment
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             come
             again
             to
             my
             fathers
             house
             in
             peace
             ;
             then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             be
             my
             God
             ,
             &
             this
             stone
             which
             I
             have
             set
             for
             a
             pillar
             shall
             be
             Gods
             house
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             that
             thou
             shalt
             give
             me
             I
             will
             surely
             give
             the
             tenth
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             B●t
             Deborah
             Rebekahs
             nurse
             died
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             makes
             me
             without
             any
             
             scruple
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             coming
             of
             Jacob
             to
             his
             father
             Isaac
             be
             not
             yet
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             there
             long
             before
             this
             (
             for
             who
             can
             think
             that
             Jacob
             would
             be
             ten
             or
             twelve
             years
             in
             Canaan
             after
             he
             was
             come
             from
             Laban
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             served
             twenty
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             go
             in
             all
             that
             time
             to
             see
             his
             aged
             father
             )
             undoubtedly
             there
             was
             continuall
             intercourse
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             Deborah
             being
             come
             at
             this
             time
             to
             Jacob
             (
             it
             may
             be
             upon
             Rebekahs
             death
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             occasion
             )
             there
             died
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             mourning
             was
             buried
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             But
             Israel
             shall
             be
             thy
             name
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             had
             given
             him
             this
             name
             before
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Thy
               name
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               called
               Jacob
               but
               Israel
               :
            
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             confirmed
             this
             name
             to
             him
             the
             second
             time
             ;
             as
             Jacob
             also
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             confirms
             the
             name
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             Bethel
             .
             
               And
               Jacob
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               where
               God
               spoke
               with
               him
               ,
               Bethel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             Jacob
             set
             up
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             talked
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whether
             the
             pillar
             set
             up
             here
             before
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             18.
             
             
               And
               Jacob
               rose
               up
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               stone
               that
               he
               had
               put
               for
               his
               pillow
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               up
               for
               a
               pillar
               ,
            
             was
             defaced
             or
             overthrown
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             questionlesse
             another
             pillar
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             set
             up
             just
             in
             the
             place
             where
             God
             had
             this
             second
             time
             appeared
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             poured
             a
             drink-offering
             thereon
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
            
             But
             his
             father
             called
             him
             Benjamin
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             should
             be
             his
             beloved
             ,
             tendered
             ,
             and
             especially
             regarded
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             ever
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Psal
             .
             80.
             17.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               hand
               be
               upon
               the
               man
               of
               thy
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             doth
             Jacob
             as
             it
             were
             correct
             the
             immoderate
             sorrow
             of
             his
             wife
             shown
             in
             the
             name
             she
             had
             given
             him
             
               Benoni
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               my
               sorrow
               ,
            
             &
             also
             prevents
             the
             frequent
             renewing
             of
             his
             sorrow
             by
             that
             name
             which
             might
             often
             have
             brought
             to
             remembrance
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             dear
             wife
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Rachel
             died
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             immediately
             after
             she
             was
             delivered
             of
             her
             child
             ;
             and
             thus
             she
             that
             ere
             while
             in
             a
             passion
             quarrelled
             with
             her
             husband
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               children
               or
               I
               die
               ,
            
             now
             died
             by
             her
             bearing
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             And
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Ephrath
             ,
             which
             is
             Beth-lehem
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             hath
             both
             names
             ,
             Micah
             5.
             2.
             
             
               But
               thou
               Beth-lehem
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             gave
             up
             the
             ghost
             and
             died
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             here
             set
             down
             by
             way
             of
             anticipation
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             related
             in
             the
             two
             follovving
             chapters
             fell
             out
             before
             Isaac
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             these
             are
             th●
             generations
             of
             Esau
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               is
               related
               to
               shevv
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               temporall
               blessing
               ,
               vvherevvith
               his
               father
               blessed
               him
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               39.
               
            
             And
             Isaac
             his
             father
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             thy
             dwelling
             shall
             be
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             dew
             of
             heaven
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             sword
             shalt
             thou
             live
             ,
             and
             shalt
             serve
             thy
             brother
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             when
             thou
             shalt
             have
             the
             dominion
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             break
             his
             yoke
             from
             off
             thy
             neck
             ;
             
               as
               likevvise
               of
               the
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               22.
               17.
               
            
             In
             multiplying
             I
             will
             multiply
             thy
             seed
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sand
             upon
             the
             sea
             shore
             ;
             
               and
               the
               oracle
               given
               to
               Rebekah
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Two
             nations
             are
             in
             thy
             womb
             ,
             and
             two
             manner
             of
             people
             shall
             be
             separated
             from
             thy
             bowels
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Adah
             the
             daughter
             of
             Elon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             vvives
             of
             Esau
             are
             here
             set
             dovvn
             by
             other
             names
             then
             formerly
             .
             The
             first
             is
             Adah
             ,
             vvho
             Gen.
             26.
             34.
             is
             called
             Bashemath
             ,
             and
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               Elon
               the
               Hittite
               ,
            
             as
             here
             also
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             vvas
             usuall
             in
             those
             times
             to
             have
             tvvo
             names
             :
             for
             thus
             Esau
             vvas
             called
             Edom
             ,
             and
             
               Jacob
               Israel
               ;
               Maachah
            
             daughter
             of
             Abishalom
             1.
             
             King.
             15.
             2.
             is
             called
             Michaiah
             daughter
             of
             Uriel
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             2.
             
             His
             second
             vvife
             here
             named
             is
             
               Aholibamah
               the
               daughter
               of
               Anah
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zibeon
               ,
               the
               Hivite
               :
            
             novv
             this
             doubtlesse
             is
             the
             same
             who
             is
             called
             Judith
             ,
             Gen.
             26.
             34.
             onely
             because
             her
             father
             was
             called
             both
             Anah
             and
             Beeri
             ,
             here
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               daughter
               of
               Anah
            
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             the
             
               daughter
               of
               Beeri
            
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             Anah
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             Beeri
             ,
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Zibeon
             ,
             therefore
             Aholibamah
             is
             said
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             the
             daughter
             of
             Anah
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zibeon
            
             (
             because
             she
             was
             his
             grandchild
             ,
             namely
             Zibeons
             )
             and
             that
             to
             distinguish
             this
             Anah
             the
             father
             of
             Aholibamah
             ,
             Esaus
             wife
             ,
             from
             another
             Anah
             ,
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             20.
             who
             was
             the
             brother
             of
             Zibeon
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             uncle
             of
             this
             Anah
             .
             Indeed
             Anah
             or
             Beeri
             the
             father
             of
             Aholibamah
             or
             Judith
             ,
             though
             here
             termed
             the
             Hivite
             ,
             yet
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Hittite
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             34.
             but
             this
             is
             because
             the
             Hivites
             comprehended
             also
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             as
             the
             Brittains
             the
             English
             and
             Welch
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Bashemath
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             Esaus
             third
             wife
             ,
             called
             Machalath
             Gen.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Esau
             took
             his
             wives
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Esau
             dwelt
             in
             Seir
             whilest
             Jacob
             was
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             chap.
             32.
             being
             removed
             thither
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             ,
             either
             upon
             some
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             he
             was
             allyed
             by
             marriage
             to
             the
             Hivites
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Esau
               took
               his
               wives
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Aholibamah
               the
               daughter
               of
               Anah
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zibeon
               the
               Hivite
               :
            
             but
             this
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             removall
             ;
             for
             now
             he
             goes
             
               from
               the
               face
               of
               his
               brother
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             that
             vers
             .
             7.
             because
             
               their
               riches
               were
               more
               then
               that
               they
               might
               dwell
               together
               :
            
             Questionlesse
             therefore
             after
             Jacobs
             return
             from
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             Esau
             ,
             not
             yet
             having
             removed
             his
             goods
             ,
             &c.
             from
             Canaan
             ,
             nor
             fully
             accomplished
             his
             designes
             in
             Seir
             ,
             returned
             also
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             but
             after
             Isaac
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             partly
             because
             (
             as
             it
             fared
             once
             with
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             )
             the
             place
             where
             they
             dwelt
             was
             too
             strait
             for
             him
             and
             his
             brother
             ,
             both
             being
             now
             grown
             exceeding
             rich
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             he
             had
             already
             hope
             to
             get
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Seir
             ,
             he
             removes
             thither
             again
             with
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             thus
             disposing
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             thus
             leave
             Jacob
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             appointed
             for
             his
             posterity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Timna
             was
             concubine
             to
             Eliphaz
             Esaus
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             She
             was
             sister
             to
             Lotan
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Seir
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               Lotans
               sister
               was
               Timma
            
             .
             Thus
             not
             onely
             Esau
             ,
             but
             Eliphaz
             his
             sonne
             ,
             matching
             into
             the
             stock
             of
             the
             Chorites
             ,
             by
             this
             occasion
             they
             thrust
             in
             themselves
             into
             the
             government
             of
             Mount
             Seir
             (
             Deut
             2.
             12.
             
             
               As
               he
               did
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Esau
               which
               dwelt
               in
               Seir
               ,
               when
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Horims
               from
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             and
             so
             he
             got
             his
             living
             by
             his
             sword
             ,
             Gen.
             27.
             40.
             
             
               By
               thy
               sword
               shalt
               thou
               live
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Duke
               Korah
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Korah
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Seir
             the
             Horite
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Horite
             and
             Hivite
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             all
             one
             :
             for
             Anah
             elsewhere
             called
             a
             Hivite
             cometh
             of
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             This
             was
             that
             Anah
             that
             found
             the
             mules
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             he
             fed
             the
             asses
             of
             Zibeon
             his
             father
             .
             ]
          
           
             Interpreters
             are
             of
             very
             different
             judgements
             concerning
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             here
             translated
             
               the
               Mules
            
             ;
             but
             taking
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             here
             concerning
             this
             Anah
             must
             needs
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             kept
             the
             asses
             of
             his
             father
             Zibeon
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             by
             putting
             he-asses
             amongst
             certain
             mares
             that
             they
             might
             cover
             them
             ,
             these
             mares
             brought
             forth
             those
             creatures
             which
             we
             call
             Mules
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             beasts
             that
             never
             breed
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             onely
             begotten
             of
             mares
             and
             he-asses
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             said
             here
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             found
             out
             Mules
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             noted
             concerning
             Anah
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Esaus
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             the
             father
             of
             Aholibamah
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             did
             advance
             his
             estate
             by
             finding
             out
             these
             mules
             ,
             which
             became
             by
             degrees
             to
             be
             much
             esteemed
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             those
             countreys
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             these
             are
             the
             kings
             that
             reigned
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Edom
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               is
               added
               to
               shew
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               Gods
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               .
               Gen.
               17.
               16.
               
            
             Yea
             I
             will
             blesse
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             be
             a
             mother
             of
             nations
             :
             Kings
             of
             people
             shall
             be
             of
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             JOseph
             being
             seventeen
             years
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             before
             Isaacs
             death
             .
             Joseph
             was
             thirty
             years
             old
             when
             he
             stood
             before
             Pharaoh
             ,
             chap.
             41.
             46.
             and
             then
             was
             Jacob
             121
             years
             old
             (
             for
             nine
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             plenty
             were
             spent
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             the
             famine
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             130
             )
             therefore
             Jacob
             was
             but
             108
             now
             when
             Joseph
             was
             17
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             but
             168
             (
             for
             he
             was
             but
             60
             years
             older
             then
             Jacob.
             Gen.
             25.
             26.
             
             
               And
               after
               that
               came
               his
               brother
               out
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               took
               hold
               on
               Esaus
               heel
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               was
               called
               Jacob
               :
               and
               Isaac
               was
            
             60
             
               years
               old
               when
               she
               bare
               them
               )
            
             whereas
             he
             lived
             180
             years
             ,
             chap.
             35.
             28.
             
             a
             little
             after
             the
             time
             that
             Joseph
             stood
             before
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             lad
             was
             with
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Bilhah
             and
             Zilpah
             :
             ]
          
           
             As
             there
             was
             alwayes
             great
             emulation
             between
             Rachel
             and
             Leah
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             likely
             enough
             to
             be
             continued
             amongst
             their
             children
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             Jacob
             did
             purposely
             place
             Joseph
             amongst
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             handmaids
             ,
             rather
             then
             amongst
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Leah
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             of
             ordering
             his
             cattle
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             not
             so
             likely
             to
             maligne
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             also
             because
             he
             might
             well
             hope
             that
             Bilhah
             (
             who
             was
             Rachels
             handmaid
             )
             and
             her
             sonnes
             would
             even
             for
             Rachels
             sake
             be
             the
             more
             tender
             over
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             And
             Joseph
             brought
             unto
             his
             father
             their
             evil
             report
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Joseph
             returned
             to
             his
             father
             their
             evil
             words
             and
             deeds
             ;
             and
             principally
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             their
             evil
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             other
             their
             evil
             carriage
             be
             not
             excluded
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             evil
             ,
             whereof
             Joseph
             accused
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             Jacobs
             singular
             love
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             
               his
               brethren
               hated
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               speak
               peaceably
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Joseph
             dreamed
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             told
             it
             his
             brethren
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             a
             vain-glorious
             boasting
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             youthfull
             simplicitie
             ,
             and
             because
             himself
             wondred
             at
             it
             :
             yet
             withall
             doubtlesse
             there
             was
             a
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             causing
             him
             thus
             to
             reveal
             his
             dreams
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             prediction
             of
             his
             future
             exaltation
             ,
             
             his
             father
             and
             brethren
             might
             the
             more
             plainly
             see
             vvhen
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             it
             vvas
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Behold
             we
             were
             binding
             sheaves
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             dream
             ,
             concerning
             their
             sheaves
             of
             corn
             ,
             was
             the
             fitter
             to
             represent
             their
             bowing
             down
             before
             Joseph
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             for
             corn
             that
             they
             afterwards
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             and
             sued
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             (
             as
             was
             now
             foretold
             )
             in
             so
             submissive
             a
             manner
             yield
             obeisance
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             his
             father
             rebuked
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             knowing
             that
             these
             dreams
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             foreshow
             what
             should
             befall
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             being
             carried
             away
             at
             first
             with
             a
             sudden
             fear
             lest
             they
             proceeded
             from
             his
             own
             ambitious
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             should
             stirre
             up
             the
             envy
             of
             his
             brethren
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             a
             gentle
             reproof
             ,
             both
             to
             prevent
             the
             exalting
             of
             Josephs
             mind
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             brethren
             might
             not
             imagine
             ,
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             envy
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             any
             thought
             of
             preferring
             Joseph
             before
             them
             :
             though
             afterward
             when
             he
             came
             to
             consider
             with
             himself
             that
             he
             had
             two
             dreams
             tending
             both
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             withall
             bethought
             himself
             what
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             mind
             God
             had
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             think
             that
             there
             might
             be
             somewhat
             in
             it
             more
             then
             yet
             they
             perceived
             ,
             and
             so
             laid
             it
             the
             more
             to
             heart
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               His
               father
               observed
               the
               saying
            
             .
          
           
             Shall
             I
             and
             thy
             mother
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             mother
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             stepmother
             ,
             whether
             Leah
             ,
             or
             Bilhah
             ;
             for
             Rachel
             was
             now
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Do
             not
             thy
             brethren
             feed
             the
             flock
             in
             Shechem
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Shechem
             was
             ,
             as
             is
             generally
             held
             ,
             above
             16
             miles
             from
             Hebron
             ,
             where
             Jacob
             now
             dwelt
             ,
             the
             very
             place
             where
             that
             massacre
             was
             by
             his
             sonnes
             committed
             ,
             Gen.
             34.
             
             However
             his
             sonnes
             were
             gone
             thither
             to
             feed
             their
             flock
             ,
             because
             happely
             the
             place
             was
             ever
             since
             uninhabited
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             having
             been
             gone
             from
             thence
             so
             many
             years
             since
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             there
             known
             ;
             yet
             this
             might
             make
             him
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             inquire
             of
             their
             welfare
             ,
             and
             though
             happely
             he
             had
             of
             late
             kept
             his
             Joseph
             at
             home
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             discord
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             yet
             now
             he
             sends
             him
             to
             see
             how
             they
             did
             ,
             because
             this
             might
             also
             procure
             him
             favour
             amongst
             them
             .
             All
             which
             doth
             aggravate
             the
             following
             wickednesse
             of
             Jacobs
             sonnes
             ,
             that
             did
             so
             ill
             requite
             the
             love
             of
             their
             caref●ll
             father
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             a
             certain
             man
             found
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             thus
             particularly
             related
             ,
             that
             his
             pains
             in
             seeking
             them
             might
             aggravate
             their
             crueltie
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Ruben
             heard
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             Reuben
             did
             at
             first
             disswade
             them
             earnestly
             from
             offering
             any
             violence
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             own
             vvords
             to
             his
             brethren
             when
             they
             vvere
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             chap.
             42.
             22.
             
             
               Spake
               I
               not
               unto
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Do
               not
               sinne
               against
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               ye
               would
               not
               hear
               ?
            
             But
             novv
             he
             delivered
             him
             by
             perswading
             them
             not
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             let
             him
             lye
             ,
             intending
             withall
             to
             draw
             him
             out
             secretly
             afterward
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             father
             .
             Observable
             indeed
             it
             is
             that
             Reuben
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             Jacobs
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Leah
             )
             had
             most
             cause
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             ,
             and
             inraged
             against
             ,
             the
             suspected
             superioritie
             of
             this
             sonne
             of
             Rachel
             :
             But
             herein
             was
             the
             power
             of
             God
             magnified
             ,
             vvho
             made
             him
             the
             instrument
             of
             delivering
             Joseph
             that
             vvas
             most
             unlikely
             to
             have
             done
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             
             some
             reasons
             withall
             conceived
             ,
             why
             Reuben
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             should
             seek
             to
             rescue
             Joseph
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ;
             for
             having
             lately
             repented
             him
             of
             that
             his
             foul
             incest
             ,
             with
             Bilhah
             his
             fathers
             concubine
             (
             for
             vve
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             vvhen
             they
             fell
             so
             grievously
             did
             also
             runne
             on
             in
             a
             state
             of
             impenitency
             )
             he
             vvas
             doubtlesse
             the
             more
             tender
             of
             having
             any
             hand
             again
             in
             such
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             vvickednesse
             ,
             and
             vvas
             happely
             glad
             to
             have
             so
             fair
             an
             occasion
             to
             assvvage
             his
             fathers
             displeasure
             ,
             conceiving
             evil
             against
             him
             for
             his
             former
             sinne
             ,
             and
             fearing
             lest
             this
             intended
             vvickednesse
             ,
             should
             it
             come
             to
             his
             fathers
             knovvledge
             ,
             vvould
             be
             chiefly
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             because
             of
             his
             former
             offense
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Then
             there
             passed
             by
             Midianites
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Merchants
             to
             vvhom
             Joseph
             vvas
             sold
             are
             in
             severall
             places
             called
             sometimes
             Ishmaelites
             sometimes
             Midianites
             ,
             vvho
             yet
             vvere
             tvvo
             distinct
             nations
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Ishmael
             Hagars
             sonne
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Midian
             Keturahs
             sonne
             ,
             Gen
             25.
             2.
             but
             because
             they
             dvvelt
             both
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             there
             vvas
             in
             this
             company
             of
             Merchants
             both
             Ishmaelites
             and
             Midianites
             ,
             vvho
             did
             traffick
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             vvere
             going
             together
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             sometimes
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             sometimes
             Midianites
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             drew
             &
             lift
             up
             Joseph
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             .
             ]
          
           
             Reuben
             being
             formerly
             upon
             some
             pretence
             slipped
             avvay
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             go
             about
             some
             other
             vvay
             ,
             &
             take
             Joseph
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             without
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             they
             sold
             him
             to
             these
             Arabian
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             chuckerd
             themselves
             no
             doubt
             with
             thinking
             how
             farre
             they
             should
             be
             now
             from
             crouching
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             himself
             made
             a
             bondslave
             .
             Doubtlesse
             Joseph
             did
             both
             before
             when
             they
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             ,
             earnestly
             beg
             of
             them
             with
             many
             tears
             that
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             
             
               And
               they
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               We
               are
               verily
               guilty
               concerning
               our
               brother
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               saw
               the
               anguish
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               when
               he
               besought
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               not
               hear
            
             ;
             but
             malice
             had
             for
             the
             present
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             he
             rent
             his
             clothes
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             the
             custome
             was
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             any
             grievous
             calamitie
             or
             sorrow
             befell
             men
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             expresse
             how
             their
             hearts
             were
             broken
             and
             torn
             with
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             how
             little
             comfort
             they
             took
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             cared
             what
             became
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             minding
             those
             things
             which
             were
             most
             usefull
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             he
             returned
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             The
             child
             is
             not
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             meaning
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             had
             slain
             him
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             they
             intended
             ;
             for
             in
             Scripture
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             are
             said
             
               not
               to
               be
            
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             15.
             
             
               Rachel
               weeping
               for
               her
               children
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               .
            
             Questionlesse
             Reuben
             (
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             noted
             upon
             ver
             .
             21.
             )
             was
             seriously
             and
             heartily
             distressed
             for
             that
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             yet
             evident
             it
             is
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             onely
             sold
             him
             to
             the
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             slain
             him
             ,
             he
             consented
             to
             conceal
             this
             their
             fact
             from
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             him
             with
             a
             forget
             tale
             ,
             because
             he
             should
             otherwise
             have
             stirred
             up
             the
             hatred
             of
             all
             his
             brethren
             against
             him
             ,
             wherein
             though
             he
             cannot
             be
             excused
             from
             sinning
             greatly
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             farre
             lesse
             guilty
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             all
             his
             daughters
             rose
             up
             to
             comfort
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             might
             have
             other
             daughters
             besides
             Dinah
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             mentioned
             :
             but
             however
             ,
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             sonnes
             wives
             or
             their
             daughters
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             refused
             to
             be
             comforted
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             did
             his
             passions
             prevail
             over
             him
             that
             he
             minded
             not
             what
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             even
             gave
             way
             to
             the
             extremitie
             of
             his
             sorrow
             ;
             which
             is
             noted
             as
             an
             infirmitie
             in
             this
             good
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             to
             aggravate
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             this
             sorrow
             upon
             their
             father
             ,
             yea
             upon
             Isaac
             their
             aged
             grandfather
             too
             ,
             for
             he
             lived
             thirteen
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             had
             therefore
             his
             share
             doubtless●
             in
             this
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             determine
             of
             what
             time
             this
             is
             meant
             ,
             when
             Judah
             went
             to
             his
             friend
             Hirah
             the
             Adullamit●
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Adullam
             ,
             a
             city
             mentioned
             Josh
             .
             19.
             35.
             and
             so
             by
             his
             means
             married
             the
             daughter
             of
             Shuah
             the
             Canaanite
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Josephs
             being
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Jacobs
             going
             down
             thither
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             three
             and
             twenty
             years
             at
             the
             most
             (
             for
             he
             was
             sold
             at
             seventeen
             years
             old
             ,
             chap.
             37.
             1.
             
             
               Joseph
               being
               seventeen
               years
               old
               was
               feeding
               the
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             from
             which
             time
             till
             he
             was
             exalted
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             thirteen
             years
             ,
             chap.
             41.
             46.
             
             
               And
               Joseph
               was
               thirtie
               years
               old
               when
               he
               stood
               before
               Pharaoh
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             which
             if
             we
             adde
             the
             seven
             plenteous
             years
             that
             were
             in
             Egypt
             after
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             years
             and
             upwards
             ,
             that
             were
             spent
             of
             the
             famine
             ,
             ere
             Joseph
             sent
             for
             his
             father
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             chap.
             45.
             6.
             
             
               For
               these
               two
               years
               hath
               the
               famine
               been
               in
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             will
             make
             up
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             about
             three
             and
             twenty
             years
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             yielded
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             related
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             were
             done
             before
             Jacob
             removed
             out
             of
             Canaan
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             could
             be
             done
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             so
             few
             years
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             questionable
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             must
             be
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             chap●●●
             ,
             ●o
             wi●
             ,
             that
             Judah
             did
             this
             in
             that
             very
             year
             or
             thereabout
             when
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             that
             1.
             because
             the
             words
             are
             so
             expresse
             that
             ,
             
               at
               that
               time
            
             ,
             Judah
             thus
             married
             ;
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             probable
             reason
             given
             why
             the
             relation
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             Joseph
             should
             be
             broken
             off
             to
             insert
             these
             things
             concerning
             Judah
             ,
             but
             onely
             this
             ,
             because
             presently
             upon
             the
             selling
             of
             Joseph
             Judah
             made
             this
             marriage
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             Shuah
             ;
             2.
             
             Because
             till
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             Judah
             dwelt
             amongst
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             is
             likely
             ,
             it
             was
             after
             this
             that
             he
             went
             aside
             and
             matched
             himself
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             Shuah
             the
             Canaanite
             :
             And
             that
             all
             these
             things
             here
             related
             ,
             concerning
             Judah
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             three
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             they
             shew
             thus
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Judah
             might
             marry
             and
             have
             his
             three
             sonnes
             ,
             Er
             ,
             Onan
             ,
             and
             Shelah
             by
             his
             wife
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Shuah
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             three
             years
             after
             Joseph
             vvas
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             Er
             might
             be
             marriedto
             Tamar
             when
             he
             vvas
             sixteen
             years
             old
             ,
             &
             Onan
             also
             the
             following
             
             year
             ,
             vvhich
             was
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             seven
             plenteous
             years
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             about
             eighteen
             years
             after
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             thither
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             That
             in
             the
             five
             following
             years
             Tamar
             might
             by
             Judah
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             conceive
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             Pharez
             and
             Zarah
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             their
             going
             into
             Egypt
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             that
             Pharez
             had
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             Hezron
             ,
             and
             Hamul
             ,
             vvhen
             Jacob
             vvent
             dovvn
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             12.
             
             
               The
               sonnes
               of
               Pharez
               were
               Hezron
               and
               Hamul
               :
            
             to
             this
             they
             answer
             ,
             That
             Hezron
             and
             Hamul
             are
             there
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             that
             vvent
             dovvn
             vvith
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             were
             then
             born
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             vvere
             of
             Jacobs
             family
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             vvhilest
             Jacob
             vvas
             yet
             living
             :
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Judah
             married
             this
             Canaanites
             daughter
             (
             contrary
             no
             doubt
             to
             his
             father
             Jacobs
             mind
             ,
             who
             vvas
             himself
             strictly
             forbidden
             to
             marry
             amongst
             them
             by
             Isaac
             )
             that
             very
             year
             that
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             .
             But
             2.
             because
             Hezron
             and
             Hamul
             are
             so
             expresly
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             that
             vvent
             dovvn
             vvith
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen
             46.
             12.
             therefore
             many
             Expositours
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             ,
             conceive
             that
             these
             vvords
             ,
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             strictly
             ,
             that
             Judah
             married
             thus
             
               at
               that
               time
            
             ,
             vvhen
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             vvas
             done
             
               about
               that
               time
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             at
             Jacobs
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             left
             his
             uncle
             Laban
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             their
             opinion
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             Jacobs
             coming
             from
             Laban
             (
             vvhich
             vvas
             when
             Joseph
             vvas
             six
             years
             old
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             if
             vve
             compare
             Gen.
             30.
             25.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               when
               Rachel
               had
               born
               Joseph
               ,
               that
               Jacob
               said
               unto
               Laban
               ,
               Send
               me
               away
               ,
               &c.
               give
               me
               my
               wives
               and
               my
               children
               for
               whom
               I
               have
               served
               thee
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               go
               ,
            
             &c.
             vvith
             Gen.
             31.
             40.
             
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               been
               twenty
               years
               in
               thy
               house
               :
               I
               served
               thee
               fourteen
               years
               for
               thy
               two
               daughters
               ,
               and
               six
               years
               for
               thy
               cattel
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             vvas
             but
             eleven
             years
             before
             Joseph
             vvas
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             &
             consequently
             not
             above
             foure
             &
             thirty
             years
             at
             the
             most
             ere
             Jacob
             vvent
             dovvn
             thither
             to
             Joseph
             ;
             all
             vvhich
             time
             vvill
             be
             strait
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             little
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             things
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             are
             here
             related
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             birth
             of
             Ezron
             and
             Hamul
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Pharez
             ,
             vvho
             are
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             that
             vvent
             dovvn
             vvith
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             :
             for
             though
             Judah
             married
             the
             daughter
             of
             Shuah
             about
             tvvo
             years
             after
             their
             coming
             into
             Canaan
             (
             and
             yet
             vvas
             he
             then
             but
             thirteen
             years
             old
             ,
             as
             being
             at
             the
             utmost
             but
             five
             y●ars
             older
             then
             Joseph
             )
             and
             had
             by
             her
             Er
             ,
             Onan
             ,
             and
             Shelah
             ,
             in
             the
             three
             next
             years
             after
             his
             marriage
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             then
             married
             Er
             ,
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             to
             Tamar
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             vvas
             also
             but
             thirteen
             years
             old
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             sixteen
             years
             after
             their
             coming
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             three
             years
             at
             least
             after
             Joseph
             vvas
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             this
             if
             you
             adde
             but
             three
             years
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Er
             ,
             the
             marriage
             and
             death
             of
             Onan
             ,
             the
             going
             home
             of
             Tamar
             to
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             Judahs
             incest
             with
             her
             ▪
             and
             the
             conception
             and
             birth
             of
             her
             tvvo
             twinnes
             Pharez
             and
             Zarah
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             incest
             ,
             and
             then
             fifteen
             years
             more
             ere
             Pharez
             could
             be
             marriageable
             ,
             and
             have
             those
             his
             two
             sonnes
             Hezron
             and
             Hamul
             ,
             who
             are
             numbred
             amongst
             those
             that
             went
             dovvn
             vvith
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             this
             vvill
             make
             the
             vvhole
             number
             of
             foure
             and
             thirty
             years
             from
             Jacobs
             coming
             into
             Canaan
             till
             his
             removing
             into
             Egypt
             .
             And
             so
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             doubtlesse
             the
             time
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             vvhen
             Judah
             married
             this
             Canaanites
             daughter
             ,
             vvas
             vvithin
             a
             vvhile
             after
             their
             coming
             into
             Canaan
             :
             And
             indeed
             
             neither
             of
             these
             Expositours
             do
             suppose
             any
             thing
             impossible
             ;
             yet
             the
             first
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             were
             very
             strange
             if
             Judah
             and
             his
             sonnes
             Er
             and
             Pharez
             should
             all
             marry
             at
             twelve
             or
             thirteen
             years
             of
             ag●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             slew
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             like
             also
             is
             said
             of
             Onan
             his
             younger
             brother
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             the
             meaning
             in
             both
             places
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             died
             not
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             naturall
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             taken
             away
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             by
             some
             remarkable
             judgement
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             manifest
             unto
             others
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             for
             their
             notorious
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             Judahs
             marriage
             with
             a
             daughter
             of
             that
             accursed
             nation
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             time
             to
             come
             to
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             might
             dwell
             in
             their
             room
             ;
             his
             children
             that
             he
             had
             by
             her
             proved
             sonnes
             of
             Belial
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Go
             in
             unto
             thy
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               By
               this
               it
               appears
               that
               God
               had
               given
               this
               in
               charge
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               (
               as
               many
               other
               things
               )
               which
               was
               afterward
               established
               by
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               5.
               
            
             If
             brethren
             dwell
             together
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             die
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             child
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             dead
             shall
             not
             marry
             without
             unto
             a
             stranger
             ;
             her
             husbands
             brother
             shall
             go
             in
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             take
             her
             to
             him
             for
             wife
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             duty
             of
             an
             husbands
             brother
             unto
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Remain
             a
             widow
             in
             thy
             fathers
             house
             till
             Shelah
             my
             sonne
             be
             grown
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             these
             words
             Judah
             thought
             to
             assure
             Tamar
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             his
             sonne
             Shelah
             was
             marriageable
             ,
             he
             also
             should
             take
             her
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             feed
             to
             his
             deceased
             brethren
             :
             but
             withall
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             but
             onely
             intended
             to
             put
             her
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             suspecting
             that
             she
             had
             some
             way
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             other
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             following
             do
             import
             ,
             
               For
               he
               said
            
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             within
             himself
             )
             
               Lest
               peradventure
               he
               die
               also
               ,
               as
               his
               brethren
               did
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             why
             ●lse
             did
             he
             send
             her
             home
             to
             her
             father
             ?
             she
             might
             have
             stayed
             awhile
             unmarried
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             Shelah
             was
             grown
             ,
             we
             see
             Judah
             minded
             not
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             vers
             .
             14.
             yea
             his
             own
             confession
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             where
             he
             accuseth
             himself
             of
             doing
             her
             wrong
             ,
             
               She
               hath
               been
               more
               righteous
               then
               I
               ,
               because
               that
               I
               gave
               her
               not
               to
               Shelah
               my
               sonne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Judah
             was
             comforted
             and
             went
             up
             to
             his
             sheep-shearers
             to
             Timnath
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             city
             in
             the
             Philistines
             countrey
             ,
             which
             also
             befell
             Judahs
             children
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             Josh
             .
             15.
             20
             
             ▪
             57.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cain
               ,
               Gibea
               ,
               and
               Timnath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             sate
             in
             an
             open
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Such
               open
               places
               harlots
               used
               ,
               Ezech.
               16.
               25.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             built
             thy
             high
             places
             at
             every
             head
             of
             the
             way
             .
             
               Jer.
               3.
               2.
            
             
             Lift
             up
             thine
             eyes
             unto
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             see
             where
             thou
             hast
             not
             been
             lien
             with
             .
             
               Prov.
               9.
               12.
            
             
             For
             she
             sitteth
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             on
             a
             seat
             in
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             street
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             When
             Judah
             saw
             her
             ,
             he
             thought
             her
             to
             be
             an
             harlot
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             covered
             her
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             judged
             her
             to
             be
             an
             harlot
             
               because
               she
               had
               covered
               her
               face
            
             (
             for
             this
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             modestie
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             whorish
             impudency
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             65.
             
             
               Rebekah
               took
               a
               veil
               and
               covered
               her self
               ,
            
             when
             she
             saw
             
             Isaac
             coming
             towards
             her
             )
             but
             that
             seeing
             her
             set
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             in
             an
             open
             place
             ,
             as
             harlots
             used
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             doubtlesse
             in
             the
             dresse
             and
             attire
             of
             such
             light
             women
             ,
             he
             imagined
             she
             was
             an
             harlot
             ;
             and
             these
             words
             ,
             
               because
               she
               had
               covered
               her
               face
               ,
            
             are
             added
             to
             intimate
             what
             it
             was
             that
             made
             him
             thus
             to
             mistake
             ,
             being
             she
             was
             his
             daughter
             in
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             veiled
             ,
             and
             so
             her
             face
             being
             hidden
             he
             could
             not
             know
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             she
             said
             ,
             What
             wilt
             thou
             give
             me
             ?
             ]
          
           
             This
             she
             said
             ,
             both
             as
             following
             the
             custome
             of
             harlots
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             33.
             
             
               They
               give
               gifts
               to
               all
               whores
            
             ;
             and
             also
             especially
             that
             she
             might
             have
             somewhat
             to
             witnesse
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             conceived
             ,
             if
             she
             proved
             to
             be
             with
             child
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             began
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             he
             should
             not
             know
             her
             by
             her
             voice
             :
             but
             for
             this
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             that
             if
             she
             spake
             with
             a
             low
             and
             soft
             voice
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             secrecy
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             a
             knovvn
             voice
             may
             be
             easily
             mistaken
             ;
             2.
             that
             much
             art
             may
             be
             used
             by
             a
             subtile
             woman
             in
             changing
             the
             ordinary
             tone
             of
             her
             voice
             and
             speech
             ;
             3.
             that
             Judah
             having
             now
             his
             lust
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             a
             violent
             passion
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             so
             farre
             blinded
             and
             transported
             as
             not
             to
             discern
             a
             fraud
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             in
             the
             world
             to
             imagine
             or
             suspect
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             Judah
             said
             ,
             Bring
             her
             forth
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             be
             burnt
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             law
             of
             God
             afterwards
             given
             ,
             to
             defile
             a
             betrothed
             woman
             (
             which
             was
             here
             Tamars
             case
             ,
             in
             regard
             she
             was
             promised
             to
             Shelah
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             law
             he
             was
             to
             marry
             her
             )
             was
             adultery
             ,
             and
             as
             adultery
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             Deut
             22.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               If
               a
               Damsel
               that
               is
               a
               virgin
               be
               betrothed
               unto
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               find
               her
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               lie
               with
               her
               ;
               then
               ye
               shall
               bring
               them
               both
               out
               unto
               the
               gate
               of
               that
               citie
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               that
               they
               die
               :
            
             And
             it
             seems
             such
             was
             the
             law
             and
             custome
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             widows
             ;
             onely
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             law
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             law
             in
             these
             times
             and
             places
             they
             were
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             which
             Judah
             was
             very
             forward
             to
             presse
             against
             Tamar
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             b●
             rid
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             no
             longer
             in
             danger
             of
             her
             being
             married
             to
             his
             sonne
             Shelah
             :
             yea
             ,
             so
             farre
             was
             he
             transported
             with
             his
             passion
             herein
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             burnt
             (
             which
             was
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             )
             both
             her
             and
             the
             fruit
             that
             was
             conceived
             in
             her
             womb
             .
             Concerning
             Judahs
             power
             of
             pronouncing
             such
             a
             sentence
             against
             her
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             Expositours
             differs
             much
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             in
             those
             countreys
             there
             was
             not
             that
             exact
             form
             of
             a
             Commonweal
             established
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             afterwards
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             strict
             legall
             way
             in
             judiciall
             proceedings
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             one
             that
             vvas
             the
             head
             of
             a
             family
             had
             in
             his
             own
             family
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             Judah
             did
             indeed
             pronounce
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             Tamar
             ,
             who
             belonged
             to
             his
             family
             :
             which
             indeed
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             vvhen
             ,
             being
             brought
             forth
             ,
             she
             had
             discovered
             by
             whom
             she
             was
             with
             child
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             further
             proceeding
             against
             her
             ,
             which
             shovvs
             the
             judgement
             was
             much
             in
             his
             power
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             argument
             of
             any
             great
             strength
             that
             is
             brought
             against
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             she
             dwelt
             now
             with
             her
             own
             father
             ,
             over
             whom
             Judah
             could
             have
             no
             such
             power
             to
             fetch
             her
             thence
             ,
             and
             punish
             her
             as
             he
             pleased
             ;
             since
             she
             might
             be
             fetched
             to
             Judah
             under
             some
             other
             pretence
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             might
             proceed
             against
             her
             .
             But
             2.
             others
             conceive
             
             that
             Judah
             had
             no
             such
             power
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             onely
             made
             known
             his
             will
             to
             have
             a
             strict
             course
             taken
             against
             her
             ;
             
               Bring
               her
               forth
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               let
               her
               be
               burnt
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             her
             be
             carried
             before
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             and
             be
             punished
             with
             burning
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             Expositours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             When
             she
             was
             brought
             forth
             she
             sent
             to
             her
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             she
             did
             being
             apprehended
             ,
             or
             brought
             forth
             to
             tryall
             ,
             either
             to
             stay
             his
             proceedings
             against
             her
             ,
             if
             Judah
             were
             to
             be
             her
             judge
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             some
             vvay
             to
             smother
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             came
             to
             a
             publick
             hearing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             She
             hath
             been
             more
             righteous
             then
             I.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             fault
             vvas
             greater
             then
             hers
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             of
             mere
             lust
             ,
             she
             as
             provoked
             by
             my
             injustice
             ,
             
               because
               I
               gave
               her
               not
               to
               Shelah
               my
               sonne
               ,
            
             and
             so
             I
             vvas
             also
             the
             occasion
             of
             her
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             When
             she
             travelled
             ,
             the
             one
             put
             out
             his
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             shovvs
             that
             her
             labour
             vvas
             most
             hard
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             the
             child
             coming
             not
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             Lord
             therein
             correcting
             both
             Tamar
             and
             Judah
             for
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             midwife
             took
             and
             bound
             upon
             his
             hand
             a
             scarlet
             threed
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             persvvading
             her self
             that
             she
             vvould
             have
             tvvins
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             vvould
             be
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             she
             ties
             a
             scarlet
             thred
             upon
             his
             vvrest
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             a
             mark
             to
             knovv
             him
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             mark
             that
             to
             him
             belonged
             the
             primogeniture
             honour
             :
             but
             herein
             she
             vvas
             deceived
             ,
             for
             this
             child
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             aftervvards
             called
             Zarah
             ,
             drevv
             back
             his
             hand
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             and
             then
             the
             other
             came
             forth
             and
             vvas
             born
             first
             ,
             called
             thereupon
             Pharez
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             to
             be
             the
             stock
             out
             of
             vvhom
             should
             come
             the
             promised
             seed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             an
             obscure
             testimonie
             thereof
             )
             contrary
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             he
             brake
             out
             first
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             This
             breach
             be
             upon
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             breach
             is
             thine
             thou
             hast
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             shalt
             carry
             the
             name
             of
             it
             upon
             thee
             :
             for
             Pharez
             in
             the
             originall
             signifies
             
               a
               breach
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             principally
             to
             shevv
             the
             birth
             of
             Pharez
             ,
             vvho
             vvas
             one
             of
             Christs
             progenitours
             ,
             vvere
             all
             these
             things
             here
             related
             concerning
             Judah
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             spoken
             of
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             other
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             except
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             hereby
             vve
             may
             learn
             ,
             that
             it
             vvas
             of
             mere
             grace
             ,
             that
             this
             family
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             incest
             ,
             vvas
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             stock
             from
             vvhence
             the
             Messiah
             should
             spring
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             vvill
             not
             reject
             great
             sinners
             ,
             that
             vvould
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             those
             that
             vvere
             guilty
             of
             such
             infamous
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             was
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             Master
             the
             Egyptian
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             Gods
             blessing
             vvent
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             be
             in
             servitude
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             expresse
             Josephs
             patient
             bearing
             of
             his
             affliction
             ,
             that
             he
             remained
             there
             ,
             and
             ran
             not
             avvay
             to
             his
             father
             again
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             vvhereas
             some
             servants
             are
             imployed
             in
             more
             servile
             businesses
             abroad
             ,
             Joseph
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             ingenuitie
             was
             imployed
             at
             home
             in
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Joseph
             found
             grace
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             he
             served
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             
             his
             first
             advancement
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             taken
             to
             attend
             upon
             his
             masters
             person
             ;
             the
             next
             is
             that
             he
             was
             made
             his
             steward
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             committed
             to
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             knew
             not
             ought
             he
             had
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             suffered
             all
             things
             to
             be
             at
             Josephs
             disposing
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             without
             all
             care
             himself
             ,
             onely
             eating
             and
             drinking
             such
             things
             as
             were
             provided
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             See
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             in
             an
             Hebrew
             to
             mock
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             more
             to
             ●xasperate
             her
             husband
             against
             Joseph
             ,
             both
             here
             to
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             himself
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             she
             layeth
             the
             blame
             of
             her
             being
             so
             used
             upon
             his
             folly
             ,
             in
             bringing
             such
             a
             one
             into
             the
             house
             :
             See
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             showing
             his
             garment
             unto
             the
             servants
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               brought
               in
               an
               Hebrew
               unto
               us
            
             (
             so
             she
             nameth
             him
             in
             contempt
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Hebrews
               were
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             chap.
             43.
             32
             )
             
               to
               mock
               us
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             dishonest
             attempt
             to
             dishonour
             and
             disgrace
             us
             .
             To
             make
             the
             more
             shew
             of
             modestie
             ,
             she
             useth
             the
             most
             modest
             terms
             she
             can
             devise
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             his
             pretended
             attempt
             to
             ravish
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Josephs
             master
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             the
             prison
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Joseph
             questionlesse
             pleaded
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             made
             known
             to
             his
             master
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             yet
             ,
             having
             never
             formerly
             suspected
             his
             wife
             of
             incontinencie
             ,
             no
             marvel
             it
             is
             though
             he
             believed
             his
             wife
             and
             not
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             his
             rage
             cast
             him
             into
             prison
             :
             rather
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             admire
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             restraining
             him
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             presently
             in
             his
             rage
             fall
             upon
             him
             and
             kill
             him
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             violent
             the
             rage
             of
             jealousie
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             heathen
             not
             awed
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             done
             what
             he
             pleased
             to
             his
             servant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             favour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             prison
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             first
             he
             was
             more
             hardly
             used
             ,
             Psal
             .
             105.
             18.
             
               whose
               feet
               they
               hurt
               with
               fetters
               ,
               he
               was
               laid
               in
               iron
            
             ;
             but
             was
             by
             degrees
             (
             perhaps
             not
             altogether
             at
             last
             without
             Potiphars
             consent
             )
             allowed
             more
             libertie
             and
             kindnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             captain
             of
             the
             guard
             charged
             Joseph
             with
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Potiphar
             Josephs
             master
             ;
             whereby
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             finding
             just
             cause
             at
             least
             to
             suspect
             that
             his
             Mistris
             had
             accused
             him
             falsly
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             his
             wrath
             was
             asswaged
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             himself
             appoints
             Joseph
             to
             this
             imployment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             they
             dreamed
             a
             dream
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             each
             man
             according
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             his
             dream
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             vain
             dreams
             ,
             but
             significant
             ,
             containing
             predictions
             of
             things
             which
             did
             accordingly
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             behold
             they
             were
             sad
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               So
               dreams
               and
               visions
               sent
               of
               God
               use
               much
               to
               affect
               men
               ,
               Gen.
               41.
               8.
               
            
             Pharaoh
             slept
             and
             dreamed
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             morning
             that
             his
             spirit
             was
             troubled
             .
             
               Dan.
               2.
               1.
            
             
             Nebuchadnezzar
             dreamed
             dreams
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             spirit
             was
             troubled
             .
             
               Mat.
               27.
               19.
            
             
             For
             I
             have
             suffered
             many
             things
             this
             day
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             interpreter
             of
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               being
               prisoners
               they
               could
               not
               go
               to
               the
               southsayers
               ,
               and
               wise
               men
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               that
               people
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               Gen.
               41.
               8.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             his
             spirit
             was
             troubled
             :
             and
             he
             sent
             and
             called
             for
             all
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wise
             men
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             interpretations
             of
             God
             ?
             tell
             me
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Joseph
             finding
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             that
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             interpret
             their
             dreams
             ,
             and
             having
             happely
             had
             experience
             formerly
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             this
             extraordinary
             gift
             ,
             he
             bid
             them
             tell
             him
             what
             their
             dreams
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             For
             indeed
             I
             was
             stolen
             away
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             wherein
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             the
             Hebrew
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             to
             come
             for
             an
             inheritance
             :
             thus
             he
             speaks
             by
             faith
             in
             Gods
             promises
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             made
             known
             that
             he
             was
             stolen
             avvay
             ,
             yet
             he
             mentions
             not
             by
             vvhom
             it
             vvas
             done
             ,
             as
             having
             respect
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             brethren
             and
             fathers
             family
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             at
             the
             end
             of
             two
             full
             years
             ,
             that
             Pharaoh
             dreamed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             expounded
             the
             Butlers
             &
             Bakers
             dreams
             ;
             &
             thus
             was
             the
             faith
             and
             patience
             of
             this
             dear
             servant
             of
             God
             the
             better
             tryed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             an
             example
             unto
             others
             to
             wait
             patiently
             upon
             God
             in
             long-continuing
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             withall
             he
             was
             taught
             not
             to
             ascribe
             his
             deliverance
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Courtier
             ,
             who
             never
             minded
             him
             so
             long
             a
             time
             together
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             watchfull
             care
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             behold
             there
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             River
             seven
             well
             favoured
             kine
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             means
             of
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             or
             barrennesse
             of
             Egypt
             was
             from
             the
             overflowing
             (
             as
             it
             was
             much
             or
             little
             )
             of
             the
             river
             Nilus
             ;
             therefore
             are
             both
             the
             fat
             and
             lean
             kine
             said
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             river
             :
             Neither
             could
             any
             thing
             be
             fitter
             to
             represent
             the
             plenty
             or
             scarcity
             of
             a
             land
             then
             were
             these
             visions
             of
             kine
             and
             ears
             of
             corn
             ;
             because
             indeed
             corn
             and
             cattle
             are
             the
             two
             principall
             things
             which
             a
             land
             yields
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             where
             these
             abound
             the
             scarcitie
             of
             other
             things
             is
             but
             little
             felt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             behold
             seven
             ears
             of
             corn
             upon
             one
             stalk
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             clear
             signe
             of
             incredible
             plenty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Pharaoh
             told
             them
             his
             dream
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             none
             that
             could
             interpret
             them
             unto
             Pharaoh
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             God
             maketh
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             wise
             to
             perish
             ,
             Isaiah
             29.
             14.
             
             
               For
               the
               wisdome
               of
               their
               wise
               men
               shall
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             I
             do
             remember
             my
             faults
             this
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             doubtlesse
             without
             a
             speciall
             providence
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             Butler
             spake
             not
             to
             Pharaoh
             concerning
             Joseph
             till
             he
             had
             made
             triall
             of
             the
             Magicians
             and
             Wise
             men
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             could
             receive
             no
             satisfaction
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             must
             needs
             make
             Pharaoh
             to
             prize
             Joseph
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             made
             way
             to
             his
             advancement
             .
             As
             for
             the
             complement
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             chief
             Butler
             begins
             his
             speech
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             
             his
             great
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             lest
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             spoken
             out
             of
             discontent
             for
             that
             which
             he
             then
             suffered
             (
             as
             Kings
             are
             full
             of
             jealousies
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             by
             this
             humbling
             of
             himself
             Courtier-like
             ,
             
               I
               do
               remember
               my
               faults
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             seeks
             to
             prevent
             all
             suspicion
             that
             might
             arise
             in
             the
             Kings
             mind
             in
             this
             regard
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             God
             shall
             give
             Pharaoh
             an
             answer
             of
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             An
             expression
             of
             his
             hope
             or
             desire
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             his
             dream
             should
             be
             a
             prediction
             of
             nothing
             but
             peace
             ;
             yea
             happely
             he
             might
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             be
             assured
             that
             the
             dream
             vvas
             such
             as
             did
             portend
             nothing
             but
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             to
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             take
             up
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             in
             the
             seven
             plenteous
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             this
             fifth
             part
             was
             taken
             up
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             evident
             ;
             because
             he
             afterwards
             sold
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             chap.
             47.
             14.
             
             
               And
               Joseph
               gathered
               up
               all
               the
               money
               that
               was
               found
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               for
               the
               corn
               which
               they
               bought
               :
            
             but
             vvhether
             he
             took
             it
             up
             by
             vvay
             of
             tribute
             or
             purchase
             ,
             buying
             it
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             both
             means
             vvere
             used
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             store
             vvas
             gathered
             into
             the
             Kings
             granaries
             and
             storehouses
             ,
             partly
             upon
             the
             Kings
             payments
             and
             ingagements
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             advancing
             of
             his
             yearly
             tributes
             ,
             vvhich
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             exceeding
             plenty
             of
             those
             years
             ,
             vvherein
             the
             remaining
             foure
             parts
             vvere
             more
             then
             the
             vvhole
             encrease
             of
             other
             years
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             enough
             and
             to
             spare
             for
             their
             ovvn
             supply
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             might
             knovv
             that
             this
             provision
             vvas
             made
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             countrey
             against
             a
             time
             of
             scarcitie
             vvhich
             vvas
             feared
             ,
             or
             knovvn
             to
             be
             coming
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             A
             man
             in
             whom
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             grounds
             upon
             that
             propheticall
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             dreams
             ,
             and
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             vvhich
             by
             a
             divine
             povver
             vvas
             conferred
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             dreams
             vvere
             before
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             bondage
             ,
             so
             dreams
             vvere
             novv
             again
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             exaltation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             See
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             thee
             over
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             see
             ,
             he
             useth
             ,
             as
             having
             respect
             therein
             to
             th●se
             outward
             ornaments
             and
             signets
             wherewith
             this
             honour
             was
             to
             be
             conferred
             and
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             took
             off
             his
             ring
             from
             his
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             signet
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             use
             ,
             as
             his
             Vice-roy
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             to
             publish
             under
             his
             seal
             ,
             whatever
             he
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             decree
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             And
             he
             made
             him
             to
             ride
             in
             the
             second
             chariot
             he
             had
             .
             ]
          
           
             Kings
             had
             two
             chariots
             ,
             for
             more
             honour
             and
             use
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             35.
             24.
             
             
               His
               servants
               therefore
               took
               him
               out
               of
               the
               chariot
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               the
               second
               chariot
               that
               he
               had
               .
            
             By
             setting
             Joseph
             hereon
             the
             king
             honoured
             him
             (
             as
             Mordecai
             was
             by
             riding
             on
             the
             kings
             horse
             )
             and
             sought
             to
             make
             it
             known
             th●t
             he
             had
             taken
             him
             to
             be
             the
             next
             man
             under
             himself
             in
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             I
             am
             Pharaoh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             king
             ,
             that
             authority
             which
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             I
             am
             able
             and
             will
             make
             good
             unto
             thee
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             oath
             ,
             so
             true
             as
             I
             am
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               without
               thee
               shall
               no
               man
               lift
               up
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               foot
               in
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             proverbiall
             speech
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
             least
             thing
             should
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             matters
             concerning
             the
             ordering
             and
             government
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             by
             authority
             from
             Joseph
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             And
             he
             gave
             him
             to
             wife
             Asenath
             the
             daughter
             of
             Poti-pherah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             expressely
             noted
             that
             Poti-pherah
             ,
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             was
             Priest
             or
             Prince
             of
             On
             ,
             a
             chief
             citie
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             shew
             into
             what
             an
             honourable
             family
             Joseph
             was
             matched
             ,
             by
             the
             care
             and
             favour
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             Potiphar
             ,
             the
             captain
             of
             the
             guard
             ,
             to
             whom
             Joseph
             was
             sold
             when
             he
             was
             first
             brought
             into
             Egypt
             (
             because
             their
             names
             are
             much
             alike
             )
             neither
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             he
             would
             marry
             the
             daughter
             of
             Potiphars
             wife
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             dishonest
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             false
             accusation
             he
             had
             suffered
             so
             much
             reproch
             and
             misery
             .
             As
             for
             his
             marrying
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             an
             idolatrous
             Priest
             or
             Prince
             ,
             vve
             must
             consider
             that
             it
             vvas
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             go
             elsevvhere
             to
             seek
             a
             vvife
             vvithout
             deserting
             that
             great
             office
             ,
             vvhereto
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             had
             advanced
             him
             ;
             and
             besides
             he
             might
             by
             some
             speciall
             instinct
             or
             revelation
             from
             God
             be
             moved
             to
             accept
             of
             Pharaohs
             favour
             herein
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               51.
               
            
             For
             God
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             forget
             all
             my
             fathers
             house
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             
               forgetting
               his
               fathers
               house
            
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
             that
             novv
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             think
             upon
             his
             father
             or
             brethren
             ,
             or
             mind
             the
             family
             from
             vvhich
             he
             vvas
             taken
             (
             for
             this
             had
             been
             sinfull
             in
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             a
             dishonour
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             rejoyced
             in
             )
             but
             that
             God
             had
             comforted
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             former
             sad
             thoughts
             for
             his
             being
             sold
             avvay
             from
             his
             father
             and
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             by
             advancing
             him
             to
             a
             condition
             vvherein
             it
             vvas
             better
             vvith
             him
             for
             all
             outvvard
             things
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             fathers
             house
             it
             could
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             besides
             he
             might
             in
             these
             vvords
             have
             especiall
             respect
             to
             his
             marriage
             ,
             concerning
             vvhich
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               A
               man
               must
               then
               leave
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               cleave
               unto
               his
               wife
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             (
             and
             very
             strange
             it
             may
             seem
             )
             that
             Joseph
             neither
             in
             his
             bondage
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             eight
             years
             after
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             did
             ever
             send
             vvord
             to
             his
             father
             vvhere
             and
             in
             vvhat
             condition
             he
             vvas
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             doubtlesse
             of
             God
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             vvay
             ;
             and
             most
             probably
             vve
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             having
             that
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             dreams
             ,
             even
             the
             meaning
             and
             event
             of
             his
             own
             dreams
             might
             be
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             his
             brethren
             should
             in
             the
             famine
             come
             down
             into
             Egypt
             for
             corn
             ,
             and
             so
             bow
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             sent
             not
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             waited
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             God
             had
             beforehand
             revealed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               57.
               
            
             And
             all
             countreys
             came
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             neighbour-countreys
             round
             about
             Egypt
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             when
             Jacob
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             corn
             in
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             sight
             did
             daily
             bring
             it
             home
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Josephs
             brethren
             came
             ,
             and
             bowed
             down
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             however
             there
             was
             corn
             sold
             unto
             the
             natives
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             by
             subordinate
             officers
             deputed
             by
             Joseph
             to
             that
             service
             ,
             yet
             the
             
             strangers
             that
             came
             from
             other
             countreys
             for
             corn
             ,
             came
             immediately
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             bought
             it
             of
             him
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             had
             opportunity
             of
             sifting
             them
             ,
             and
             informing
             himself
             concerning
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             God
             withall
             did
             accomplish
             what
             in
             his
             dreams
             was
             long
             since
             foreshown
             ,
             that
             his
             brethren
             should
             in
             an
             humble
             and
             submissive
             manner
             bow
             down
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             He
             knew
             them
             ,
             but
             made
             himself
             strange
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Had
             Joseph
             at
             first
             made
             known
             himself
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             he
             might
             fear
             lest
             they
             would
             assay
             to
             hide
             from
             their
             father
             what
             had
             befallen
             him
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             lest
             their
             wickednesse
             in
             selling
             him
             ,
             &c.
             should
             thereby
             come
             to
             knowledge
             :
             neither
             would
             they
             happely
             have
             dealt
             sincerely
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             telling
             him
             how
             it
             fared
             with
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             brother
             Benjamin
             (
             concerning
             whom
             he
             had
             cause
             enough
             to
             suspect
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             they
             had
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             not
             now
             with
             them
             .
             )
             To
             prevent
             therefore
             these
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             first
             bring
             them
             to
             make
             a
             full
             relation
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             their
             family
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             humble
             them
             the
             better
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             former
             sinnes
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             make
             their
             joy
             the
             greater
             when
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             should
             be
             discovered
             to
             them
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             clear
             the
             more
             fully
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             dreams
             ,
             when
             being
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             they
             should
             in
             such
             an
             humble
             manner
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             supplication
             to
             him
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             libertie
             ,
             he
             made
             shew
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             accused
             them
             to
             be
             spyes
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             the
             accusation
             ,
             as
             is
             related
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             chapters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Joseph
             remembred
             the
             dreams
             which
             he
             dreamed
             of
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             called
             to
             mind
             how
             now
             in
             their
             bowing
             down
             before
             him
             his
             dreams
             were
             accomplished
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             thought
             upon
             his
             dreams
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Wee
             are
             all
             one
             mans
             sonnes
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             apprehend
             the
             ground
             of
             Josephs
             charge
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             in
             that
             company
             like
             conspiratours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             answer
             they
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             thus
             together
             because
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             unlike
             spies
             who
             use
             to
             disperse
             themselves
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             one
             man
             would
             hardly
             expose
             almost
             all
             his
             sonnes
             at
             once
             in
             so
             dangerous
             an
             imployment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             That
             is
             it
             that
             I
             spake
             unto
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             discovers
             that
             to
             be
             true
             that
             I
             charged
             you
             vvith
             :
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             one
             man
             should
             have
             twelve
             such
             sonnes
             ?
             or
             why
             should
             not
             one
             have
             served
             to
             fetch
             corn
             ?
             or
             if
             you
             vvould
             come
             together
             ,
             vvhy
             should
             one
             onely
             stay
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             bring
             your
             youngest
             brother
             unto
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Joseph
             could
             not
             but
             fear
             that
             his
             father
             vvould
             be
             very
             loth
             to
             send
             his
             Benjamin
             vvith
             them
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             not
             knovving
             hovv
             to
             trust
             his
             brethren
             concerning
             his
             life
             and
             safety
             except
             he
             might
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             hoping
             vvithall
             that
             his
             father
             vvould
             by
             his
             present
             bountifull
             dealing
             vvith
             them
             conceive
             that
             no
             vvrong
             should
             be
             done
             him
             ,
             he
             commands
             this
             straitly
             that
             they
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             bring
             their
             youngest
             brother
             vvith
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             We
             are
             verily
             guilty
             concerning
             our
             brother
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             sinne
             long
             since
             committed
             against
             our
             brother
             Joseph
             that
             hath
             brought
             this
             misery
             upon
             us
             :
             vvhereof
             they
             are
             the
             more
             assured
             by
             comparing
             together
             their
             former
             sin
             
             and
             present
             misery
             :
             they
             had
             sold
             their
             brother
             into
             bondage
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             now
             deprived
             of
             their
             libertie
             ;
             Joseph
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             soul
             besought
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             him
             ,
             they
             therefore
             had
             now
             done
             what
             they
             could
             to
             perswade
             the
             Governour
             concerning
             their
             fidelitie
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             by
             them
             ;
             they
             had
             deluded
             their
             father
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             now
             when
             they
             spake
             the
             truth
             they
             could
             not
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             he
             turned
             himself
             about
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             wept
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moved
             with
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             Reubens
             sharp
             upbraiding
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             took
             from
             them
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Reuben
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             selling
             Joseph
             ,
             was
             for
             three
             dayes
             imprisoned
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             because
             Joseph
             had
             no
             colour
             to
             shew
             him
             more
             favour
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             yet
             now
             when
             Joseph
             was
             to
             take
             one
             of
             them
             to
             stay
             behind
             in
             bonds
             ,
             till
             the
             rest
             went
             home
             and
             fetched
             Benjamin
             ,
             he
             passeth
             by
             Reuben
             the
             eldest
             (
             remembring
             how
             he
             had
             pleaded
             for
             him
             )
             and
             took
             Simeon
             Jacobs
             second
             sonne
             ,
             the
             rather
             perhaps
             because
             he
             was
             the
             forwardest
             in
             Josephs
             troubles
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             more
             probably
             conceived
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             by
             nature
             bold
             and
             fierce
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             fact
             of
             his
             upon
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             Gen.
             34.
             25.
             
             
               Two
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               Dinahs
               brethren
               ,
               took
               each
               man
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               came
               upon
               the
               citie
               boldly
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             to
             humble
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             speedily
             to
             return
             with
             Benjamin
             ,
             
               he
               bound
               him
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             though
             happely
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             he
             might
             ease
             him
             of
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             onely
             keep
             him
             in
             prison
             till
             their
             return
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Then
             Joseph
             commanded
             to
             fill
             their
             sacks
             with
             corn
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             every
             mans
             money
             into
             his
             sack
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             lest
             his
             father
             should
             be
             in
             want
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             he
             doth
             secretly
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             their
             hearts
             failed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Finding
             their
             money
             in
             one
             of
             their
             sacks
             ,
             as
             men
             perplexed
             in
             conscience
             are
             wont
             to
             fear
             every
             thing
             ,
             they
             suspect
             some
             plot
             laid
             for
             their
             ruine
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             some
             danger
             hereby
             would
             befall
             Simeon
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             their
             fear
             was
             encreased
             when
             at
             their
             coming
             home
             they
             found
             it
             so
             in
             all
             their
             sacks
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               And
               when
               both
               they
               ,
               and
               their
               father
               saw
               the
               bundles
               of
               money
               ,
               they
               were
               afraid
               .
               And
               Jacob
               their
               father
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Me
               have
               you
               bereaved
               of
               my
               children
               :
               Joseph
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               Simeon
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             All
             these
             things
             are
             against
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             they
             be
             not
             very
             grievous
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             heavily
             upon
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             THe
             man
             did
             solemnly
             protest
             unto
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             not
             see
             my
             face
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             these
             words
             of
             Joseph
             here
             repeated
             by
             Judah
             ,
             and
             other
             passages
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             7.
             were
             no
             where
             before
             expressed
             ;
             whereby
             is
             manifest
             that
             many
             things
             passed
             particularly
             betwixt
             Joseph
             and
             his
             brethren
             which
             are
             not
             so
             expresly
             related
             in
             the
             story
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Send
             the
             lad
             with
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Benjamin
             :
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Benjamin
             
             was
             not
             above
             seven
             years
             younger
             then
             Joseph
             :
             for
             Joseph
             was
             born
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Jacobs
             foureteen
             years
             service
             with
             his
             uncle
             Laban
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             25.
             26.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               when
               Rachel
               had
               born
               Joseph
               ,
               that
               Jacob
               said
               unto
               Laban
               ,
               Send
               me
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             when
             Jacob
             had
             served
             six
             years
             longer
             for
             his
             cattle
             ,
             the
             next
             year
             as
             they
             were
             returning
             into
             Canaan
             Benjamin
             was
             born
             ,
             Gen.
             35.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             that
             Joseph
             being
             now
             nine
             and
             thirty
             years
             old
             (
             the
             seven
             plenteous
             years
             ,
             and
             two
             years
             of
             famine
             being
             passed
             since
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             expressed
             that
             he
             was
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             46.
             
             
               Joseph
               was
               thirty
               years
               old
               when
               he
               stood
               before
               Pharaoh
               )
            
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             Benjamin
             was
             now
             above
             thirty
             years
             old
             ;
             yet
             Judah
             here
             calles
             him
             
               the
               lad
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ▪
             comparatively
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             youngest
             of
             all
             his
             brethren
             .
             See
             also
             the
             former
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             take
             double
             money
             in
             your
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             
               treble
               money
            
             ,
             as
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thrice
             as
             much
             as
             they
             carried
             before
             (
             namely
             ,
             the
             money
             which
             was
             brought
             back
             in
             their
             sacks
             ,
             and
             twice
             as
             much
             to
             buy
             new
             provision
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             price
             was
             raised
             )
             but
             
               double
               money
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             should
             have
             paid
             for
             their
             former
             corn
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             quantity
             again
             for
             new
             provision
             ;
             for
             that
             clause
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
               And
               the
               money
               that
               was
               brought
               again
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               your
               sacks
               carry
               that
               again
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
            
             is
             added
             to
             explain
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             
               double
               money
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             not
             onely
             money
             for
             a
             present
             supply
             of
             corn
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             which
             they
             found
             in
             their
             sacks
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             If
             I
             be
             bereaved
             of
             my
             children
             ,
             I
             am
             bereaved
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Send
             him
             I
             must
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             resigne
             him
             into
             Gods
             hands
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             his
             will
             to
             bereave
             me
             of
             my
             children
             ,
             I
             must
             and
             will
             be
             content
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Every
             mans
             money
             was
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             sack
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             chapter
             we
             find
             that
             in
             the
             inne
             one
             of
             them
             onely
             is
             said
             to
             open
             his
             sack
             ,
             and
             find
             his
             money
             ,
             chap.
             42.
             27.
             
             
               As
               one
               of
               them
               opened
               his
               sack
               ,
               &c.
               he
               espied
               his
               money
            
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             at
             home
             in
             presence
             of
             their
             father
             ,
             chap.
             42.
             35.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               as
               they
               ●mptied
               their
               sacks
               ,
               that
               behold
               every
               mans
               bundle
               of
               money
               was
               in
               his
               sack
               ,
            
             where
             also
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               seeing
               it
               they
               were
               afraid
            
             .
             Here
             they
             report
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             opened
             their
             sacks
             in
             the
             inne
             :
             Some
             therefore
             conceive
             that
             they
             all
             opened
             their
             sacks
             ,
             &
             found
             their
             money
             in
             the
             inne
             (
             as
             here
             they
             say
             )
             but
             that
             also
             they
             knit
             up
             their
             sacks
             again
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             father
             when
             they
             came
             home
             might
             see
             how
             it
             was
             .
             But
             rather
             we
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             here
             they
             speak
             as
             men
             in
             haste
             ,
             and
             so
             joyn
             together
             both
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             inne
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             discovered
             at
             home
             ;
             every
             mans
             money
             indeed
             was
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             sacks
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Inne
             ,
             but
             they
             saw
             it
             onely
             in
             one
             of
             their
             sacks
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             home
             ,
             and
             poured
             out
             their
             corn
             before
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             found
             that
             it
             was
             so
             in
             all
             their
             sacks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             there
             ,
             
               that
               when
               both
               they
               and
               their
               father
               saw
               the
               bundles
               of
               money
               ,
               they
               were
               afraid
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             They
             brought
             him
             the
             present
             which
             was
             in
             their
             hand
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             bowed
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             bowing
             of
             themselves
             before
             Joseph
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             with
             their
             presents
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             own
             name
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             
             father
             ,
             who
             had
             sent
             those
             presents
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             also
             they
             term
             
               his
               servant
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Thy
               servant
               our
               father
               is
               in
               good
               health
               .
            
             And
             thus
             was
             Josephs
             dream
             accomplished
             concerning
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             ,
             and
             the
             eleaven
             starres
             ,
             making
             obeisance
             ,
             chap.
             37.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Because
             the
             Egyptians
             might
             not
             eat
             bread
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Because
               the
               Hebrews
               were
               known
               to
               be
               keepers
               of
               sheep
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               kill
               ,
               eat
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               such
               cattel
               as
               the
               Egyptians
               worshipped
               :
               Gen.
               46.
               34.
               
            
             For
             every
             shepherd
             is
             an
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             
               Exod.
               8.
               26.
            
             
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             sacrifice
             the
             abomination
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             unto
             the
             Lord
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             the
             men
             marvelled
             one
             at
             another
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             looked
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             do
             when
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             strange
             befalls
             them
             ,
             with
             wonder
             and
             astonishment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             marvelling
             why
             the
             Governour
             of
             Egypt
             should
             shew
             them
             that
             were
             strangers
             so
             great
             favour
             ,
             and
             should
             feast
             them
             so
             royally
             ,
             especially
             having
             a
             while
             before
             entertained
             them
             so
             roughly
             :
             others
             referre
             their
             wondring
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             concerning
             their
             sitting
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             Joseph
             had
             placed
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             wondred
             how
             he
             could
             place
             them
             in
             that
             order
             that
             were
             strangers
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             that
             Joseph
             did
             so
             order
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             themselves
             rather
             sat
             down
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             farre
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             he
             took
             and
             sent
             messes
             unto
             them
             ,
             from
             before
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             great
             men
             would
             send
             some
             choice
             thing
             '
             from
             their
             table
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             meant
             to
             grace
             and
             honour
             .
             Again
             they
             used
             not
             in
             those
             times
             to
             set
             provision
             on
             the
             table
             for
             all
             the
             guests
             in
             common
             ,
             as
             we
             nowadayes
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             a
             portion
             for
             every
             guest
             by
             himself
             ,
             as
             many
             ancien●●riters
             do
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               He
               gave
               to
               Peninnah
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               her
               sonnes
               and
               her
               daughters
               portions
               :
               but
               unto
               Hannah
               he
               gave
               a
               worthy
               portion
               .
            
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               And
               Samuel
               said
               unto
               the
               cook
               ,
               Bring
               the
               portion
               which
               I
               gave
               thee
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               said
               unto
               thee
               ▪
               Set
               it
               by
               thee
               .
               And
               the
               cook
               took
               up
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               before
               Saul
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             19.
             
             
               And
               he
               dealt
               unto
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               &c.
               to
               every
               one
               a
               cake
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               piece
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               a
               flagon
               of
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             thence
             it
             was
             that
             Josephs
             brethren
             had
             every
             one
             their
             messe
             apart
             and
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             Benjamins
             messe
             was
             five
             times
             so
             much
             as
             any
             of
             theirs
             ;
             which
             was
             purposely
             so
             ordered
             by
             Joseph
             ,
             both
             to
             testifie
             thereby
             his
             singular
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             tryall
             wh●ther
             his
             brethren
             would
             envy
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             put
             my
             cup
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             sacks
             mouth
             of
             the
             youngest
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             doth
             to
             humble
             them
             yet
             more
             ,
             and
             withall
             especially
             to
             make
             tryall
             how
             they
             stood
             affected
             to
             his
             father
             and
             brother
             Benjamin
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             that
             if
             they
             envied
             Benjamin
             ▪
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             envied
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             him
             apprehended
             for
             theft
             and
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Is
             not
             this
             it
             in
             which
             my
             Lord
             drinketh
             ,
             and
             whereby
             indeed
             he
             divineth
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Because
             he
             was
             so
             famous
             for
             his
             propheticall
             interpretation
             of
             dreams
             ,
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             was
             that
             he
             used
             divination
             ,
             as
             their
             Magicians
             and
             Wisemen
             did
             :
             Joseph
             therefore
             appoints
             his
             steward
             to
             say
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             might
             the
             better
             conceal
             himself
             from
             his
             brethren
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             he
             might
             make
             their
             fault
             seem
             more
             hainous
             ,
             little
             lesse
             then
             sacriledge
             ,
             to
             steal
             so
             sacred
             a
             thing
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             intimate
             that
             it
             was
             not
             strange
             that
             their
             theft
             was
             discovered
             so
             soon
             after
             they
             were
             gone
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             should
             discover
             (
             as
             Joseph
             did
             in
             this
             )
             some
             mixture
             of
             humane
             infirmitie
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Wote
             ye
             not
             that
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             can
             certainly
             divine
             ?
             ]
          
           
             See
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             God
             hath
             found
             out
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             thy
             servants
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             Judah
             had
             particularly
             ingaged
             himself
             to
             his
             father
             for
             the
             bringing
             home
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             chap.
             43.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Send
               the
               lad
               with
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               be
               suretie
               for
               him
               ,
               of
               my
               hand
               shalt
               thou
               require
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             therefore
             he
             amongst
             all
             the
             rest
             undertakes
             to
             speak
             in
             this
             cause
             :
             and
             though
             doubtlesse
             he
             was
             at
             first
             resolved
             to
             plead
             for
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             to
             Joseph
             the
             great
             straits
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             yet
             first
             he
             wisely
             beginnes
             with
             an
             ingenuous
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             which
             was
             plainly
             discovered
             ,
             and
             a
             yielding
             up
             of
             themselves
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             bondage
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             when
             search
             was
             made
             for
             the
             cup
             ,
             they
             had
             formerly
             consented
             :
             for
             though
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             he
             was
             convinced
             that
             Benjamin
             had
             stolen
             the
             cup
             (
             not
             onely
             his
             brothers
             known
             fidelity
             and
             honesty
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             former
             finding
             of
             their
             money
             in
             their
             sacks
             ,
             which
             was
             put
             there
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             might
             well
             perswade
             him
             it
             was
             not
             so
             )
             and
             therefore
             afterwards
             he
             speaks
             so
             warily
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             
               We
               are
               all
               my
               Lords
               servants
               ,
               both
               we
               and
               he
               also
               with
               whom
               the
               cup
               is
               found
               ,
            
             not
             ,
             
               he
               that
               hath
               stolen
               the
               cup
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             had
             no
             way
             to
             clear
             themselves
             before
             men
             ,
             nor
             could
             object
             any
             suspicion
             of
             wrong
             secretly
             done
             them
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             provoking
             him
             who
             had
             power
             to
             do
             with
             them
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             he
             deemed
             it
             best
             to
             yield
             and
             submit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             means
             to
             procure
             favour
             from
             a
             generous
             spirit
             .
             God
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               found
               out
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               thy
               servants
               :
            
             in
             which
             words
             though
             Judah
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             Gods
             just
             bringing
             this
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             former
             iniquitie
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             withall
             he
             spake
             them
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledging
             that
             iniquitie
             which
             was
             now
             charged
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Not
             onely
             he
             in
             whose
             sack
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             but
             generally
             all
             of
             us
             deny
             the
             stealing
             of
             it
             :
             but
             alas
             though
             each
             man
             knows
             his
             own
             innocency
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             cause
             to
             suspect
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             plain
             it
             is
             that
             the
             cup
             was
             found
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             thereby
             taken
             away
             all
             excuse
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             yield
             our selves
             as
             guilty
             to
             the
             punishment
             deserved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             Surely
             he
             is
             torn
             in
             pieces
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             might
             Joseph
             now
             perceive
             by
             what
             means
             his
             brethren
             had
             kept
             his
             father
             from
             knowing
             what
             they
             had
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             some
             wild
             beasts
             had
             devoured
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Seeing
             that
             his
             life
             is
             bound
             up
             in
             the
             lads
             life
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             life
             depends
             upon
             Benjamins
             life
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             therefore
             he
             knows
             it
             be
             well
             with
             Benjamin
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             his
             death
             .
             So
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             like
             
             strong
             affection
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18
             ,
             1.
             
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               Jonathan
               was
               knit
               with
               the
               soul
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               loved
               him
               as
               his
               own
               soul
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             CAuse
             every
             man
             to
             go
             out
             from
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             did
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             seemly
             for
             a
             man
             in
             his
             place
             to
             discover
             his
             passion
             before
             any
             but
             his
             brethren
             ,
             as
             also
             lest
             any
             mention
             of
             his
             brethrens
             crueltie
             to
             him
             should
             make
             that
             fact
             known
             to
             their
             discredit
             ,
             which
             might
             also
             have
             caused
             Pharaoh
             not
             to
             think
             so
             well
             of
             them
             as
             Joseph
             desired
             he
             should
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             his
             brethre●
             could
             not
             answer
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             being
             astonished
             at
             that
             which
             they
             heard
             ,
             partly
             because
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             so
             wonderfull
             that
             their
             brother
             Jo●eph
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             sold
             for
             a
             slave
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             governour
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             which
             now
             struck
             them
             for
             the
             wrong
             they
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             power
             who
             might
             now
             revenge
             himself
             as
             he
             pleased
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             I
             am
             Joseph
             your
             brother
             ,
             whom
             ye
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             mentions
             that
             they
             sold
             him
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             to
             upbraid
             them
             with
             the
             injury
             they
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             assure
             them
             thereby
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             their
             brother
             Joseph
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             that
             which
             no
             body
             knew
             but
             themselves
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             be
             not
             grieved
             ,
             nor
             angry
             with
             your selves
             .
             ]
          
           
             Be
             not
             so
             farre
             dejected
             as
             not
             to
             your
             comfort
             to
             look
             up
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             turned
             your
             very
             sinne
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Yet
             there
             are
             five
             years
             in
             the
             which
             there
             shall
             neither
             be
             earing
             nor
             harvest
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             five
             years
             of
             famine
             behind
             ,
             wherein
             there
             shall
             be
             neither
             ploughing
             ,
             sowing
             nor
             reaping
             ,
             neither
             tillage
             nor
             harvest
             :
             vvhereby
             must
             needs
             be
             intended
             ,
             either
             that
             throughout
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             there
             should
             be
             no
             tillage
             nor
             sowing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             lack
             of
             corn
             ,
             which
             Joseph
             supplyed
             them
             with
             in
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             chap.
             47.
             23.
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               here
               is
               seed
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               sow
               the
               land
            
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             should
             be
             little
             or
             nothing
             that
             should
             be
             done
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             there
             being
             few
             that
             vvould
             attempt
             to
             sovv
             their
             land
             in
             those
             years
             of
             famine
             ,
             vvhich
             Joseph
             had
             foretold
             ,
             and
             little
             or
             nothing
             there
             vvould
             grovv
             up
             of
             that
             vvhich
             vvas
             sovvn
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             he
             hath
             made
             me
             a
             father
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             counseller
             or
             a
             guide
             .
             The
             like
             is
             said
             of
             Mi●hah's
             Levite
             ,
             Judg.
             17.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               And
               Michah
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Dwell
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               unto
               me
               a
               father
               and
               a
               priest
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               young
               man
               was
               unto
               him
               as
               one
               of
               his
               sonnes
               :
            
             &
             the
             drift
             therefore
             of
             these
             vvords
             here
             is
             to
             shevv
             that
             by
             his
             advice
             and
             counsel
             Pharaoh
             had
             yielded
             himself
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             as
             a
             sonne
             follovvs
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             after
             that
             his
             brethren
             talked
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             novv
             overcome
             their
             former
             astonishment
             and
             fear
             ,
             they
             talk
             vvith
             him
             about
             all
             things
             vvherein
             either
             he
             or
             they
             might
             desire
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             He
             gave
             each
             man
             changes
             of
             rayment
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             robes
             or
             upper
             garments
             vvhich
             they
             used
             in
             those
             countreys
             often
             to
             change
             ,
             as
             vve
             our
             cloaks
             and
             govvns
             ;
             or
             else
             
               by
               change
               of
               rayments
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             choice
             garments
             ,
             called
             so
             ,
             to
             
             distinguish
             them
             from
             such
             as
             are
             vvorn
             every
             day
             .
             And
             these
             vvith
             other
             gifts
             he
             conferres
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             shevv
             his
             love
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             might
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             message
             ,
             and
             make
             both
             vvives
             and
             others
             the
             more
             vvilling
             to
             come
             dovvn
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             It
             is
             enough
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Here
             is
             proof
             enough
             that
             Joseph
             is
             alive
             :
             or
             else
             he
             speaks
             it
             to
             expresse
             his
             joy
             that
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             be
             he
             in
             so
             happy
             a
             condition
             or
             not
             ,
             this
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             that
             he
             is
             alive
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             FEar
             not
             to
             go
             down
             into
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             might
             be
             many
             causes
             of
             Jacobs
             fear
             :
             1.
             because
             in
             the
             like
             necessitie
             Isaac
             was
             forbidden
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             Gen.
             26.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Go
               not
               down
               into
               Egypt
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             because
             this
             removall
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             forsaking
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             more
             bitter
             ,
             because
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             also
             a
             sacramentall
             pledge
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             remember
             that
             which
             God
             had
             said
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen
             15.
             13.
             
             
               That
               his
               seed
               should
               be
               afflicted
               in
               Egypt
               many
               years
               .
            
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             fear
             lest
             his
             seed
             should
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             idolatry
             or
             other
             sinnes
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             all
             these
             the
             Lord
             removes
             in
             this
             comfortable
             vision
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             also
             surely
             bring
             thee
             up
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Jacob
             wore
             brought
             back
             out
             of
             Egypt
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             Gen.
             50.
             7.
             
             
               And
               Joseph
               went
               up
               to
               bury
               his
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Israelites
             his
             seed
             is
             principally
             meant
             .
          
           
             And
             Joseph
             shall
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             t●ine
             eyes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             is
             couched
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             should
             die
             in
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Joseph
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             came
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             Jacob
             and
             all
             his
             seed
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             besides
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             also
             no
             doubt
             went
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             named
             .
             And
             now
             was
             that
             accomplished
             which
             God
             had
             said
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             13.
             
             
               Thy
               seed
               shall
               be
               a
               stranger
               in
               a
               land
               that
               is
               not
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Shaul
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             Canaanitish
             woman
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             cursed
             stock
             with
             whom
             the
             Israelites
             might
             not
             ordinarily
             marry
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             1.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               a
               wife
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Pharez
             were
             Hezron
             and
             Hamul
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             grand-children
             of
             Judah
             are
             here
             numbred
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             of
             Hezron
             Christ
             came
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             probable
             that
             they
             were
             born
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             thirtie
             eighth
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             All
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             daughters
             were
             thirtie
             and
             three
             .
             ]
          
           
             Counting
             Jacob
             for
             one
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             Er
             and
             Onan
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             All
             the
             souls
             were
             threescore
             and
             six
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             severall
             numbers
             before
             particularly
             mentioned
             arise
             to
             a
             greater
             summe
             :
             for
             three
             and
             thirtie
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             sixteen
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             and
             fourteen
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             seven
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             being
             put
             together
             make
             up
             seventie
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             full
             number
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             But
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             that
             in
             this
             summe
             of
             threescore
             and
             six
             ,
             1.
             
             Jacob
             is
             left
             
             out
             ,
             because
             here
             he
             summes
             up
             onely
             his
             posterity
             that
             came
             out
             of
             his
             loins
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Joseph
             and
             his
             two
             sonnes
             are
             here
             left
             out
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             in
             Egypt
             before
             Jacob
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             is
             here
             to
             summe
             up
             onely
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             his
             posteritie
             that
             went
             down
             with
             him
             into
             Egypt
             .
             Indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             conceived
             that
             Hezron
             and
             Hamul
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Pharez
             ,
             and
             grandchildren
             of
             Judah
             ,
             went
             down
             with
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             born
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             chap.
             38.
             1.
             
             But
             first
             they
             were
             the
             posteritie
             of
             those
             that
             did
             go
             down
             into
             Egypt
             with
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             were
             numbred
             amongst
             Jacobs
             family
             whilest
             Jacob
             was
             yet
             living
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             was
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             mentioning
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             born
             of
             Jacobs
             family
             ,
             because
             of
             Hezron
             Christ
             the
             Messiah
             descended
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Pharez
             are
             added
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             All
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             which
             came
             into
             Egypt
             were
             threescore
             and
             ten
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             whole
             family
             before
             particularly
             set
             down
             are
             summed
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             even
             Jacob
             and
             Joseph
             and
             his
             two
             sonnes
             are
             here
             included
             ,
             that
             were
             left
             out
             in
             the
             totall
             summe
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             The
             whole
             family
             of
             Jacob
             were
             seventie
             souls
             ,
             which
             is
             purposely
             noted
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             take
             notice
             what
             a
             miraculous
             work
             of
             God
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             family
             of
             Jacob
             should
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifteen
             years
             multiply
             so
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             departure
             there
             should
             be
             of
             them
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             that
             bore
             arms
             ,
             besides
             the
             Levites
             ,
             old
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             a
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             increase
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             Moses
             reckons
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             works
             which
             God
             had
             done
             for
             that
             people
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             22.
             
             
               Thy
               fathers
               went
               down
               into
               Egypt
               with
               threescore
               and
               ten
               persons
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               made
               thee
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               heaven
               for
               multitude
               .
            
             The
             greatest
             difficultie
             concerning
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             that
             relation
             which
             Stephen
             makes
             of
             this
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             14.
             that
             when
             Jacob
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             kindred
             ,
             there
             were
             of
             them
             threescore
             and
             fifteen
             souls
             .
             But
             to
             this
             there
             are
             two
             answers
             given
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             may
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Stephen
             ,
             or
             S.
             Luke
             relating
             the
             words
             of
             S.
             Stephen
             ,
             did
             purposely
             follow
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             who
             have
             here
             indeed
             
               seventie
               five
            
             ,
             and
             not
             seventie
             souls
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Greek
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             was
             most
             frequently
             used
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             corrupt
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             originall
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             therefore
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             small
             consequence
             set
             down
             the
             number
             of
             Jacobs
             family
             otherwise
             then
             it
             was
             there
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             in
             some
             sense
             also
             it
             was
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             went
             down
             of
             Jacobs
             family
             at
             least
             seventie
             five
             souls
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             their
             wives
             also
             should
             be
             added
             to
             the
             number
             :
             or
             2.
             
             That
             S.
             Stephen
             speaks
             of
             the
             whole
             family
             of
             Jacob
             that
             are
             here
             mentioned
             by
             Moses
             ;
             and
             indeed
             leaving
             out
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             numbring
             all
             of
             his
             family
             that
             are
             named
             here
             by
             Moses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Er
             and
             Onan
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Judah
             that
             died
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             foure
             wives
             which
             are
             mentioned
             here
             by
             Moses
             ,
             though
             not
             cast
             up
             in
             the
             totall
             summe
             ,
             it
             is
             clearly
             true
             that
             there
             are
             here
             named
             of
             his
             family
             or
             kindred
             seventie
             and
             five
             souls
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             he
             sent
             Iudah
             before
             him
             unto
             Ioseph
             ,
             to
             direct
             his
             face
             unto
             Goshen
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             notice
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             to
             Goshen
             ,
             
             and
             meet
             him
             there
             ;
             which
             doubtlesse
             he
             did
             both
             out
             of
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             see
             Joseph
             so
             soon
             as
             possibly
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             by
             Josephs
             authoritie
             both
             he
             and
             his
             family
             might
             be
             there
             disposed
             of
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             grudge
             or
             discontent
             amongst
             the
             native
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             he
             fell
             on
             his
             neck
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Jacob
             fell
             on
             Josephs
             neck
             ,
             and
             wept
             on
             his
             neck
             a
             good
             while
             ;
             Josephs
             carriage
             of
             himself
             at
             their
             meeting
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               he
               presented
               himself
               before
               his
               father
               ,
            
             falling
             down
             before
             him
             in
             a
             lowly
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             to
             manifest
             thereby
             that
             his
             honour
             and
             advancement
             in
             Egypt
             did
             not
             make
             him
             forget
             the
             duty
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             sonne
             ,
             he
             did
             owe
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             and
             now
             in
             these
             words
             is
             expressed
             what
             Jacob
             did
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             
               that
               he
               fell
               on
               the
               neck
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             thus
             bovving
             before
             him
             ,
             
               and
               wept
               on
               his
               neck
               a
               good
               while
               ,
            
             and
             then
             brake
             into
             those
             vvords
             recited
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Now
             let
             me
             die
             ,
             since
             I
             have
             seen
             thy
             face
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             before
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             heard
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             vvil
             go
             and
             see
             him
             before
             I
             die
             ,
             chap.
             45.
             28.
             so
             novv
             having
             seen
             him
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             into
             this
             expression
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               Now
               let
               me
               die
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               seen
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             for
             though
             ordinarily
             men
             are
             most
             desirous
             to
             live
             vvhen
             things
             go
             vvell
             vvith
             them
             ,
             and
             most
             desirous
             to
             die
             vvhen
             they
             live
             in
             affliction
             and
             sorrovv
             ;
             yet
             it
             vvas
             not
             thus
             vvith
             Jacob
             ,
             he
             vvas
             alvvayes
             desirous
             to
             be
             vvith
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             since
             the
             time
             that
             he
             heard
             of
             Josephs
             safetie
             and
             advancement
             in
             Egypt
             (
             vvhereto
             these
             vvords
             have
             chiefly
             reference
             )
             he
             desired
             earnestly
             no
             doubt
             that
             he
             might
             live
             to
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             yet
             novv
             having
             to
             his
             great
             comfort
             received
             satisfaction
             ,
             herein
             he
             professeth
             his
             vvillingnesse
             to
             die
             vvhensoever
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             call
             for
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             old
             Simeon
             did
             vvhen
             he
             had
             seen
             Christ
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             had
             long
             vvaited
             for
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             Luke
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             the
             men
             are
             shepherds
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             vvere
             many
             reasons
             vvhy
             Joseph
             might
             desire
             to
             have
             his
             father
             and
             brethren
             dvvell
             together
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             vvas
             a
             fruitfull
             pasture-countrey
             ,
             fit
             for
             breeding
             cattel
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             they
             might
             not
             be
             corrupted
             vvith
             the
             idolatrie
             and
             superstition
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             3.
             
             That
             they
             might
             not
             be
             an
             offense
             to
             the
             Egyptian●
             vvho
             abhorred
             all
             keepers
             of
             sheep
             ;
             4.
             
             Because
             Goshen
             ,
             being
             the
             nearest
             part
             of
             Egypt
             tovvards
             Canaan
             ,
             stood
             most
             commodiously
             for
             the
             Israelites
             return
             out
             of
             Egypt
             vvhensoever
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             back
             again
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Novv
             though
             Joseph
             had
             promised
             his
             brethren
             before
             that
             they
             should
             dvvell
             in
             Goshen
             ,
             yet
             he
             vvould
             not
             settle
             them
             there
             vvithout
             the
             Kings
             expresse
             consent
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             doubted
             not
             of
             procuring
             his
             consent
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             easily
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             h●
             resolves
             to
             acquaint
             Pharaoh
             that
             they
             vvere
             shepherds
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             think
             it
             most
             convenient
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             ,
             the
             outmost
             parts
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             an
             eyesore
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             that
             could
             not
             endure
             men
             of
             their
             occupation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             For
             every
             shepherd
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             people
             did
             usually
             eat
             and
             sacrifice
             those
             cattel
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             worshipped
             as
             their
             gods
             ,
             as
             is
             befo●e
             noted
             ,
             Gen.
             43.
             32.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             indeed
             that
             the
             
             Egyptians
             had
             flocks
             of
             sheep
             ,
             both
             the
             king
             and
             people
             :
             for
             ,
             chap.
             47.
             6.
             
             Pharaoh
             profers
             Joseph
             to
             make
             his
             brethren
             rulers
             over
             his
             cattel
             :
             and
             Exod.
             9.
             3.
             we
             reade
             of
             a
             
               grievous
               murrain
            
             that
             God
             sent
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             cattel
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             upon
             
               their
               sheep
            
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             they
             kept
             them
             rather
             for
             their
             wool
             and
             milk
             then
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             happely
             those
             that
             kept
             them
             were
             strangers
             rather
             then
             Egyptians
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             FOr
             to
             sojourn
             in
             the
             land
             are
             we
             come
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             settle
             our selves
             here
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             stay
             here
             for
             a
             time
             for
             our
             succour
             and
             relief
             in
             this
             time
             of
             famine
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             purpose
             of
             Jacob
             and
             his
             sonnes
             was
             not
             to
             leave
             Canaan
             ,
             though
             afterward
             for
             Josephs
             sake
             they
             continued
             in
             Egypt
             even
             after
             the
             famine
             was
             ended
             :
             which
             is
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             following
             kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             who
             ,
             against
             all
             laws
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             did
             afterward
             detain
             them
             there
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             made
             very
             bondslaves
             of
             those
             that
             onely
             came
             at
             first
             to
             sojourn
             in
             their
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             dayes
             of
             the
             years
             of
             my
             pilgrimage
             are
             an
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             called
             his
             life
             
               a
               pilgrimage
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             travelling
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             living
             as
             a
             stranger
             first
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             afterwards
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             now
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             also
             especially
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             heavenly
             inheritance
             which
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             still
             travelling
             ,
             esteeming
             themselves
             but
             pilgrimes
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             of
             the
             patriarchs
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             that
             they
             confessed
             themselves
             strangers
             and
             pilgrimes
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             sought
             a
             better
             ,
             even
             an
             heavenly
             countrey
             .
             As
             for
             the
             age
             of
             Jacob
             here
             expressely
             made
             known
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             it
             helps
             much
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             time
             of
             other
             passages
             of
             this
             history
             :
             for
             Joseph
             being
             now
             nine
             and
             thirty
             years
             old
             when
             Jacob
             was
             an
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             (
             for
             he
             was
             thirty
             years
             old
             when
             he
             was
             first
             exalted
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             chap.
             41.
             46.
             and
             since
             that
             there
             had
             been
             seven
             years
             of
             plenty
             and
             two
             years
             of
             famine
             ,
             chap.
             45.
             6.
             
             )
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             Jacob
             was
             ninety
             one
             when
             Joseph
             was
             born
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             his
             service
             with
             Laban
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             was
             about
             seventy
             seven
             when
             he
             first
             went
             down
             into
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             flying
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             brother
             Esau
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             not
             attained
             unto
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             years
             of
             the
             life
             of
             my
             fathers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               For
               Abraham
               lived
               an
               hundred
               seventy
               and
               five
               years
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               7.
               
            
             And
             these
             are
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             years
             of
             Abrahams
             life
             which
             he
             lived
             ,
             an
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             
               and
               Isaac
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourescore
               years
               ,
               Gen.
               35.
               28.
               
            
             And
             the
             dayes
             of
             Isaac
             were
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourescore
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             when
             money
             failed
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             generally
             spoken
             ,
             not
             with
             relation
             to
             each
             particular
             man
             ;
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             for
             the
             most
             part
             spent
             all
             their
             money
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             forced
             to
             sell
             their
             cattel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             They
             came
             unto
             him
             the
             second
             year
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             their
             cattel
             were
             sold
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             famine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             He
             removed
             them
             to
             cities
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             borders
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             double
             sense
             :
             1.
             
             That
             he
             removed
             them
             from
             one
             end
             of
             Egypt
             to
             the
             other
             (
             that
             is
             all
             the
             land
             over
             )
             out
             of
             their
             countrey-dwellings
             into
             the
             cities
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             give
             up
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             land
             to
             Pharaoh
             ;
             2.
             
             They
             are
             the
             more
             commodiously
             nourished
             out
             of
             the
             kings
             granaries
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             desolate
             places
             of
             the
             cities
             are
             filled
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             onely
             as
             are
             necessary
             are
             sent
             out
             to
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             famine
             being
             ceased
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             which
             I
             rather
             think
             )
             the
             meaning
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             transplanted
             them
             from
             one
             town
             unto
             another
             ,
             not
             leaving
             them
             in
             that
             which
             was
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             appear
             the
             land
             was
             his
             ,
             and
             they
             onely
             his
             servants
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             the
             time
             drew
             nigh
             that
             Israel
             must
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             he
             knevv
             ,
             happely
             not
             onely
             as
             other
             men
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             decay
             of
             his
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             speciall
             revelation
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Put
             I
             pray
             thee
             thy
             hand
             under
             my
             thigh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             custome
             of
             putting
             the
             hand
             under
             the
             thigh
             when
             an
             oath
             vvas
             taken
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             on
             Gen.
             24.
             2.
             
             Jacob
             being
             near
             his
             end
             made
             Joseph
             svvear
             that
             he
             vvould
             not
             bury
             him
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             carry
             him
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             a
             suspicion
             that
             Joseph
             vvould
             not
             do
             this
             vvhich
             he
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             1.
             that
             Joseph
             might
             alledge
             this
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             so
             decline
             the
             envie
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             vvho
             might
             else
             have
             taken
             it
             ill
             ,
             as
             if
             Joseph
             had
             scorned
             and
             despi●ed
             the
             land
             vvherein
             he
             had
             been
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             advanced
             ;
             and
             2.
             especially
             to
             shevv
             of
             vvhat
             great
             importance
             it
             vvas
             vvhich
             he
             novv
             r●quired
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             proceeding
             from
             any
             carnall
             or
             ambitious
             conceits
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             children
             herein
             ,
             that
             God
             vvould
             undoubtedly
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             that
             land
             for
             a
             possession
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             expectation
             and
             desire
             of
             that
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             vvhereof
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             vvas
             a
             type
             and
             pledge
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             bowed
             himself
             upon
             the
             beds
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             vvay
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             both
             for
             those
             promises
             (
             in
             the
             faithfull
             expectation
             vvhereof
             he
             had
             desired
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             and
             for
             this
             present
             mercy
             that
             novv
             by
             Joseph
             he
             vvas
             assured
             that
             he
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             promised
             land
             .
             Novv
             because
             he
             vvas
             bed-rid
             through
             vveaknesse
             or
             age
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             lying
             upon
             his
             couch
             ,
             Moses
             shevveth
             hovv
             he
             bovved
             himself
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             that
             turning
             his
             face
             to
             the
             bed
             ,
             and
             so
             rearing
             himself
             upon
             the
             bolster
             at
             his
             beds
             head
             ,
             he
             then
             bovved
             himself
             and
             vvorshipped
             the
             Lord.
             And
             indeed
             such
             vvas
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             good
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             vvhen
             they
             vvere
             bed-rid
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             endeavoured
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             they
             could
             vvith
             some
             devotion
             and
             bovving
             of
             their
             bodies
             to
             vvorship
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             also
             of
             David
             vvhen
             he
             kept
             his
             bed
             by
             reason
             of
             vveaknesse
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             47.
             that
             the
             king
             bovved
             himself
             upon
             his
             bed
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             this
             place
             othervvise
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             21.
             to
             vvit
             ,
             
               That
               Jacob
               when
               he
               was
               a
               dying
               worshipped
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               staff
            
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             difference
             all
             Writers
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrevv
             vvord
             in
             this
             place
             (
             vvhen
             the
             vovvel
             points
             are
             not
             added
             )
             signifieth
             both
             a
             bed
             and
             a
             staff
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             septuagint
             Greek
             Translatours
             making
             use
             of
             a
             copie
             that
             had
             not
             the
             vovvel
             points
             did
             mistake
             the
             vvord
             ,
             and
             translated
             this
             place
             ,
             And
             
             
               Israel
               bowed
               himself
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               staff
               ,
            
             vvhich
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             the
             Apostle
             follovved
             in
             that
             place
             of
             his
             epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrevvs
             .
             But
             vvhereas
             it
             may
             seem
             improbable
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             vvho
             vvrote
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             should
             follovv
             a
             corrupt
             translation
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             is
             ansvvered
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             impeachment
             to
             the
             Apostles
             divine
             illumination
             that
             he
             should
             cite
             a
             place
             as
             it
             vvas
             in
             the
             Greek
             translation
             vvhich
             the
             Hebrevvs
             did
             most
             commonly
             use
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             considering
             that
             even
             according
             to
             that
             translation
             it
             served
             fitly
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             vvhich
             he
             alledged
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Jacob
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             raised
             up
             himself
             upon
             his
             pillovv
             tovvards
             his
             beds
             head
             that
             he
             might
             bovv
             ●nto
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             )
             vvithall
             the
             better
             to
             help
             himself
             in
             his
             great
             vveaknesse
             ,
             he
             leaned
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             staff
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             knovving
             this
             also
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             did
             not
             therefore
             stick
             to
             alledge
             the
             place
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             translation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               I
               
            
             Will
             make
             of
             thee
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thirteen
             populous
             tribes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             now
             thy
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             &c.
             are
             mine
             ,
             as
             Reuben
             and
             Simeon
             are
             mine
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             by
             birth
             my
             grandchildren
             they
             shall
             by
             adoption
             be
             my
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             accordingly
             in
             the
             division
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             my
             sonnes
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             a
             tvvelfth
             share
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             Reuben
             and
             Simeon
             :
             thus
             hath
             Joseph
             a
             double
             portion
             ,
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Now
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Reuben
               ,
               the
               first-born
               of
               Israel
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               the
               first-born
               ,
               but
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               defiled
               his
               fathers
               bed
               ,
               his
               birth-right
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Joseph
               the
               sonne
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Deut.
             21.
             17.
             
             
               But
               he
               shall
               acknowledge
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               hated
               for
               the
               first-born
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               a
               double
               portion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             thy
             issue
             which
             thou
             begettest
             after
             them
             shall
             be
             thine
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             called
             after
             the
             name
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             counted
             of
             the
             stock
             and
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             or
             Manasseh
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             sonnes
             ,
             not
             their
             brethren
             ;
             therefore
             though
             there
             be
             no
             other
             sonnes
             of
             Joseph
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             he
             had
             none
             :
             for
             it
             is
             here
             appointed
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             after
             the
             name
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             from
             Padan
             Rachel
             dyed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             promised
             at
             Luz
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             that
             he
             would
             so
             exceedingly
             multiply
             my
             seed
             ,
             yet
             
               as
               for
               me
            
             ,
             my
             hope
             of
             having
             more
             children
             by
             your
             mother
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Rachel
             ,
             was
             soon
             taken
             from
             me
             by
             her
             death
             ,
             (
             for
             even
             a
             while
             after
             she
             dyed
             a
             little
             short
             of
             Ephrath
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             buried
             by
             me
             )
             so
             that
             my
             hope
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promise
             must
             be
             in
             my
             childrens
             children
             ;
             and
             since
             I
             had
             by
             her
             but
             thee
             and
             thy
             brother
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             two
             sonnes
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             &c.
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             maist
             have
             more
             ;
             but
             
               as
               for
               me
            
             ,
             Rachel
             dyed
             ,
             and
             left
             me
             but
             onely
             you
             two
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             beheld
             Josephs
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Who
             are
             these
             ?
             ]
          
           
             His
             eyes
             
             being
             dimme
             by
             reason
             of
             age
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             perfectly
             discern
             whether
             they
             were
             Josephs
             sonnes
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             asked
             them
             who
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Joseph
             brought
             them
             out
             from
             between
             his
             knees
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             had
             hitherto
             onely
             testified
             his
             love
             by
             imbracing
             and
             kissing
             them
             ;
             Joseph
             therefore
             doth
             remove
             them
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             first
             the
             one
             and
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             work
             might
             be
             done
             which
             was
             of
             most
             moment
             ,
             namely
             the
             Patriarchall
             blessing
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             usually
             done
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             bowed
             himself
             with
             his
             face
             to
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             reverence
             to
             his
             aged
             father
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             work
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             adoption
             of
             his
             sonnes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Guiding
             his
             hands
             wittingly
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             Jacobs
             eyes
             were
             dimme
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             Ephraim
             that
             was
             the
             youngest
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             hand
             upon
             Manasseh
             that
             was
             the
             eldest
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             it
             wittingly
             :
             why
             else
             should
             he
             crosse
             his
             armes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             the
             youngest
             that
             stood
             at
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             hand
             upon
             the
             eldest
             that
             stood
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             it
             purposely
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             that
             which
             afterwards
             he
             foretold
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Ephraim
             which
             was
             the
             youngest
             should
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             evidences
             that
             he
             did
             all
             he
             did
             in
             this
             businesse
             by
             the
             speciall
             revelation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             being
             so
             ill
             sighted
             that
             he
             could
             not
             discern
             which
             was
             the
             eldest
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             youngest
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             purposely
             crosse
             his
             arms
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             the
             youngest
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             hand
             upon
             the
             eldest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             he
             blessed
             Joseph
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             The
             Angel
             which
             redeemed
             me
             from
             all
             evil
             blesse
             the
             lads
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             the
             eternall
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Messenger
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             21.
             that
             
               Gods
               name
               is
               in
               him
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             to
             say
             that
             a
             created
             angel
             
               redeemed
               Jacob
               from
               all
               evil
            
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             prayed
             to
             by
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             blesse
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             
               grow
               to
               a
               multitude
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             is
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             creature
             Gods
             peculiar
             Prerogatives
             .
             Doubtlesse
             no
             other
             angel
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             joyned
             with
             God
             :
             to
             the
             clearing
             whereof
             also
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             ,
             blesse
             ,
             is
             here
             in
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             relation
             both
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Angel
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               The
               God
               which
               fed
               me
               all
               my
               life
               long
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               Angel
               which
               redeemed
               me
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               blesse
               the
               lads
            
             ;
             which
             should
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             in
             both
             clauses
             Jacob
             had
             not
             spoken
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             almightie
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             let
             my
             name
             be
             named
             on
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             born
             in
             Egypt
             out
             of
             my
             family
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             my
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             them
             inherit
             the
             blessings
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             when
             Joseph
             saw
             that
             his
             father
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Joseph
             knew
             that
             his
             father
             was
             in
             this
             action
             guided
             by
             a
             propheticall
             spirit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             blessing
             his
             children
             ,
             yet
             supposing
             that
             he
             might
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             circumstance
             of
             the
             imposition
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
             the
             dimnesse
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             he
             seeks
             to
             reform
             this
             errour
             as
             he
             deemed
             it
             ,
             by
             informing
             his
             father
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             the
             younger
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             questionable
             but
             that
             this
             was
             done
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             saw
             his
             father
             lay
             his
             hands
             in
             that
             manner
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             before
             he
             had
             added
             the
             blessing
             set
             down
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             though
             here
             it
             be
             related
             by
             Moses
             after
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             But
             truly
             his
             younger
             brother
             shall
             be
             greater
             then
             he
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             most
             evidently
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             dignitie
             of
             that
             kingdome
             was
             settled
             upon
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             :
             whence
             all
             those
             ten
             tribes
             are
             usually
             called
             Ephraim
             ,
             Esai
             .
             7.
             2.
             
             
               And
               it
               was
               told
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Syria
               is
               confederate
               with
               Ephraim
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Moreover
             I
             have
             given
             to
             thee
             one
             portion
             above
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             there
             was
             one
             portion
             of
             land
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             Jacobs
             not
             onely
             by
             Gods
             donation
             ,
             as
             vvas
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             a
             speciall
             civill
             right
             ,
             this
             he
             now
             bequeaths
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             intended
             to
             transferre
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             firstborn
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               His
               birthright
               was
               given
               unto
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             though
             it
             vvas
             now
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             land
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             assuredly
             believe
             that
             God
             would
             cast
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             plant
             his
             posteritie
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             pledge
             hereof
             ,
             to
             confirm
             Josephs
             faith
             herein
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             to
             take
             off
             his
             affections
             from
             the
             delights
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             pitch
             them
             upon
             the
             expectation
             of
             Gods
             promise
             herein
             ,
             he
             novv
             bequeaths
             to
             him
             this
             parcell
             of
             land
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             his
             childrens
             over
             and
             above
             that
             lot
             which
             in
             the
             common
             division
             of
             the
             land
             should
             befall
             them
             .
             That
             this
             portion
             of
             land
             vvhich
             Jacob
             gave
             to
             his
             sonne
             Joseph
             vvas
             nigh
             unto
             Shechem
             (
             vvhich
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             vvas
             corruptly
             called
             Sychar
             )
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             evangelist
             ,
             John
             4.
             5.
             
             
               Which
               is
               called
               Sychar
               ,
               near
               to
               the
               parcell
               of
               ground
               that
               Jacob
               gave
               his
               sonne
               Joseph
               :
            
             And
             there
             though
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             citie
             Shechem
             with
             all
             the
             field
             or
             territories
             adjoyning
             ,
             which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             prophecie
             of
             Jacobs
             ,
             fell
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Joseph
             when
             the
             land
             vvas
             divided
             amongst
             the
             tribes
             ,
             Josh
             .
             17.
             7.
             
             
               The
               coast
               of
               Manasseh
               was
               from
               Asher
               to
               Michmethah
               ,
               that
               lyeth
               before
               Shechem
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             onely
             meant
             of
             that
             parcell
             of
             land
             which
             there
             
               he
               bought
               of
               Hamor
               Shechems
               father
               for
               an
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               money
               ,
            
             as
             is
             related
             Gen.
             33.
             19.
             which
             hereupon
             became
             his
             own
             proper
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             there
             afterwards
             therefore
             Jacobs
             sonnes
             fed
             their
             fathers
             flocks
             ,
             Gen.
             37.
             12.
             and
             there
             Josephs
             bones
             were
             buried
             by
             the
             Israelites
             when
             they
             came
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             inheritance
             peculiarly
             bequeathed
             him
             by
             his
             father
             Jacob
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24.
             32.
             
             
               The
               bones
               of
               Joseph
               buried
               they
               in
               Shechem
               in
               a
               parcell
               of
               ground
               which
               Ja●ob
               bought
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Hamor
               the
               father
               of
               Shechem
               for
               an
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               it
               became
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Joseph
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             any
             great
             moment
             that
             is
             objected
             ,
             that
             so
             small
             a
             parcell
             of
             ground
             was
             not
             worth
             the
             bequeathing
             to
             so
             great
             a
             man
             as
             Joseph
             was
             now
             :
             for
             vve
             cannot
             think
             it
             vvas
             so
             small
             a
             tract
             of
             ground
             that
             Jacob
             bought
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             his
             cattel
             that
             vvere
             very
             many
             .
             But
             besides
             not
             so
             much
             the
             quantity
             as
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             gift
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             for
             this
             being
             all
             he
             had
             in
             Canaan
             by
             vvay
             of
             purchase
             ,
             Jacob
             ,
             by
             bequeathing
             this
             in
             speciall
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             did
             as
             it
             vvere
             
             designe
             him
             his
             heir
             ,
             and
             conferre
             upon
             him
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             firstborn
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             no
             small
             Prerogative
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficultie
             in
             these
             vvords
             is
             ,
             vvhy
             Jacob
             saith
             that
             
               he
               took
               this
               portion
               of
               the
               land
            
             of
             Canaan
             novv
             bequeathed
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Amorites
               with
               his
               sword
               and
               with
               his
               bow
               ?
            
             And
             for
             satisfiing
             this
             doubt
             ,
             there
             are
             severall
             ansvvers
             given
             by
             Expositours
             :
             for
             first
             some
             say
             that
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             speak
             prophetically
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             done
             already
             :
             so
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             is
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Esai
             .
             9.
             6.
             under
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               Vnto
               us
               a
               child
               is
               born
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             here
             Jacob
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             speaks
             of
             the
             Israelites
             taking
             this
             land
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             as
             if
             it
             vvere
             done
             already
             :
             2.
             
             Others
             hold
             that
             he
             speaks
             this
             vvith
             reference
             to
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             by
             the
             svvord
             of
             his
             sonnes
             and
             servants
             ,
             vvhich
             fact
             hovvever
             he
             detested
             and
             abhorred
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             armed
             themselves
             as
             it
             vvere
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             revenge
             of
             vvrong
             done
             to
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             and
             because
             through
             ●ods
             just
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Shechemites
             and
             his
             singular
             favour
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             land
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             vvhereof
             they
             had
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             fell
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             neighbouring
             inhabitants
             not
             daring
             to
             oppose
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             divine
             terrour
             vvherevvith
             they
             vvere
             stricken
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             through
             Gods
             providence
             reaped
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             desolation
             vvhich
             his
             sonnes
             had
             vvickedly
             made
             in
             those
             parts
             ;
             therefore
             he
             affirms
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Amorite
             with
             his
             sword
             and
             with
             his
             bow
             :
             3.
             
             Some
             again
             conceive
             that
             when
             Jacob
             removed
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             after
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             the
             bordering
             inhabitants
             entered
             upon
             the
             territories
             of
             Shechem
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             also
             took
             into
             their
             hands
             that
             parcell
             of
             ground
             which
             Jacob
             had
             there
             purchased
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             would
             not
             restore
             ,
             Jacob
             did
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             drive
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             recovered
             his
             own
             rightfull
             possession
             ;
             which
             however
             it
             were
             not
             before
             related
             ,
             sufficient
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             here
             by
             Moses
             occasionally
             mentioned
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             some
             conclude
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Which
               I
               took
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Amorite
               with
               my
               sword
               and
               with
               my
               bow
               ,
            
             are
             figuratively
             spoken
             ,
             and
             meant
             onely
             of
             the
             purchase
             that
             he
             made
             of
             it
             (
             accordingly
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             gets
             a
             thing
             
               suo
               Marte
            
             ,
             or
             
               suis
               cop●is
            
             ,
             when
             he
             gets
             it
             with
             his
             own
             proper
             charge
             and
             labour
             )
             and
             that
             of
             purpose
             thereby
             covertly
             to
             protest
             against
             the
             crueltie
             of
             his
             sonnes
             in
             sacking
             that
             place
             and
             destroying
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             against
             any
             title
             that
             he
             laid
             to
             it
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             known
             that
             he
             challenged
             it
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             cruell
             fact
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             just
             price
             paid
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               his
               sword
               and
               his
               bow
            
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             arms
             ;
             because
             those
             were
             the
             weapons
             wherevvith
             he
             got
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Hivites
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Shechem
             ,
             for
             Amorites
             was
             the
             common
             name
             of
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Gen.
             15.
             19.
             
             Josh
             .
             24.
             8.
             
             
               And
               I
               brought
               you
               into
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               which
               dwelt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               Jordan
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             indeed
             these
             tvvo
             last
             ansvvers
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             most
             satisfactory
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             challengeth
             this
             portion
             of
             land
             to
             be
             his
             by
             a
             speciall
             right
             vvhich
             he
             novv
             gives
             unto
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             as
             vvell
             have
             said
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             vvhole
             land
             of
             Canaan
             by
             his
             svvord
             and
             by
             his
             bovv
             ,
             as
             this
             particular
             portion
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             prophetically
             concerning
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             land
             in
             time
             to
             come
             by
             his
             posteritie
             ;
             
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Jacob
             would
             alledge
             the
             cruell
             massacre
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             rightfull
             interest
             in
             this
             parcell
             of
             land
             which
             he
             did
             alwayes
             so
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             call
             their
             weapons
             
               his
               sword
               and
               his
               bow
            
             ,
             which
             immediately
             afterwards
             he
             calls
             
               instruments
               of
               crueltie
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               weapons
               of
               violence
            
             ,
             chap.
             49.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             GAther
             your selves
             together
             that
             I
             may
             tell
             you
             that
             which
             shall
             befall
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             yea
             long
             time
             hereafter
             :
             for
             these
             words
             are
             frequently
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             last
             dayes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             onely
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             but
             generally
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             See
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               speaketh
               expresly
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               times
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               some
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             came
             to
             passe
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Reuben
             thou
             art
             my
             firstborn
             ,
             my
             might
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             firstborn
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             
               the
               beginning
               and
               chief
               of
               their
               parents
               strength
               ,
            
             Deut.
             21.
             17.
             
             
               But
               he
               shall
               acknowledge
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               hated
               for
               the
               firstborn
               ,
               &c.
               for
               he
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               strength
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             105.
             36.
             
             
               He
               smote
               all
               the
               first-born
               in
               their
               land
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               their
               strength
            
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             because
             they
             are
             begotten
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             their
             parents
             strength
             ;
             and
             because
             children
             being
             accounted
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               As
               arrows
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               youth
               :
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               quiver
               full
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               speak
               with
               the
               enemies
               in
               the
               gate
               ,
            
             consequently
             the
             firstborn
             are
             the
             beginning
             and
             chief
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             the
             principall
             pillar
             and
             stay
             of
             their
             family
             .
             But
             now
             Jacob
             saith
             this
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             yielding
             what
             he
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             losse
             which
             his
             sinne
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             :
             
               Reuben
               thou
               art
               my
               firstborn
               ,
               my
               might
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               power
            
             ;
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             the
             greatest
             honour
             and
             authoritie
             should
             have
             come
             to
             thee
             and
             thy
             children
             ;
             but
             now
             hear
             a
             contrary
             doom
             ,
             
               Vnstable
               as
               water
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Vnstable
             as
             water
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             excell
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             expresseth
             his
             sudden
             downfall
             from
             the
             dignitie
             of
             his
             birthright
             ,
             even
             as
             waters
             do
             naturally
             roll
             down
             from
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             continue
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             weaknesse
             and
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             they
             should
             have
             been
             had
             he
             not
             lost
             his
             birthright
             .
             And
             indeed
             frequently
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             dissolving
             and
             weakening
             of
             mens
             strength
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             waters
             ,
             
               I
               am
               poured
               forth
               like
               water
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             22.
             14.
             
               and
               all
               my
               bones
               are
               out
               of
               joynt
            
             ;
             and
             John
             7.
             5.
             
             
               The
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               melted
               and
               became
               as
               water
            
             ;
             as
             we
             also
             use
             to
             say
             of
             feeble
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               as
               weak
               as
               water
            
             :
             which
             well
             agreeth
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             Reubens
             posteritie
             ,
             of
             which
             tribe
             we
             reade
             not
             that
             ever
             it
             came
             to
             any
             excellencie
             among
             the
             other
             tribes
             .
          
           
             He
             went
             up
             to
             my
             couch
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             an
             indignation
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             turneth
             
             his
             speech
             from
             Reuben
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             just
             cause
             there
             was
             to
             pronounce
             this
             s●nt●nce
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             are
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             brethren
             by
             birth
             of
             the
             same
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             so
             also
             true
             brethren
             in
             iniquitie
             :
             for
             so
             this
             word
             Brother
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             18.
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               slothfull
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               is
               brother
               to
               him
               that
               is
               a
               great
               waster
               .
            
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             how
             unpartially
             Moses
             her●
             relates
             that
             brand
             of
             infamy
             that
             was
             set
             upon
             Levi
             ,
             the
             stock
             of
             that
             tribe
             whereof
             hims●lf
             was
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             evident
             that
             in
             writing
             this
             story
             he
             was
             not
             guided
             by
             his
             own
             private
             spirit
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             come
             not
             thou
             into
             their
             secret
             ;
             unto
             their
             assembly
             ,
             mine
             ●onour
             ,
             be
             not
             thou
             u●ited
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             to
             shew
             his
             detestation
             of
             that
             execrable
             fact
             of
             theirs
             ,
             in
             massacring
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             and
             to
             protest
             against
             the
             least
             consent
             that
             he
             should
             give
             thereto
             .
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             when
             they
             consulted
             together
             ,
             and
             contrived
             that
             cursed
             plot
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             secretly
             without
             my
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             assembled
             together
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             their
             barbarous
             designe
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             of
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             my
             soul
             should
             ever
             joyn
             in
             the
             plotting
             of
             such
             a
             villanie
             .
             By
             
               his
               honour
            
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             he
             means
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               his
               soul
            
             ,
             because
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             chief
             excellency
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             body
             is
             nothing
             better
             then
             a
             livelesse
             lump
             of
             earth
             :
             yet
             sometimes
             by
             a
             mans
             honour
             or
             glory
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             meant
             his
             tongue
             :
             so
             
               my
               glory
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             9.
             
             
               My
               heart
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               my
               glory
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             rendred
             
               my
               tongue
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             26.
             
             
               My
               heart
               did
               rej●yce
               ,
               and
               my
               tongue
               was
               glad
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             speech
             of
             man
             is
             also
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             gift
             of
             God
             wherein
             he
             excels
             all
             other
             creatures
             ;
             and
             so
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             here
             also
             taken
             ,
             
               unto
               their
               assembly
               ,
               mine
               honour
               ,
               be
               thou
               not
               united
               ,
            
             implying
             that
             he
             would
             not
             give
             the
             least
             consent
             or
             approbation
             to
             a
             fact
             so
             foul
             .
             Now
             this
             severe
             censure
             of
             that
             treacherous
             and
             bloudy
             crueltie
             of
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             in
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             is
             a
             notable
             evidence
             that
             th●
             Authour
             of
             that
             Apocryphall
             book
             of
             Judeth
             ,
             where
             this
             fact
             of
             Simeons
             is
             highly
             extolled
             ,
             wrote
             not
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             that
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Patriarch
             Jacob
             was
             guided
             when
             he
             uttered
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             that
             Book
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             I
             will
             divide
             them
             in
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             scatter
             them
             in
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             speaks
             here
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             usuall
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             ascribe
             the
             work
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Prophets
             who
             are
             onely
             his
             messengers
             to
             foreshew
             what
             he
             will
             do
             .
             How
             this
             prophecy
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             every
             one
             knows
             ;
             who
             were
             here
             and
             there
             dispersed
             abroad
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             severall
             cities
             all
             the
             land
             over
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             wherein
             also
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             turned
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             this
             curse
             into
             a
             blessing
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             dividing
             and
             scattering
             of
             them
             was
             in
             it self
             a
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             w●re
             dispersed
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             feed
             them
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             herein
             they
             were
             exceedingly
             honoured
             .
             As
             for
             the
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             how
             this
             prophecy
             was
             accomplished
             in
             them
             we
             may
             see
             also
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             who
             were
             not
             planted
             apart
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             tribes
             were
             ,
             but
             had
             their
             inheritance
             intermingled
             with
             that
             of
             
             Judah
             ,
             out
             of
             vvhose
             lot
             in
             severall
             places
             here
             and
             there
             those
             of
             Simeon
             had
             certain
             cities
             and
             villages
             assigned
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             vve
             see
             that
             vvhen
             Moses
             blessed
             the
             severall
             tribes
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             he
             made
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             this
             scattered
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             ;
             and
             that
             aftervvards
             they
             vvere
             forced
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             seek
             a
             nevv
             habitation
             ,
             partly
             in
             Mount
             Seir
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             Mount
             Gedor
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             39
             ,
             43.
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             driving
             out
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             other
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             so
             planting
             themselves
             in
             their
             room
             .
             Novv
             herein
             also
             vvas
             the
             punishment
             denounced
             against
             Simeon
             svveetned
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             they
             vvere
             thus
             divided
             and
             scattered
             ,
             yet
             it
             vvas
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             that
             they
             vvere
             at
             first
             joyned
             vvith
             the
             royall
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             that
             aftervvards
             God
             made
             them
             victorious
             over
             those
             uncircumcised
             nations
             in
             vvhose
             countrey
             they
             planted
             themselves
             ,
             vvhen
             their
             first
             habitation
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             multiplied
             so
             greatly
             ,
             vvas
             too
             little
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Judah
             ,
             thou
             art
             he
             whom
             thy
             brethren
             shall
             praise
             .
             ]
          
           
             Alluding
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             vvhich
             signifieth
             confession
             ,
             or
             ,
             praise
             ,
             Gen.
             29.
             35.
             
             
               And
               she
               conceived
               again
               ,
               and
               bare
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               she
               said
               ,
               Now
               will
               I
               praise
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             this
             tribe
             should
             be
             famous
             and
             eminent
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             temporall
             government
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             in
             regard
             that
             out
             of
             him
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             14.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               out
               of
               Judah
               .
            
          
           
             Thy
             hand
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             thy
             enemies
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             and
             subdue
             them
             .
             This
             prophecy
             of
             the
             valour
             and
             prevailing
             power
             of
             Judah
             was
             fulfilled
             when
             that
             tribe
             became
             the
             leader
             ,
             Num.
             10.
             14.
             
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               went
               the
               standard
               of
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             Judg.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               asked
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Who
               shall
               go
               up
               for
               us
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               first
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               ?
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Judah
               shall
               go
               up
            
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             those
             Worthies
             of
             this
             tribe
             ,
             Othniel
             ,
             Judg.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             David
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             1.
             
             Solomon
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             22.
             9.
             but
             especially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             vanquished
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Thy
             fathers
             children
             shall
             bow
             down
             before
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             regall
             power
             that
             should
             be
             established
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Israelites
             should
             submit
             themselves
             ;
             and
             purposely
             that
             he
             might
             comprehend
             all
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               thy
               mothers
               children
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               thy
               fathers
               children
               shall
               bow
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             most
             exactly
             accomplished
             in
             the
             spirituall
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               That
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Judah
             is
             a
             lions
             whelp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             lion
             ,
             thereby
             the
             better
             yet
             to
             expresse
             their
             mighty
             strength
             and
             courage
             ,
             how
             terrible
             they
             should
             be
             unto
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             and
             glorious
             their
             conquests
             should
             be
             ;
             that
             look
             as
             a
             lion
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             beasts
             ,
             flies
             upon
             any
             beast
             he
             meets
             with
             ,
             and
             tears
             them
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             returning
             from
             his
             prey
             ,
             coucheth
             down
             ,
             and
             feedeth
             upon
             his
             prey
             ,
             or
             lieth
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             none
             dare
             disquiet
             him
             ,
             or
             offer
             to
             take
             his
             prey
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             should
             Judahs
             kings
             conquer
             and
             subdue
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             then
             returning
             with
             victorie
             should
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             enjoy
             their
             spoils
             and
             
             conquests
             without
             disturbance
             .
             But
             especially
             is
             this
             spoken
             in
             relation
             to
             Christs
             unresistable
             power
             ,
             and
             glorious
             conquests
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             ▪
             
               the
               lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
            
             Rev.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             The
             sceptre
             shall
             not
             depart
             ,
             &c.
             till
             Shiloh
             come
             .
             ]
          
           
             Shiloh
             ,
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               the
               Prosperer
               ,
               the
               Safemaker
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               :
            
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             think
             ,
             
               his
               sonne
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               her
               sonne
            
             ,
             &
             is
             doubtlesse
             meant
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             the
             onely
             Saviour
             of
             mankind
             ,
             the
             onely
             Peace-maker
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             Judahs
             tribe
             :
             so
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             was
             to
             foretell
             of
             what
             tribe
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ;
             and
             at
             what
             time
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             after
             once
             the
             regall
             dignitie
             should
             be
             settled
             in
             that
             tribe
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             when
             David
             was
             anoynted
             king
             ,
             the
             government
             should
             never
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             farre
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Lawgiver
             from
             between
             his
             feet
             ,
             nor
             his
             kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             and
             abolished
             untill
             the
             Messiahs
             coming
             .
             The
             chief
             difficultie
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             in
             making
             good
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             concerning
             the
             continuance
             of
             Judahs
             principalitie
             and
             kingdome
             untill
             the
             Messiahs
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             after
             Jechoniah
             and
             Zedekiah
             ,
             the
             two
             last
             kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             more
             any
             king
             of
             that
             royall
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             :
             for
             so
             Jeremiah
             prophecied
             concerning
             Jechoniah
             ,
             Jer.
             22.
             
             ●0
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Write
               ye
               this
               man
               childlesse
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               shall
               not
               pro●per
               in
               his
               dayes
               :
               for
               no
               man
               of
               his
               seed
               shall
               prosper
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               ruling
               any
               more
               in
               Judah
            
             ;
             yea
             so
             Ezekiel
             prophecied
             concerning
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             that
             crown
             and
             regall
             dignitie
             ,
             Ezek.
             21.
             27.
             
             
               I
               will
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               untill
               he
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               him
            
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             after
             their
             return
             from
             their
             captivity
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             principalitie
             of
             Zorobabel
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             some
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             little
             reviving
             of
             the
             dignitie
             of
             Judahs
             tribe
             ,
             yet
             within
             few
             years
             ,
             the
             supreme
             ,
             yea
             the
             regall
             ,
             power
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Macchabees
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             yet
             ruled
             many
             of
             them
             as
             kings
             over
             the
             Jews
             ,
             untill
             Herod
             did
             wholly
             take
             away
             their
             principality
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             objection
             some
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Macchabees
             ,
             who
             were
             indeed
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             the
             chief
             power
             was
             removed
             from
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             then
             a
             Lawgiver
             from
             between
             his
             feet
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             that
             great
             Councell
             of
             seventy
             Elders
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             weightiest
             causes
             appertained
             ,
             and
             the
             establishing
             of
             laws
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             still
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             continued
             constantly
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             power
             untill
             a
             little
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Herod
             who
             was
             a
             mere
             stranger
             became
             king
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             rooted
             them
             quite
             out
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             chief
             thing
             alledged
             in
             this
             answer
             to
             satisfie
             the
             objection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Sanhedrin
             were
             all
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             well
             proved
             ,
             a
             more
             full
             answer
             I
             conceive
             is
             given
             by
             others
             in
             these
             following
             particulars
             :
             1.
             
             That
             by
             Judah
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             nation
             and
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             were
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             kingdome
             apart
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             although
             there
             were
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Levi
             and
             Benjamin
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             as
             it
             were
             
             incorporated
             into
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             commonwealth
             had
             their
             name
             from
             Judah
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Judah
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             in
             the
             eleaventh
             chapter
             of
             the
             first
             book
             of
             the
             kings
             ,
             three
             severall
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             32
             ,
             36.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             there
             should
             be
             onely
             one
             tribe
             reserved
             to
             the
             kings
             that
             were
             of
             the
             posteritie
             of
             David
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             20.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               was
               none
               that
               followed
               the
               house
               of
               David
               but
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               onely
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             captivitie
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             chiefly
             planted
             in
             the
             lot
             and
             territory
             that
             appertained
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             after
             Nehemiahs
             time
             ,
             the
             chief
             government
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             whole
             people
             were
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             of
             Judah
             ,
             therefore
             still
             the
             government
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Judah
             ;
             yea
             and
             this
             therefore
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             main
             thing
             intended
             in
             this
             prophecie
             ,
             that
             whereas
             those
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             carried
             away
             captive
             into
             Assyria
             ,
             did
             never
             return
             thence
             again
             to
             become
             a
             kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             as
             before
             ,
             yet
             those
             of
             Judah
             ,
             after
             seventy
             years
             captivity
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             returned
             again
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             as
             before
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             glorious
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             government
             of
             their
             own
             lavvs
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             their
             own
             rulers
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             ,
             untill
             a
             little
             before
             Christs
             coming
             the
             government
             vvas
             vvholly
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             kingdome
             and
             commonvvealth
             vv●s
             by
             the
             Romanes
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             even
             at
             that
             time
             vvhen
             the
             supreme
             povver
             vvas
             in
             the
             priests
             ,
             they
             had
             it
             by
             the
             choice
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Judah
             ,
             vvho
             conferred
             this
             honour
             upon
             the
             Macchabees
             because
             of
             their
             zeal
             and
             valour
             in
             fighting
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             all
             the
             Sanhedrim
             vvere
             not
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             vvere
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             greatest
             part
             by
             farre
             of
             those
             that
             returned
             from
             Babylon
             vvere
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             good
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             
               That
               there
               should
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Lawgiver
               from
               between
               Judahs
               feet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             seed
             and
             progeny
             ,
             
               untill
               the
               Messias
               came
            
             .
          
           
             And
             unto
             him
             shall
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             people
             be
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             vvhereas
             a
             little
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             Judah
             shall
             seem
             to
             have
             lost
             his
             authority
             ,
             in
             Christ
             it
             shall
             be
             recovered
             again
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             not
             onely
             the
             Jevvs
             but
             all
             other
             nations
             shall
             come
             in
             as
             to
             their
             king
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             sceptre
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Binding
             his
             fole
             unto
             the
             vine
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             passage
             of
             Judahs
             blessing
             is
             vvholly
             a
             prophecy
             concerning
             the
             vvondrous
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             vvhich
             should
             fall
             to
             Judahs
             lot
             and
             portion
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             abound
             vvith
             vines
             and
             fat
             pastures
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             vvine
             and
             milk
             should
             be
             as
             plentifull
             and
             common
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             vvater
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Zebul●n
             shall
             dwell
             at
             the
             haven
             of
             the
             s●a
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Issachar
             vvere
             older
             then
             Zebulun
             ,
             yet
             Jacob
             blesseth
             him
             first
             ,
             because
             his
             lot
             vvas
             next
             in
             the
             division
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               lot
               came
               up
               for
               the
               children
               of
               Zebulun
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             prophesieth
             of
             his
             dvvelling
             by
             the
             sea
             ,
             alluding
             to
             his
             name
             which
             importeth
             dwelling
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             20.
             
             
               Now
               will
               my
               husband
               dwell
               with
               me
               ,
               &c.
               and
               she
               called
               his
               name
               Zeb●l●n
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             his
             borders
             were
             both
             to
             the
             main
             sea
             
             Westward
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sea
             of
             Galilee
             Eastward
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             
               And
               their
               border
               went
               up
               toward
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isa
             .
             9.
             1.
             
             
               When
               at
               the
               first
               he
               lightly
               afflicted
               the
               land
               of
               Zebulun
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               of
               Naphtali
               ,
               and
               afterward
               did
               more
               grievously
               afflict
               her
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               beyond
               Jordan
               ,
               in
               Galilee
               of
               the
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Issachar
             is
             a
             strong
             asse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             here
             foresheweth
             how
             different
             the
             disposition
             of
             this
             tribe
             of
             Issachar
             should
             be
             from
             that
             of
             Zebulun
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             ,
             as
             Moses
             also
             doth
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             18.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               Zebulun
               in
               thy
               going
               out
               ,
               and
               Issachar
               in
               thy
               tents
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             those
             of
             Zebulun
             should
             be
             altogether
             for
             tradin
             gand
             trafficking
             abroad
             at
             sea
             ,
             these
             of
             Issachar
             should
             be
             wholly
             for
             a
             quiet
             life
             ,
             and
             countrey
             imployments
             at
             home
             .
             
               Issachar
               is
               a
               strong
               asse
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             be
             of
             great
             strength
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             more
             servile
             disposition
             ;
             that
             his
             portion
             should
             fall
             in
             a
             fertile
             and
             fat
             soil
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             his
             strength
             should
             be
             imployed
             in
             tilling
             the
             ground
             and
             other
             countrey
             labours
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rather
             undergo
             any
             tributes
             and
             taxes
             that
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             be
             drawn
             from
             that
             quiet
             which
             at
             home
             he
             did
             enjoy
             .
             But
             then
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             onely
             concerning
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             tribe
             for
             the
             generall
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             this
             tribe
             there
             were
             sometimes
             some
             that
             were
             of
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             a
             more
             heroicall
             spirit
             .
             Judg.
             5.
             15.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               princes
               of
               Issachar
               were
               with
               Deborah
               ,
               even
               Issachar
               and
               also
               Barak
            
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Chron.
             12.
             32.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             many
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Issachar
             resorted
             to
             David
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             who
             were
             men
             of
             eminent
             
               understanding
               ,
               and
               ready
               armed
               to
               the
               warre
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             came
             purposely
             to
             settle
             the
             kingdome
             upon
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Dan
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             as
             one
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Dan
             was
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Bilhah
             ,
             Rachels
             handmaid
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             was
             given
             him
             as
             a
             memoriall
             that
             God
             had
             judged
             Rachel
             in
             giving
             her
             a
             sonne
             by
             her
             handmaid
             (
             for
             Dan
             signifieth
             judging
             )
             Gen.
             30.
             6.
             saith
             Rachel
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               judged
               me
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               heard
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               me
               a
               sonne
               ;
               therefore
               ●alled
               she
               his
               name
               Dan
            
             ;
             alluding
             therefore
             to
             his
             name
             he
             pronounceth
             this
             blessing
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Dan
               shall
               ●udge
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             doubtlesse
             is
             that
             however
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             handmaid
             ,
             yet
             his
             posteritle
             should
             be
             one
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             a
             tribe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             posterity
             of
             his
             freeborn
             sonnes
             ,
             of
             whom
             before
             he
             had
             spoken
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             ●hould
             have
             an
             equall
             share
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             as
             other
             tribes
             had
             their
             heads
             and
             elders
             to
             judge
             and
             decide
             causes
             amongst
             them
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             .
             Some
             conceive
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             Sampson
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             prophecy
             ;
             but
             questionlesse
             the
             blessing
             here
             promised
             is
             more
             generall
             ,
             and
             meant
             of
             the
             common
             priviledges
             which
             as
             a
             tribe
             Dan
             should
             enjoy
             in
             the
             common
             government
             of
             the
             people
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             Dan
             being
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             handmaid
             ,
             by
             expressing
             that
             he
             should
             enjoy
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             the
             like
             is
             implyed
             concerning
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Dan
             shall
             be
             a
             serpent
             by
             the
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             prophecy
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             rather
             by
             cunning
             then
             open
             force
             get
             the
             better
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             Some
             footsteps
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             Sampsons
             acts
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             that
             exploit
             of
             this
             tribe
             against
             
             Laish
             ,
             which
             they
             suddenly
             surprised
             ,
             Judg.
             18.
             27.
             
             
               And
               they
               came
               unto
               Laish
               ,
               unto
               a
               people
               that
               were
               at
               quiet
               ,
               and
               secure
               ;
               and
               they
               smote
               them
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             I
             have
             waited
             for
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             This
             ejaculation
             thus
             interposed
             ,
             is
             not
             strange
             in
             a
             dying
             man
             ;
             yet
             the
             ground
             might
             be
             ,
             his
             foreseeing
             the
             troubles
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             tribe
             of
             Dan
             in
             speciall
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Gad
             ,
             a
             troop
             shall
             overcome
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             overcome
             at
             last
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             Jacob
             foretells
             that
             Gads
             posterity
             ,
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             utmost
             skirts
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             should
             be
             often
             sorely
             annoyed
             with
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             bordering
             nations
             that
             should
             be
             enemies
             to
             Israel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             Moabites
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             should
             often
             by
             troops
             make
             inroads
             upon
             the
             Gadites
             that
             lay
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             they
             should
             gather
             their
             forces
             together
             ,
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             their
             countrey
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             afterward
             peaceably
             enjoy
             their
             possessions
             .
             Now
             because
             Gad
             signifieth
             a
             
               troop
               ;
               A
               troop
               cometh
            
             ,
             saith
             Leah
             concerning
             this
             first-born
             sonne
             of
             her
             handmaid
             Zilpah
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             called
             his
             name
             Gad
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             11.
             in
             allusion
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             Jacob
             thus
             expresseth
             his
             blessing
             ,
             
               Gad
               ,
               a
               troop
               shall
               overcome
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               overcome
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Naphtali
             is
             a
             hind
             let
             loose
             ,
             he
             giveth
             goodly
             words
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             is
             chiefly
             prophesied
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             also
             have
             a
             fruitfull
             and
             pleasant
             portion
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             be
             as
             a
             hind
             let
             loose
             ,
             that
             hath
             scope
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             choice
             of
             pastures
             find
             plenty
             of
             feeding
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             they
             should
             live
             as
             in
             plenty
             ,
             so
             in
             peace
             ,
             as
             a
             hind
             let
             loose
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             hind
             that
             must
             not
             be
             hunted
             ,
             but
             is
             preserved
             and
             cherished
             as
             the
             delight
             of
             the
             owner
             ;
             but
             3.
             
             It
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             cunning
             and
             active
             nimblenesse
             in
             dealing
             with
             their
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             light-footed
             both
             to
             pursue
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             escape
             danger
             ,
             Psal
             .
             18.
             34.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               my
               feet
               like
               hinds
               feet
            
             ;
             whereof
             one
             instance
             we
             have
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Barak
             ,
             Judg.
             4.
             10
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               And
               Barak
               called
               Zebulun
               and
               Naphtali
               to
               Kedesh
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               discomfited
               Sisera
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               chariots
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               host
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               before
               Barak
               ,
               so
               that
               Sisera
               lighted
               down
               off
               his
               chariot
               ,
               and
               fled
               away
               on
               his
               feet
               ;
               but
               Barak
               pursued
               after
               the
               chariots
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               Sisera
               fell
               upon
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               left
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               giveth
               goodly
               words
            
             ,
             thereby
             is
             meant
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             be
             fair-spoken
             ▪
             courteous
             ,
             and
             of
             friendly
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             beloved
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             more
             particularly
             intended
             ,
             1.
             of
             their
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             fair
             speeches
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             rather
             keep
             themselves
             safe
             ,
             then
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             ;
             2.
             of
             the
             songs
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             the
             praises
             and
             blessings
             which
             they
             should
             return
             unto
             God
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             fruitfull
             land
             ,
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             conquest
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             of
             which
             last
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             that
             song
             of
             Deborah
             and
             Barak
             ,
             Judg.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Out
             of
             Asher
             his
             bread
             shall
             be
             fat
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             yield
             royall
             dainties
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             portion
             which
             in
             the
             division
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             shall
             fall
             to
             this
             tribe
             ,
             shall
             be
             fat
             ,
             and
             fertile
             ,
             abounding
             with
             wine
             and
             oyl
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             the
             choicest
             and
             finest
             wheat
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             fruitfullest
             parts
             of
             all
             that
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Joseph
             is
             a
             fruitfull
             bough
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             of
             him
             came
             two
             tribes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             The
             archers
             have
             sorely
             grieved
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             His
             brethren
             that
             sold
             him
             ,
             his
             mistris
             that
             accused
             ,
             and
             m●ster
             that
             imprisoned
             ,
             did
             what
             they
             could
             to
             r●ine
             him
             ;
             but
             through
             Gods
             assistance
             he
             proved
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             From
             thence
             is
             the
             shepherd
             ,
             stone
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             mightie
             God
             of
             Jacob
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Joseph
             became
             
               the
               shepherd
               ,
               the
               stone
               of
               Israel
               ▪
               a
               shepherd
               ,
            
             in
             that
             he
             fed
             both
             his
             father
             and
             brethren
             in
             the
             time
             of
             famine
             ;
             
               the
               stone
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             rock
             of
             refuge
             to
             them
             ,
             providing
             a
             hiding
             place
             for
             them
             in
             Egypt
             when
             they
             were
             in
             so
             great
             distresse
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             was
             the
             onely
             stay
             and
             support
             of
             his
             father
             and
             all
             his
             family
             .
             And
             herein
             was
             Joseph
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             shepherd
             of
             his
             Israel
             ,
             the
             foundation
             and
             corner
             stone
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             11.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               stone
               which
               was
               set
               at
               nought
               of
               you
               builders
               ,
               which
               is
               become
               the
               head
               of
               the
               corner
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             The
             blessings
             of
             thy
             father
             have
             prevailed
             above
             the
             blessings
             of
             my
             progenitours
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             is
             diversly
             rendred
             by
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             differ
             much
             in
             giving
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             evident
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Jacob
             therein
             affirms
             that
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             he
             had
             blessed
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             especially
             ,
             were
             of
             farre
             greater
             efficacie
             and
             excellencie
             then
             those
             wherewith
             his
             progenitours
             had
             blessed
             their
             children
             .
             If
             we
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             afterward
             particularly
             applyed
             to
             Joseph
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               head
               of
               Joseph
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             thus
             we
             must
             know
             that
             he
             preferres
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             he
             had
             blessed
             his
             children
             before
             those
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ,
             1.
             because
             they
             were
             more
             particularly
             explained
             and
             applyed
             ;
             2.
             because
             they
             were
             and
             should
             be
             more
             suddenly
             ,
             clearly
             ,
             fully
             and
             effectually
             accomplished
             in
             them
             :
             for
             till
             their
             increase
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             was
             that
             seed
             to
             be
             seen
             that
             should
             equall
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             starres
             ?
             yea
             what
             likelyhood
             was
             there
             of
             such
             an
             increase
             ?
             3.
             because
             whereas
             the
             promised
             seed
             made
             to
             Abraham
             was
             ratified
             onely
             unto
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             so
             Ishmael
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             sonnes
             were
             excluded
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             it
             was
             confirmed
             onely
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             so
             Esau
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             now
             it
             was
             ratified
             unto
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             faith
             to
             all
             their
             posteritie
             .
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             particularly
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             the
             blessing
             wherewith
             Jacob
             had
             blessed
             him
             is
             said
             to
             surpasse
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             his
             progenitours
             were
             blessed
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             should
             not
             now
             be
             long
             ere
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             concerning
             the
             multiplying
             of
             their
             seed
             .
             &c.
             should
             be
             performed
             :
             hitherto
             there
             was
             no
             appearance
             of
             that
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             but
             now
             as
             in
             the
             other
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             so
             in
             Joseph
             also
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             should
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             2.
             because
             he
             should
             have
             this
             priviledge
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             his
             two
             sonnes
             should
             be
             the
             heads
             of
             two
             severall
             tribes
             ;
             3.
             because
             Joseph
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             farre
             happier
             then
             ever
             Jacob
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             progenitours
             had
             been
             ,
             being
             advanced
             in
             Egypt
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             honour
             next
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             living
             and
             dying
             in
             great
             prosperitie
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficultie
             is
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Vnto
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               the
               everlasting
               hills
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             probable
             expositions
             that
             are
             given
             thereof
             are
             these
             ▪
             1.
             
             That
             
             they
             are
             a
             comparative
             expression
             of
             the
             surpassing
             excellency
             of
             those
             blessings
             wherewith
             he
             had
             blessed
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             especially
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             they
             exceeded
             those
             of
             his
             progenitours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             farre
             ,
             as
             the
             utmost
             tops
             of
             the
             hills
             and
             mountains
             are
             above
             the
             ordinary
             levell
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             an
             amplification
             of
             that
             which
             went
             before
             concerning
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             he
             had
             blessed
             them
             ,
             shewing
             that
             they
             were
             blessings
             not
             onely
             temporall
             ,
             but
             also
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             reach
             beyond
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             mountains
             and
             hills
             ,
             which
             yet
             should
             continue
             till
             time
             should
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               everlasting
               hills
            
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             〈◊〉
             54.
             10.
             
             
               The
               mountains
               shall
               depart
               ,
               and
               the
               hills
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               my
               kindnesse
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             kindnesse
             to
             thee
             shall
             be
             more
             stable
             then
             the
             mountains
             that
             cannot
             be
             removed
             ,
             but
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             indeed
             herein
             was
             the
             chief
             and
             surpassing
             excellency
             of
             Jacobs
             blessing
             above
             those
             of
             his
             progenitours
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             sonnes
             were
             appointed
             heirs
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             being
             excluded
             ,
             as
             Ishmael
             and
             Esau
             were
             ;
             and
             3.
             they
             are
             added
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             portion
             of
             land
             which
             should
             befall
             the
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             in
             the
             division
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             should
             abound
             with
             all
             other
             desirable
             blessings
             ,
             so
             also
             
               with
               the
               chief
               things
               of
               the
               ancient
               mountains
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               things
               of
               the
               lasting
               hills
               ,
            
             as
             Moses
             calls
             them
             in
             his
             blessing
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             15.
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             observe
             how
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             doth
             there
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             explain
             and
             unfold
             this
             blessing
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             more
             readily
             encline
             to
             think
             that
             what
             is
             there
             expressed
             concerning
             
               the
               ancient
               mountains
               and
               lasting
               hills
            
             in
             Josephs
             portion
             is
             also
             covertly
             intended
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             They
             shall
             be
             on
             the
             head
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Comparing
             the
             blessings
             wherewith
             God
             had
             blessed
             him
             to
             the
             oyl
             wherewith
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             anoynted
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               should
               be
               on
               the
               head
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               was
               separate
               from
               his
               brethren
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             separated
             and
             set
             apart
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             advancing
             him
             to
             a
             high
             and
             singular
             degree
             of
             honour
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             he
             was
             a
             Nazarite
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Benjamin
             shall
             ravine
             as
             a
             wolf
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             shall
             devour
             the
             prey
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             wolf
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             fierce
             beast
             ,
             and
             goeth
             forth
             usually
             both
             mornings
             and
             evenings
             to
             seek
             his
             prey
             ,
             Jacob
             here
             compares
             this
             tribe
             to
             a
             ravening
             wolf
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             signifie
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             a
             very
             strong
             couragious
             and
             warlike
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             with
             admirable
             violence
             vanquish
             and
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             return
             from
             the
             battel
             laden
             with
             the
             spoils
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             was
             in
             future
             times
             of
             a
             warlike
             disposition
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             sacred
             history
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             those
             bloudy
             battels
             which
             they
             fought
             with
             their
             brethren
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             where
             though
             there
             were
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             foure
             hundred
             thousand
             armed
             men
             ,
             &
             themselves
             were
             but
             five
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             ,
             yet
             they
             twice
             overcame
             them
             ,
             and
             slew
             of
             them
             eight
             and
             thirtie
             thousand
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             there
             particularly
             noted
             of
             these
             Benjamites
             (
             which
             shows
             what
             active
             men
             they
             werefor
             the
             warre
             )
             that
             there
             were
             amongst
             them
             
               seven
               hundred
               chosen
               men
               left-handed
               ,
               thatcould
               every
               one
               sling
               stones
               at
               a
               hairs
               breadth
            
             
             
               and
               not
               misse
            
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             16.
             and
             in
             the
             conquests
             of
             Saul
             ,
             the
             first
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             this
             tribe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             All
             these
             are
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             heads
             from
             whom
             descended
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ;
             indeed
             there
             were
             thirteen
             tribes
             :
             but
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             are
             comprehended
             in
             one
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Joseph
             their
             father
             ;
             and
             besides
             when
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             divided
             amongst
             the
             tribes
             ,
             the
             Levites
             had
             no
             share
             amongst
             them
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Lord
               was
               their
               portion
            
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             still
             called
             
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               of
               Israel
            
             .
             And
             by
             this
             mentioning
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             direct
             us
             to
             look
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             prophecies
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             Jacobs
             sonnes
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             blessing
             ,
             he
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             foretold
             the
             severall
             blessings
             which
             God
             had
             allotted
             to
             them
             .
             But
             did
             he
             not
             rather
             pronounce
             three
             of
             them
             accursed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Reuben
             ,
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             Levi
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             temporall
             chastisement
             threatned
             was
             but
             a
             fatherly
             correction
             for
             their
             amendment
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             blessing
             and
             not
             a
             curse
             :
             but
             2.
             
             They
             are
             blessed
             also
             in
             that
             he
             concludes
             them
             within
             the
             number
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             and
             so
             comprehendeth
             them
             within
             the
             Covenant
             :
             for
             by
             this
             means
             they
             have
             an
             equall
             right
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             whereof
             the
             other
             was
             a
             type
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             fourty
             dayes
             were
             fulfilled
             for
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             fourty
             dayes
             were
             spent
             in
             embalming
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Egyptians
             mourned
             for
             him
             threescore
             and
             ten
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thirty
             dayes
             after
             they
             had
             done
             embalming
             him
             did
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             mourn
             for
             him
             ,
             ere
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             be
             buried
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Joseph
             spake
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             saying
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Joseph
             was
             still
             in
             as
             high
             esteem
             with
             Pharaoh
             as
             ever
             before
             ,
             yet
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             courtiers
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             kings
             consent
             that
             he
             might
             go
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             bury
             his
             father
             ,
             partly
             thereby
             to
             endear
             himself
             the
             better
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             his
             own
             modestie
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             businesse
             that
             concerned
             himself
             would
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             should
             be
             approved
             of
             all
             ;
             partly
             to
             prevent
             all
             suspicion
             of
             any
             purpose
             that
             he
             should
             have
             to
             get
             quite
             away
             out
             of
             Egypt
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ;
             and
             partly
             also
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             mourners
             used
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             Princes
             .
             Esther
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             
               For
               none
               might
               enter
               into
               the
               kings
               gate
               clothed
               with
               sackcloth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             In
             my
             grave
             which
             I
             have
             digged
             for
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thereby
             implying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             any
             contempt
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             decline
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             ready
             enough
             to
             surmise
             that
             he
             despised
             their
             land
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             the
             grave
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             he
             makes
             known
             that
             he
             desired
             this
             onely
             because
             his
             father
             had
             long
             since
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             digged
             a
             grave
             for
             himself
             there
             where
             his
             ancestours
             and
             wife
             were
             buried
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             swear
             that
             he
             would
             bury
             him
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             they
             came
             into
             the
             threshing
             floore
             of
             Atad
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             threshing
             floore
             of
             Atad
             I
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             not
             farre
             from
             Hebron
             ,
             the
             place
             intended
             
             for
             the
             sepulchre
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             chosen
             happely
             by
             Joseph
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             convenient
             place
             to
             perform
             the
             solemnities
             of
             his
             funerall
             rites
             by
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             Jordan
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             where
             he
             wrote
             these
             things
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             1.
             
             
               These
               be
               the
               words
               which
               Moses
               spake
               unto
               all
               Israel
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               Jordan
               ,
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             Deut.
             3.
             25.
             
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               let
               me
               go
               over
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               good
               land
               that
               is
               beyond
               Jordan
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Behold
             we
             be
             thy
             servants
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wrong
             that
             they
             had
             formerly
             done
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             We
             sold
             thee
             for
             a
             servant
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             behold
             we
             now
             yield
             up
             our selves
             to
             be
             thy
             servants
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             For
             am
             I
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Can
             I
             ,
             or
             dare
             I
             (
             think
             you
             )
             be
             offended
             with
             that
             which
             I
             know
             was
             Gods
             work
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             revenge
             my self
             on
             you
             whom
             God
             hath
             forgiven
             ?
             or
             turn
             that
             to
             your
             destruction
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             for
             your
             preservation
             ?
             this
             were
             to
             make
             my self
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             yea
             to
             challenge
             to
             my self
             a
             power
             to
             crosse
             and
             overturn
             the
             will
             and
             purpose
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           On
           the
           second
           book
           of
           MOSES
           called
           EXODUS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             NOw
             these
             are
             the
             names
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             the
             Israelites
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             (
             which
             was
             but
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifteen
             years
             after
             Jacob
             went
             thither
             with
             his
             family
             )
             there
             were
             of
             them
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             46.
             
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               three
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               ,
            
             fit
             for
             warre
             ,
             besides
             the
             Levites
             ,
             old
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             years
             ,
             which
             might
             well
             be
             three
             times
             so
             many
             .
             Here
             therefore
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             story
             the
             names
             of
             those
             that
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             are
             thus
             particularly
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             by
             considering
             how
             few
             there
             went
             down
             thither
             ,
             we
             might
             the
             more
             plainly
             in
             the
             multitude
             that
             went
             out
             from
             thence
             see
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             concerning
             the
             wonderfull
             multiplying
             of
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             souls
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             loyns
             of
             Jacob
             were
             seventy
             souls
             .
             ]
          
           
             Reckoning
             with
             the
             rest
             Jacob
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             sonnes
             .
             See
             the
             note
             on
             Gen.
             46.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             fruitfull
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             expresseth
             their
             multiplying
             with
             many
             severall
             words
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             most
             incredible
             and
             miraculous
             increase
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Now
             there
             arose
             up
             a
             new
             king
             over
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             knew
             not
             Joseph
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             arose
             up
             another
             king
             (
             for
             so
             Stephen
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             18.
             
             )
             who
             because
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             person
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             nor
             lived
             in
             his
             dayes
             to
             see
             the
             good
             that
             he
             did
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             never
             minded
             the
             good
             service
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             for
             his
             predecessour
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             regarded
             either
             his
             posterity
             ,
             or
             fathers
             family
             for
             his
             ●ake
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             it
             is
             usually
             with
             many
             men
             ,
             they
             onely
             mind
             present
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             onely
             affected
             with
             such
             things
             as
             happen
             in
             their
             own
             dayes
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             good
             which
             hath
             been
             done
             for
             their
             ancestours
             ,
             they
             never
             regard
             .
             Some
             indeed
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             king
             that
             dealt
             thus
             hardly
             with
             the
             Israelites
             was
             not
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             that
             Pharaoh
             that
             exalted
             Joseph
             ,
             but
             was
             chosen
             of
             another
             stock
             to
             rule
             over
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               arose
               up
               a
               new
               king
               over
               Egypt
               .
            
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             grounded
             on
             those
             words
             :
             for
             the
             sonne
             that
             succeeds
             his
             father
             in
             the
             throne
             is
             usually
             called
             
               a
               new
               king
            
             ;
             and
             Solomon
             saith
             concerning
             his
             succeeding
             of
             his
             father
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             20
             ,
             
               I
               am
               risen
               up
               in
               the
               room
               of
               David
               my
               father
               .
            
             However
             it
             seems
             that
             Joseph
             sought
             not
             to
             advance
             his
             children
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             was
             content
             they
             
             should
             live
             in
             a
             mean
             condition
             amongst
             his
             brethren
             ,
             waiting
             in
             hope
             for
             the
             promised
             inheritance
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             memory
             of
             Joseph
             was
             the
             more
             likely
             not
             to
             be
             continued
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Behold
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             are
             more
             and
             mightier
             then
             we
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             but
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             riches
             and
             strength
             then
             the
             Israelites
             were
             :
             either
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             by
             way
             of
             proportion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             that
             were
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Israelites
             were
             farre
             more
             populous
             then
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             multiplying
             farre
             more
             then
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             flourished
             more
             in
             wealth
             and
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             
               (
               the
               might
            
             ,
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             )
             which
             indeed
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             considering
             that
             besides
             their
             industry
             ,
             and
             the
             fertilitie
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             wherein
             they
             were
             placed
             ,
             an
             extraordinary
             blessing
             from
             God
             was
             upon
             them
             in
             all
             their
             endeavours
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             was
             spoken
             by
             Pharaoh
             ,
             onely
             to
             incense
             his
             Lords
             and
             Counsellours
             of
             State
             to
             whom
             he
             propounds
             this
             motion
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             lash●th
             out
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             speak
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             disdain
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             and
             intimates
             withall
             that
             this
             it
             would
             come
             to
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             prevented
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Therefore
             they
             did
             set
             over
             them
             taskmasters
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hereby
             both
             impoverish
             them
             ,
             and
             waste
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             withall
             keep
             them
             from
             multiplying
             so
             exceedingly
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             done
             :
             for
             whilest
             they
             took
             them
             off
             from
             their
             own
             imployments
             ,
             and
             as
             bondslaves
             ,
             forced
             them
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             without
             allowing
             them
             any
             equall
             recompence
             for
             their
             labours
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             soon
             bring
             them
             very
             low
             in
             their
             estates
             ;
             and
             then
             withall
             by
             overburdening
             them
             with
             extreme
             labour
             ,
             toyl
             ,
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             they
             hoped
             to
             waste
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             consume
             them
             by
             degrees
             through
             weaknesse
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             to
             abate
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             encrease
             .
             All
             which
             misery
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             bring
             upon
             this
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             this
             time
             of
             their
             ●ojourning
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             began
             many
             of
             them
             to
             be
             corrupt
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             whoredome
             with
             the
             Idoles
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             cast
             them
             into
             this
             fiery
             furnace
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             purge
             them
             from
             these
             pollutions
             :
             hence
             is
             that
             of
             Joshua
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24.
             14.
             
             
               Put
               away
               the
               Gods
               which
               your
               fathers
               served
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Lord
             concerning
             his
             people
             ,
             Ezek.
             23.
             3.
             
             
               That
               they
               committed
               whoredomes
               in
               their
               youth
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             chap.
             20.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             that
             when
             
               they
               rebelled
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               every
               man
               cast
               away
               the
               abominations
               of
               their
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               did
               forsake
               the
               Idoles
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               yet
               he
               wrought
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               in
               bringing
               them
               forth
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ▪
            
             2.
             
             Because
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             intended
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             setting
             their
             hearts
             upon
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             long
             after
             Canaan
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             leave
             Egypt
             willingly
             ,
             to
             remove
             to
             Canaan
             when
             God
             should
             call
             them
             thither
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             return
             thither
             again
             when
             they
             were
             once
             gone
             :
             which
             if
             they
             did
             when
             Egypt
             had
             been
             to
             them
             a
             land
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             bitter
             service
             ,
             Num.
             11.
             5.
             and
             14.
             4.
             
             
               And
               they
               said
               one
               unto
               another
               ,
               Let
               us
               make
               a
               captain
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               return
               into
               Egypt
               ,
            
             what
             would
             they
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             ease
             and
             plenty
             there
             ?
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             juster
             occasion
             given
             for
             the
             Israelites
             casting
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             punishing
             that
             tyrant
             Pharaoh
             
             and
             his
             bloody
             people
             with
             so
             many
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             plagues
             for
             the
             better
             manifestation
             of
             his
             justice
             and
             almightie
             power
             ,
             y●a
             his
             faithfulnesse
             also
             and
             tender
             compassion
             towards
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             service
             in
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             sordid
             and
             toylsome
             labours
             of
             their
             countrey-imployments
             ,
             as
             digging
             and
             cleansing
             of
             their
             ditches
             ,
             carrying
             out
             their
             dung
             ,
             plowing
             and
             tilling
             their
             grounds
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             spake
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             midwives
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             name
             of
             one
             was
             Ship●rah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Pharaoh
             perceiving
             himself
             crossed
             in
             his
             first
             device
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             more
             they
             afflicted
             the
             Israelites
             the
             more
             they
             multiplied
             and
             grew
             ,
             he
             now
             seeks
             to
             bring
             his
             purpose
             to
             passe
             another
             way
             ,
             andthat
             is
             by
             perswading
             the
             Hebrew
             midwives
             to
             smother
             or
             strangle
             all
             their
             male-children
             ,
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             prevent
             their
             multiplying
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             birth
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             no
             suspicion
             that
             it
             was
             purposely
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             ascribed
             to
             chance
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             womans
             hard
             labour
             ,
             and
             difficultie
             of
             birth
             .
             Indeed
             so
             strange
             it
             is
             that
             he
             should
             hope
             to
             perswade
             the
             midwives
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             lend
             thus
             a
             helping
             hand
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             their
             own
             people
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             some
             Writers
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             questionlesse
             the
             midwives
             were
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             women
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             unlike
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             women
             should
             ever
             admit
             to
             imploy
             Egyptian
             midwives
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             then
             that
             Pharaoh
             should
             hope
             partly
             by
             great
             promises
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             severe
             threatnings
             to
             winne
             the
             Hebrew
             midwives
             to
             do
             this
             that
             he
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             And
             besides
             it
             would
             have
             been
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             king
             to
             hope
             to
             have
             the
             businesse
             carried
             so
             secretly
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             should
             think
             that
             their
             male-children
             dyed
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             at
             his
             command
             made
             away
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             violently
             imposed
             on
             them
             Egyptian
             midwives
             ,
             who
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             must
             needs
             be
             presently
             suspected
             .
             And
             to
             this
             we
             may
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             commendation
             that
             is
             here
             given
             the
             midwives
             ,
             
               that
               they
               feared
               God
            
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             signifie
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             true
             pieti●
             then
             could
             be
             in
             the
             Egyptians
             by
             the
             mere
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             midwives
             were
             not
             Egyptians
             but
             Israelites
             ;
             to
             which
             our
             Tran●latours
             seem
             to
             en●line
             in
             translating
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             here
             used
             not
             
               the
               midwives
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Hebrew
               midwives
            
             .
             As
             for
             these
             two
             that
             are
             here
             named
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             thence
             conclude
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             two
             midwives
             should
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             imployment
             amongst
             so
             many
             thousand
             women
             of
             the
             Israelites
             )
             but
             these
             two
             are
             onely
             named
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             rest
             were
             under
             their
             direction
             and
             command
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             called
             these
             first
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             tryall
             of
             them
             ,
             meant
             afterwards
             to
             give
             the
             same
             command
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             finding
             that
             these
             h●d
             deceived
             him
             ,
             he
             gave
             over
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             rage
             brake
             openly
             forth
             ,
             and
             he
             enjoyned
             by
             publick
             command
             that
             all
             their
             male-children
             should
             be
             drowned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             because
             the
             midwives
             feared
             God
             ,
             that
             ●e
             made
             them
             houses
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             midwives
             ●inned
             in
             lying
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             his
             wonted
             goodnesse
             passed
             by
             this
             infir●itie
             of
             his
             poore
             servants
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             their
             pi●ti●
             and
             ●ear
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             saving
             their
             men-children
             alive
             ,
             
               and
               made
               them
               houses
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             did
             greatly
             increase
             their
             posteritie
             (
             for
             so
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             
             Ruth
             .
             4.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               make
               the
               woman
               that
               is
               to
               come
               into
               thine
               house
               like
               Rachel
               ,
               and
               like
               Leah
               ,
               which
               two
               did
               build
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             withall
             did
             prosper
             them
             exceedingly
             in
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               it
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             charged
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Failing
             of
             bringing
             about
             his
             purpose
             secretly
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             midwives
             ,
             he
             now
             openly
             at
             last
             discoverd
             his
             rage
             ,
             and
             by
             publick
             procla●ation
             e
             njoyns
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             take
             the
             Israelites
             male-children
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             born
             by
             force
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             drown
             them
             in
             the
             river
             :
             That
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             accordingly
             with
             much
             strictnesse
             put
             in
             execution
             this
             bloudy
             command
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             Moses
             parents
             could
             not
             long
             hide
             him
             from
             those
             that
             were
             imployed
             in
             searching
             after
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             that
             by
             degrees
             they
             gave
             over
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             crueltie
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             continued
             not
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Israelites
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             so
             many
             under
             twenty
             years
             old
             when
             they
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Perhaps
             this
             Pharaoh
             within
             a
             few
             years
             died
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             cruell
             decree
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             must
             needs
             abhorre
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             violently
             ,
             pursued
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             there
             went
             a
             man
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             took
             to
             wife
             a
             daughter
             of
             Levi.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             19.
             
             Amram
             the
             sonne
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             and
             grandchild
             of
             Levi
             ,
             married
             Jochebed
             his
             Aunt
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Levi
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             here
             called
             ,
             whom
             her
             mother
             bare
             unto
             Levi
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             Num.
             26.
             59.
             and
             so
             the
             sister
             of
             his
             father
             Kohath
             .
             And
             though
             such
             marriages
             between
             the
             aunt
             and
             nephew
             were
             afterward
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             incestuous
             and
             against
             the
             law
             and
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             Levit.
             18.
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               uncover
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               thy
               fathers
               sister
            
             ;
             yet
             considering
             the
             confusion
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             though
             even
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             did
             not
             see
             and
             consider
             the
             evil
             thereof
             ,
             but
             did
             what
             was
             customarily
             done
             though
             not
             warrantable
             ,
             till
             God
             gave
             them
             an
             expresse
             law
             against
             it
             .
             However
             observable
             herein
             again
             is
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             conceal
             the
             truth
             herein
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             no
             little
             blemish
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             of
             such
             an
             incestuous
             marriage
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             woman
             conceaved
             ,
             and
             bare
             a
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Moses
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             their
             first
             child
             :
             for
             Mary
             or
             Miriam
             a
             daughter
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             a
             sonne
             ,
             were
             both
             born
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             Exod.
             7.
             7.
             
               and
               Moses
               was
               fourescore
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               fourescore
               and
               three
               years
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               And
               his
               sister
               stood
               afarre
               off
               ,
               to
               wit
               what
               would
               be
               done
            
             ;
             where
             we
             see
             that
             Miriam
             was
             set
             to
             watch
             what
             became
             of
             her
             brother
             ,
             because
             she
             as
             a
             child
             would
             be
             least
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             suspected
             .
             And
             hereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Amram
             and
             Jochebed
             ,
             the
             parents
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             married
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             two
             elder
             children
             Miriam
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             before
             that
             cruell
             edict
             came
             forth
             ,
             for
             the
             drowning
             of
             all
             the
             male-children
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             when
             Pharaoh
             sought
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             midwives
             to
             make
             them
             away
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             that
             Moses
             was
             born
             immediately
             after
             he
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             drowned
             .
          
           
             
             She
             hid
             him
             three
             moneths
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             mother
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             his
             father
             did
             also
             yield
             his
             consent
             and
             help
             hereto
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             23.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Moses
               when
               he
               was
               born
               was
               hid
               three
               moneths
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
            
             yet
             Moses
             here
             ascribes
             it
             particularly
             to
             his
             mother
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             the
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             did
             first
             motion
             it
             to
             her
             husband
             .
             And
             herein
             their
             faith
             was
             observable
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             noted
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             their
             naturall
             affection
             to
             their
             child
             ,
             quickned
             by
             the
             rare
             beauty
             they
             beheld
             in
             his
             countenance
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             do
             what
             they
             could
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             
               being
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               Kings
               commandment
               ,
            
             but
             trusting
             that
             God
             would
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             hid
             him
             three
             moneths
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             they
             could
             hide
             him
             no
             longer
             ,
             because
             happely
             some
             notice
             was
             taken
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             stricter
             search
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             they
             laid
             him
             out
             in
             an
             ark
             of
             bulrushes
             ,
             setting
             his
             sister
             withall
             to
             watch
             what
             became
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             She
             brought
             him
             unto
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             her
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             made
             him
             her
             adopted
             sonne
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             afforded
             him
             such
             princely
             education
             as
             was
             seemly
             for
             her
             sonne
             ,
             training
             him
             up
             in
             all
             the
             learning
             and
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             22.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             secret
             providence
             fitted
             him
             for
             the
             service
             for
             which
             he
             intended
             him
             ,
             his
             known
             wisdome
             and
             singular
             learning
             being
             afterwards
             no
             doubt
             a
             speciall
             means
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             feared
             and
             honoured
             both
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             the
             fitter
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             when
             Moses
             was
             grown
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             out
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             full
             fourtie
             years
             old
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             23.
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             weaning
             (
             when
             by
             his
             mother-nurse
             he
             was
             brought
             home
             ,
             and
             delivered
             up
             to
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             )
             unto
             that
             age
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             court
             of
             Egypt
             as
             her
             adopted
             sonne
             ,
             and
             became
             famous
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               mightie
               both
               in
               words
               and
               deeds
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Stephen
             saith
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             22.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             great
             abilities
             both
             for
             discoursing
             ,
             and
             giving
             counsel
             concerning
             any
             businesse
             propounded
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             wise
             and
             successefull
             managing
             of
             any
             affairs
             that
             he
             undertook
             .
             During
             this
             time
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             went
             out
             to
             visit
             his
             brethren
             ,
             as
             compassionating
             their
             miseries
             ,
             since
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             mother
             having
             recourse
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             nurse
             ,
             would
             instruct
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             all
             things
             that
             concerned
             him
             as
             one
             of
             Gods
             Israel
             ▪
             But
             this
             going
             forth
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             which
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             when
             at
             fourty
             years
             age
             he
             went
             forth
             with
             a
             full
             purpose
             to
             abandon
             his
             honours
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             himself
             to
             the
             poore
             oppressed
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             lend
             them
             what
             help
             he
             possibly
             could
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             finding
             himself
             inwardly
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             called
             thereto
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Stephen
             said
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             25.
             that
             when
             he
             slew
             the
             Egyptian
             that
             wronged
             the
             Israelite
             ,
             
               he
               supposed
               that
               his
               brethren
               would
               have
               understood
               ,
               how
               that
               God
               by
               his
               hand
               would
               deliver
               them
            
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             also
             speaks
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Moses
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               reproch
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               treasures
               in
               Egypt
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             looked
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             no
             man
             he
             slew
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             had
             doubtlesse
             the
             warrant
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             calling
             from
             God
             to
             slay
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             those
             words
             of
             Stephen
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             25.
             
             
               He
               supposed
               ●is
               brethren
               would
               have
               u●derstood
               how
               that
               God
               by
               his
               hand
               would
               deliver
               them
               :
            
             for
             though
             the
             time
             which
             God
             had
             ordained
             for
             their
             deliverance
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             yet
             God
             intended
             that
             hereby
             he
             should
             give
             even
             at
             present
             some
             intimation
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             of
             Gods
             purpose
             to
             deliver
             them
             by
             him
             ▪
             &
             ofhis
             willingnesse
             to
             undertake
             the
             work
             .
             But
             why
             then
             did
             he
             thus
             look
             about
             ,
             as
             afraid
             to
             have
             it
             known
             ?
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             at
             his
             first
             calling
             his
             faith
             was
             mixed
             with
             doubtings
             and
             fears
             ;
             but
             besides
             ,
             he
             might
             do
             this
             out
             of
             a
             prudent
             circumspection
             and
             care
             not
             to
             have
             it
             known
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             things
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             a
             readinesse
             for
             the
             publick
             deliverance
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             as
             Magistrates
             will
             sometimes
             execute
             offenders
             the
             more
             privately
             ,
             when
             they
             fear
             any
             tumult
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             feared
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             What
             the
             Apostle
             therefore
             said
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
             
               By
               faith
               he
               forsook
               Egypt
               ,
               not
               fearing
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             second
             leaving
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             he
             carried
             away
             the
             Israelites
             with
             him
             .
             Now
             he
             left
             Egypt
             for
             a
             time
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             save
             himself
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             King
             who
             sought
             to
             slay
             him
             :
             but
             then
             he
             quite
             forsook
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             boldly
             carried
             away
             his
             brethren
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             well
             suspect
             that
             Pharaoh
             would
             pursue
             them
             ,
             not
             fearing
             his
             wrath
             and
             malice
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             but
             looking
             to
             that
             invisible
             God
             who
             was
             able
             to
             defend
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Now
             when
             Pharaoh
             heard
             this
             thing
             ,
             he
             sought
             to
             slay
             Moses
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             to
             punish
             that
             fact
             of
             his
             in
             slaying
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             but
             also
             doubtlesse
             especially
             out
             of
             a
             jealousie
             which
             hereupon
             he
             had
             conceived
             concerning
             Moses
             ,
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             having
             by
             experience
             found
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             rare
             abilities
             ,
             and
             singularly
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             had
             left
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             joyned
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             now
             in
             revenge
             of
             an
             Israelites
             wrong
             slain
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             he
             suspected
             what
             Moses
             might
             hereafter
             attempt
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             resolved
             presently
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Now
             the
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             had
             seven
             daughters
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signifieth
             either
             
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               a
               Prince
            
             ,
             but
             because
             this
             imployment
             of
             attending
             and
             watering
             their
             fathers
             flocks
             was
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             imployment
             of
             a
             Priest
             then
             a
             Princes
             daughters
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             the
             shepherds
             durst
             daily
             offer
             such
             violence
             to
             their
             Princes
             daughters
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             here
             they
             did
             to
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             in
             this
             place
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Priest
             then
             a
             Prince
             .
             A
             Priest
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             think
             he
             was
             ,
             because
             Moses
             married
             his
             daughter
             ,
             yet
             withall
             perhaps
             he
             was
             corrupt
             in
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             had
             gone
             aside
             to
             many
             heathenish
             superstitions
             ,
             till
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             there
             he
             was
             more
             perfectly
             instructed
             .
             The
             most
             difficult
             question
             concerning
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             Who
             this
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             was
             ,
             that
             had
             seven
             daughters
             ,
             whether
             the
             father
             or
             the
             grandfather
             of
             Zipporah
             ,
             
             who
             was
             doubtlesse
             one
             of
             these
             seven
             daughters
             ,
             and
             afterward
             became
             the
             wise
             of
             Moses
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             but
             one
             this
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             is
             c●lled
             Reuell
             ,
             
               When
               they
               came
               to
               Reuell
               their
               father
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               that
               ye
               are
               come
               so
               soon
               to
               day
               ?
            
             and
             vers
             .
             21.
             that
             
               he
               gave
               Moses
               Zipporah
               his
               daughter
               to
               wife
               .
            
             But
             because
             the
             father
             of
             this
             Zipporah
             ,
             and
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             Jethro
             ,
             yea
             immediately
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             
               Moses
               kept
               the
               flock
               of
               Jethro
               his
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               the
               Priest
               of
               Midian
               ,
            
             and
             also
             Hobab
             ,
             Judg.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               was
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Hobab
               ,
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Jethro
             or
             Hobab
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             the
             sonne
             of
             Raguel
             the
             Midianite
             ,
             Num.
             10.
             29.
             
             
               Moses
               said
               unto
               Hobab
               the
               sonne
               of
               Raguel
               the
               Midianite
               ,
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             questionable
             ,
             why
             this
             Reuell
             ,
             the
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             ,
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             as
             the
             father
             of
             these
             seven
             daughters
             ,
             of
             whom
             Zipporah
             the
             wife
             of
             Moses
             was
             one
             .
             The
             most
             of
             Expositours
             do
             hold
             that
             Reuell
             this
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             was
             the
             grandfather
             of
             Zipporah
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             that
             is
             called
             also
             
               Raguel
               the
               Midianite
            
             Num.
             10.
             29.
             
             Jethro
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             Hobab
             ,
             was
             (
             they
             say
             )
             the
             father
             of
             Zipporah
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             Reuell
             or
             Raguel
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             hold
             that
             Zipporah
             is
             called
             the
             daughter
             of
             this
             Reuell
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             his
             sonne
             Jethro's
             daughter
             :
             and
             indeed
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             grandfathers
             are
             called
             fathers
             ,
             and
             grandchildren
             
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
            
             ;
             so
             Laban
             saith
             of
             his
             daughters
             children
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             43.
             
             
               These
               children
               are
               my
               children
            
             ;
             and
             Maachah
             is
             called
             
               the
               mother
               of
               Asa
            
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             his
             grandmother
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             15.
             13.
             
             But
             yet
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             probable
             reason
             given
             ,
             why
             in
             this
             place
             there
             should
             be
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             grandfather
             onely
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             grandfather
             be
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             
               a
               father
            
             ,
             yet
             no
             instance
             can
             be
             given
             where
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             number
             of
             a
             mans
             daughters
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             meant
             of
             his
             grandchildren
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             this
             
               Priest
               of
               Midian
            
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             had
             seven
             daughters
             ,
             was
             the
             father
             of
             Zipporah
             ,
             and
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             that
             he
             had
             three
             names
             ,
             Reuell
             as
             in
             the
             18.
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             Jethro
             chap.
             3.
             1.
             and
             Hobab
             Judg.
             4.
             11.
             and
             that
             Raguel
             the
             Midianite
             ,
             mentioned
             onely
             Num.
             10.
             29.
             was
             the
             father
             of
             this
             Reuell
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             shepherds
             came
             ,
             and
             drove
             them
             away
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             these
             daughters
             of
             the
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             had
             with
             all
             diligence
             hastened
             to
             the
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             water
             their
             flocks
             first
             (
             which
             happely
             in
             those
             dry
             countreys
             they
             did
             the
             more
             earnestly
             strive
             for
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             came
             last
             were
             sometimes
             scanted
             of
             water
             )
             yet
             when
             the
             shepherds
             came
             ,
             they
             barbarously
             drove
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             flocks
             away
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             these
             Virgins
             had
             drawn
             ,
             sought
             to
             water
             their
             own
             cattle
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             them
             wait
             till
             they
             had
             done
             :
             the
             injustice
             whereof
             when
             Moses
             perceived
             ,
             he
             stood
             up
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             withstood
             the
             shepherds
             (
             though
             a
             stranger
             )
             and
             helped
             them
             to
             water
             their
             flock
             .
             Probable
             enough
             it
             is
             ,
             considering
             in
             how
             great
             esteem
             Moses
             had
             lived
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             some
             servants
             attending
             him
             ,
             that
             might
             aid
             him
             herein
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             alone
             ,
             there
             was
             doubtlesse
             a
             speciall
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             by
             force
             prevail
             against
             all
             the
             shepherds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Why
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             have
             left
             the
             man
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             
             now
             thus
             late
             towards
             evening
             ,
             unprovided
             happely
             of
             a
             place
             to
             lodge
             in
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             bring
             him
             home
             with
             you
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             gave
             Moses
             Zipporah
             his
             daughter
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Reuell
             ,
             the
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             ,
             gave
             Moses
             Zipporah
             his
             daughter
             to
             wife
             .
             How
             long
             after
             Moses
             his
             coming
             this
             match
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             most
             likely
             it
             is
             that
             it
             was
             not
             till
             by
             living
             a
             while
             together
             they
             had
             learnt
             by
             experience
             that
             which
             might
             induce
             them
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             desire
             it
             :
             which
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             incline
             to
             think
             also
             ,
             because
             fourty
             years
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             Midian
             ,
             when
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             return
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             two
             sonnes
             by
             his
             wife
             Zipporah
             was
             but
             a
             very
             little
             one
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             uncircumcised
             :
             chap.
             4.
             25.
             
             
               Then
               Zipporah
               took
               a
               sharp
               stone
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               foreskin
               of
               her
               sonne
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             his
             name
             Gershom
             :
             for
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             a
             stranger
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             Gershom
             is
             by
             interpretation
             
               a
               desolate
               stranger
            
             :
             Now
             so
             he
             named
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             both
             to
             testifie
             his
             faith
             concerning
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             which
             he
             looked
             upon
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             as
             his
             true
             countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             inheritance
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             professed
             therefore
             that
             his
             children
             were
             but
             strangers
             in
             the
             land
             of
             their
             nativitie
             :
             and
             likewise
             to
             expresse
             his
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             for
             affording
             him
             this
             comfort
             to
             support
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             affliction
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             banished
             man
             in
             a
             strange
             countrey
             .
             Another
             sonne
             Moses
             had
             by
             his
             wife
             Zipporah
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             Eliezer
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             4.
             but
             the
             first-born
             onely
             is
             mentioned
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             died
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             sighed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             poore
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             way
             eased
             of
             their
             burdens
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             former
             oppressing
             tyrant
             ,
             but
             had
             as
             much
             cause
             of
             sighing
             under
             their
             burdens
             as
             ever
             they
             had
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             Moses
             kept
             the
             flock
             of
             Jethro
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Priest
             of
             M●dian
             .
             ]
             .
          
           
             Either
             this
             Jethro
             was
             the
             same
             that
             is
             before
             called
             Reuell
             chap.
             2.
             18.
             or
             else
             if
             Jethro
             were
             the
             sonne
             of
             Reuell
             ,
             he
             also
             was
             Priest
             of
             Midian
             ,
             as
             his
             father
             had
             been
             ,
             the
             sonne
             succeeding
             in
             his
             fathers
             office
             ;
             and
             that
             happely
             because
             Reuell
             was
             now
             dead
             ,
             this
             being
             fourtie
             years
             after
             Moses
             coming
             thither
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Acts
             7.
             30.
             
             
               And
               when
               fourtie
               years
               were
               expired
               there
               appeared
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
            
          
           
             And
             came
             to
             the
             mountain
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             Horeb.
             ]
          
           
             Horeb
             is
             called
             here
             by
             anticipation
             ,
             
               the
               mountain
               of
               God
            
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             this
             following
             vision
             ,
             wherein
             God
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             in
             so
             miraculous
             a
             manner
             ;
             and
             also
             especially
             because
             there
             afterwards
             the
             Lord
             came
             down
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             for
             it
             is
             said
             expressely
             ,
             that
             this
             apparition
             was
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             30.
             
             
               And
               when
               fourtie
               years
               were
               expired
               there
               appeared
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               mount
               Sinai
               an
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               flaming
               fire
               in
               bush
               :
            
             and
             there
             we
             know
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             
             the
             whole
             mountanous
             track
             or
             circuit
             where
             mount
             Sinai
             stood
             was
             called
             Horeb
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             hold
             )
             this
             mountain
             was
             formerly
             called
             Horeb
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             apparition
             of
             God
             in
             the
             bush
             it
             was
             called
             Sinai
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             S●neh
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             
               a
               bramble
               bush
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             unt●
             him
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             bush
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             ●vident
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             God
             himself
             that
             now
             appeared
             unto
             Moses
             :
             for
             vers
             .
             7.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             verse
             the
             fixth
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             (
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             observed
             )
             vers
             .
             5.
             he
             that
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             required
             that
             worship
             and
             honour
             which
             is
             due
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             present
             himself
             before
             him
             bare-footed
             ,
             as
             a
             poore
             caytiffe
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Majestie
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             just
             cause
             why
             we
             should
             question
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               The
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Christ
             the
             eternall
             sonne
             of
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
             Now
             as
             concerning
             the
             burning
             bush
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             intended
             not
             onely
             to
             cause
             Moses
             with
             the
             more
             reverence
             and
             humilitie
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             should
             be
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             representing
             to
             him
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Lord
             now
             gave
             him
             a
             charge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             Israel
             had
             been
             long
             in
             the
             fire
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             enemie
             seeking
             with
             all
             possible
             fury
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             yet
             hitherto
             they
             had
             been
             miraculously
             preserved
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             was
             amongst
             them
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             rescue
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             their
             oppressours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             turn
             aside
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             great
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             some
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Moses
             concluded
             that
             this
             was
             some
             secret
             of
             nature
             that
             the
             bush
             burned
             and
             was
             not
             consumed
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             curiosity
             did
             rashly
             resolve
             to
             approch
             nearer
             that
             he
             might
             search
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             No
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             concluded
             from
             these
             words
             ;
             rather
             his
             calling
             it
             
               a
               great
               sight
            
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             some
             vision
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             most
             probable
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             concluded
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             being
             suddenly
             stricken
             with
             admiration
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             determined
             at
             last
             to
             approach
             nearer
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             be
             the
             better
             informed
             ,
             and
             waiting
             with
             reverence
             to
             see
             what
             the
             issue
             would
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             God
             called
             unto
             him
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             bush
             ,
             and
             said
             ▪
             Moses
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             calling
             of
             Moses
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             redoubling
             of
             his
             name
             in
             such
             a
             familiar
             and
             loving
             manner
             ,
             was
             both
             to
             make
             him
             know
             that
             the
             vision
             he
             saw
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             thereby
             to
             stirre
             him
             up
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             intend
             what
             was
             done
             and
             said
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             intimate
             the
             great
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             to
             him
             :
             and
             indeed
             considering
             how
             strange
             and
             terrible
             the
             apparition
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             Moses
             though
             all
             alone
             and
             in
             a
             desert
             place
             was
             not
             yet
             so
             astonished
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             he
             heard
             himself
             called
             by
             name
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             burning
             bush
             ,
             he
             could
             answer
             so
             readily
             
               here
               am
               I
            
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             it
             was
             this
             gracious
             manner
             of
             Gods
             calling
             upon
             him
             that
             did
             thus
             farre
             encourage
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Put
             off
             thy
             shooes
             from
             off
             thy
             feet
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             putting
             off
             of
             shooes
             was
             used
             
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             mourning
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             Ezech.
             24.
             17.
             23.
             
             
               Forbear
               to
               crie
               ,
               make
               no
               mourning
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               and
               put
               on
               thy
               shooes
               upon
               thy
               feet
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             30.
             
             
               And
               David
               went
               up
               by
               the
               ascent
               of
               mount
               Olivet
               ,
               and
               wept
               as
               he
               went
               up
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               head
               covered
               ;
               and
               he
               went
               barefoot
               ,
            
             &c.
             Esai
             .
             20.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               Go
               and
               loose
               the
               sackcloth
               from
               off
               thy
               loyns
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               thy
               shooe
               from
               thy
               foot
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               shall
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               lead
               away
               the
               Egyptians
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               the
               Ethiopians
               captives
               ,
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               naked
               and
               barefoot
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             no
             doubt
             is
             Moses
             here
             enjoyned
             it
             ,
             both
             that
             this
             outward
             ceremonie
             might
             strike
             him
             with
             the
             greater
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             Gods
             Majestie
             ,
             into
             whose
             presence
             he
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             approch
             but
             in
             so
             lowly
             and
             submissive
             a
             manner
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             it
             might
             be
             an
             outward
             expression
             of
             the
             inward
             religious
             affection
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             indeed
             acknowledge
             the
             disproportion
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             may
             also
             be
             included
             the
             putting
             off
             all
             earthly
             and
             carnall
             affections
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             spirituall
             preparation
             of
             the
             mind
             as
             beseems
             him
             that
             knows
             he
             must
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             great
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             For
             the
             place
             whereon
             thou
             standest
             is
             holy
             ground
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             present
             vision
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             because
             thou
             comest
             into
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             father
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Israelites
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             an
             inheritance
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Lord
             style
             himself
             here
             
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob.
            
             As
             for
             the
             Lords
             expressing
             this
             as
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             speaking
             of
             men
             long
             since
             dead
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             regard
             of
             the
             immortalitie
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             certain
             resurrection
             of
             their
             bodies
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             did
             our
             Saviour
             alledge
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               As
               touching
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               have
               ye
               not
               read
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               to
               you
               by
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ;
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             noted
             verse
             34
             ,
             
               that
               therewith
               he
               put
               the
               Sadduces
               to
               silence
               .
            
             Look
             as
             Adam
             after
             he
             had
             sinned
             was
             dead
             whilst
             he
             lived
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sure
             decree
             ,
             and
             sentence
             of
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             when
             dead
             ,
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             their
             souls
             died
             not
             ,
             but
             returned
             unto
             God
             that
             gave
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sure
             promise
             of
             God
             concerning
             their
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             And
             Moses
             hid
             his
             face
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             awfull
             reverence
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             :
             as
             Eliah
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             this
             very
             mountain
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             God
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             
               a
               still
               small
               voice
            
             ;
             1.
             
             Kings
             19.
             13.
             
             
               He
               wrapped
               his
               face
               in
               his
               mantle
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             angels
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Esa
             .
             6.
             3.
             that
             with
             their
             wings
             they
             cover
             their
             faces
             .
             No
             doubt
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             heard
             himself
             named
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             bush
             ,
             he
             was
             convinced
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             accordingly
             affected
             with
             reverence
             and
             fear
             :
             But
             yet
             after
             that
             God
             had
             called
             upon
             him
             to
             pull
             off
             his
             shooes
             and
             
             to
             present
             himself
             in
             such
             an
             humble
             manner
             before
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             place
             whereon
             he
             trod
             was
             holy
             ground
             ;
             this
             assured
             him
             that
             the
             Lord
             meant
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             manner
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             stricken
             with
             the
             deeper
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             majesty
             and
             his
             own
             basenesse
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             he
             hid
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Unto
             a
             land
             that
             floweth
             with
             milk
             and
             hony
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             land
             abounding
             with
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             a
             fruitsull
             land
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             delight
             ;
             a
             land
             that
             should
             yield
             them
             plenty
             even
             of
             the
             choicest
             dainties
             :
             for
             under
             these
             two
             ,
             
               milk
               and
               honey
            
             ,
             all
             other
             blessings
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Come
             now
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             secret
             inspiration
             which
             Moses
             had
             before
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             killed
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             whereof
             Chap.
             2.
             11.
             is
             now
             become
             an
             open
             calling
             and
             a
             full
             commission
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             God
             ,
             Who
             am
             I
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             sayes
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             diffidence
             or
             disobedience
             (
             though
             there
             might
             be
             in
             it
             some
             mixture
             of
             humane
             infirmitie
             )
             as
             out
             of
             modestie
             and
             humilitie
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             God
             might
             have
             chosen
             many
             more
             able
             instruments
             .
             At
             his
             first
             calling
             he
             was
             very
             forward
             ,
             and
             killed
             the
             Egyptian
             ;
             but
             his
             following
             flight
             out
             of
             Egypt
             made
             him
             now
             better
             think
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             This
             shall
             be
             a
             token
             unto
             thee
             that
             I
             have
             sent
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             burning
             bush
             to
             be
             the
             token
             whereof
             God
             here
             speaks
             to
             Moses
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               brought
               forth
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               ye
               shall
               serve
               God
               upon
               this
               Mountain
               ,
            
             they
             conceive
             are
             added
             as
             a
             promise
             of
             that
             which
             should
             follow
             upon
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             upon
             that
             mountain
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             had
             now
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             taught
             how
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             there
             offer
             up
             sacrifices
             to
             him
             .
             But
             others
             again
             (
             and
             that
             more
             probably
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             words
             together
             )
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             signe
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             here
             speaks
             is
             that
             which
             is
             added
             immediately
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               when
               he
               brought
               forth
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               they
               should
               worship
               God
               upon
               that
               mountain
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             should
             so
             long
             after
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             is
             propounded
             to
             him
             as
             a
             signe
             or
             token
             for
             the
             present
             strengthening
             of
             his
             faith
             concerning
             his
             calling
             :
             for
             though
             this
             token
             served
             principally
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             see
             this
             token
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             yet
             even
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             the
             prediction
             of
             such
             a
             particular
             passage
             that
             should
             certainly
             befall
             them
             upon
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             might
             well
             be
             a
             great
             help
             to
             the
             perswading
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             indeed
             deliver
             the
             Israelites
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             just
             such
             a
             token
             was
             given
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             concerning
             Gods
             promise
             of
             destroying
             the
             Assyrians
             that
             had
             besieged
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             29.
             
             
               This
               shall
               be
               a
               signe
               unto
               thee
               ;
               ye
               shall
               eat
               this
               year
               such
               things
               as
               grow
               of
               themselves
               ;
               in
               the
               second
               year
               ,
               that
               which
               springeth
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               third
               year
               ,
               sow
               yee
               ,
               reap
               ,
               and
               plant
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               eat
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
            
             which
             was
             not
             fully
             accomplished
             till
             after
             the
             Assyrians
             were
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             They
             shall
             say
             unt●
             me
             ,
             What
             is
             his
             name
             ?
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             conceives
             that
             because
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             unknown
             to
             them
             (
             for
             from
             his
             infancy
             to
             his
             grown
             years
             he
             lived
             in
             Pharaohs
             Court
             ,
             and
             now
             had
             lived
             for
             fourtie
             years
             as
             a
             banished
             man
             
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             )
             therefore
             they
             might
             question
             whether
             he
             were
             indeed
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             that
             ,
             might
             demand
             of
             him
             under
             what
             name
             or
             title
             God
             had
             made
             known
             himself
             unto
             him
             :
             if
             this
             should
             prove
             so
             he
             desires
             to
             know
             what
             an
             answer
             he
             should
             mak●
             them
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             was
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             or
             had
             hitherto
             worshipped
             an
             unknown
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             desires
             by
             carrying
             them
             Gods
             own
             answer
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             as
             an
             effectuall
             pledge
             of
             his
             calling
             :
             under
             what
             name
             or
             title
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             use
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             businesse
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             he
             desires
             as
             particular
             instructions
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             God
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             name
             whereby
             God
             expresseth
             his
             essence
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             conceive
             him
             .
             And
             it
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             his
             incomprehensiblenesse
             :
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             any
             thing
             we
             would
             not
             have
             others
             to
             prie
             into
             ,
             It
             is
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             so
             God
             saith
             here
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               I
               am
               what
               I
               am
            
             ;
             2.
             his
             immensitie
             ,
             that
             his
             being
             is
             without
             any
             limits
             :
             a
             man
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             an
             angel
             is
             an
             angel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             creature
             hath
             a
             being
             ,
             but
             bounded
             and
             defined
             within
             such
             a
             compasse
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             an
             immense
             being
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             included
             within
             any
             bounds
             ;
             3.
             that
             he
             is
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             a
             being
             depending
             upon
             any
             other
             ;
             
               I
               am
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             and
             from
             ,
             and
             of
             my self
             ;
             4.
             his
             everlastingnesse
             ,
             I
             am
             before
             any
             thing
             was
             ,
             and
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             ;
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             time
             ,
             wherein
             God
             could
             not
             say
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               am
            
             ;
             5.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             succession
             of
             time
             with
             him
             :
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             see
             John.
             8.
             58.
             
             
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               I
               am
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             6.
             that
             he
             giveth
             being
             to
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Go
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             together
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Tribes
             ,
             who
             doubtlesse
             had
             some
             place
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             amongst
             them
             :
             for
             though
             in
             Egypt
             they
             lived
             in
             much
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             but
             that
             they
             had
             some
             kind
             of
             government
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             yet
             more
             evident
             chap.
             5.
             14.
             where
             we
             reade
             of
             
               officers
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Now
             these
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             assemble
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             this
             message
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             that
             they
             might
             afterwards
             acquaint
             their
             brethren
             of
             the
             severall
             tribes
             with
             this
             message
             which
             God
             had
             sent
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             they
             might
             joyn
             with
             Moses
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             people
             to
             desire
             of
             Pharaoh
             what
             God
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             now
             let
             ●s
             go
             (
             we
             beseech
             thee
             )
             three
             dayes
             journey
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             appoints
             them
             to
             petition
             onely
             for
             so
             much
             libertie
             ,
             that
             the
             denyall
             of
             this
             might
             render
             Pharaoh
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             the
             more
             manifest
             ,
             both
             in
             destroying
             Pharaoh
             and
             delivering
             Israel
             :
             neither
             was
             it
             necessarie
             that
             either
             God
             or
             they
             (
             having
             other
             direction
             from
             God
             )
             should
             reveal
             their
             whole
             counsel
             .
             See
             Deut.
             2.
             28.
             and
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Take
               an
               heifer
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               to
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             will
             not
             let
             you
             go
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             a
             mighty
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             we
             reade
             this
             place
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               will
               not
               let
               you
               go
               but
               by
               a
               mighty
               hand
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             then
             is
             plain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Pharaoh
             would
             not
             let
             the
             Israelites
             go
             till
             God
             by
             a
             strong
             hand
             forced
             him
             to
             let
             them
             go
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             which
             agrees
             best
             with
             the
             originall
             ,
             it
             may
             happely
             be
             questioned
             how
             it
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
             King
             of
             Egypt
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             
               no
               not
               by
               a
               mighty
               hand
               ,
            
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             did
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             go
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             31.
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             tells
             Moses
             here
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               stretch
               out
               my
               hand
               and
               smite
               Egypt
               ,
               &c.
               and
               after
               that
               he
               will
               let
               ye
               go
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             though
             upon
             the
             slaying
             of
             all
             the
             first-born
             in
             Egypt
             Pharaoh
             gave
             them
             liberty
             to
             go
             ;
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             well
             said
             that
             he
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             
               no
               not
               with
               a
               mighty
               hand
               ,
            
             because
             after
             that
             God
             had
             with
             a
             strong
             and
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             many
             grievous
             plagues
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             him
             yield
             ,
             yet
             a
             long
             time
             he
             persisted
             in
             his
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             was
             even
             constrained
             to
             bid
             them
             be
             gone
             :
             and
             indeed
             even
             then
             he
             said
             that
             more
             out
             of
             displeasure
             then
             a
             yielding
             spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             soon
             repented
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             pursued
             after
             them
             with
             an
             army
             to
             fetch
             them
             back
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             But
             behold
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             first
             perhaps
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             me
             this
             ;
             being
             supposed
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             then
             ?
             Considering
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             now
             immediately
             before
             told
             Moses
             that
             the
             Israelites
             would
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             18.
             
               they
               shall
               heark●n
               to
               thy
               voyce
               ,
            
             we
             cannot
             well
             think
             that
             Moses
             did
             now
             absolutely
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             on●ly
             he
             objected
             that
             it
             may
             be
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             they
             saw
             something
             to
             move
             thereto
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             shy
             of
             giving
             credit
             to
             his
             words
             ;
             and
             so
             intimated
             his
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             in
             that
             case
             he
             should
             do
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             he
             had
             cause
             enough
             to
             suspect
             ,
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             Pharaohs
             great
             power
             they
             were
             like
             enough
             to
             doubt
             much
             at
             first
             ,
             especially
             whether
             Moses
             would
             be
             able
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             their
             bondage
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             regarded
             him
             so
             little
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             upon
             his
             slaying
             of
             an
             Egyptian
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             an
             Israelit●
             ,
             he
             supposed
             his
             brethren
             would
             have
             understood
             ,
             how
             that
             God
             by
             his
             hand
             would
             deliver
             them
             ,
             as
             Stephen
             said
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             cast
             it
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             generall
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             following
             signes
             ,
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Israelites
             concerning
             the
             calling
             of
             Moses
             ;
             the
             more
             speciall
             end
             of
             this
             first
             miracle
             of
             turning
             his
             rod
             into
             a
             serpent
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             a
             rod
             again
             ,
             was
             to
             assure
             both
             Moses
             and
             the
             Israelites
             that
             God
             could
             and
             would
             make
             his
             shepherds
             crook
             ,
             so
             base
             and
             contemptible
             in
             it self
             ,
             terrible
             as
             a
             serpent
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             but
             comfortable
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             government
             should
             affright
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             be
             the
             means
             of
             much
             good
             and
             happinesse
             unto
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Put
             now
             thine
             hand
             into
             thy
             bosome
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             this
             signe
             was
             also
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             Gods
             almightie
             power
             ,
             who
             was
             able
             thus
             suddenly
             to
             change
             things
             ,
             whereby
             both
             the
             Israelites
             might
             be
             comforted
             ,
             remembring
             that
             however
             they
             had
             been
             despised
             and
             abominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             able
             to
             give
             them
             favour
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             however
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             former
             libertie
             by
             an
             outstretched
             arm
             ;
             and
             withall
             Moses
             might
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             as
             considering
             ,
             that
             however
             his
             estate
             might
             now
             seem
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             
             even
             as
             a
             thing
             leprous
             and
             vile
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             able
             to
             make
             him
             a
             glorious
             instrument
             of
             Israels
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             eloquent
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             a
             man
             of
             a
             free
             and
             ready
             speech
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             that
             are
             implyed
             in
             such
             a
             service
             ,
             but
             of
             
               a
               slow
               speech
               ,
               and
               a
               slow
               tongue
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             this
             contradict
             ,
             if
             thus
             understood
             ,
             that
             which
             S.
             Stephen
             said
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             22.
             
               that
               he
               was
               mightie
               in
               words
               and
               in
               deeds
               :
            
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             of
             greatest
             abilitie
             to
             speak
             wisely
             ,
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             perswasively
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             some
             great
             imperfection
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             utterance
             and
             pronunciation
             :
             and
             so
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             with
             Moses
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             an
             excellent
             speaker
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             yet
             some
             defect
             he
             had
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             utterance
             ,
             which
             some
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             that
             he
             was
             of
             a
             stammering
             tongue
             ,
             and
             thereto
             apply
             that
             which
             he
             afterwards
             said
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               Pharaoh
               heare
               me
               ,
               who
               am
               of
               uncircumcised
               lippes
               ,
            
             chap.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             teach
             thee
             what
             thou
             shalt
             say
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             imperfection
             of
             Moses
             speech
             and
             utterance
             continued
             after
             this
             ;
             for
             still
             we
             see
             he
             complained
             of
             his
             
               uncircumcised
               lippes
            
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             30.
             and
             because
             of
             this
             Aaron
             was
             his
             spokesman
             ,
             in
             delivering
             Gods
             message
             unto
             Pharaoh
             ▪
             This
             therefore
             which
             the
             Lord
             here
             sayes
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             helping
             him
             of
             that
             naturall
             imperfection
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             direct
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             prosper
             him
             in
             his
             message
             ,
             that
             his
             slownesse
             of
             speech
             should
             be
             no
             hinderance
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             with
             comfort
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             terrour
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             dispatch
             the
             businesse
             which
             God
             had
             imposed
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Is
             not
             Aaron
             the
             Levite
             ,
             thy
             brother
             ?
             I
             know
             that
             he
             can
             speak
             well
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             was
             Moses
             comforted
             ,
             hearing
             that
             his
             brother
             Aaron
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             absent
             now
             fourty
             years
             ,
             was
             still
             living
             and
             well
             ;
             and
             withall
             encouraged
             by
             knowing
             that
             he
             should
             have
             him
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             commission
             ,
             of
             whose
             fidelity
             he
             could
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             knew
             of
             good
             abilities
             for
             the
             delivering
             of
             their
             message
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             be
             to
             him
             in
             stead
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             make
             known
             to
             him
             what
             he
             shall
             say
             unto
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             went
             and
             returned
             to
             Jethr●
             his
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Let
             me
             go
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             did
             not
             ask
             his
             father
             in
             law
             leave
             to
             go
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             questioning
             whether
             he
             should
             obey
             Gods
             command
             in
             going
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             would
             give
             him
             leave
             ;
             but
             onely
             as
             judging
             it
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             acquaint
             his
             father
             in
             law
             with
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             crave
             his
             approbation
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             rudely
             away
             with
             his
             daughter
             and
             her
             children
             without
             giving
             him
             any
             notice
             beforehand
             of
             it
             ,
             espe●ially
             considering
             that
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             to
             suspect
             either
             the
             wisdome
             or
             courtesie
             of
             his
             father
             in
             giving
             him
             liberty
             .
             Moses
             therefore
             was
             not
             herein
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             rather
             his
             modesty
             and
             humilitie
             herein
             discovered
             was
             worthy
             admiration
             ,
             who
             after
             so
             glorious
             a
             Vision
             was
             no
             way
             puffed
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             carried
             himself
             in
             such
             an
             humble
             and
             lowly
             manner
             towards
             his
             father
             in
             law
             .
             As
             for
             his
             alledging
             no
             other
             reason
             to
             Jethro
             for
             his
             returning
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             desire
             to
             visit
             and
             see
             his
             brethren
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               go
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               and
               return
               unto
               my
               brethren
            
             
             
               which
               are
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               they
               be
               yet
               alive
               ,
            
             therein
             also
             his
             modesty
             was
             discovered
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             could
             forbear
             to
             tell
             his
             father
             in
             law
             of
             the
             glorious
             vision
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             honourable
             imployment
             which
             God
             had
             put
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             likewise
             his
             wisdome
             in
             managing
             this
             businesse
             :
             for
             doubtelesse
             he
             did
             purposely
             conceal
             this
             ,
             that
             hewas
             sent
             to
             fetch
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             judged
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             impart
             this
             secret
             to
             Jethro
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Israel
             though
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             before
             he
             acquainted
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             likewise
             especially
             lest
             the
             difficultie
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             work
             should
             make
             his
             father
             in
             law
             unwilling
             to
             let
             him
             go
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             in
             Midian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             before
             he
             had
             asked
             his
             fathers
             leave
             ,
             or
             after
             that
             .
             The
             other
             appearing
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             was
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             this
             in
             Midian
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             his
             appearing
             to
             Moses
             in
             Midian
             were
             before
             he
             asked
             leave
             to
             go
             or
             after
             ,
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             conclude
             :
             if
             it
             were
             after
             that
             ,
             then
             either
             Moses
             ,
             even
             after
             leave
             obtained
             from
             Jethro
             ,
             yet
             hastened
             not
             his
             journey
             as
             was
             fitting
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             this
             second
             apparition
             God
             quickned
             him
             again
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             took
             it
             that
             in
             the
             first
             vision
             in
             the
             burning
             bush
             ,
             God
             had
             onely
             called
             him
             to
             the
             work
             of
             going
             into
             Egypt
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             expressely
             told
             him
             the
             time
             when
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             waited
             till
             now
             that
             in
             this
             second
             vision
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             God
             again
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             immediately
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             adding
             this
             encouragement
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               men
               were
               dead
               which
               sought
               his
               life
               .
            
             And
             doubtlesse
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sojourning
             with
             his
             father
             in
             law
             in
             Midian
             ,
             he
             thought
             of
             what
             God
             had
             formerly
             revealed
             to
             him
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             imploying
             him
             in
             that
             service
             ;
             onely
             he
             waited
             to
             see
             when
             God
             would
             call
             him
             thereto
             :
             and
             that
             happely
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             in
             so
             many
             years
             he
             did
             not
             send
             to
             know
             in
             what
             condition
             his
             brethren
             were
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             resolved
             wholly
             to
             cast
             himself
             herein
             upon
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             nothing
             without
             direction
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             took
             his
             wife
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             appears
             that
             Moses
             either
             carryed
             his
             wife
             and
             his
             children
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             he
             was
             upon
             his
             journey
             intending
             to
             carry
             them
             with
             him
             thither
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             Moses
             went
             with
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             were
             with
             his
             father
             in
             law
             in
             Midian
             :
             for
             Exod.
             18.
             5.
             it
             is
             said
             ▪
             that
             
               Jethro
               his
               father
               in
               law
               met
               him
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               when
               he
               encamped
               at
               the
               mount
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               brought
               his
               wife
               and
               his
               sonnes
               thither
               to
               him
               .
            
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             either
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             way
             going
             thither
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             back
             again
             to
             Jethro
             (
             perhaps
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             following
             story
             of
             the
             circumcising
             of
             his
             sonne
             )
             or
             at
             least
             that
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             finding
             some
             inconvenience
             in
             their
             being
             there
             ,
             he
             took
             order
             to
             return
             them
             to
             the
             safe
             custodie
             of
             his
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             that
             himself
             might
             the
             more
             freely
             and
             wholly
             intend
             the
             businesse
             he
             had
             undertaken
             .
          
           
             And
             Moses
             took
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             doubtlesse
             the
             same
             rod
             or
             shepherds
             crook
             which
             Moses
             used
             at
             other
             times
             to
             carry
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hand
             when
             God
             spake
             to
             him
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             bush
             ;
             onely
             it
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               rod
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             that
             wherewith
             God
             had
             appointed
             that
             Moses
             
             should
             work
             so
             many
             glorious
             miracles
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             intimate
             that
             it
             was
             meerely
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             any
             power
             in
             Moses
             or
             in
             the
             rod
             that
             so
             many
             strange
             things
             were
             done
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             But
             I
             will
             harden
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             let
             the
             people
             go
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             ch●p
             .
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Israel
             is
             my
             sonne
             ,
             even
             my
             first-born
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Many
             severall
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             why
             the
             Israelites
             might
             be
             called
             Gods
             
               first-born
               sonne
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             to
             intimate
             how
             dear
             they
             were
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             mens
             first-born
             children
             are
             usually
             to
             them
             ;
             2.
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             preheminence
             and
             dignity
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             that
             were
             at
             that
             time
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             3.
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             were
             afterwards
             to
             become
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             being
             Gods
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             being
             first
             admitted
             to
             this
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             being
             Gods
             people
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             afterwards
             received
             to
             this
             dignity
             were
             but
             as
             Israels
             younger
             brothers
             ;
             4.
             because
             the
             root
             of
             primogeniture
             rested
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             this
             people
             who
             was
             to
             be
             
               the
               first-born
               among
               many
               brethren
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             was
             principally
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             chosen
             the
             Israelites
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             heirs
             ,
             as
             his
             first-born
             ,
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             type
             of
             the
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             live
             under
             the
             laws
             and
             governmeut
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             promised
             Messias
             :
             for
             if
             we
             mark
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             alledged
             as
             the
             ground
             why
             Pharaoh
             was
             bound
             to
             let
             the
             Israelites
             go
             .
             Now
             their
             being
             received
             into
             a
             covenant
             of
             adoption
             did
             not
             inferre
             any
             necessity
             of
             being
             freed
             from
             Pharaohs
             service
             ;
             but
             Gods
             chusing
             them
             to
             be
             his
             first-born
             people
             that
             were
             to
             inherit
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             live
             under
             his
             government
             ,
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             their
             continuance
             under
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Pharaoh
             :
             and
             therefore
             upon
             this
             ground
             Pharaoh
             is
             required
             to
             dismisse
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Israel
               is
               my
               sonne
               even
               my
               first-born
               ;
               and
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Let
               my
               sonne
               go
               that
               he
               may
               serve
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             endangered
             the
             life
             of
             Moses
             ,
             whether
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             appearing
             with
             a
             sword
             drawn
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             it
             is
             therefore
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             cause
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             revealed
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             be
             not
             expressed
             yet
             it
             is
             clearly
             enough
             implyed
             :
             for
             why
             else
             should
             his
             wife
             so
             readily
             circumcise
             her
             sonne
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             told
             them
             that
             their
             neglecting
             hitherto
             to
             circumcise
             that
             their
             sonne
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Moses
             danger
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             till
             now
             that
             he
             was
             upon
             his
             way
             going
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             partly
             for
             the
             tryall
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             upon
             this
             occasion
             he
             would
             turn
             his
             back
             upon
             that
             great
             service
             to
             which
             God
             had
             called
             him
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             there
             was
             now
             a
             necessity
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             manifest
             incongruity
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             undertake
             to
             be
             as
             a
             judge
             and
             governour
             of
             Gods
             circumcised
             people
             ,
             himself
             neglecting
             this
             badge
             of
             the
             covenant
             in
             his
             own
             child
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Then
             Zipporah
             took
             a
             sharp
             stone
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             foreskin
             of
             her
             sonne
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Eliezer
             ,
             her
             youngest
             sonne
             :
             whence
             it
             seems
             probable
             (
             especially
             
             if
             we
             observe
             how
             his
             wife
             at
             this
             time
             carries
             her self
             )
             that
             Moses
             had
             hitherto
             neglected
             the
             circumcising
             of
             this
             his
             youngest
             sonne
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             so
             highly
             displeafed
             at
             the
             circumcising
             of
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             afterward
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             told
             Pharaoh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               They
               went
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               some
               good
               number
               of
               the
               Israelites
               :
               vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Wherefore
             do
             you
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             let
             the
             people
             from
             their
             works
             ?
             g●t
             you
             unto
             your
             burdens
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Lest
             he
             fall
             upon
             us
             with
             p●stilence
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             do
             not
             onely
             discover
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             it
             stood
             them
             upon
             to
             do
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             that
             they
             might
             obey
             God
             in
             this
             which
             he
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             prevent
             the
             judgement
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             well
             fear
             he
             would
             bring
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             withall
             likewise
             they
             covertly
             intimate
             to
             him
             how
             justly
             he
             might
             fear
             lest
             the
             Lord
             should
             bring
             the
             same
             or
             some
             greater
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             refuse
             to
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             commanded
             the
             same
             day
             the
             taskmasters
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             taskmasters
             were
             doubtlesse
             Egyptians
             ,
             appointed
             to
             require
             and
             receive
             from
             the
             Israelites
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             kings
             service
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             their
             officers
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             Israelites
             ,
             appointed
             to
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             their
             brethren
             in
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             every
             one
             did
             the
             task
             that
             was
             set
             them
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               Pharaohs
               taskmasters
               had
               set
               over
               them
               were
               beaten
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             the
             people
             had
             not
             done
             their
             task
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             no
             more
             give
             the
             people
             straw
             to
             make
             brick
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             in
             making
             brick
             they
             used
             straw
             ,
             both
             for
             covering
             their
             new-made
             bricks
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             parched
             and
             chapped
             with
             the
             sunne
             before
             they
             came
             to
             be
             dryed
             by
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             firing
             in
             their
             kilnes
             where
             they
             burnt
             their
             bricks
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             the
             tale
             of
             the
             bricks
             which
             they
             did
             make
             heretofore
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             be
             sent
             about
             the
             countrey
             to
             gather
             straw
             where
             they
             can
             get
             it
             ,
             yet
             those
             that
             are
             left
             to
             make
             the
             bricks
             shall
             make
             the
             full
             number
             of
             bricks
             which
             they
             did
             all
             make
             before
             :
             and
             thus
             did
             Pharaoh
             seek
             to
             make
             the
             Israelites
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             misery
             that
             was
             fallen
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             BVt
             by
             my
             name
             Jehovah
             was
             I
             not
             known
             to
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             syllables
             and
             letters
             of
             these
             two
             names
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             n●ver
             heard
             of
             this
             name
             Jehovah
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             of
             
               God
               Almightie
            
             (
             for
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             14.
             
             
               And
               Abraham
               called
               the
               name
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               Jehovah-jireth
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             these
             names
             .
             This
             name
             Jehovah
             denoteth
             ,
             both
             Gods
             eternall
             being
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             giving
             of
             
             being
             unto
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             ▪
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             known
             to
             their
             fathers
             by
             this
             name
             :
             They
             being
             sustained
             by
             faith
             in
             Gods
             almightie
             power
             ,
             rested
             upon
             the
             promise
             ,
             not
             enjoying
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             but
             now
             to
             their
             children
             the
             promise
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             should
             have
             full
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             efficacie
             of
             that
             name
             Jehovah
             .
             But
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             that
             this
             is
             onely
             spoken
             comparatively
             :
             As
             the
             glorious
             ministration
             of
             the
             law
             is
             said
             to
             have
             had
             no
             glory
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             excellent
             glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             so
             the
             fathers
             are
             said
             not
             to
             have
             known
             God
             by
             his
             name
             Jehovah
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             their
             posteritie
             knew
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             But
             they
             hearkened
             not
             unto
             Moses
             for
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             and
             for
             cruel
             bondage
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             grievous
             was
             the
             bondage
             and
             miserie
             they
             lay
             under
             ,
             and
             so
             oppressed
             they
             were
             with
             sorrow
             by
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             mind
             what
             Moses
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             spoken
             concerning
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             deeming
             their
             condition
             desperate
             ,
             and
             past
             hope
             of
             recoverie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             How
             then
             shall
             Pharaoh
             heare
             me
             who
             am
             of
             uncircumcised
             lips
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             Israelites
             would
             not
             regard
             what
             I
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             hope
             can
             I
             have
             that
             Pharaoh
             should
             mind
             my
             words
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             I
             am
             a
             man
             that
             have
             an
             imperfection
             in
             my
             speech
             ?
             for
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             bad
             utterance
             that
             Moses
             called
             himself
             
               a
               man
               of
               uncircumcised
               lips
            
             .
             Because
             circumcision
             was
             with
             them
             the
             first
             badge
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             were
             not
             circumcised
             were
             counted
             profane
             ,
             and
             their
             uncircumcision
             was
             counted
             a
             grievous
             blemish
             ;
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             in
             a
             figurative
             kind
             of
             speech
             they
             called
             those
             things
             that
             had
             any
             naturall
             or
             morall
             blemish
             uncircumcised
             ,
             as
             a
             heart
             a
             mind
             or
             tongue
             uncircumcised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             These
             be
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             fathers
             houses
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             his
             chief
             intention
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             shew
             the
             naturall
             stock
             of
             himself
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             true
             Israelite
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             brought
             up
             in
             Pharaohs
             court
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ●led
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             ;
             yet
             for
             order
             sake
             he
             begins
             first
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Reuben
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             Levies
             elder
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             years
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Levi
             were
             an
             hundred
             thirtie
             and
             seven
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             expresse
             mention
             of
             their
             age
             is
             of
             great
             use
             in
             Chronologie
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             speech
             concerning
             Israels
             peregrination
             .
             Exod.
             12.
             40.
             
             
               The
               sojourning
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               who
               dwelt
               in
               Egypt
               was
               foure
               hundred
               a●d
               thirtie
               years
               .
            
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             30.
             chapter
             of
             Genesis
             that
             Joseph
             was
             not
             above
             foure
             years
             younger
             then
             Levi.
             If
             therefore
             Joseph
             was
             39
             years
             old
             when
             Jacob
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             (
             as
             may
             be
             clearly
             gathered
             from
             Gen.
             41.
             46.
             because
             
               Joseph
               was
               thirtie
               years
               old
               when
               he
               stood
               before
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             and
             when
             the
             seven
             yea●s
             of
             plentie
             were
             gone
             ,
             and
             two
             years
             of
             the
             famine
             ,
             then
             Jacob
             came
             down
             into
             Egypt
             )
             consequently
             Levi
             was
             then
             three
             and
             fourtie
             years
             old
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             lived
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             an
             hundred
             thirtie
             and
             seven
             years
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             he
             lived
             in
             Egypt
             ninetie
             and
             foure
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               I
               
            
             Have
             made
             thee
             a
             God
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             because
             by
             Aaron
             (
             as
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             do
             by
             his
             prophets
             )
             he
             should
             in
             Gods
             name
             decla●e
             his
             will
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             delivering
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             of
             the
             divine
             authoritie
             given
             unto
             him
             in
             bringing
             those
             great
             plagues
             upon
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             made
             Pharaoh
             to
             fear
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             was
             fourescore
             years
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             1.
             for
             the
             further
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             Chronologie
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             2.
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             glorie
             the
             more
             by
             this
             intimation
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             instruments
             ;
             3.
             to
             shew
             how
             long
             God
             in
             his
             wise
             providence
             had
             suffered
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             oppresse
             the
             Israelites
             with
             such
             cruel
             bondage
             ,
             even
             from
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             Moses
             till
             he
             came
             to
             be
             
               fourescore
               years
               old
            
             ;
             and
             4.
             the
             more
             to
             commend
             the
             obedience
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             because
             of
             their
             great
             years
             shrink
             from
             this
             weighty
             employment
             which
             God
             had
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10
               
            
             And
             they
             did
             so
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             again
             required
             Pharaoh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             let
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             go
             out
             of
             his
             land
             ;
             for
             this
             God
             had
             commanded
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             11.
             and
             it
             was
             a
             notable
             evidence
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             courage
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             again
             desire
             this
             of
             that
             proud
             king
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             so
             enraged
             him
             formerly
             by
             the
             first
             deliverie
             of
             this
             their
             message
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             furie
             he
             oppressed
             the
             people
             more
             then
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             and
             2.
             when
             Pharaoh
             hereupon
             either
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             captious
             device
             to
             trie
             what
             they
             could
             do
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             did
             will
             them
             to
             shew
             him
             some
             signe
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             him
             know
             that
             their
             God
             had
             sent
             them
             ,
             Moses
             thereupon
             spake
             unto
             Aaron
             to
             cast
             his
             rod
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             said
             it
             should
             become
             a
             serpent
             ;
             which
             Aaron
             accordingly
             did
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             not
             here
             expressed
             that
             Pharaoh
             asked
             a
             signe
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             justly
             conclude
             it
             from
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             charge
             given
             to
             Moses
             was
             ,
             
               When
               Pharaoh
               shall
               speak
               unto
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Shew
               a
               miracle
               for
               you
               ;
               then
               thou
               shalt
               say
               unto
               Aaron
               ,
               Take
               thy
               Rod
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               before
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               become
               a
               serpent
            
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               had
               commanded
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             They
             also
             did
             in
             like
             manner
             with
             their
             inchantments
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             caused
             their
             rods
             in
             outward
             shew
             and
             appearance
             to
             become
             serpents
             .
             These
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             ,
             were
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             ,
             whereof
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             Aarons
             rod
             swallowed
             up
             their
             rods
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             discovered
             that
             the
             power
             whereby
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             had
             wrought
             their
             miracle
             ,
             was
             infinitely
             fa●re
             above
             that
             of
             Satan
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Magicians
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             equall
             the
             work
             which
             Moses
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             he
             hardned
             Pharaohs
             heart
             that
             he
             hearkned
             not
             to
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             be
             a
             grievous
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             the
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             alwayes
             sin
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             here
             said
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hardned
               Pharaohs
               heart
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             by
             making
             his
             heart
             hard
             that
             was
             
             soft
             before
             ,
             nor
             by
             infusing
             any
             evil
             into
             him
             whereby
             his
             heart
             should
             be
             hardned
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             judgement
             and
             punishment
             for
             his
             former
             sinnes
             :
             1.
             by
             withdrawing
             and
             withholding
             that
             grace
             whereby
             he
             should
             be
             wonne
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             yield
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             sunne
             causeth
             darknesse
             by
             withdrawing
             his
             light
             ;
             2.
             by
             delivering
             him
             up
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             to
             his
             own
             corrupt
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ;
             3.
             by
             doing
             those
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             knew
             well
             would
             prove
             occasions
             actuating
             and
             exciting
             the
             evil
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             more
             and
             more
             to
             harden
             his
             heart
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             I
             will
             smite
             with
             the
             rod
             that
             is
             in
             mine
             hand
             upon
             the
             waters
             &c.
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             bloud
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             had
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Israelites
             children
             ,
             and
             drowned
             them
             in
             the
             river
             ,
             and
             now
             God
             in
             his
             just
             judgement
             makes
             the
             river
             to
             yield
             them
             nothing
             but
             bloud
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             fish
             in
             the
             river
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             river
             shall
             stink
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             greivousnesse
             of
             the
             plague
             :
             for
             first
             it
             deprived
             them
             of
             that
             which
             was
             in
             Egypt
             their
             chief
             food
             ,
             fish
             ,
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             discerned
             by
             comparing
             these
             places
             together
             ,
             Num.
             11.
             5.
             
             
               We
               remember
               the
               fish
               that
               we
               did
               eat
               in
               Egypt
               freely
               .
            
             Esai
             .
             19.
             8.
             where
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             this
             as
             a
             great
             judgement
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             
               The
               fishers
               also
               shall
               mourn
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               that
               cast
               angles
               into
               the
               brooks
               shall
               lament
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               spread
               nets
               upon
               the
               waters
               shall
               languish
               :
            
             and
             Exod.
             8.
             26.
             where
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             abhorre
             to
             eat
             of
             such
             cattel
             as
             the
             Israelites
             used
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               meet
               for
               us
               so
               to
               do
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               for
               we
               shall
               sacrifice
               the
               abomination
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             it
             deprived
             them
             of
             drink
             :
             for
             they
             used
             to
             drink
             the
             waters
             of
             Nilus
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             18.
             
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               drink
               the
               waters
               of
               Sihor
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             there
             being
             very
             seldome
             any
             rain
             in
             that
             countrey
             .
             Deut.
             11.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               The
               land
               whither
               thou
               goest
               in
               to
               possesse
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               from
               whence
               ye
               came
               out
               ,
               where
               thou
               sowedst
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               wateredst
               it
               with
               thy
               foot
               ,
               as
               a
               garden
               of
               herbs
               :
               But
               the
               land
               whither
               ye
               go
               to
               possesse
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               land
               of
               hills
               and
               valleys
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               water
               of
               the
               rain
               from
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Egyptians
             shall
             loath
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             water
             of
             the
             river
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               Israelites
               were
               therefore
               free
               from
               this
               plague
               also
               ,
               as
               from
               others
               after
               ,
               Exod.
               8.
               22.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             sever
             in
             that
             day
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             ,
             in
             which
             my
             people
             dwell
             ,
             that
             no
             swarms
             of
             flies
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Egypt
             did
             so
             with
             their
             inchantments
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             whence
             had
             they
             waters
             ,
             since
             already
             they
             were
             all
             turned
             into
             bloud
             ?
             surely
             either
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             likely
             the
             waters
             were
             not
             turned
             ;
             or
             rather
             from
             the
             pits
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             digged
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               Egyptians
               digged
               round
               about
               the
               river
               for
               water
               to
               drink
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             unlikely
             they
             stayed
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             till
             water
             could
             be
             fetched
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             river
             shall
             bring
             forth
             frogs
             abundantly
             ,
             which
             shall
             go
             up
             into
             the
             house
             of
             thy
             servants
             ,
             and
             upon
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             expressing
             
             these
             persons
             that
             should
             be
             plagued
             with
             these
             frogs
             ,
             the
             exempting
             of
             Israel
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             ,
             as
             after
             it
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               sever
               in
               that
               day
               the
               land
               of
               Goshen
               in
               which
               my
               people
               dwell
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             frogs
             shall
             come
             up
             both
             on
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             despicablenesse
             of
             the
             creature
             wherewith
             they
             were
             annoyed
             did
             no
             doubt
             aggravate
             the
             plague
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Intreat
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             may
             take
             away
             the
             frogs
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             from
             my
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             turning
             of
             their
             water
             into
             bloud
             all
             the
             land
             over
             was
             doubtlesse
             a
             very
             grievous
             plague
             ,
             yet
             this
             of
             the
             frogs
             was
             more
             grievous
             then
             that
             :
             against
             the
             first
             they
             found
             some
             help
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             great
             trouble
             ,
             by
             digging
             for
             fresh
             water
             round
             about
             the
             river
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             24.
             and
             perhaps
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             his
             people
             had
             other
             sorts
             of
             drink
             in
             store
             for
             their
             own
             use
             ;
             but
             now
             against
             this
             plague
             of
             the
             frogs
             ,
             they
             could
             find
             no
             way
             to
             help
             or
             ease
             themselves
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             all
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             this
             forced
             Pharaoh
             to
             stoop
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             to
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             would
             take
             away
             their
             frogs
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Glory
             over
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             most
             conceive
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             honour
             which
             should
             be
             done
             unto
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             prescribe
             the
             time
             himself
             when
             the
             frogs
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             yielding
             to
             his
             desire
             ,
             wherein
             Moses
             doth
             also
             imply
             his
             fear
             concerning
             the
             event
             ,
             that
             Pharaoh
             would
             brag
             and
             boast
             when
             he
             had
             got
             the
             frogs
             removed
             ,
             and
             not
             keep
             promise
             with
             him
             in
             letting
             Israel
             go
             .
          
           
             When
             shall
             I
             intreat
             for
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             mightie
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             by
             chance
             or
             by
             any
             naturall
             means
             that
             the
             frogs
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             prescribe
             the
             time
             your self
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             very
             time
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             To
             morrow
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             was
             so
             loth
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             chooses
             to
             endure
             th●
             plague
             till
             next
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             tryall
             whether
             they
             might
             not
             go
             away
             of
             themselves
             ,
             hoping
             that
             they
             came
             by
             some
             naturall
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             again
             go
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             they
             gathered
             them
             together
             upon
             heaps
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             could
             have
             driven
             them
             into
             the
             river
             again
             ,
             or
             have
             caused
             them
             to
             vanish
             away
             ;
             but
             thus
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             let
             them
             remain
             as
             a
             spectacle
             ,
             unto
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             both
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             a
             true
             miracle
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             ill
             favour
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             stink
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Say
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             Pharaoh
             had
             mocked
             God
             ,
             promising
             and
             then
             not
             performing
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             indignation
             ,
             commands
             his
             servant
             to
             strike
             now
             without
             giving
             him
             warning
             beforehand
             (
             as
             at
             other
             times
             )
             what
             he
             meant
             to
             do
             .
             
               Stretch
               out
               thy
               rod
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               smite
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               become
               lice
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             thus
             again
             too
             he
             trampleth
             on
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             punishing
             them
             by
             such
             base
             and
             contemptible
             creatures
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             All
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             land
             became
             lice
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             dust
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ▪
             for
             it
             is
             an
             hyperbolicall
             speech
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             Magicians
             did
             so
             with
             their
             inchantments
             to
             bring
             forth
             
             lice
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             disables
             them
             in
             making
             this
             smallest
             and
             basest
             creature
             ,
             for
             their
             greater
             confusion
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             folly
             of
             these
             their
             Wisemen
             was
             made
             manifest
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             ▪
             Rise
             up
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             stand
             before
             Pharaoh
             ;
             lo
             ,
             he
             cometh
             forth
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             usuall
             with
             Pharaoh
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             go
             forth
             unto
             the
             waters
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             health
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             a
             superstitious
             mind
             ,
             as
             attributing
             divine
             honour
             to
             the
             river
             Nilus
             .
             There
             therefore
             Moses
             is
             appointed
             to
             meet
             him
             ;
             both
             because
             he
             had
             no
             accesse
             into
             Pharaohs
             presence
             in
             his
             palace
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             withall
             his
             threatning
             him
             with
             the
             ensuing
             plague
             might
             be
             the
             more
             publick
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             swarms
             of
             flies
             upon
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             mixt
             swarms
             of
             wasps
             ,
             hornets
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             flies
             Psal
             .
             78.
             45.
             
             
               He
               sent
               divers
               sorts
               of
               flies
               amongst
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             houses
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             swarms
             of
             flies
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             ground
             whereon
             they
             are
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             ground
             whereon
             the
             Egyptians
             are
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             on
             all
             the
             land
             whereon
             the
             Egyptians
             dwelt
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Goshen
             where
             the
             Israelites
             dwelt
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             is
             expressed
             :
             and
             this
             exemption
             of
             Israel
             is
             here
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             put
             Pharaoh
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             remarkable
             thing
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             would
             well
             think
             on
             must
             needs
             work
             upon
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             there
             came
             a
             grievous
             swarm
             of
             flies
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Aarons
             rod
             ,
             and
             happely
             there
             was
             no
             use
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Pharaoh
             might
             see
             the
             work
             was
             Gods
             and
             not
             mans
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Go
             ye
             ,
             sacrifice
             to
             your
             God
             in
             the
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             :
             being
             terrified
             with
             this
             fourth
             plague
             of
             the
             swarms
             of
             flies
             ,
             that
             were
             sent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Pharaoh
             yields
             at
             first
             thus
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             go
             and
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             went
             not
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             And
             hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             suffered
             openly
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             did
             this
             way
             they
             did
             in
             private
             secretly
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             in
             Egypt
             they
             did
             wholly
             neglect
             this
             duty
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             For
             we
             shall
             sacrifice
             the
             abomination
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             to
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             abhorre
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             :
             the
             beasts
             which
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             kill
             ,
             or
             see
             them
             killed
             for
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             such
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             offer
             up
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             namely
             bullocks
             (
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             worshipped
             a
             certain
             pyed
             bull
             or
             calf
             ,
             called
             Apis
             )
             and
             also
             sheep
             and
             rammes
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             34.
             
             
               For
               every
               shepherd
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THen
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Go
             in
             unto
             Pharaoh
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             phrase
             that
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             
               go
               in
               unto
               Pharaoh
            
             ,
             makes
             it
             most
             probable
             that
             when
             Moses
             was
             sent
             to
             denounce
             this
             following
             plague
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             appointed
             to
             meet
             him
             at
             the
             river
             as
             formerly
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             into
             his
             palace
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             If
             thou
             refuse
             to
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             and
             wilt
             hold
             them
             still
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             still
             is
             to
             put
             Pharaoh
             in
             mind
             ofhis
             intolerable
             impudencie
             if
             he
             should
             still
             refuse
             ,
             God
             having
             so
             many
             wayes
             testified
             his
             displeasure
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Behold
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             neither
             of
             Moses
             rod.
             See
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             very
             greivous
             murrain
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             Pestilence
             :
             for
             so
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             here
             used
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             translated
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lest
               he
               fall
               upon
               us
               with
               pestilence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             cattel
             of
             Egypt
             died
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             sorts
             :
             for
             that
             all
             died
             not
             ,
             is
             evident
             vers
             .
             19.
             where
             before
             the
             inflicting
             of
             another
             plague
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Send
               therefore
               now
               and
               gather
               thy
               cattel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             was
             hardened
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             Pharaohs
             desiring
             Moses
             prayers
             :
             Now
             therefore
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             so
             farre
             yield
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             that
             the
             reasons
             were
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             cattel
             died
             presently
             that
             were
             slain
             by
             this
             plague
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             plague
             could
             not
             be
             removed
             by
             his
             prayers
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             his
             envious
             heart
             swelled
             more
             then
             ever
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             resolved
             to
             make
             up
             the
             losse
             they
             had
             sustained
             in
             their
             cattel
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             cattel
             of
             the
             Israelites
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             resolved
             that
             he
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Take
             to
             you
             handfulls
             of
             ashes
             of
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             let
             Moses
             sprinkle
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             Aaron
             also
             ,
             though
             Moses
             as
             the
             chief
             be
             here
             onely
             mentioned
             :
             for
             why
             else
             were
             they
             both
             appointed
             to
             take
             handfulls
             of
             ashes
             of
             the
             furnace
             :
             As
             for
             this
             sprinkling
             of
             ashes
             
               towards
               the
               heaven
            
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             onely
             an
             outward
             signe
             to
             let
             Pharaoh
             know
             that
             the
             ensuing
             plague
             came
             from
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             the
             signe
             was
             the
             fitter
             ,
             because
             as
             they
             oppressed
             the
             Israelites
             with
             furnace-work
             in
             burning
             brick
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             now
             punished
             with
             burning
             sores
             which
             came
             of
             
               ashes
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               furnace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             become
             small
             dust
             in
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             casting
             up
             of
             these
             handfulls
             of
             ashes
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             small
             dust
             ,
             that
             shall
             fall
             both
             upon
             man
             and
             beast
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessarie
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             to
             hold
             that
             those
             very
             handfulls
             of
             ashes
             were
             turned
             into
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             dust
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             should
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             that
             which
             should
             follow
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             immediately
             there
             should
             be
             small
             dust
             showred
             down
             both
             upon
             man
             and
             beast
             :
             yet
             others
             do
             hold
             that
             those
             very
             handfulls
             of
             ashes
             ,
             which
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             threw
             up
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             did
             miraculously
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             become
             a
             cloud
             of
             s●all
             dust
             overspreading
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             down
             both
             upon
             man
             and
             beast
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             boyl
             breaking
             forth
             with
             blains
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             dust
             where
             it
             falls
             shall
             cause
             a
             boyl
             breaking
             out
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             yet
             ripe
             (
             for
             then
             are
             such
             boyls
             most
             painfull
             )
             yea
             
               a
               boyl
               breaking
               forth
               with
               blains
            
             ;
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signifies
             
               scalding
               blains
            
             ,
             or
             
               boyling
               blisters
            
             ,
             and
             the
             hot
             ashes
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             were
             intended
             as
             a
             signe
             that
             such
             they
             should
             be
             .
             The
             word
             is
             not
             used
             but
             in
             this
             place
             :
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             incurable
             boyl
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             27.
             
             
               The
               boyl
               of
               Egypt
               whereof
               thou
               can●t
               not
               be
               healed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Magicians
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             Moses
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             boyls
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Magicians
             could
             not
             by
             their
             enchantments
             bring
             forth
             lice
             ,
             and
             were
             thereupon
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             concerning
             that
             plague
             that
             it
             was
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             19.
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             they
             did
             no
             more
             after
             that
             attempt
             to
             do
             the
             like
             to
             that
             which
             Moses
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             fourth
             &
             fifth
             plagues
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             mention
             at
             all
             made
             of
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             because
             here
             in
             this
             sixth
             plague
             it
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             that
             the
             Magicians
             were
             
               standing
               before
               Moses
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             even
             after
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             convinced
             by
             the
             failing
             of
             their
             Art
             in
             bringing
             forth
             lice
             ,
             they
             still
             continued
             to
             embolden
             Pharaoh
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             with
             those
             things
             which
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             were
             still
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             resist
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             could
             :
             and
             therefore
             now
             by
             the
             shame
             and
             pain
             of
             these
             boyls
             that
             rose
             upon
             them
             they
             were
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             give
             over
             their
             fighting
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             For
             I
             will
             at
             this
             time
             send
             all
             my
             plagues
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             includes
             all
             the
             following
             plagues
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             him
             know
             that
             though
             his
             hand
             had
             been
             already
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             many
             farre
             worse
             plagues
             still
             behind
             ,
             plagues
             that
             should
             sting
             him
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             would
             poure
             forth
             thick
             and
             threefold
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             That
             I
             may
             smite
             thy
             people
             with
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             as
             likewise
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             perishing
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             I
             will
             cause
             it
             to
             rain
             a
             very
             grievous
             hail
             ,
             such
             as
             hath
             not
             been
             in
             Egypt
             since
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             since
             it
             became
             a
             land
             inhabited
             :
             for
             so
             this
             is
             explained
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             
               there
               wa●
               hail
               ,
               &c.
               such
               as
               there
               was
               none
               like
               it
               in
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               since
               it
               became
               a
               Nation
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             also
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             sometimes
             rain
             and
             hail
             too
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             though
             very
             rarely
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             ordinarily
             as
             in
             other
             lands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Send
             therefore
             now
             and
             gather
             thy
             cattle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             terrour
             of
             this
             plague
             :
             if
             you
             provide
             not
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             lost
             ;
             and
             withall
             it
             aggravates
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             having
             had
             experience
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             yet
             would
             not
             be
             forewarned
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             wonne
             by
             judgements
             nor
             mercie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             sent
             thunder
             and
             hail
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             ran
             along
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             description
             here
             given
             us
             of
             this
             strom
             of
             hail
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             i●
             came
             not
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             supernaturall
             and
             extraordinary
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeared
             ,
             1.
             in
             that
             it
             fell
             upon
             
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             whereas
             storms
             of
             hail
             seldome
             extend
             so
             farre
             ;
             2.
             that
             it
             came
             at
             the
             very
             houre
             almost
             prefixed
             beforehand
             by
             Moses
             ,
             vers
             .
             18
             ;
             3.
             that
             
               onely
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Goshen
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Israelites
             dwelt
             ,
             
               there
               was
               no
               hail
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             4.
             that
             the
             hail
             that
             fell
             was
             of
             such
             a
             bignesse
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Egypt
             where
             there
             seldome
             was
             any
             hail
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             onely
             destroy
             their
             corn
             and
             herbs
             ,
             but
             also
             brake
             their
             trees
             and
             killed
             both
             man
             and
             beast
             that
             were
             in
             the
             storm
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             
               He
               destroyed
               their
               vines
               with
               hail
               ,
               and
               their
               sicamore
               trees
            
             
             
               with
               great
               hailstones
               :
               He
               gave
               up
               their
               cattle
               also
               to
               the
               hail
               ,
               and
               their
               flocks
               to
               hot
               thunderbolts
               :
            
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             Psal
             .
             105.
             32.
             33.
             and
             5.
             that
             notwithstanding
             there
             was
             not
             lightning
             but
             
               fire
               mingled
               with
               the
               hail
            
             ,
             even
             fire
             that
             
               ran
               along
               upon
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             hailstones
             melted
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             nor
             the
             flaming
             fire
             quenched
             with
             the
             hail
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             I
             have
             sinned
             this
             time
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             now
             I
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             my
             sinne
             :
             he
             intended
             not
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             was
             formerly
             innocent
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             punished
             unjustly
             ,
             though
             now
             indeed
             at
             this
             time
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             God
             ;
             but
             his
             purpose
             was
             to
             make
             known
             that
             now
             he
             did
             plainly
             see
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             willingly
             at
             this
             time
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             God
             was
             righteous
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             his
             people
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             am
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             I
             will
             spread
             abroad
             my
             hands
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             This
             time
             was
             set
             by
             Moses
             ,
             
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               &c.
               he
               would
               spread
               abroad
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             privacy
             of
             retiring
             by
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             when
             he
             undertook
             to
             perform
             this
             duty
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             testifie
             his
             own
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             go
             out
             into
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             fearfull
             storm
             of
             hail
             which
             God
             had
             sent
             upon
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             I
             know
             that
             ye
             will
             not
             yet
             fear
             the
             Lord
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             ye
             have
             seen
             and
             felt
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             now
             seem
             to
             yield
             and
             to
             begge
             for
             mercie
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             as
             yet
             ye
             will
             not
             truly
             repent
             ,
             and
             fear
             the
             Lord.
             This
             Moses
             might
             well
             say
             he
             knew
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             sought
             not
             after
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             cryed
             out
             to
             have
             the
             plague
             stayed
             :
             But
             besides
             ,
             God
             had
             told
             Moses
             that
             Pharaoh
             should
             harden
             his
             heart
             ,
             untill
             he
             were
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             tells
             Pharaoh
             before
             he
             prayed
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             Pharaoh
             might
             not
             boast
             ,
             when
             the
             plague
             was
             gone
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             deceived
             Moses
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             saw
             cause
             sufficient
             why
             he
             should
             at
             this
             time
             make
             tryall
             of
             him
             yet
             once
             more
             by
             praying
             that
             this
             plague
             might
             be
             removed
             as
             he
             desired
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             beforehand
             that
             he
             would
             be
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             the
             flax
             and
             the
             barley
             were
             smitten
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             in
             Egypt
             they
             sowed
             their
             barley
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             their
             wheat
             (
             which
             we
             do
             not
             )
             and
             there
             the
             barley
             would
             be
             by
             farre
             the
             forwardest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             ANd
             they
             shall
             eat
             the
             residue
             of
             that
             which
             is
             escaped
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             hail
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             it
             was
             some
             good
             time
             after
             the
             plague
             of
             hail
             ere
             these
             locusts
             were
             sent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             wheat
             and
             the
             rie
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             hail
             fell
             were
             not
             yet
             grown
             up
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             32.
             and
             the
             like
             we
             must
             hold
             concerning
             the
             other
             plagues
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Which
             neither
             thy
             fathers
             nor
             thy
             fathers
             fathers
             have
             seen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             not
             that
             they
             had
             never
             before
             seen
             locusts
             in
             Egypt
             (
             for
             all
             Histories
             witnesse
             that
             Egypt
             is
             often
             troubled
             with
             locusts
             )
             but
             that
             they
             had
             never
             
             seen
             such
             multitudes
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             did
             so
             much
             mischief
             as
             these
             should
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             How
             long
             shall
             this
             man
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             us
             ?
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               word
            
             ,
             Snare
             ,
             
               usually
               signifieth
               the
               means
               of
               destruction
               .
               See
               chap.
               23.
               33.
               
            
             They
             shall
             not
             dwell
             in
             thy
             land
             ,
             lest
             they
             make
             thee
             sinne
             against
             me
             :
             for
             if
             thou
             serve
             their
             gods
             ,
             it
             will
             surely
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             thee
             .
             
               Josh
               .
               23.
               13.
            
             
             They
             shall
             be
             snares
             and
             traps
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             scourges
             in
             your
             sides
             ,
             and
             thorns
             in
             your
             eyes
             ,
             untill
             you
             perish
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               so
               the
               word
               is
               taken
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Let
             the
             Lord
             be
             so
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             let
             you
             go
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             scoffingly
             ,
             expressing
             his
             firm
             resolution
             that
             they
             should
             not
             all
             go
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             scorn
             and
             derision
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               so
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               let
               you
               go
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             May
             your
             great
             God
             you
             boast
             of
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             prosper
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             consent
             to
             this
             which
             you
             desire
             of
             me
             ;
             you
             have
             a
             high
             opinion
             of
             your
             mighty
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             things
             he
             will
             do
             for
             you
             ;
             if
             I
             let
             you
             go
             upon
             those
             terms
             that
             you
             propound
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             your
             God
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             delivered
             you
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             evil
             is
             before
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             you
             .
             Some
             expound
             this
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             reproof
             ,
             as
             understanding
             by
             evil
             ,
             the
             evil
             purpose
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             
               evil
               is
               before
               you
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             you
             pretend
             onely
             a
             desire
             to
             go
             a
             little
             way
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             a
             wicked
             fraudulent
             intention
             her●in
             ,
             even
             to
             carrie
             away
             this
             whole
             people
             from
             being
             under
             my
             government
             :
             but
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             rather
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             threatning
             ,
             and
             by
             evil
             is
             meant
             the
             evil
             he
             would
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             the
             favour
             now
             proffered
             them
             ,
             but
             persevere
             to
             require
             of
             him
             :
             
               Look
               to
               it
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               evil
               is
               before
               you
            
             ;
             if
             you
             trouble
             me
             further
             I
             shall
             make
             you
             smart
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             The
             east-wind
             brought
             the
             locusts
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Or
               grashoppers
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               caterpillars
               ,
               Psal
               .
               78.
               46.
               
            
             He
             gave
             also
             their
             increase
             unto
             the
             caterpillar
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             the
             locust
             :
             
               Psal
               .
               105.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
            
             He
             spake
             ,
             and
             the
             locusts
             came
             ,
             and
             caterpillars
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             number
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             up
             all
             the
             herbs
             in
             their
             land
             ,
             and
             devoured
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             by
             using
             them
             so
             scornfully
             and
             reprochfully
             ,
             by
             threatning
             them
             for
             the
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             their
             dutie
             ,
             and
             driving
             them
             away
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             10.
             and
             11.
             verses
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Israelites
             in
             generall
             ,
             by
             the
             cruel
             bondage
             under
             which
             he
             had
             held
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             refusing
             to
             dismisse
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             them
             that
             libertie
             of
             going
             forth
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             by
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             they
             had
             so
             often
             desired
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thee
             forgive
             me
             my
             sinne
             onely
             this
             once
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             pardon
             the
             wrong
             I
             have
             done
             you
             ,
             and
             procure
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             not
             further
             be
             offended
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             done
             this
             once
             ,
             I
             require
             no
             more
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             fail
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             not
             do
             what
             I
             promise
             ,
             I
             desire
             not
             that
             you
             should
             ever
             any
             more
             afford
             me
             the
             least
             favour
             .
             Yet
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             thing
             which
             Pharaoh
             intended
             in
             desiring
             that
             his
             sinne
             might
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             was
             that
             the
             plague
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             now
             lay
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             he
             was
             farre
             from
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             ●od
             ▪
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Intreat
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             that
             he
             may
             take
             away
             from
             me
             this
             death
             onely
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             deadly
             plague
             or
             destruction
             .
             And
             so
             he
             calls
             this
             plague
             of
             the
             locusts
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             killed
             and
             destroyed
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             by
             this
             means
             it
             deprived
             them
             of
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             food
             both
             for
             man
             and
             beast
             ;
             it
             was
             likely
             if
             it
             continued
             to
             bring
             a
             grievous
             famine
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             and
             mortalitie
             amongst
             them
             .
             As
             for
             that
             opinion
             of
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             these
             locusts
             with
             their
             biting
             killed
             even
             men
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             from
             these
             words
             .
             Yet
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             sometimes
             in
             those
             countreys
             some
             kind
             of
             locusts
             that
             killed
             men
             with
             their
             biting
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             Rev.
             9.
             5.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             those
             cruel
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             compared
             to
             locusts
             ascending
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               their
               torment
               was
               as
               the
               torment
               of
               a
               scorpion
               when
               he
               striketh
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Even
             darknesse
             which
             may
             be
             felt
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             darknesse
             threatned
             is
             here
             called
             darknesse
             that
             may
             be
             felt
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             an
             hyperbole
             to
             signifie
             what
             an
             exceeding
             great
             darknesse
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             the
             aire
             should
             be
             so
             thickned
             with
             grosse
             mists
             and
             vapours
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             felt
             ;
             which
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             horrid
             darknesse
             as
             that
             was
             might
             indeed
             well
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             They
             saw
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             neither
             rose
             any
             from
             his
             place
             for
             three
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             saw
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             neither
             it
             seems
             had
             they
             any
             light
             by
             sunne
             moon
             or
             starres
             from
             above
             ,
             nor
             yet
             from
             fire
             or
             candle
             beneath
             ,
             the
             thick
             clouds
             wherewith
             the
             aire
             was
             darkned
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             did
             put
             out
             the
             fire
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             wholly
             hide
             and
             cover
             it
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             deprived
             of
             all
             light
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             divine
             hand
             of
             judgement
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             with
             the
             terrour
             thereof
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             so
             much
             as
             move
             from
             the
             places
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
             How
             easily
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             had
             light
             in
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             might
             have
             gone
             away
             with
             all
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Egyptians
             lay
             thus
             for
             three
             dayes
             together
             imprisoned
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             learnt
             to
             depend
             and
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             stirre
             but
             by
             his
             appointment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             Pharaoh
             called
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Pharaohs
             sending
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             charging
             him
             not
             to
             see
             his
             face
             any
             more
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             argue
             plainly
             that
             this
             was
             done
             after
             the
             three
             dayes
             darknesse
             was
             over
             .
             But
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             when
             the
             plague
             was
             removed
             he
             would
             relent
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             lying
             bound
             in
             the
             chains
             of
             darknesse
             he
             would
             not
             have
             yielded
             to
             let
             the
             cattel
             go
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             desired
             the
             help
             of
             Moses
             prayers
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ?
          
           
             Onely
             let
             your
             flocks
             ,
             and
             your
             heards
             be
             stayed
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             desired
             chiefly
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             pledges
             of
             their
             return
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             I
             will
             see
             thy
             face
             again
             no
             more
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             therefore
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first-born
             ,
             was
             spoken
             immediately
             by
             Moses
             at
             this
             time
             before
             he
             went
             from
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             8.
             that
             
               he
               went
               out
               in
               a
               great
               anger
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Mo●es
             yet
             ●ill●
             I
             bring
             on●
             plag●e
             more
             upon
             Pharaoh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             bring
             &c.
             for
             this
             message
             Moses
             r●ceived
             from
             the
             Lord
             immediately
             ,
             before
             Pharaoh
             sent
             last
             for
             him
             chap
             10.
             24.
             when
             he
             charged
             him
             not
             to
             see
             his
             face
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             here
             added
             as
             the
             g●ound
             of
             Moses
             confidence
             in
             answering
             so
             readily
             as
             we
             have
             it
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             come
             to
             him
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             before
             that
             last
             coming
             to
             Pharaoh
             told
             him
             this
             which
             is
             here
             recorded
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             had
             told
             Moses
             at
             first
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Israelites
             borrowing
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             jewels
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             Exod.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass●
               that
               when
               y●
               go
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               go
               empty
               ,
               but
               every
               woman
               shall
               borrow
               of
               h●r
               n●ighbour
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               that
               so●ou●neth
               in
               her
               house
               jewels
               of
               si●ver
               ,
               and
               jewels
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             also
             of
             this
             plague
             of
             slaying
             their
             first-born
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             23.
             
             
               Let
               my
               sonn●
               go
               that
               he
               may
               serve
               me
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               refuse
               to
               let
               him
               go
               ,
               behold
               I
               will
               slay
               thy
               sonne
               ,
               even
               ●hy
               first-born
               .
            
             But
             this
             message
             which
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             he
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             immediately
             before
             that
             his
             last
             going
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             24.
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Yet
               will
               I
               bring
               one
               plague
               more
               upon
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             man
             Moses
             was
             very
             great
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Pharaohs
             servants
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             tha●the
             reverend
             esteem
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             of
             Moses
             was
             a
             furtherance
             to
             the
             enclining
             of
             their
             hearts
             thus
             to
             lend
             their
             jewels
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             immediately
             after
             he
             had
             told
             him
             that
             he
             would
             see
             his
             face
             no
             more
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Even
             unto
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             maid-servant
             that
             is
             behind
             the
             mill
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             grinding
             at
             the
             mill
             :
             se●
             chap.
             12.
             29.
             
             Now
             those
             that
             did
             thus
             work
             at
             the
             mill
             were
             said
             to
             be
             behind
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             used
             to
             thrust
             the
             mill
             before
             them
             as
             they
             wrought
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             But
             against
             any
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             not
             a
             dog
             move
             his
             tongue
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             yet
             are
             wont
             to
             bark
             in
             the
             night
             at
             the
             least
             noise
             :
             The
             speech
             is
             proverbiall
             ,
             and
             signifies
             that
             they
             should
             not
             have
             the
             leas●
             disturbance
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             should
             all
             quie●ly
             take
             their
             rest
             in
             their
             beds
             .
             This
             is
             spoken
             as
             it
             were
             in
             opposition
             that
             which
             Mos●s
             had
             immediately
             ▪
             before
             said
             concerning
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             when
             as
             there
             should
             be
             a
             great
             cry
             amongst
             them
             because
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first-born
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             all
             should
             be
             still
             and
             quiet
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             dog
             should
             amongst
             them
             move
             his
             tongue
             ▪
             either
             against
             man
             or
             beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             and
             A●ron
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             precisely
             expressed
             when
             the
             Lord
             spake
             this
             which
             here
             followeth
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             concerning
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             yet
             most
             probably
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ●hat
             it
             was
             before
             the
             three
             dayes
             darknesse
             ,
             
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             punished
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             for
             the
             Passeover
             was
             kept
             on
             the
             foureteenth
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             after
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             slain
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             but
             the
             day
             before
             the
             thirteenth
             day
             ,
             when
             Moses
             being
             sent
             for
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             immediately
             after
             that
             darknesse
             was
             over
             ,
             and
             finding
             he
             would
             not
             dismisse
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             denounced
             that
             last
             plague
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             befall
             them
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               About
               midnight
               will
               I
               go
               out
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               first-born
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               shall
               die
               .
            
             Now
             these
             directions
             concerning
             the
             Passeover
             were
             given
             before
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             this
             seventh
             moneth
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             tenth
             day
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             (
             as
             we
             see
             her
             ver
             .
             3.
             )
             to
             set
             apart
             the
             lambe
             which
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             at
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             This
             moneth
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             the
             beginning
             of
             moneths
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             moneth
             Abib
             .
             See
             chap.
             13.
             4.
             
             
               This
               day
               came
               ye
               out
               in
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               ,
            
             which
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             tongue
             was
             also
             called
             Nisan
             and
             contained
             for
             the
             most
             part
             some
             of
             our
             March
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             our
             April
             ;
             whereas
             formerly
             they
             began
             their
             year
             with
             the
             moneth
             Ethanim
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             Chaldees
             Tisri
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             with
             our
             September
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             where
             we
             may
             see
             that
             one
             year
             ended
             ,
             and
             another
             began
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             in
             gathering
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             all
             their
             harvest
             .
             Now
             in
             remembrance
             of
             this
             their
             miraculous
             deliverance
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             begin
             it
             with
             this
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             the
             seventh
             in
             number
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             account
             was
             af●erward
             kept
             onely
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             :
             for
             the
             Jubilees
             and
             such
             other
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             it
             began
             as
             it
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             In
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             they
             shall
             take
             to
             them
             every
             man
             a
             lambe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             very
             day
             whereon
             afterwards
             the
             Israelites
             entre
             d
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Josh
             .
             4.
             19.
             
             
               The
               people
               came
               up
               out
               of
               Jordan
               on
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               moneth
               .
            
             Now
             a
             lambe
             ,
             or
             a
             kid
             (
             for
             that
             is
             added
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               take
               it
               out
               from
               the
               sheep
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               goats
               )
            
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             on
             this
             day
             for
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             doubt
             as
             a
             significant
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               our
               Passeover
               sacrificed
               for
               us
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             and
             by
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             John
             1.
             29.
             
               the
               lambe
               of
               God
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               ●he
               world
               .
            
             For
             as
             these
             lambes
             were
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             so
             was
             Chri●t
             
               taken
               from
               among
               men
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             5.
             1.
             and
             was
             indeed
             a
             man
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             by
             his
             bloud
             to
             save
             us
             from
             death
             :
             and
             the
             lambe
             being
             of
             all
             creatures
             the
             most
             harmlesse
             ,
             meek
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             a
             shadow
             of
             him
             in
             whom
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             was
             transcendently
             eminent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             keep
             it
             up
             untill
             the
             foureteenth
             day
             of
             the
             same
             moneth
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             this
             separating
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             from
             the
             flock
             foure
             dayes
             before
             the
             feast
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             where
             the
             Passeover
             is
             commanded
             .
             At
             this
             time
             it
             was
             thus
             ordered
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             might
             be
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             when
             they
             were
             encumbred
             with
             businesse
             about
             their
             going
             away
             ;
             especially
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             holy
             ,
             harmlesse
             ▪
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             perfection
             required
             in
             him
             who
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             propitiation
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             was
             no
             where
             amongst
             men
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
             And
             the
             whole
             assembly
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Isra●l
             shall
             kill
             it
             in
             the
             evening
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               between
               the
               two
               evenings
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             thus
             be
             understood
             :
             The
             naturall
             day
             from
             sunne
             to
             sunne
             the
             Jews
             used
             to
             divide
             into
             foure
             parts
             ,
             the
             first
             was
             from
             sunnerising
             to
             nine
             in
             the
             forenoon
             ;
             the
             second
             contained
             the
             three
             following
             houres
             ,
             from
             nine
             to
             twelve
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             the
             sixth
             ho●re
             ;
             the
             third
             contained
             the
             three
             next
             ,
             from
             twelve
             to
             three
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             the
             ninth
             houre
             ;
             the
             fourth
             reached
             from
             thence
             unto
             sunsetting
             :
             so
             that
             between
             three
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             (
             which
             was
             the
             first
             evening
             )
             and
             sunsetting
             (
             which
             is
             here
             reckoned
             the
             other
             evening
             )
             was
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             also
             Christ
             the
             true
             Paschall
             lambe
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             Matth.
             27.
             46.
             50.
             
             
               And
               about
               the
               ninth
               houre
               Jesus
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               Eli
               ,
            
             &c.
             vers
             .
             50.
             
             
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               cryed
               again
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               yielded
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             
               Once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sinne
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himsef
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             take
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             strike
             it
             on
             the
             two
             sideposts
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             13.
             verse
             the
             reason
             is
             expressed
             why
             the
             Lord
             enjoyned
             the
             Israelites
             thus
             to
             strike
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             ,
             on
             the
             two
             sideposts
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             upper
             dore-post
             of
             the
             houses
             wherein
             they
             did
             eat
             it
             ,
             
               The
               bloud
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               shall
               be
               to
               you
               for
               a
               token
               upon
               the
               houses
               where
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               see
               the
               bloud
               I
               will
               passe
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               plague
               shall
               not
               be
               upon
               you
               to
               destroy
               you
               .
            
             And
             hence
             we
             may
             probably
             gather
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             was
             ordained
             onely
             for
             this
             Passeover
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             the
             destroying
             angel
             was
             to
             passe
             over
             the
             Israelites
             houses
             that
             had
             their
             doores
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             lambe
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             future
             times
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             hereby
             also
             was
             signified
             the
             applying
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             12.
             3.
             
             That
             where
             two
             smaller
             households
             joyned
             together
             for
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             ,
             either
             they
             all
             continued
             together
             that
             following
             night
             in
             the
             house
             wherein
             they
             eat
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             doores
             of
             both
             their
             houses
             had
             the
             blo●d
             of
             the
             lambe
             sprinkled
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             eat
             the
             flesh
             in
             that
             night
             ;
             rost
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             and
             with
             bitter
             herbs
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             rosting
             of
             the
             lambe
             was
             chiefly
             enjoyned
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             great
             haste
             and
             speed
             they
             were
             to
             make
             ,
             because
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             sooner
             made
             ready
             by
             rosting
             then
             by
             seething
             ;
             and
             withall
             it
             signifyed
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             Christs
             passion
             .
             So
             likewise
             the
             unleavened
             bread
             did
             betoken
             haste
             also
             ,
             for
             unleavened
             cakes
             are
             sooner
             made
             .
             But
             withall
             it
             signified
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             they
             must
             be
             purged
             from
             all
             those
             old
             superstitions
             and
             corruptions
             wherein
             they
             live
             that
             have
             not
             this
             interest
             in
             God
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               keep
               the
               Feast
               ,
               not
               with
               old
               leaven
               ,
               neither
               with
               the
               leaven
               of
               malice
               and
               wickednesse
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             bitter
             herbs
             that
             were
             eaten
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             bitter
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             type
             of
             our
             mortification
             ,
             and
             read●nesse
             to
             undergo
             afflictions
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Eat
             not
             of
             it
             raw
             ,
             nor
             sodden
             at
             all
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             rost
             with
             fire
             ,
             his
             head
             with
             his
             legges
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Meaning
               that
               the
               lambe
               must
               be
               rosted
               all
               and
               whole
               :
               not
               so
               much
               but
               the
               inward
               parts
               (
               after
               they
               had
               been
               taken
               out
               and
               washed
               )
               must
            
             
             
               be
               put
               in
               again
               and
               rosted
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               whereby
               may
               well
               be
               signified
               our
               communion
               with
               Christ
               whole
               and
               undivided
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             Is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
             &c.
             
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
            
             
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             :
             Neverthelesse
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             :
             and
             the
             life
             which
             I
             now
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             let
             nothing
             of
             it
             remain
             untill
             the
             morning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             imployed
             to
             any
             other
             use
             then
             what
             he
             had
             appointed
             .
             And
             besides
             it
             might
             signifie
             that
             when
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             came
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             use
             of
             those
             Legall
             shadows
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             thus
             shall
             ye
             eat
             it
             ;
             with
             your
             loyns
             girded
             ,
             your
             shoes
             on
             your
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             ceremonies
             were
             also
             peculiar
             to
             that
             Passeover
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             observed
             by
             Christ
             .
             They
             were
             principally
             intended
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             their
             faith
             concerning
             their
             sudden
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promis●d
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             against
             all
             the
             gods
             of
             Egypt
             I
             will
             execute
             judgement
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             well
             be
             meant
             ,
             of
             Gods
             confounding
             their
             Idole-Gods
             by
             punishing
             the
             people
             that
             worshipped
             them
             ,
             and
             delivering
             the
             Israelites
             whom
             they
             had
             kept
             in
             bondage
             :
             for
             hereby
             God
             discovered
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             Idoles
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             laid
             their
             honour
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             But
             because
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             4.
             
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             this
             executing
             judgements
             upon
             their
             gods
             ,
             as
             a
             severall
             act
             from
             that
             of
             killing
             their
             first-born
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             those
             beasts
             which
             they
             worshipped
             as
             gods
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             notable
             accident
             befell
             the
             Egyptian
             Idoles
             as
             did
             the
             Philistines
             Dagon
             before
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             this
             day
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             for
             a
             memoriall
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             begins
             the
             direction
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Passeover
             in
             succeeding
             generations
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             keepit
             a
             feast
             by
             an
             ordinance
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             untill
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             Passeover
             for
             ever
             ;
             since
             whose
             passion
             there
             is
             a
             like
             sacrament
             used
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             untill
             he
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Seven
             dayes
             shall
             ye
             eat
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             number
             of
             dayes
             was
             appointed
             ,
             both
             because
             seven
             (
             being
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             number
             )
             figured
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             still
             to
             remember
             with
             thankfulnesse
             this
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             followed
             seven
             dayes
             after
             the
             Israelites
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Now
             the
             first
             of
             these
             seven
             dayes
             was
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             and
             began
             at
             the
             evening
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             at
             the
             very
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             eateth
             leavened
             bread
             from
             the
             first
             day
             untill
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               phrase
               in
               this
               place
               signifieth
               not
               onely
               the
               cutting
               of
               them
               off
               from
               the
               communion
               and
               society
               of
               the
               Saints
               both
               in
               this
               life
               and
               in
               the
               next
               ;
               as
               in
               Gen.
               17.
               14.
               
            
             The
             uncircumcised
             manchild
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             of
             his
             foreskin
             is
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             ;
             
               but
               also
               the
               cutting
               of
               them
               off
               by
               death
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               Exod.
               31.
               14.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             every
             one
             that
             defileth
             it
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             for
             
             whosoever
             doth
             any
             work
             therein
             ,
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             No
             manner
             of
             work
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             them
             ,
             save
             that
             which
             every
             man
             must
             eat
             ,
             that
             onely
             may
             be
             done
             of
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               yet
               this
               might
               not
               be
               done
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               Exod.
               16.
               5.
               23.
               29.
               
            
             On
             the
             sixth
             day
             they
             shall
             prepare
             that
             which
             they
             bring
             in
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             twice
             as
             much
             as
             they
             gather
             dayly
             .
             To
             morrow
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             Sabbath
             ▪
             bake
             that
             which
             you
             will
             bake
             to
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               Exod.
               35.
               23.
            
             
             Ye
             shall
             kindle
             no
             fire
             throughout
             your
             habitations
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             none
             of
             you
             shall
             go
             out
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             his
             house
             untill
             the
             morning
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             also
             was
             onely
             for
             the
             Passeover
             in
             Egypt
             (
             for
             Christ
             with
             his
             disciples
             went
             out
             that
             night
             .
             Matth.
             26.
             30.
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               had
               sung
               an
               hymne
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               into
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               )
            
             and
             it
             was
             commanded
             ,
             by
             this
             signe
             to
             teach
             thee
             that
             it
             was
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Paschal
             lambe
             ,
             whereby
             they
             must
             be
             defended
             from
             the
             destroying
             angel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             observe
             this
             thing
             for
             an
             ordinance
             for
             thee
             and
             for
             thy
             sonnes
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             (
             but
             not
             those
             ceremonies
             ,
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             which
             were
             appointed
             for
             this
             Passeover
             in
             Egypt
             onely
             )
             you
             and
             your
             children
             shall
             observe
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             Legall
             service
             :
             for
             thus
             this
             word
             
               for
               ever
            
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ▪
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             89.
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               sing
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             When
             ye
             be
             come
             to
             the
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ye
             shall
             keep
             this
             service
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             command
             for
             keeping
             the
             Passeover
             was
             therefore
             chiefly
             intended
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             howbeit
             they
             kept
             it
             once
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Numb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Unto
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             captive
             that
             was
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Where
               they
               ground
               at
               the
               mill
               ,
               Exod.
               11.
               5.
               
            
             Even
             unto
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             maid
             servant
             that
             is
             behind
             the
             mill
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             there
             was
             a
             great
             cry
             in
             Egypt
             :
             for
             there
             was
             not
             a
             house
             where
             there
             was
             not
             one
             dead
             .
             ]
          
           
             Either
             therefore
             the
             eldest
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             family
             was
             slain
             in
             those
             houses
             where
             there
             were
             no
             children
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             figuratively
             ,
             
               there
               was
               not
               a
               house
               where
               there
               was
               not
               one
               dead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             house
             that
             had
             a
             first-born
             where
             there
             was
             not
             one
             dead
             ;
             or
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             house
             without
             one
             dead
             in
             it
             generally
             ,
             the
             first-born
             were
             slain
             in
             every
             house
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             the
             like
             expression
             ;
             Jer.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Runne
               ye
               to
               and
               fr●
               through
               the
               s●reets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               see
               now
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               and
               seek
               in
               the
               broad
               places
               thereof
               ,
               if
               ye
               can
               find
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               that
               executeth
               judgement
               ,
               that
               seeketh
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pardon
               it
               .
            
             John
             12.
             19.
             
             
               Perceive
               ye
               how
               ye
               prevail
               nothing
               ?
               behold
               ▪
               the
               world
               is
               gone
               after
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             for
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             by
             night
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Pharaoh
             sent
             messengers
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             presently
             to
             go
             away
             with
             the
             Israelites
             as
             they
             had
             desired
             .
             For
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             went
             not
             now
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             may
             be
             probably
             gathered
             from
             that
             which
             Moses
             had
             said
             to
             Pharaoh
             a
             while
             before
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             29.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               spoken
               well
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               thy
               fac●
            
             
             
               again
               no
               more
            
             .
             Yea
             indeed
             so
             violent
             were
             the
             people
             in
             hastening
             them
             away
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             would
             allow
             the
             delay
             of
             their
             going
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             urgent
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               With
               humble
               and
               earnest
               entreaties
               ,
               Exod.
               11.
               8.
               
            
             And
             all
             these
             thy
             servants
             shall
             come
             down
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             bow
             down
             themselves
             unto
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Get
             thee
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             they
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             jewels
             of
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             they
             were
             going
             away
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             tha●
             this
             was
             done
             before
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             plague
             of
             the
             three
             dayes
             darknesse
             and
             this
             last
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first-born
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             not
             think
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             order
             as
             here
             it
             is
             related
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             now
             in
             such
             distraction
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             so
             importunate
             with
             the
             Israelites
             to
             go
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             likely
             to
             lend
             them
             whatever
             they
             would
             desire
             to
             borrow
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hasten
             them
             to
             be
             gone
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             they
             spoyled
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             carrying
             away
             their
             jewels
             and
             other
             ornaments
             which
             they
             had
             borrowed
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             (
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             )
             that
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             alledging
             that
             they
             we●e
             to
             keep
             a
             solemn
             feast
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             desired
             of
             their
             neighbours
             the
             Egyptians
             their
             jewels
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             for
             their
             use
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             lent
             them
             those
             things
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             nor
             believing
             any
             other
             but
             that
             they
             intended
             onely
             a
             three
             dayes
             journey
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             there
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             withall
             as
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             they
             never
             intended
             to
             restore
             them
             again
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             them
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             Gods
             permission
             but
             by
             his
             expr●sse
             command
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             enjoyned
             them
             by
             Moses
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             2.
             and
             had
             told
             them
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             should
             spoyl
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             22.
             
             So
             that
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Israelltes
             herein
             ▪
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             not
             say
             they
             would
             bring
             these
             things
             again
             ,
             but
             onely
             desired
             them
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             for
             their
             use
             in
             keeping
             a
             feast
             unto
             the
             Lord
             concealing
             and
             dissembling
             what
             farther
             they
             intended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             carry
             them
             quite
             away
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             thi●
             ,
             notwithstanding
             we
             cannot
             charge
             the
             Israelites
             with
             sinne
             ,
             because
             they
             therein
             obeyed
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             word
             to
             obey
             can
             never
             be
             ●●il
             :
             And
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             charge
             God
             with
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             God
             forbid
             :
             His
             will
             is
             the
             supreme
             rule
             of
             all
             righteousnesse
             ▪
             and
             needs
             it
             must
             be
             good
             and
             just
             which
             he
             commands
             .
             Besides
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             is
             Gods
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             ?
             Matth.
             20.
             15.
             
             The
             riches
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             more
             Gods
             then
             theirs
             :
             and
             most
             just
             it
             was
             with
             God
             by
             this
             means
             to
             recompence
             the
             Israelites
             for
             the
             hard
             service
             and
             injuries
             they
             had
             suffered
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             pay
             them
             their
             wages
             ,
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             had
             most
             unjustly
             detained
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             journeyed
             from
             Rameses
             to
             Succoth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signifieth
             boothes
             ;
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             Israelites
             made
             them
             boothes
             of
             the
             boughs
             of
             trees
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             whereof
             was
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             
          
           
             About
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             foot
             ,
             that
             were
             men
             ,
             besides
             children
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               shews
               the
               virtue
               of
               that
               promise
               ,
               Gen.
               46.
               3.
               
            
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             father
             ;
             fear
             not
             to
             go
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             there
             make
             of
             thee
             a
             great
             nation
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             a
             mixed
             multitude
             went
             up
             also
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             men
             of
             severall
             Nations
             ,
             both
             such
             as
             were
             servants
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             others
             sojourning
             there
             ,
             who
             were
             moved
             by
             Gods
             mighty
             works
             to
             go
             out
             of
             Egypt
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             Egypt
             must
             now
             needs
             be
             in
             a
             sad
             estate
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             grievous
             plagues
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             The
             sojourning
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             speech
             is
             figurative
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             Abrahams
             calling
             out
             of
             Chaldea
             to
             sojourn
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             unto
             this
             departure
             of
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             :
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             explains
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               And
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               that
               was
               confirmed
               before
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               foure
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               after
               cannot
               disanull
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Gen.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             ye
             break
             a
             bone
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             enjoyned
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             most
             other
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             that
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             eating
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             in
             what
             haste
             they
             were
             at
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             commanded
             to
             keep
             this
             ordinance
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             that
             eat
             in
             haste
             do
             not
             use
             to
             stand
             breaking
             of
             the
             bones
             that
             they
             may
             pick
             out
             the
             marrow
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             withall
             God
             intended
             hereby
             the
             more
             manifestly
             to
             discover
             that
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             was
             a
             type
             of
             
               Christ
               our
               Passeover
            
             ,
             or
             Paschall
             lambe
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             in
             whom
             there
             should
             be
             an
             exact
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             figure
             :
             for
             when
             the
             souldiers
             had
             broken
             the
             legges
             of
             the
             two
             thieves
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             (
             which
             they
             used
             to
             do
             to
             them
             that
             were
             crucified
             before
             they
             were
             yet
             dead
             ,
             thereby
             to
             mak●
             their
             sufferings
             the
             greater
             )
             coming
             to
             Christ
             and
             finding
             that
             he
             vvas
             dead
             already
             ,
             they
             brake
             not
             his
             legges
             :
             
               And
               these
               things
               were
               done
            
             (
             saith
             S
             t
             John
             chap.
             19.
             36.
             
             )
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               A
               bone
               of
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               broken
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SAnctifie
             unto
             me
             all
             the
             first-born
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             make
             known
             unto
             my
             people
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             put
             apart
             to
             holy
             uses
             for
             me
             and
             my
             service
             .
             Now
             the
             first-born
             were
             thus
             consecrated
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             first-fruits
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             
               congregation
               of
               first-born
            
             ,
             being
             redeemed
             from
             death
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               therefore
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               present
               your
               bodies
               a
               living
               sacrifice
               ,
               holy
               ,
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               reasonable
               service
               .
            
          
           
             Whatsoever
             openeth
             the
             wombe
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             both
             of
             man
             and
             of
             beast
             ,
             it
             is
             mine
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             a
             peculiar
             right
             ,
             because
             he
             preserved
             them
             in
             Egypt
             vvhen
             the
             Egyptians
             vvere
             killed
             :
             and
             therefore
             such
             might
             not
             be
             given
             as
             a
             vovv
             of
             freevvill
             offering
             ,
             Levit.
             27.
             26.
             
             
               Onely
               the
               firstling
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               firstling
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               ox
               or
               sheep
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             thee
             into
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             mentions
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             land
             vvhich
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             
             h
             at
             it
             was
             
               a
               land
               flowing
               with
               milk
               and
               hony
               ,
            
             as
             a
             spurre
             to
             quicken
             them
             in
             Gods
             service
             ;
             and
             makes
             known
             that
             the
             celebrating
             of
             this
             solemnity
             should
             not
             begin
             till
             they
             were
             entred
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             were
             now
             so
             many
             strong
             Nations
             dwelling
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             drive
             them
             out
             and
             possesse
             their
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             signe
             unto
             thee
             upon
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             memoriall
             between
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             continuall
             means
             to
             call
             to
             your
             remembrance
             your
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             as
             when
             men
             use
             to
             put
             a
             ring
             ,
             or
             to
             tie
             a
             thread
             upon
             their
             fingers
             ,
             or
             to
             hang
             jewels
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             hanging
             between
             their
             eyes
             (
             a
             custome
             it
             seems
             in
             those
             times
             )
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             something
             which
             they
             are
             very
             carefull
             not
             to
             forget
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             every
             firstling
             of
             an
             asse
             thou
             shalt
             redeem
             with
             a
             lambe
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             firstling
             of
             all
             unclean
             beasts
             :
             for
             this
             one
             kind
             is
             put
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             great
             store
             of
             them
             in
             that
             countrey
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             8.
             15.
             
             
               The
               first-born
               of
               man
               shalt
               thou
               surely
               redeem
               ,
               and
               the
               firstling
               of
               unclean
               beasts
               shalt
               thou
               redeem
               .
            
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             first-born
             of
             man
             shalt
             thou
             redeem
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               When
               and
               at
               what
               price
               ,
               see
               Numb
               .
               18.
               16.
               
            
             And
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             shalt
             thou
             redeem
             ,
             according
             to
             thine
             estimation
             for
             the
             money
             of
             five
             shekels
             ,
             after
             the
             shekel
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             which
             is
             twenty
             gerahs
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Left
             peradventure
             the
             people
             repent
             when
             they
             see
             warre
             ,
             and
             they
             return
             to
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Philistines
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             hence
             we
             reade
             that
             whilest
             the
             Israelites
             lived
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ephraim
             the
             son
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             
               the
               men
               of
               Gath
               that
               were
               born
               in
               that
               land
               ,
               slew
               some
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Ephraim
               because
               they
               came
               down
               to
               take
               away
               their
               cattel
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             21.
             much
             more
             therefore
             was
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             would
             deny
             them
             passage
             though
             their
             countrey
             .
             Now
             should
             they
             see
             warre
             where
             the
             easinesse
             and
             shortnesse
             of
             the
             way
             they
             had
             gone
             might
             invite
             ●hem
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             avoyd
             that
             trouble
             by
             a
             speedy
             return
             back
             again
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             enemy
             would
             soon
             have
             made
             them
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             Canaan
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             ,
             God
             leads
             them
             a
             way
             where
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             wildernesse
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             had
             passed
             ,
             might
             beat
             them
             off
             from
             attempting
             to
             return
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             meet
             with
             enemies
             that
             should
             make
             warre
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             went
             up
             harnessed
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             by
             this
             word
             harnessed
             ,
             understand
             onely
             that
             they
             went
             away
             girt
             up
             and
             prepared
             for
             their
             journey
             ,
             as
             travellers
             used
             to
             do
             ▪
             But
             others
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             more
             probably
             ,
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             going
             up
             armed
             in
             a
             military
             order
             ;
             whereto
             agrees
             also
             that
             Translation
             of
             this
             word
             which
             is
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             up
             
               five
               in
               a
               rank
            
             :
             for
             considering
             1.
             that
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             used
             both
             here
             and
             Josh
             .
             1.
             14.
             where
             it
             is
             translated
             
               ye
               shall
               passe
               before
               your
               brethren
               armed
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             immediately
             after
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             they
             fought
             with
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             we
             may
             not
             think
             that
             they
             went
             up
             in
             a
             military
             manner
             armed
             :
             for
             though
             they
             were
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             yet
             being
             such
             a
             numerous
             people
             ,
             living
             together
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Goshen
             ,
             it
             is
             
             not
             probable
             that
             they
             were
             left
             wholly
             unfurnished
             of
             armes
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             to
             defend
             that
             part
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
             However
             the
             drift
             doubtlesse
             of
             this
             place
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             went
             not
             away
             in
             a
             confused
             manner
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             fled
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             all
             me●
             together
             at
             Succoth
             (
             a
             place
             which
             before
             they
             had
             appointed
             for
             their
             Rendevouz
             )
             they
             marched
             away
             from
             thence
             in
             battel-array
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             took
             the
             bones
             of
             Joseph
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             bones
             of
             Joseph
             as
             chief
             be
             here
             onely
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             oath
             that
             was
             made
             to
             him
             concerning
             this
             ,
             Gen.
             50.
             25.
             
             
               Joseph
               took
               an
               oath
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               saying
               ,
               God
               will
               surely
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               carry
               up
               my
               bones
               from
               hence
            
             ;
             yet
             doubtlesse
             either
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             were
             now
             carryed
             away
             with
             Josephs
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Israelites
             had
             before
             when
             they
             died
             carryed
             their
             dead
             bodies
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             buried
             them
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             Jacobs
             .
             For
             of
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             Stephen
             said
             .
             Act
             7.
             16.
             that
             they
             
               were
               carryed
               over
               into
               Sichem
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               the
               sepulchre
               that
               Abraham
               bought
               for
               a
               summe
               of
               money
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Emor
               the
               father
               of
               Sichem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             went
             before
             them
             by
             day
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             to
             shew
             the
             Israelites
             which
             way
             they
             should
             go
             ,
             caused
             a
             cloud
             ,
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             to
             go
             before
             their
             camp
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             night
             too
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             any
             occasion
             to
             travel
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             the
             fashion
             of
             it
             was
             alwayes
             like
             that
             of
             a
             pillar
             ,
             ascending
             round
             and
             straight
             from
             the
             earth
             towards
             the
             being
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             by
             day
             like
             other
             clouds
             ,
             onely
             by
             night
             it
             was
             re●d
             in
             appearance
             like
             fire
             ,
             Numb
             .
             9.
             15.
             called
             therefore
             here
             ,
             
               a
               pillar
               of
               fire
            
             :
             and
             so
             it
             served
             not
             onely
             to
             direct
             them
             which
             way
             to
             go
             (
             for
             which
             way
             soever
             that
             went
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             still
             followed
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             to
             stay
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             then
             that
             removed
             backward
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             rested
             
               upon
               the
               tabernacle
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             9.
             18.
             
             )
             but
             besides
             it
             served
             in
             the
             night
             to
             give
             them
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             to
             cover
             and
             shelter
             them
             from
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             sunnes
             heat
             .
             
               He
               spread
               a
               cloud
               for
               a
               covering
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             105.
             39.
             
             )
             
               and
               fire
               to
               give
               light
               in
               the
               night
               :
            
             for
             though
             it
             ascended
             up
             a
             great
             height
             in
             the
             aire
             straight
             like
             a
             pillar
             ,
             yet
             there
             it
             dispersed
             it self
             abroad
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             need
             was
             ,
             like
             any
             other
             cloud
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             shadow
             them
             from
             the
             sunne
             (
             as
             smoke
             useth
             to
             do
             )
             concerning
             the
             which
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             40.
             
             
               The
               flame
               began
               to
               arise
               with
               a
               pillar
               of
               smok●
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             14.
             that
             this
             cloud
             
               stood
               over
               them
            
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             this
             figured
             Christs
             guidance
             and
             protection
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             their
             travels
             towards
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             hereto
             the
             Prophet
             seems
             to
             allude
             ,
             Esay
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               create
               upon
               every
               dwelling
               place
               in
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               upon
               her
               assemblies
               a
               cloud
               and
               smoke
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               flaming
               fire
               by
               night
               :
               for
               upon
               all
               the
               glory
               shall
               be
               a
               defence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             their
             removall
             from
             Succoth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             here
             set
             down
             after
             it
             :
             for
             there
             
             they
             began
             to
             turn
             aside
             towards
             these
             straights
             .
             That
             we
             may
             know
             that
             Moses
             did
             not
             ignorantly
             bring
             them
             into
             such
             a
             place
             of
             danger
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             the
             sea
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             mountains
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             tower
             or
             city
             Migdol
             ,
             a
             garrison
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             place
             to
             passe
             out
             ,
             but
             to
             return
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             enemy
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             misjudge
             of
             this
             action
             ,
             Moses
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             direction
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             these
             ends
             :
             1.
             
             To
             avoyd
             warre
             with
             the
             Philistines
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             harden
             Pharaohs
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             him
             forth
             upon
             a
             supposed
             advantage
             gotten
             ;
             3.
             
             To
             try
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             For
             Pharaoh
             will
             say
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             They
             are
             entangled
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             Pharaoh
             shall
             begin
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             difficulties
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             you
             know
             not
             how
             to
             scape
             away
             ,
             this
             shall
             embolden
             him
             to
             pursue
             you
             to
             his
             own
             distruction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             it
             was
             told
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             that
             the
             people
             fled
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             making
             away
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             onely
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             flying
             for
             fear
             (
             for
             it
             is
             afterward
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             that
             
               they
               went
               out
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             boldly
             powerfully
             in
             good
             array
             of
             battel
             as
             in
             chap.
             13.
             18.
             
             
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               went
               up
               harnessed
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             their
             marching
             away
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             get
             out
             of
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             went
             out
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             like
             fugitives
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             free
             people
             rescued
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             (
             so
             
               to
               sinne
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
            
             is
             to
             do
             it
             boldly
             and
             openly
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.
             30.
             
             )
             and
             as
             men
             that
             now
             thought
             themselves
             secure
             and
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             when
             Pharaoh
             drew
             nigh
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             that
             they
             were
             the
             more
             terrified
             because
             they
             never
             feared
             this
             danger
             ,
             till
             unexpectedly
             looking
             forth
             they
             saw
             the
             Egyptians
             close
             at
             their
             heels
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             cryed
             out
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             suddennesse
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             cryed
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             but
             without
             faith
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             Fear
             ye
             not
             ,
             stand
             still
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             that
             they
             should
             not
             need
             to
             stirre
             in
             the
             businesse
             :
             if
             they
             would
             onely
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             settled
             mind
             wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
             for
             help
             ,
             he
             would
             deliver
             them
             without
             their
             help
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             fight
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             hold
             your
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             be
             still
             ,
             not
             be
             put
             to
             any
             trouble
             in
             the
             least
             resistance
             of
             them
             :
             for
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               of
               holding
               the
               peace
            
             ,
             is
             often
             applyed
             to
             actions
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             signifieth
             being
             still
             ,
             and
             not
             moving
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             3.
             
             
               Our
               God
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               keep
               silence
               .
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             83.
             1.
             
             
               Keep
               not
               thou
               silence
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               hold
               not
               thy
               peace
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               still
               .
            
             Esa
             .
             42.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               long
               time
               holden
               my
               peace
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               still
               ,
               and
               refrained
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Wherefore
             criest
             thou
             unto
             me
             ?
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             time
             before
             Moses
             had
             so
             encouraged
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             here
             related
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             his
             confident
             promise
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             As
             for
             those
             words
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               criest
            
             
             
               thou
               unto
               me
            
             ?
             they
             imply
             that
             he
             did
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Neither
             doth
             God
             mislike
             or
             reprove
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             onely
             hastens
             him
             to
             do
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             strike
             the
             sea
             with
             his
             rod
             that
             it
             might
             be
             divided
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Israelites
             to
             passe
             over
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             went
             before
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             called
             Jehovah
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             21.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               went
               before
               them
               by
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             he
             is
             said
             to
             remove
             ,
             onely
             because
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             went
             to
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             went
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             went
             into
             the
             channel
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             upon
             the
             dry-ground
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             having
             the
             sea
             both
             on
             their
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             their
             left
             .
             So
             farre
             were
             the
             people
             now
             encouraged
             ,
             that
             had
             ere
             while
             with
             much
             bitternesse
             murmured
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             cloud
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             miraculous
             dividing
             of
             the
             sea
             upon
             Moses
             lifting
             up
             his
             hand
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             by
             the
             working
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             Moses
             leading
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             afraid
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             waters
             standing
             up
             on
             each
             side
             as
             they
             went
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               by
               faith
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             29.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             2.
             that
             
               they
               were
               all
               baptized
               unto
               Moses
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             led
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             Moses
             under
             the
             cloud
             and
             through
             the
             sea
             ,
             was
             a
             notable
             figure
             or
             representation
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             they
             by
             the
             cloud
             were
             covered
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             were
             enlightned
             in
             the
             way
             they
             should
             go
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             are
             baptized
             by
             the
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             covered
             from
             the
             burning
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             enlightned
             to
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             the
             way
             of
             life
             :
             and
             as
             they
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             passed
             as
             it
             were
             through
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             the
             red
             sea
             being
             the
             means
             of
             saving
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             so
             Christ
             by
             the
             waters
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             doth
             save
             us
             ,
             our
             enemies
             ,
             sinne
             and
             death
             ,
             being
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             waters
             were
             a
             wall
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             standing
             up
             as
             a
             heap
             .
             Psal
             .
             78.
             13.
             
             
               He
               made
               the
               waters
               to
               stand
               as
               an
               heap
            
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             a
             wall
             of
             defence
             to
             them
             ,
             on
             their
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             their
             left
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             looked
             unto
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             through
             the
             pillar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             hitherto
             the
             Lord
             had
             suffered
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             seemed
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             ▪
             now
             he
             began
             to
             shew
             himself
             in
             his
             displeasure
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             troubled
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             caused
             grievous
             tempests
             and
             storms
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             hail
             and
             rain
             :
             See
             Psal
             .
             77.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               The
               clouds
               poured
               out
               water
               ,
               the
               skies
               sent
               out
               a
               sound
               :
               thine
               arrows
               also
               went
               abroad
               .
               The
               voyce
               of
               thy
               thunder
               was
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               the
               lightnings
               lightned
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               earth
               trembled
               and
               shook
               .
            
             Hereby
             he
             struck
             them
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             overthrew
             their
             tents
             ,
             put
             them
             all
             into
             disorder
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             tumult
             in
             their
             host
             ,
             that
             flying
             in
             this
             disorder
             they
             runne
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             were
             troubled
             in
             their
             flight
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             took
             off
             their
             chariot-wheels
             ,
             that
             they
             drave
             them
             heavily
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             rain
             and
             tempests
             had
             so
             softned
             the
             ground
             that
             their
             wheels
             were
             clogged
             ,
             and
             sunk
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             whereby
             some
             might
             be
             broken
             and
             taken
             off
             ;
             all
             drove
             heavily
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             adoe
             to
             get
             forward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             saw
             the
             Egyptians
             dead
             upon
             the
             seashore
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             gotten
             over
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             saw
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             how
             upon
             Moses
             stretching
             forth
             his
             hand
             again
             over
             the
             read
             sea
             the
             waters
             ,
             that
             stood
             before
             up
             on
             heaps
             ,
             came
             rowling
             in
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             who
             had
             followed
             the
             Israelites
             close
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             drowned
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               Israel
               saw
               that
               great
               work
               which
               the
               Lord
               did
               upon
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
             But
             afterwards
             they
             saw
             also
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             upon
             the
             shore
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             waited
             not
             some
             time
             for
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             an
             extraordinary
             work
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             since
             dead
             bodies
             that
             sink
             under
             water
             do
             not
             usually
             flote
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             driven
             upon
             the
             shore
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             been
             some
             few
             dayes
             under
             water
             .
             But
             happely
             indeed
             the
             Israelites
             might
             wait
             so
             long
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             expecting
             to
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             the
             spoyl
             both
             of
             the
             dead
             bodies
             and
             their
             carriages
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             being
             now
             but
             dead
             carcases
             ,
             crosse
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             Moses
             had
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               Egyptians
               whom
               ye
               have
               seen
               to
               day
               ,
               ye
               shall
               see
               them
               again
               no
               more
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             THe
             Lord
             is
             my
             strength
             and
             song
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             subdued
             and
             destroyed
             our
             enemies
             ;
             being
             weak
             in
             our selves
             we
             are
             strong
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             fought
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             it
             is
             therefore
             of
             whom
             I
             mean
             to
             sing
             ,
             and
             whose
             praise
             I
             desire
             in
             my
             song
             to
             set
             forth
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             song
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             prepare
             him
             an
             habitation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophecy
             foresheweth
             that
             the
             people
             should
             build
             a
             peculiar
             tabernacle
             for
             the
             Lords
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thine
             excellency
             thou
             hast
             overthrown
             them
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             the●
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             many
             glorious
             and
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             declaring
             the
             transcendent
             greatnesse
             of
             thine
             excellency
             ,
             hast
             thou
             overthrown
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             who
             in
             rising
             up
             against
             thy
             people
             did
             rise
             up
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             Thou
             sentest
             forth
             thy
             wrath
             which
             consumed
             them
             as
             stubble
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             did
             suddenly
             and
             utterly
             consume
             them
             :
             for
             stubble
             is
             consumed
             when
             the
             fire
             takes
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             and
             whereas
             when
             wood
             is
             burnt
             there
             will
             be
             coals
             left
             ,
             when
             the
             stubble
             is
             burnt
             ,
             it
             scarce
             leaves
             any
             ashes
             behind
             it
             .
             Whence
             is
             that
             also
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             47.
             14.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               stubble
               ,
               the
               fire
               shall
               burn
               them
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               coal
               to
               warm
               at
               ,
               nor
               fire
               to
               sit
               before
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             with
             the
             blast
             of
             thy
             nostrils
             the
             waters
             were
             gathered
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               blast
               of
               thy
               nostrils
            
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             conceived
             that
             Moses
             had
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             wind
             wherewith
             God
             divided
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             21.
             
             (
             for
             so
             he
             seems
             to
             explain
             himself
             in
             the
             10.
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               Thou
               didst
               blow
               with
               thy
               wind
               ,
               the
               sea
               covered
               them
            
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             the
             anger
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             which
             
             caused
             him
             thus
             to
             divide
             the
             sea
             ;
             for
             so
             usually
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             metaphoricall
             speech
             taken
             from
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             anger
             use
             to
             snuff
             and
             blow
             with
             their
             nostrils
             thicker
             and
             stronger
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             Job
             4.
             9.
             
             
               By
               the
               blast
               of
               God
               they
               perish
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               nostrils
               are
               they
               consumed
            
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             And
             though
             the
             dividing
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             was
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             high
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             Yea
             therefore
             did
             the
             Lord
             lead
             the
             Israelites
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             following
             them
             might
             be
             taken
             as
             in
             a
             trap
             ,
             and
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Who
             is
             like
             thee
             ,
             glorious
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             fearfull
             in
             praises
             ,
             doing
             wonders
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             either
             amongst
             the
             false
             Gods
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             or
             amongst
             their
             great
             ones
             ,
             Gods
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             any
             degree
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             art
             glorious
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             &c.
             where
             by
             the
             
               holinesse
               of
               God
            
             is
             meant
             that
             transcendent
             purity
             and
             singular
             perfection
             in
             every
             regard
             which
             is
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             indeed
             which
             makes
             God
             incomprehensibly
             glorious
             ,
             and
             fearfull
             in
             praises
             ;
             because
             we
             cannot
             think
             of
             those
             praises
             which
             are
             due
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             stricken
             with
             an
             awfull
             fear
             of
             his
             Majesty
             :
             and
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               do
               wonders
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             infinite
             power
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             may
             seem
             most
             wonderfull
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Thou
             stretchedst
             out
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             earth
             swallowed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             are
             here
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
               swallowed
               up
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             at
             first
             sink
             down
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             being
             cast
             up
             by
             the
             waves
             upon
             the
             shore
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             at
             least
             were
             there
             no
             doubt
             thrown
             into
             pits
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             buryed
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             aire
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             all
             of
             them
             return
             to
             the
             earth
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Thou
             hast
             guided
             them
             in
             thy
             strength
             unto
             thy
             holy
             habitation
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Lords
             
               holy
               habitation
            
             ,
             here
             is
             doubtlesse
             meant
             that
             land
             of
             promise
             where
             God
             had
             long
             since
             promised
             to
             seat
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             gracious
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             onely
             ,
             but
             especially
             also
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             which
             God
             chose
             to
             be
             his
             resting
             place
             ,
             Psal
             .
             132.
             14.
             and
             where
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             did
             afterwards
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             accomplish
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             :
             and
             though
             they
             were
             yet
             but
             newly
             gotten
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               guided
               them
               unto
               thy
               holy
               habitation
               ,
            
             both
             because
             this
             was
             the
             place
             whither
             the
             Lord
             was
             now
             leading
             them
             (
             for
             this
             purpose
             had
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             carry
             them
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             plant
             them
             there
             )
             as
             also
             because
             it
             was
             most
             certain
             that
             God
             would
             at
             length
             carry
             them
             thither
             :
             and
             usuall
             it
             is
             with
             the
             prophets
             to
             expresse
             the
             certainty
             of
             that
             which
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             ,
             by
             speaking
             of
             it
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             The
             mighty
             men
             of
             Moab
             trembling
             shall
             take
             hold
             of
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               See
               Numb
               .
               22.
               3.
            
             
             And
             Moab
             was
             sore
             afraid
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             many
             ;
             and
             Moab
             was
             distressed
             because
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             plant
             them
             in
             the
             mountain
             of
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             ,
             where
             his
             temple
             and
             sanctuary
             should
             be
             built
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             dwell
             amongst
             his
             people
             :
             yet
             figuratively
             under
             this
             one
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             the
             whole
             countrey
             of
             Canaan
             is
             comprehended
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
            
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             prepared
             it
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             his
             first-born
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             M●riam
             the
             prophetesse
             ,
             the
             sister
             of
             Aaro●
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             brothers
             ,
             and
             so
             Miriam
             was
             the
             sister
             of
             Moses
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sister
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             yet
             she
             is
             peculiarly
             called
             
               the
               sister
               of
               Aaron
            
             ,
             because
             through
             Moses
             absence
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             her
             reference
             to
             Aaron
             was
             best
             known
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Miriam
             answered
             them
             ,
             Sing
             ye
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             the
             men
             had
             sung
             a
             verse
             or
             staff
             of
             the
             former
             song
             ,
             then
             she
             with
             her
             women
             took
             her
             course
             ,
             and
             sung
             it
             over
             again
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             she
             still
             repeated
             this
             one
             clause
             here
             expressed
             ,
             
               Sing
               ye
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               triumphed
               gloriously
               :
               the
               horse
               and
               his
               rider
               hath
               he
               thrown
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             which
             was
             happely
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             song
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             136.
             
             
               For
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             went
             out
             into
             the
             wilderness●of
             Shur
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Called
               also
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Etham
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             33.
             8.
             
             One
             might
             be
             the
             generall
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             desert
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             pitched
             their
             tents
             :
             It
             is
             said
             indeed
             chap.
             13.
             20.
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Etham
             before
             they
             passed
             over
             the
             red
             sea
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             wildernesse
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             red
             sea
             was
             called
             
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Etham
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shewed
             him
             a
             tree
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             there
             was
             in
             this
             tree
             a
             naturall
             virtue
             of
             sweetning
             the
             waters
             it
             was
             cast
             into
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               God
               shewed
               it
               him
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             thus
             conclude
             :
             for
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             as
             well
             that
             God
             shewed
             him
             a
             tree
             ,
             that
             was
             likely
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             to
             make
             the
             waters
             bitterer
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             miracle
             might
             be
             the
             more
             manifest
             ?
             The
             changing
             of
             the
             waters
             taste
             was
             rather
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             then
             any
             virtue
             in
             that
             wood
             .
          
           
             There
             he
             made
             a
             statute
             ,
             and
             an
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             proved
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             God
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             certain
             generall
             laws
             and
             statutes
             necessary
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             and
             governing
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             untill
             at
             Sinai
             they
             should
             be
             more
             perfectly
             afterwards
             taught
             concerning
             the
             whole
             law
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             happely
             may
             be
             true
             .
             But
             yet
             doubtlesse
             the
             statute
             and
             ordinance
             chiefly
             ,
             if
             not
             solely
             ,
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             enjoyned
             the
             people
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             moves
             them
             thereto
             with
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             so
             do
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             protect
             them
             from
             the
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             .
             So
             that
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               There
               he
               made
               a
               statute
               ,
               and
               an
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               proved
               them
               ,
            
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             immediately
             after
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             26
             verse
             ,
             
               And
               said
               if
               thou
               wilt
               diligently
               hearken
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             God
             had
             thus
             tryed
             them
             with
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             murmuring
             had
             so
             miraculously
             healed
             the
             bitter
             waters
             of
             Marah
             ,
             he
             then
             admonished
             them
             by
             Moses
             hereafter
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             sinne
             they
             had
             fallen
             into
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             themselves
             more
             obediently
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             made
             this
             as
             a
             statute
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             thus
             
             
               do
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             then
             he
             would
             be
             a
             gracious
             God
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             there
             he
             proved
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             their
             former
             want
             ,
             but
             also
             byhis
             present
             favourable
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             punishing
             them
             for
             their
             murmuring
             ,
             butonely
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             making
             proof
             whether
             they
             would
             thereby
             be
             wonne
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             I
             will
             put
             none
             of
             these
             diseases
             upon
             thee
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             brought
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             plagues
             :
             see
             Deut.
             28.
             60.
             
             
               Moreover
               he
               will
               bring
               upon
               thee
               all
               the
               diseases
               of
               Egypt
               which
               thou
               wast
               afraid
               of
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               cleave
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             but
             as
             at
             present
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             for
             the
             present
             mercy
             in
             healing
             the
             bitter
             waters
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             sheweth
             plainly
             that
             all
             externall
             plag●es
             are
             implyed
             :
             and
             thus
             likewise
             all
             externall
             blessings
             are
             comprised
             under
             health
             .
             See
             Prov.
             4.
             22.
             
             
               For
               they
               are
               life
               to
               them
               that
               find
               them
               ,
               and
               health
               to
               all
               their
               ●lesh
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             103.
             3.
             
             
               Who
               forgiveth
               all
               thine
               iniquities
               ,
               who
               healeth
               all
               thy
               diseases
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             they
             encamped
             there
             by
             the
             waters
             .
             ]
          
           
             Staying
             there
             at
             Elim
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             many
             dayes
             ,
             because
             the
             place
             was
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             convenient
             for
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             waters
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             came
             unto
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             From
             Elim
             they
             turned
             back
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             10.
             
             
               And
               they
               removed
               from
               Elim
               ,
               and
               encamped
               by
               the
               red
               sea
            
             (
             which
             no
             doubt
             the
             Lord
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             try
             them
             again
             )
             but
             this
             remove
             is
             not
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             no
             memorable
             matter
             happened
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             passes
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             onely
             mentions
             the
             next
             station
             :
             for
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             they
             turned
             back
             again
             to
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Would
             to
             God
             we
             had
             dyed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             we
             sat
             by
             the
             flesh-pots
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             dayly
             plenty
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             might
             peaceably
             and
             freely
             ta●e
             our
             fill
             of
             it
             .
             Doubtlesse
             considering
             their
             hard
             bondage
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             though
             they
             had
             flesh
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             such
             plenty
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             liberty
             to
             ●it
             by
             it
             ,
             having
             such
             tasks
             dayly
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             scarce
             afforded
             them
             time
             to
             dispatch
             their
             dayes
             work
             .
             But
             thus
             those
             that
             are
             discontented
             at
             their
             present
             condition
             are
             wont
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             truth
             to
             extoll
             what
             they
             formerly
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             For
             ye
             have
             brought
             us
             forth
             into
             this
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             kill
             this
             whole
             assembly
             with
             ●unger
             .
             ]
          
           
             Their
             provision
             being
             so
             farre
             spent
             which
             they
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             they
             saw
             no
             means
             to
             sustain
             themselves
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             no
             food
             could
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             shall
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             gather
             a
             certain
             rate
             every
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             verse
             16.
             
               an
               omer
               for
               every
               man
            
             :
             and
             thus
             God
             fed
             them
             from
             hand
             to
             mouth
             ,
             giving
             them
             still
             no
             more
             but
             provision
             for
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             still
             kept
             in
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ;
             to
             which
             also
             agreeth
             that
             petition
             which
             our
             Saviour
             taught
             us
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             11.
             
             
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             At
             even
             ,
             then
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             you
             out
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             God
             should
             give
             them
             quails
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             brought
             them
             out
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             
             not
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             as
             was
             objected
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             verse
             3.
             
             
               For
               ye
               have
               brought
               us
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             morning
             then
             y●
             shall
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Manna
             ,
             that
             glorious
             work
             of
             his
             (
             for
             so
             Moses
             expounds
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             and
             glory
             is
             oft
             used
             for
             glorious
             works
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             14.
             21.
             
             
               All
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             John
             11.
             40.
             
             
               Said
               I
               not
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               believe
               thou
               shouldst
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             that
             he
             heareth
             your
             murmurings
             against
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Thatis
             by
             reason
             of
             your
             murmurings
             this
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             ,
             to
             justifie
             us
             his
             servants
             .
             Thus
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             them
             to
             observe
             that
             this
             message
             which
             God
             had
             sent
             them
             concerning
             the
             Quails
             and
             Manna
             did
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             heard
             their
             murmurings
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             need
             take
             heed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             would
             not
             alway
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             he
             had
             now
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             are
             we
             that
             ye
             murmure
             against
             us
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             durst
             never
             of
             ourselves
             have
             undertaken
             this
             great
             work
             of
             bringing
             you
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Pharaoh
             ;
             nor
             can
             you
             think
             that
             we
             by
             our
             own
             power
             have
             done
             those
             miraculous
             works
             which
             you
             have
             seen
             done
             in
             this
             b●sinesse
             ,
             and
             which
             now
             you
             shall
             yet
             further
             see
             ;
             since
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             almighty
             God
             that
             hath
             done
             these
             great
             things
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             onely
             his
             instruments
             ,
             your
             murmurings
             are
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             They
             looked
             toward
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             in
             the
             cloud
             .
             ]
          
           
             Aaron
             having
             given
             charge
             to
             the
             Israelites
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             )
             to
             come
             near
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             built
             ,
             no
             other
             visible
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             but
             onely
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             ;
             toward
             that
             therefore
             they
             turned
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             perceived
             that
             God
             did
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             then
             ordinarily
             therein
             manifest
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             cloud
             was
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             leading
             them
             still
             farther
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               looked
               toward
               the
               wildernesse
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             to
             Moses
             before
             :
             onely
             here
             it
             is
             repeated
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             did
             nothing
             without
             a
             warrant
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             God
             had
             spoken
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             At
             even
             the
             quails
             came
             up
             and
             covered
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             happely
             brought
             in
             by
             a
             wind
             ,
             as
             those
             afterwards
             vvere
             at
             Kibroth-hattaavah
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             31.
             where
             God
             again
             gave
             them
             quails
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             vvhole
             mone●h
             together
             ;
             vvhereas
             novv
             they
             came
             in
             onely
             this
             one
             evening
             before
             the
             Manna
             vvas
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             saw
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             It
             is
             Manna
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             vvhat
             is
             this
             ?
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Hebrevv
             vvord
             may
             signifie
             )
             or
             this
             is
             a
             meat
             vvhich
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             us
             vvithout
             our
             labour
             (
             for
             Manna
             in
             the
             Hebrevv
             signifieth
             prepared
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             vvords
             ,
             
               For
               they
               wist
               not
               what
               it
               was
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             knevv
             not
             vvhat
             more
             particular
             name
             to
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Gather
             of
             it
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             eating
             .
             ]
          
           
             Proportionably
             as
             he
             hath
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             his
             family
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             when
             they
             did
             mete
             with
             an
             omer
             ,
             he
             that
             gathered
             much
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             were
             imployed
             in
             gathering
             ,
             and
             some
             (
             as
             more
             able
             )
             gathered
             more
             ,
             some
             (
             as
             lesse
             able
             )
             gathered
             lesse
             ;
             but
             when
             all
             was
             laid
             together
             in
             the
             common
             heap
             (
             whether
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             tribe
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             then
             afterward
             it
             was
             measured
             to
             every
             man
             an
             omer
             ,
             ●ccording
             to
             the
             Lords
             direction
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             wanting
             for
             which
             they
             should
             pinch
             him
             that
             had
             gathered
             lesse
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             over
             for
             him
             that
             had
             gathered
             much
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             had
             his
             just
             omer
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             S.
             Paul
             by
             this
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             one
             helping
             another
             ,
             and
             conferring
             what
             they
             had
             gathered
             in
             common
             ,
             exhorts
             the
             Christian
             Corinthians
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             supply
             the
             necessities
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               I
               mean
               not
               that
               other
               men
               be
               eased
               ,
               and
               you
               burdened
               :
               But
               by
               an
               equality
               ,
               that
               now
               at
               this
               time
               your
               abundance
               may
               be
               a
               supply
               for
               their
               want
               ,
               that
               their
               abundance
               also
               may
               be
               a
               supply
               for
               your
               want
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               equality
               .
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               He
               that
               had
               gathered
               much
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Let
             no
             man
             leave
             of
             it
             till
             the
             morning
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             every
             one
             in
             each
             family
             had
             an
             omer
             allowed
             him
             ,
             whether
             great
             or
             little
             ,
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             and
             none
             might
             reserve
             any
             of
             their
             portion
             till
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             every
             man
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             eat
             ,
             or
             did
             eat
             the
             same
             quantity
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             left
             ,
             they
             either
             burnt
             it
             ,
             or
             cast
             it
             forth
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             consumed
             it
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             keep
             any
             of
             it
             to
             be
             eaten
             the
             next
             day
             .
             See
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             On
             the
             sixth
             day
             they
             gathered
             twice
             as
             much
             bread
             ,
             two
             omers
             for
             one
             man
             :
             and
             all
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             congregation
             came
             and
             told
             Moses
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             had
             gathered
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             appointed
             ,
             twice
             as
             much
             on
             that
             sixth
             day
             as
             they
             had
             on
             other
             dayes
             :
             and
             of
             this
             they
             informed
             Moses
             ,
             both
             as
             desiring
             thereby
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             this
             wonderfull
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             Manna
             so
             abundantly
             that
             day
             as
             before
             he
             had
             promised
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               twice
               as
               much
               as
               they
               gather
               daily
            
             ;
             and
             also
             chiefly
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             directions
             from
             Moses
             how
             to
             order
             this
             their
             double
             portion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Bake
             that
             which
             ye
             will
             bake
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             seethe
             that
             ye
             will
             seethe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             seem
             questionable
             ,
             whether
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Israelites
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             bake
             and
             seethe
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Manna
             as
             they
             d●sired
             to
             eat
             so
             dressed
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             reserve
             the
             rest
             unto
             the
             morning
             ;
             or
             to
             bake
             and
             seethe
             both
             for
             that
             day
             and
             the
             next
             day
             which
             was
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             last
             seems
             the
             most
             probable
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             they
             onely
             eat
             of
             it
             undressed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             gathered
             ,
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ▪
             and
             expressely
             afterwards
             it
             was
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               kindle
               no
               fire
               throughout
               their
               habitations
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
            
             Exod.
             35.
             3.
             
             Yet
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             some
             part
             of
             it
             was
             reserved
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             they
             did
             so
             eat
             some
             part
             of
             it
             on
             the
             other
             dayes
             ;
             but
             especially
             also
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             herein
             might
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             no
             way
             keep
             it
             ,
             whether
             baked
             or
             sodden
             ,
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             untill
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             but
             they
             found
             it
             putrified
             ;
             and
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             reserved
             it
             ,
             whether
             dressed
             or
             undressed
             ,
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             corrupt
             but
             continued
             good
             and
             sound
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             it
             was
             like
             coriander-seed
             ,
             white
             ,
             and
             the
             taste
             of
             it
             was
             like
             wafers
             
             made
             with
             hony
             .
             ]
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             so
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Manna
             were
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             
               like
               coriander-seed
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             white
             (
             for
             the
             coriander-seed
             is
             blackish
             )
             but
             that
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             coriander-seed
             in
             regard
             onely
             of
             its
             quantity
             and
             proportion
             ,
             and
             then
             besides
             that
             it
             was
             of
             a
             whitish
             colour
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             reade
             these
             words
             as
             expressing
             three
             qualities
             of
             the
             Manna
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             little
             and
             round
             like
             the
             coriander-seed
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               There
               lay
               a
               small
               round
               thing
               ,
               as
               small
               as
               the
               hoar
               frost
            
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             for
             the
             colour
             of
             it
             white
             ,
             
               like
               Bdellium
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             7
             
             ;
             3.
             
             That
             it
             was
             sweet
             like
             hony-wafers
             ,
             namely
             ,
             unbaked
             :
             for
             being
             baked
             the
             taste
             of
             it
             was
             as
             the
             taste
             of
             fresh
             oyl
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             8.
             
             In
             that
             Apocryphall
             book
             ,
             called
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             this
             Manna
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               able
               to
               content
               every
               mans
               delight
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               to
               every
               taste
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               serving
               to
               the
               appetite
               of
               the
               eater
               ,
               it
               tempered
               it self
               to
               every
               mans
               liking
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             hath
             been
             by
             some
             conceived
             and
             maintained
             that
             the
             Manna
             rellished
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             desire
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             savour
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             meat
             which
             they
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             eat
             of
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             weak
             conceit
             :
             for
             first
             there
             is
             no
             evident
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             then
             besides
             though
             it
             had
             been
             entended
             by
             that
             Author
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             this
             description
             of
             the
             Manna
             which
             Moses
             gives
             us
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             given
             this
             miraculous
             bread
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             to
             satisfie
             every
             wanton
             appetite
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             taste
             like
             any
             meat
             they
             desired
             to
             tast
             of
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             Israelites
             murmure
             afterwards
             against
             Moses
             ,
             lusting
             for
             flesh
             and
             fish
             ,
             and
             repining
             because
             they
             had
             not
             
               the
               cucumbers
               ,
               and
               melons
               ,
               and
               leeks
               ,
               and
               onyons
               ,
               and
               garlick
               ,
            
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Egypt
             Numb
             .
             11.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             Take
             a
             pot
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             golden
             pot
             :
             See
             Hebr.
             9.
             4.
             
             
               Wherein
               was
               the
               golden
               pot
               that
               had
               the
               Manna
               .
            
             Moses
             rehearseth
             these
             things
             here
             to
             make
             a
             full
             end
             of
             the
             history
             of
             Manna
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             done
             till
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             built
             wherein
             it
             was
             laid
             up
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             did
             eat
             Manna
             fourty
             years
             ,
             untill
             they
             came
             to
             a
             land
             inhabited
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             gone
             over
             Jordan
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             ceased
             .
             This
             Manna
             (
             called
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             
               Angels
               food
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             25.
             
             
               Man
               did
               eat
               Angels
               food
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             was
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               Spirituall
               meat
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             
             
               And
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               :
            
             for
             Christ
             indeed
             is
             
               the
               true
               bread
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.
             33.
             upon
             whom
             feeding
             by
             faith
             ,
             our
             souls
             are
             nourished
             unto
             life
             everlasting
             :
             White
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             purity
             and
             innocency
             ;
             and
             sweeter
             then
             the
             hony
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             believers
             :
             bruised
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             dew
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Manna
             lay
             in
             the
             dew
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             all
             the
             time
             of
             our
             travelling
             towards
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             use
             of
             this
             food
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Now
             an
             omer
             is
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             ●phah
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             ephah
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             best
             Writers
             ,
             was
             much
             like
             to
             our
             English
             bushel
             :
             Whereby
             we
             may
             conceive
             how
             bountifull
             the
             allowance
             of
             Manna
             was
             which
             God
             allotted
             them
             for
             their
             daily
             food
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             journeyed
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             after
             their
             journeyes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             clause
             ,
             
               after
               their
               journeyes
            
             ,
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             Rephidim
             was
             not
             the
             next
             station
             after
             they
             went
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ;
             no
             ,
             they
             went
             from
             Sin
             to
             Dophkah
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             Alush
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Rephidim
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             12
             ,
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Wherefore
             do
             ye
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             ?
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             their
             mutinous
             requiring
             of
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             among
             them
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Is
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             as
             it
             is
             afterward
             expressed
             verse
             7.
             when
             men
             ,
             not
             believing
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             boldly
             prescribe
             God
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             he
             shall
             perform
             his
             promises
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             
               a
               tempting
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             thereby
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             try
             whether
             he
             be
             able
             and
             faithfull
             to
             do
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             .
             And
             thus
             are
             the
             Israelites
             here
             said
             ,
             
               to
               tempt
               the
               Lord.
            
             Having
             Gods
             promise
             for
             their
             safe
             convoy
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             already
             evidence
             enough
             of
             Gods
             almighty
             power
             and
             fatherly
             care
             over
             them
             ;
             yet
             being
             now
             in
             some
             distresse
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             a
             bold
             manner
             ,
             and
             expostulated
             with
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             cried
             upon
             them
             to
             give
             them
             water
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             theirs
             might
             not
             perish
             with
             thirst
             :
             and
             herein
             they
             did
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             41.
             
             
               They
               limited
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             they
             said
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
               or
               not
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             want
             they
             were
             in
             made
             them
             question
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             they
             resolved
             now
             to
             put
             it
             upon
             this
             tryall
             .
             Let
             Moses
             give
             them
             water
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             were
             not
             done
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             And
             hence
             was
             this
             place
             afterward
             called
             Massah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             this
             people
             ?
             they
             be
             almost
             ready
             to
             stone
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             expostulation
             of
             the
             people
             with
             Moses
             ,
             that
             they
             threatned
             to
             stone
             him
             ;
             yet
             perhaps
             some
             intimation
             hereof
             might
             fall
             from
             some
             of
             the
             rudest
             and
             most
             tumultuous
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             hereupon
             Moses
             might
             ground
             these
             words
             of
             his
             .
             But
             howsoever
             their
             behaviour
             being
             so
             full
             of
             fury
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             from
             hence
             complain
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             fear
             lest
             their
             rage
             should
             at
             last
             break
             forth
             into
             this
             extremity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Go
             on
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             toward
             the
             rock
             Horeb
             :
             and
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             going
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Moses
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Fear
             them
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             thus
             enraged
             ,
             they
             shall
             do
             thee
             no
             harm
             .
          
           
             And
             take
             with
             thee
             of
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             shall
             not
             go
             up
             with
             thee
             to
             the
             rock
             to
             see
             the
             miracle
             ,
             onely
             some
             of
             the
             elders
             thou
             shalt
             take
             along
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             eye-witnesses
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             affirm
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             When
             many
             years
             after
             this
             the
             Lord
             did
             again
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
             give
             them
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             openly
             before
             all
             the
             people
             .
             Numb
             .
             20.
             8.
             
             
               Take
               the
               rod
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               and
               gather
               thou
               the
               assembly
               together
               ,
               thou
               and
               Aaron
               thy
               br●ther
               ,
               and
               speak
               ye
               unto
               the
               rock
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               give
               forth
               his
            
             
             water
             :
             and
             this
             makes
             some
             question
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             not
             have
             it
             so
             now
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             some
             few
             of
             the
             elders
             go
             up
             with
             Moses
             to
             see
             the
             miracle
             wrought
             .
             But
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             given
             for
             it
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             wisdome
             saw
             it
             fit
             to
             have
             it
             so
             :
             yet
             the
             most
             probable
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             given
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             ordered
             it
             so
             the
             better
             to
             try
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             having
             determined
             that
             the
             rock
             should
             give
             forth
             water
             in
             some
             hollow
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             entrance
             and
             passage
             into
             the
             rock
             was
             not
             wide
             enough
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             might
             come
             in
             to
             see
             the
             miracle
             wrought
             ,
             he
             onely
             enjoyned
             that
             some
             of
             the
             elders
             should
             go
             up
             with
             Moses
             to
             be
             eye-witnesses
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             waiting
             below
             till
             the
             streams
             of
             the
             water
             came
             rushing
             down
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Psal
             .
             78.
             1.
             5
             ,
             16.
             
             
               He
               clave
               the
               rocks
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               water
               as
               out
               of
               the
               great
               depths
               :
               he
               brought
               streams
               also
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               caused
               waters
               to
               runne
               down
               like
               rivers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thy
             rod
             wherewith
             thou
             smotest
             the
             river
             ,
             take
             in
             thine
             hand
             and
             go
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             rod
             wherevvith
             thou
             smotest
             the
             river
             Nilus
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             the
             waters
             thereof
             vvere
             turned
             into
             bloud
             .
             See
             Exod.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             before
             thee
             there
             ,
             upon
             the
             rock
             in
             Horeb.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             vvhen
             Moses
             came
             to
             the
             rock
             ,
             there
             vvas
             there
             some
             visible
             signe
             of
             Gods
             glorious
             presence
             to
             be
             seen
             there
             upon
             the
             rock
             (
             though
             vvhat
             it
             vvas
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             silent
             vve
             cannot
             affirm
             )
             vvhich
             doubtlesse
             did
             vvondrously
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             elders
             that
             vvere
             vvith
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             Moses
             did
             so
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             struck
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             immediately
             the
             waters
             gushed
             forth
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Israelites
             had
             not
             onely
             water
             for
             the
             quenching
             of
             their
             thirst
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             the
             present
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             good
             time
             after
             ,
             the
             stream
             of
             water
             that
             brake
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             becoming
             a
             river
             that
             ranne
             along
             in
             this
             desert
             unto
             severall
             places
             ,
             where
             after
             this
             they
             had
             their
             stations
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             
               rock
               followed
               them
            
             ,
             meaning
             the
             water
             that
             gushed
             out
             of
             this
             rock
             )
             but
             withall
             in
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             issuing
             from
             thence
             they
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             sacramentall
             signe
             or
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             that
             redound
             to
             poore
             sinners
             by
             him
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             
               They
               did
               all
               drink
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drink
               (
               for
               they
               drank
               of
               the
               spirituall
               rock
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rock
               was
               Christ
               )
            
             For
             as
             that
             rock
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             being
             struck
             by
             the
             rod
             of
             Moses
             ,
             gave
             forth
             waters
             for
             the
             quenching
             of
             the
             Israelites
             thirst
             ;
             so
             Christ
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             being
             smitten
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             yields
             forth
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             derived
             to
             believers
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             living
             water
             ,
             wherewith
             their
             dry
             and
             thirsty
             souls
             are
             refreshed
             so
             that
             they
             
               shall
               never
               thirst
               again
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             John
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Then
             came
             Amalek
             ,
             and
             fought
             with
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Amalek
             ,
             a
             Duke
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Eliphaz
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Esau
             ,
             Gen.
             36.
             15.
             
             For
             fear
             lest
             the
             huge
             army
             of
             the
             Israelites
             should
             have
             passed
             through
             their
             countrey
             ,
             they
             came
             out
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             lying
             in
             ambush
             ,
             
               smote
               the
               hindermost
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               were
               feeble
               behind
               thee
               ,
            
             Deut.
             25.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Joshua
             ,
             Chuse
             us
             out
             men
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             early
             (
             it
             
             seems
             )
             was
             Joshua
             chosen
             by
             Moses
             as
             his
             lieutenant
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             one
             that
             should
             have
             a
             speciall
             stroke
             in
             matters
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             stand
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             in
             mine
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             Moses
             might
             be
             seen
             holding
             his
             rod
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             an
             ensigne
             to
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             went
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             could
             not
             be
             that
             Hur
             the
             sonne
             of
             Caleb
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             fourtie
             years
             old
             when
             he
             searched
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             If
             we
             may
             credit
             Josephus
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             husband
             of
             Miriam
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aarons
             ●ister
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             when
             Moses
             held
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             Israel
             prevailed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             this
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             hands
             was
             chiefly
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             rod
             as
             an
             ensigne
             to
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             souldiers
             ;
             but
             yet
             withall
             it
             served
             to
             expresse
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             heart
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             being
             the
             usuall
             gesture
             of
             one
             that
             prayes
             :
             so
             that
             this
             different
             successe
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             accompanying
             the
             different
             gesture
             of
             Moses
             body
             ,
             was
             purposely
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             reall
             expression
             both
             how
             forcible
             Moses
             prayers
             were
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             weak
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             (
             of
             whose
             assistance
             the
             rod
             was
             a
             signe
             )
             should
             not
             stand
             on
             their
             sides
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             But
             Moses
             hands
             were
             heavy
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             a
             stone
             and
             put
             it
             under
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             shows
             that
             he
             was
             weary
             with
             standing
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             stayed
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             Moses
             held
             up
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             in
             both
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             hands
             were
             weary
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             so
             sometimes
             sinking
             down
             not
             so
             much
             through
             his
             weaknesse
             by
             reason
             of
             age
             (
             for
             fourty
             years
             after
             this
             
               his
               naturall
               force
               was
               not
               abated
               ,
            
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             
             )
             as
             by
             the
             continuall
             labour
             of
             reaching
             up
             his
             hands
             so
             long
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             when
             his
             spirits
             were
             happely
             spent
             much
             with
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             praying
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             perceiving
             th●s
             ,
             and
             that
             withall
             
               the
               Amalekites
               prevailed
            
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               when
               he
               let
               down
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             they
             standing
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             
               stayed
               up
               his
               hands
            
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             left
             .
             But
             because
             we
             cannot
             well
             conceive
             but
             that
             they
             would
             have
             been
             all
             wearied
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             ;
             I
             conceive
             it
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             Moses
             held
             up
             the
             rod
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             shifting
             it
             as
             occasion
             was
             from
             one
             hand
             to
             another
             ;
             And
             so
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             Hur
             in
             their
             turns
             helped
             to
             bear
             up
             that
             hand
             which
             was
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             their
             turns
             a
             time
             to
             rest
             and
             ease
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Write
             this
             for
             a
             memoriall
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             reherse
             it
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Who
             was
             to
             succeed
             Moses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             to
             take
             speciall
             notice
             of
             this
             decree
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             Amalek
             :
             whether
             this
             were
             written
             in
             any
             other
             book
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ;
             sufficient
             for
             us
             it
             is
             that
             here
             we
             find
             it
             recorded
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             doubt
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             expresse
             command
             which
             was
             now
             here
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             built
             an
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             thereon
             to
             offer
             ●acrifices
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             ●tand
             as
             a
             memoriall
             in
             future
             times
             of
             this
             first
             victory
             which
             God
             had
             given
             his
             people
             against
             their
             enemies
             the
             Amalekites
             :
             and
             
             therefore
             also
             he
             called
             the
             altar
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               Nissi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               my
               banner
            
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             posterity
             that
             in
             that
             place
             the
             Jehovah
             had
             as
             with
             a
             banner
             displayed
             gone
             forth
             and
             fought
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             as
             it
             were
             proclaimed
             that
             he
             would
             have
             perpetuall
             warre
             with
             that
             Nation
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             For
             he
             said
             ,
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sworn
             that
             he
             will
             have
             warre
             with
             Amalek
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             reade
             this
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               hand
               of
               Amalek
               is
               against
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               warre
               with
               Amalek
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             the
             words
             intimate
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             had
             determined
             that
             he
             would
             have
             
               warre
               with
               Amalek
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             Amalek
             had
             lifted
             up
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             fought
             against
             them
             that
             were
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whose
             Sovereigne
             Lord
             he
             had
             undertaken
             to
             be
             .
             But
             if
             we
             reade
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               that
               he
               will
               have
               warre
               ,
            
             &c.
             whereas
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             word
             for
             word
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               hand
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             then
             we
             must
             know
             that
             
               the
               hand
               upon
               the
               throne
            
             ,
             intimates
             the
             form
             of
             Gods
             swearing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             throne
             ,
             as
             swearing
             by
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Regal
             power
             ,
             and
             
               as
               he
               was
               the
               great
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             he
             had
             sworn
             that
             he
             would
             have
             warre
             for
             ever
             with
             Amalek
             .
             And
             this
             Moses
             alledgeth
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             called
             this
             altar
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               Nissi
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             WHen
             Jethro
             the
             priest
             of
             Midian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Exod.
             2.
             16
             ,
             18.
             also
             the
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Then
             Jethro
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             took
             Zipporah
             Moses
             wife
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             sent
             her
             back
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Exod.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Jethro
             ,
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             came
             with
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             make
             known
             the
             coming
             of
             Jethro
             to
             Moses
             with
             his
             daughter
             the
             wife
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             her
             two
             sonnes
             ;
             and
             particularly
             where
             Moses
             was
             when
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             encamped
             at
             the
             mount
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             Horeb
             (
             which
             why
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               mount
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             Exod.
             3.
             1.
             )
             Evident
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             though
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             Israelites
             from
             Rephidim
             (
             where
             they
             vanquished
             the
             Amalekites
             )
             to
             the
             desert
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             where
             this
             mount
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             be
             not
             mentioned
             till
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             yet
             thither
             they
             were
             removed
             before
             Jethro
             came
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             I
             thy
             father
             in
             law
             Jethro
             am
             come
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Jethro
             sent
             this
             message
             to
             Moses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             hereupon
             Moses
             went
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             Considering
             that
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             still
             watchfull
             doubtlesse
             of
             enemies
             that
             might
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             the
             Amalekites
             had
             so
             lately
             assaulted
             them
             ,
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             though
             Jethro
             did
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             upon
             them
             with
             his
             train
             ,
             first
             send
             to
             inform
             Moses
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             were
             come
             .
             But
             besides
             it
             was
             requisite
             in
             point
             of
             civility
             ,
             that
             Jethro
             should
             before-hand
             
             send
             Moses
             word
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             do
             what
             to
             him
             seemed
             good
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             Gods
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             thing
             wherein
             they
             dealt
             proudly
             he
             was
             above
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             redeeming
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             their
             cruell
             bondage
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Egyptians
             carryed
             themselves
             with
             such
             pride
             and
             insolencie
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             resolved
             that
             they
             would
             in
             despight
             of
             God
             hold
             them
             still
             in
             Egypt
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             Moses
             had
             now
             told
             Jethro
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             he
             did
             ,
             how
             arrogantly
             Pharaoh
             at
             first
             disdained
             the
             message
             which
             Moses
             delivered
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               should
               obey
               his
               voice
               to
               let
               Israel
               go
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               let
               Israel
               go
               ,
            
             chap.
             5.
             2.
             and
             thereupon
             laid
             heavier
             tasks
             upon
             them
             then
             he
             did
             before
             ;
             and
             howthe
             Magicians
             of
             Egypt
             strove
             with
             Moses
             ,
             &
             sought
             to
             work
             the
             same
             miracles
             that
             Moses
             ,
             but
             were
             still
             confounded
             ,
             and
             forced
             at
             last
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             Magick
             ,
             and
             the
             feats
             they
             wrought
             thereby
             ,
             was
             the
             chief
             pride
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             they
             most
             gloried
             ;
             and
             lastly
             with
             what
             a
             high
             hand
             they
             pursued
             the
             Israelites
             to
             fetch
             them
             back
             when
             they
             were
             come
             away
             ,
             assuring
             themselves
             that
             they
             should
             not
             scape
             ;
             chap.
             15.
             9.
             
             
               The
               enemie
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               pursue
               ,
               I
               will
               overtake
               ,
               I
               will
               divide
               the
               spoyl
               ,
               my
               lust
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             no
             marvel
             though
             Jethro
             thereupon
             now
             answered
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               thing
               wherein
               they
               dealt
               proudly
               ,
               God
               was
               above
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             came
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             eat
             bread
             with
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             before
             God.
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               clause
            
             ,
             before
             God
             ,
             
               is
               added
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               religious
               banquet
               ,
               eaten
               before
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               accompanying
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               was
               usuall
               .
               See
               Deut.
               12.
               5
               ,
               7.
               
            
             Unto
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             shall
             chuse
             out
             of
             all
             your
             tribes
             to
             put
             his
             name
             there
             ,
             there
             ye
             shall
             eat
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             &c.
             
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               21.
            
             
             And
             they
             sacrificed
             sacrifices
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             and
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             before
             the
             Lord
             on
             that
             day
             with
             great
             gladnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Because
             the
             people
             come
             unto
             me
             to
             enquire
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             enquire
             both
             concerning
             religious
             and
             civill
             affairs
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             doubtfull
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             I
             do
             make
             them
             know
             the
             statutes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             laws
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             make
             known
             to
             them
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             determined
             shall
             be
             done
             :
             for
             though
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             the
             law
             of
             God
             in
             writing
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             they
             had
             when
             they
             came
             to
             mount
             Sinai
             ;
             yet
             the
             Church
             was
             never
             without
             a
             law
             ,
             both
             concerning
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             their
             conversing
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             wherein
             Moses
             informed
             them
             when
             they
             made
             any
             question
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             direction
             and
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             or
             by
             enquiring
             of
             God
             in
             cases
             that
             were
             more
             difficult
             ,
             and
             there
             shewing
             what
             answer
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             The
             thing
             that
             thou
             doest
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             was
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             to
             teach
             his
             servant
             Moses
             humility
             ,
             imploying
             one
             that
             was
             a
             Midianite
             to
             advise
             him
             better
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             civill
             government
             then
             he
             himself
             could
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             counsell
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             will
             testifie
             Gods
             approving
             this
             course
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             prescribe
             thee
             .
          
           
             Be
             thou
             for
             the
             people
             to
             Godward
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             bring
             the
             causes
             unto
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             matters
             of
             lesse
             moment
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             referre
             to
             some
             inferiour
             officers
             ;
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             and
             greater
             difficulty
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             need
             of
             one
             to
             enquire
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             do
             thou
             still
             imploy
             thy self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             consulting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             returning
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Rulers
             of
             thousands
             ,
             and
             rulers
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             rulers
             of
             fifties
             ,
             and
             rulers
             of
             tennes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             families
             :
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             ruler
             or
             judge
             appointed
             over
             every
             tenne
             families
             in
             each
             tribe
             ;
             and
             so
             another
             over
             every
             fifty
             families
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             a
             goodly
             order
             was
             to
             be
             established
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             tribune
             appointed
             to
             be
             judge
             over
             a
             thousand
             families
             had
             under
             him
             ten
             centurions
             ,
             that
             is
             judges
             over
             hundreds
             ;
             and
             every
             centurion
             had
             under
             him
             two
             rulers
             over
             fifties
             ;
             and
             every
             ruler
             over
             fifty
             had
             under
             him
             five
             which
             were
             set
             over
             ten
             families
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             people
             shall
             also
             go
             to
             their
             place
             in
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             formerly
             ,
             when
             Moses
             did
             all
             alone
             ,
             they
             oft
             returned
             their
             controversies
             being
             undecided
             ,
             or
             else
             were
             constrained
             to
             attend
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             now
             they
             should
             be
             soon
             dispatched
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             severall
             dwellings
             or
             tents
             ,
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             controversies
             ended
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             quieted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             chose
             able
             men
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               peoples
               consent
               ,
               who
               brought
               fit
               men
               unto
               him
               .
               Deut.
               1.
               13
               
               ▪
               14.
               
            
             Take
             ye
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             known
             among
             your
             tribes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             rulers
             over
             you
             .
             And
             ye
             answered
             me
             and
             said
             ,
             The
             thing
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             let
             his
             father
             in
             law
             depart
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             this
             be
             here
             added
             to
             conclude
             the
             story
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             he
             went
             presently
             away
             :
             But
             of
             this
             see
             more
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             IN
             the
             third
             moneth
             ,
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             gone
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             came
             they
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             day
             of
             the
             newmoon
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             every
             moneth
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             came
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             about
             five
             and
             fourty
             or
             six
             and
             fourty
             dayes
             after
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             for
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             ;
             from
             whence
             if
             w●
             count
             fourteen
             dayes
             remaining
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             (
             for
             their
             moneths
             were
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             moon
             )
             and
             the
             whole
             nine
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             when
             they
             came
             before
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             was
             the
             foure
             and
             fourtieth
             day
             after
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             six
             dayes
             after
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             wh●reon
             afterward
             was
             kept
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             that
             was
             fifty
             dayes
             after
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             I
             bare
             you
             on
             eagles
             wings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Gods
             providence
             over
             them
             ,
             from
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             unto
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             implyes
             how
             speedily
             ,
             safely
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             tender
             affections
             and
             care
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             thither
             ,
             carrying
             them
             over
             all
             difficulties
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             danger
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             carryed
             through
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             unto
             me
             a
             kingdome
             of
             priests
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             nation
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             nation
             whom
             God
             hath
             by
             a
             speciall
             priviledge
             separated
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Lo
             ,
             I
             come
             unto
             thee
             in
             a
             thick
             cloud
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             out
             of
             hand
             meet
             with
             thee
             upon
             the
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             a
             thick
             cloud
             :
             for
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             that
             cloud
             which
             went
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             shevv
             them
             their
             vvay
             in
             their
             travails
             through
             the
             vvildernesse
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             vvhich
             God
             did
             usually
             speak
             to
             Moses
             vvhen
             it
             rested
             upon
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             but
             of
             that
             cloud
             mentioned
             aftervvard
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             vvherein
             God
             spake
             ●o
             Moses
             upon
             the
             mount
             ;
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               on
               the
               third
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               thunders
               ,
               and
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               a
               thick
               cl●ud
               upon
               the
               mount
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Let
             them
             wash
             their
             clothes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             vvas
             signified
             hovv
             carefull
             Gods
             people
             should
             be
             to
             clense
             themselves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             especially
             vvhen
             they
             come
             into
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             be
             ready
             against
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             vvas
             fifty
             dayes
             after
             the
             passeover
             ,
             at
             vvhich
             time
             the
             feast
             was
             aftervvard
             kept
             ,
             usually
             called
             Pentecost
             ,
             the
             day
             vvhereon
             the
             fiery
             lavv
             vvas
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             vvhereon
             the
             fiery
             tongues
             vvere
             aftervvards
             given
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             therefore
             vvas
             not
             the
             third
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             (
             for
             then
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             the
             passeover
             that
             the
             Lavv
             vvas
             given
             ;
             and
             some
             dayes
             after
             their
             coming
             to
             Sina●
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             had
             been
             spent
             in
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             related
             concerning
             Moses
             his
             going
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             )
             but
             the
             third
             day
             after
             God
             gave
             Moses
             this
             charge
             concerning
             his
             preparing
             and
             sanctifying
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             set
             bounds
             unto
             the
             people
             round
             about
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             commanded
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             strike
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             greater
             reverence
             of
             God
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             bridle
             the
             curiosity
             of
             man
             in
             searching
             into
             Gods
             secrets
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             bounds
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             who
             would
             else
             have
             been
             slain
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             presenc●
             .
             See
             chap.
             20.
             19.
             
             
               Let
               not
               God
               speak
               with
               us
               lest
               we
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               There
               shall
               not
               a
               hand
               touch
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               stoned
               ,
               or
               shot
               through
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               beast
               or
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             
               touch
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             or
             beast
             that
             shall
             touch
             the
             mountain
             :
             for
             that
             concerning
             the
             beast
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             command
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             lest
             apprehending
             the
             offenders
             they
             transgresse
             themselves
             in
             touching
             the
             mountain
             ,
             whence
             those
             two
             sorts
             of
             death
             were
             appointed
             ,
             of
             stoning
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             near
             hand
             ,
             of
             striking
             them
             through
             with
             darts
             ,
             if
             further
             off
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             execrable
             the
             offender
             should
             be
             unto
             them
             :
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             defile
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             touch
             it
             ,
             but
             stone
             it
             ,
             or
             strike
             it
             through
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             trumpet
             soundeth
             long
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             up
             to
             the
             mount
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             ministry
             of
             Angels
             there
             was
             a
             trumpet
             sounded
             :
             when
             this
             trumpet
             
               sounded
               long
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             protracted
             sound
             (
             as
             trumpeters
             use
             to
             do
             when
             they
             are
             about
             to
             make
             an
             end
             )
             then
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             mount
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             their
             limits
             and
             marks
             extended
             ,
             but
             not
             beyond
             .
             See
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               It
               came
               to
               passe
               on
               the
               third
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               thunders
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               trumpet
               exceeding
               loud
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               people
               that
               was
               in
               the
               camp
               trembled
               .
               And
               Moses
               brought
               forth
               the
               people
               out
               of
               the
               camp
               to
               meet
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               stood
               at
               the
               nether
               part
               of
               the
               mount
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Be
             ready
             against
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             Come
             not
             at
             your
             wives
             .
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             that
             they
             were
             to
             lay
             by
             all
             worldly
             cares
             and
             carnall
             affections
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             wholly
             intent
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Law.
             See
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
             
               Defraud
               you
               not
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               with
               consent
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               give
               your selves
               to
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             There
             were
             thunders
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             a
             thick
             cloud
             upon
             the
             mount
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             together
             with
             thunder
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             the
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             there
             fell
             also
             great
             showers
             of
             rain
             ,
             as
             David
             hath
             expressed
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             68.
             8.
             
             
               The
               earth
               shook
               ,
               the
               heavens
               also
               dropped
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             all
             this
             terrour
             was
             to
             signifie
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             judgement
             prepared
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             terrifie
             and
             amaze
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             trumpet
             sounded
             long
             ,
             and
             waxed
             lowder
             and
             lowder
             ,
             Moses
             spake
             ,
             and
             God
             answered
             him
             by
             a
             voyce
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             talked
             together
             .
             What
             it
             was
             that
             Moses
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             weaknesse
             to
             enquire
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             We
             are
             onely
             hereby
             taught
             how
             that
             promise
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             that
             the
             people
             should
             heare
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             to
             Moses
             in
             a
             distinct
             and
             audible
             voyce
             :
             yet
             withall
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             now
             that
             was
             done
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             21.
             
             
               So
               terrible
               was
               the
               sight
               ,
               that
               Moses
               said
               ,
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             hereupon
             cheared
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             spake
             comfortably
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             let
             the
             priests
             also
             which
             come
             near
             unto
             the
             Lord
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             Priests
             here
             doubtlesse
             were
             meant
             the
             first-born
             of
             every
             family
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             priesthood
             belonged
             ,
             and
             who
             hitherto
             were
             imployed
             in
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             till
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             the
             priesthood
             was
             afterwards
             settled
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi.
             Now
             the
             charge
             that
             is
             here
             given
             Moses
             particularly
             concerning
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             that
             which
             before
             was
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             prepared
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             to
             present
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             the
             priests
             did
             then
             observe
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             of
             a
             peculiar
             watching
             over
             themselves
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             clean
             from
             all
             pollutions
             ,
             and
             particularly
             from
             being
             defiled
             with
             sinne
             by
             touching
             the
             mount
             ,
             which
             happely
             they
             might
             have
             been
             the
             bolder
             to
             do
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             priesthood
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             a
             speciall
             charge
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             The
             people
             cannot
             come
             up
             to
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             Moses
             replyed
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             contradicting
             what
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             known
             that
             this
             charge
             which
             God
             now
             gave
             him
             was
             needlesse
             ;
             
             but
             by
             way
             of
             further
             enquiry
             concerning
             Gods
             will
             :
             for
             hearing
             that
             charge
             again
             repeated
             ,
             Moses
             began
             to
             bethink
             himself
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             omitted
             something
             of
             that
             which
             was
             before
             given
             him
             in
             charge
             ,
             &
             so
             in
             an
             humble
             manner
             professeth
             how
             carefully
             ,
             to
             his
             best
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             what
             God
             had
             commanded
             for
             the
             restraining
             of
             the
             people
             from
             touching
             the
             mount
             ,
             covertly
             intimating
             hereby
             his
             desire
             to
             be
             further
             informed
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             hitherto
             omitted
             any
             thing
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Away
             ,
             get
             thee
             down
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             Moses
             former
             answer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             again
             bids
             him
             haste
             away
             down
             ,
             adding
             the
             reasons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             might
             fetch
             Aaron
             thither
             to
             him
             ;
             2.
             that
             he
             might
             again
             renew
             his
             charge
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             come
             near
             the
             mount
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             presume
             too
             farre
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             priviledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             God
             spake
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             after
             Moses
             was
             gone
             down
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             as
             God
             commanded
             ,
             given
             them
             straight
             charge
             not
             to
             passe
             the
             bounds
             that
             were
             set
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             break
             forth
             upon
             them
             to
             slay
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             people
             saw
             the
             thundrings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             is
             generally
             used
             for
             seeing
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             or
             perceiving
             :
             Thus
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             1.
             
             
               When
               Jacob
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               corn
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             expressed
             Act.
             7.
             12.
             
             
               But
               when
               Jacob
               heard
               that
               there
               was
               corn
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Fear
             not
             :
             for
             God
             is
             come
             to
             prove
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             said
             
               to
               prove
               men
            
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             doth
             ,
             because
             thereby
             he
             comes
             to
             find
             out
             that
             concerning
             those
             men
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             before
             ;
             but
             because
             thereby
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             those
             do
             that
             prove
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             discovers
             that
             either
             to
             the
             men
             themselves
             whom
             he
             proves
             ,
             or
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             manifest
             before
             :
             And
             so
             Moses
             here
             tells
             the
             Israelites
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             with
             so
             much
             terrour
             
               to
               prove
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             discover
             how
             weak
             they
             were
             and
             unable
             to
             endure
             Gods
             glorious
             majestie
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             whether
             the
             apprehension
             of
             this
             majesty
             of
             God
             would
             make
             them
             fear
             to
             offend
             him
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             stood
             afarre
             off
             ▪
             and
             Moses
             drew
             near
             unto
             the
             thick
             darknesse
             where
             God
             was
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             stood
             aloof
             from
             the
             mount
             ,
             as
             Moses
             had
             enjoyned
             ▪
             but
             Moses
             went
             up
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             together
             with
             Aaron
             ▪
             for
             so
             God
             had
             before
             commanded
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             24.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               come
               up
               ,
               thou
               and
               Aaron
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             were
             so
             terrified
             at
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             the
             Elders
             had
             desired
             of
             Moses
             that
             he
             would
             recieve
             from
             God
             his
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             afterwards
             might
             recieve
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             consented
             hereto
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             people
             were
             sent
             away
             to
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             Moses
             went
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Go
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             )
             
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               Get
               you
               into
               your
               tents
               again
               ,
               but
               a●
               for
               thee
               ,
               stand
               thou
               here
               by
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Say
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ye
             have
             seen
             that
             I
             have
             talked
             with
             you
             from
             heaven
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             premised
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             following
             precept
             ;
             because
             ye
             onely
             heard
             me
             speak
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             ye
             saw
             no
             image
             ,
             therefore
             ye
             shall
             make
             no
             image
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             God
             spake
             unto
             them
             
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             on
             the
             top
             of
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             heavens
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             aire
             is
             also
             usually
             called
             
               the
               heaven
            
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             1.
             20.
             
               and
               fowl
               that
               may
               fly
               above
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               open
               firmament
               of
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             An
             altar
             of
             earth
             shalt
             thou
             make
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             altars
             as
             they
             should
             be
             appointed
             to
             rear
             as
             they
             were
             upon
             the
             way
             ,
             untill
             they
             came
             to
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             should
             choose
             to
             settle
             his
             worship
             there
             ;
             and
             happely
             of
             altars
             reared
             afterwards
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             :
             And
             these
             they
             must
             make
             either
             of
             earth
             or
             of
             rough
             stone
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             25.
             both
             that
             the
             worthlessenesse
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             form
             might
             shew
             that
             God
             would
             not
             have
             them
             places
             of
             his
             worship
             for
             perpetuity
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             they
             might
             be
             types
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             (
             for
             Christ
             is
             our
             altar
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               We
               have
               an
               al●ar
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               serve
               the
               tabernacle
               )
            
             and
             of
             the
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             condition
             wherein
             Christ
             lived
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             Isa
             .
             53.
             2.
             
             
               He
               hath
               no
               form
               nor
               comlinesse
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               that
               we
               should
               desire
               him
               .
            
             See
             the
             note
             also
             upon
             Exod.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             places
             where
             I
             record
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             blesse
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             Together
             with
             that
             foregoing
             precept
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             addes
             a
             promise
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             his
             gracious
             acceptance
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             blessing
             that
             should
             attend
             them
             thereupon
             ;
             onely
             this
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             places
             that
             he
             should
             choose
             to
             put
             his
             name
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             elsewhere
             :
             Deut.
             12.
             5.
             
             
               But
               unto
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               shall
               choose
               out
               of
               all
               your
               tribes
               to
               put
               his
               name
               there
               ,
               even
               unto
               his
               habitation
               shall
               ye
               seek
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             adding
             this
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             1.
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             rearing
             altars
             wherever
             themselves
             pleased
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             onely
             in
             places
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             to
             record
             his
             name
             there
             ;
             and
             2.
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             having
             any
             superstitio●s
             conceits
             in
             time
             to
             come
             of
             these
             places
             where
             altars
             had
             been
             raised
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             into
             whatever
             places
             you
             come
             ,
             if
             I
             there
             appoint
             you
             to
             build
             an
             altar
             ,
             I
             will
             accept
             of
             your
             service
             ,
             and
             will
             blesse
             you
             in
             one
             place
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             it
             was
             (
             as
             I
             before
             observed
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             such
             slightnesse
             in
             making
             their
             altars
             ,
             to
             prevent
             superstition
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             see
             they
             were
             not
             intended
             for
             succeeding
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             build
             it
             of
             hewen
             stone
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             tool
             upon
             it
             ,
             thou
             hast
             polluted
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             by
             transgressing
             the
             commandment
             of
             God.
             Thus
             that
             which
             in
             mans
             judgement
             ,
             and
             art
             ,
             should
             polish
             it
             ,
             Gods
             Law
             maketh
             to
             be
             a
             pollution
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             humane
             wisdome
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               And
               my
               preaching
               was
               not
               with
               enticeing
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               power
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             go
             up
             by
             steps
             unto
             mine
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             also
             
             so
             given
             in
             charge
             concerning
             altars
             to
             be
             raised
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             not
             to
             continue
             for
             constant
             use
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             height
             of
             Solomons
             altar
             ,
             which
             was
             
               ten
               cubits
               high
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             1.
             that
             the
             Priests
             went
             up
             offer
             sacrifices
             thereon
             ,
             though
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             not
             such
             steps
             as
             are
             in
             ladders
             ,
             whereon
             whilest
             they
             went
             up
             there
             might
             be
             danger
             of
             discovering
             their
             nakednesse
             to
             those
             that
             were
             beneath
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             altar
             which
             Moses
             made
             for
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             but
             three
             cubits
             high
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             sacrificers
             did
             ascend
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             descend
             down
             from
             it
             ,
             Lev.
             9.
             22.
             
             
               Aaron
               came
               down
               from
               offering
               of
               the
               sinne-offering
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             some
             kind
             of
             ascending
             to
             this
             altar
             also
             .
             Either
             therefore
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             altars
             suddenly
             to
             be
             raised
             of
             earth
             or
             unpolished
             stones
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             steps
             forbidden
             are
             not
             all
             kind
             of
             stairs
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             on
             ladders
             ,
             whereon
             there
             might
             be
             danger
             of
             discovering
             the
             Priests
             nakednesse
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             have
             prevented
             ,
             1.
             for
             comelinesse
             ,
             and
             honesty
             sake
             ;
             and
             2.
             lest
             any
             uncomely
             thing
             in
             the
             Priests
             should
             impair
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             sacred
             rites
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             these
             are
             the
             judgements
             which
             thou
             shalt
             set
             before
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             judiciall
             laws
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             If
             thou
             buy
             an
             Hebrew-servant
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Divers
             wayes
             the
             Hebrews
             came
             to
             be
             sold
             for
             servants
             to
             their
             brethren
             :
             for
             1.
             sometimes
             being
             condemned
             for
             theft
             ,
             they
             were
             sold
             by
             the
             judges
             ,
             that
             so
             satisfaction
             might
             be
             made
             to
             the
             owner
             for
             the
             goods
             they
             had
             stollen
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             3.
             
             
               If
               he
               have
               nothing
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sold
               for
               his
               theft
            
             ;
             2.
             by
             reason
             of
             poverty
             they
             might
             sell
             their
             children
             for
             servants
             ,
             as
             is
             ●vident
             in
             the
             12.
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ;
             or
             themselves
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             39.
             
             
               And
               if
               thy
               brother
               that
               dwelleth
               by
               thee
               be
               waxen
               poore
               ,
               and
               be
               sold
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             3.
             in
             case
             of
             debt
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             children
             might
             be
             sold
             as
             servants
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             debt
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             poore
             widow
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               The
               creditour
               is
               come
               to
               take
               unto
               him
               my
               two
               sonnes
               to
               be
               bondmen
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             parable
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             25.
             
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               he
               had
               not
               to
               pay
               ,
               his
               Lord
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               payment
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             law
             given
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             should
             serve
             those
             that
             had
             bought
             them
             onely
             six
             years
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             they
             should
             set
             them
             free
             .
             Elsewhere
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             fell
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             those
             six
             years
             ,
             their
             servants
             were
             then
             also
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             a
             year
             after
             they
             had
             bought
             them
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             40
             ,
             41.
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             serve
             them
             six
             years
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             expressed
             .
             Many
             learned
             Expositours
             ,
             indeed
             the
             most
             ,
             conceive
             that
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Hebrew
             servants
             were
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             was
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             or
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             which
             was
             every
             seventh
             year
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             were
             to
             set
             free
             their
             servants
             ,
             how
             lately
             soever
             they
             had
             bought
             them
             :
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             this
             
             place
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               buy
               an
               Hebrew
               servant
               ,
               six
               years
               he
               shall
               serve
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             six
             years
             is
             the
             utmost
             he
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             serve
             thee
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               seventh
               he
               shall
               go
               out
               free
               for
               nothing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             comes
             ,
             then
             however
             he
             shall
             go
             out
             free
             for
             nothing
             .
             But
             1.
             because
             where
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             this
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             or
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             25.
             chapter
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             chapter
             of
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             expresse
             Law
             given
             for
             the
             setting
             free
             of
             servants
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             according
             to
             this
             exposition
             of
             this
             Law
             their
             servants
             could
             never
             serve
             them
             six
             years
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             sold
             to
             be
             servants
             immediately
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             manifest
             that
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               six
               years
               he
               shall
               serve
            
             ,
             is
             more
             generall
             then
             so
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             setting
             free
             servants
             before
             they
             had
             served
             six
             years
             was
             the
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             which
             was
             every
             fiftieth
             year
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             seventh
             year
             in
             this
             Law
             intended
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             was
             alwayes
             counted
             from
             the
             year
             when
             they
             were
             first
             sold
             to
             be
             servants
             .
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Israelites
             serve
             any
             longer
             ,
             is
             expressed
             elsewhere
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             55.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             would
             teach
             them
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             not
             his
             people
             .
             And
             though
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             here
             onely
             of
             servants
             bought
             with
             money
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             became
             any
             other
             way
             servants
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             as
             by
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             warre
             ,
             when
             there
             came
             to
             be
             any
             civill
             warre
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Analogy
             this
             law
             was
             extended
             even
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             If
             he
             were
             married
             ,
             then
             his
             wife
             shall
             go
             out
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Analogy
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             brought
             children
             with
             him
             ,
             those
             children
             should
             also
             go
             out
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             If
             his
             Master
             have
             given
             him
             a
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             an
             exception
             added
             to
             the
             former
             law
             ,
             concerning
             the
             setting
             free
             of
             the
             wife
             together
             with
             the
             husband
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               if
               his
               Master
               have
               given
               him
               a
               wife
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             service
             (
             namely
             one
             of
             his
             maidservants
             ,
             either
             an
             Hebrew
             woman
             ,
             or
             stranger
             ,
             both
             the
             manservant
             and
             maidservant
             consenting
             thereto
             )
             
               and
               she
               have
               born
               him
               sonnes
               or
               daughters
               ,
            
             in
             this
             case
             the
             man
             was
             to
             be
             set
             free
             alone
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             were
             to
             continue
             still
             servants
             to
             his
             Master
             .
             Nor
             yet
             can
             we
             hence
             inferre
             ,
             That
             God
             approved
             any
             mans
             forsaking
             his
             wife
             :
             for
             doubtlesse
             that
             Law
             stood
             firm
             which
             God
             had
             established
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             leave
             all
             and
             cleave
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             24.
             and
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             marriage
             should
             be
             kept
             alwayes
             inviolable
             ,
             
               What
               God
               hath
               joyned
               together
               let
               no
               man
               put
               asunder
               .
            
             But
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             this
             doubt
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             this
             might
             be
             onely
             a
             parting
             with
             mutuall
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             because
             if
             his
             wife
             were
             a
             daughter
             of
             Israel
             ,
             bought
             with
             money
             ,
             she
             also
             was
             to
             be
             set
             free
             at
             the
             end
             of
             her
             six
             years
             service
             ,
             if
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             did
             not
             happen
             before
             (
             Deut.
             15.
             12.
             
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               ,
               an
               Hebrew
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               Hebrew
               woman
               ,
               be
               sold
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               serve
               thee
               six
               years
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               seventh
               year
               thou
               shalt
               let
               them
               go
               free
               from
               thee
               )
            
             and
             then
             might
             she
             return
             unto
             her
             husband
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             was
             by
             this
             law
             forced
             to
             leave
             his
             wife
             ;
             by
             continuing
             in
             his
             former
             service
             ,
             he
             might
             still
             enjoy
             her
             :
             
             onely
             God
             takes
             order
             that
             when
             himself
             is
             set
             free
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             think
             under
             that
             pretence
             to
             deprive
             his
             Master
             of
             her
             that
             was
             his
             lawfull
             servant
             ,
             but
             should
             rather
             endure
             the
             inlarging
             of
             his
             own
             bondage
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             enjoy
             her
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             liberty
             given
             to
             a
             servant
             set
             free
             to
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             wife
             behind
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             approbation
             of
             his
             forsaking
             the
             wife
             he
             had
             taken
             :
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             part
             or
             branch
             of
             that
             scope
             wherein
             this
             people
             were
             left
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             saith
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             8.
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             wife
             ,
             given
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             was
             a
             stranger
             of
             another
             nation
             ,
             and
             happely
             of
             another
             religion
             ,
             these
             marriages
             were
             never
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             his
             fault
             that
             he
             would
             yield
             to
             marry
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               Then
               his
               Master
               shall
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               judges
               ,
               he
               shall
               also
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               doore
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             might
             prove
             it
             fairly
             and
             openly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             servants
             free
             and
             voluntary
             act
             to
             continue
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             Master
             shall
             bore
             his
             eare
             through
             with
             an
             aul
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             serve
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             yeare
             of
             Jubile
             fall
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             :
             for
             then
             indeed
             all
             Hebrew
             servants
             were
             absolutely
             set
             free
             together
             with
             their
             children
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Now
             for
             the
             boring
             of
             his
             eare
             to
             the
             doore
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             doore-post
             of
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             it
             was
             happely
             partly
             to
             shadow
             forth
             how
             blame-worthy
             they
             are
             that
             preferre
             not
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             before
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             doubtlesse
             the
             main
             reason
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             bored
             eare
             might
             be
             an
             evidence
             concerning
             such
             a
             servant
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             voluntarily
             disclaimed
             the
             priviledge
             that
             God
             had
             granted
             him
             of
             being
             set
             free
             at
             the
             end
             of
             six
             years
             service
             :
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             a
             punishment
             inflicted
             ,
             as
             a
             mark
             set
             upon
             him
             to
             witnesse
             his
             consent
             to
             perpetuall
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             thereof
             .
             And
             indeed
             a
             fit
             signe
             it
             was
             to
             signifie
             this
             .
             The
             eare
             is
             the
             embleme
             of
             obedience
             ;
             because
             they
             that
             are
             obedient
             ,
             are
             willingly
             ready
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             superiours
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             do
             what
             is
             enjoyned
             .
             The
             boring
             therefore
             of
             his
             eare
             was
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             was
             now
             tyed
             to
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             servant
             he
             would
             be
             ready
             alwayes
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             voice
             in
             all
             he
             should
             give
             him
             in
             charge
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             phrase
             concerning
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Psal
             .
             40.
             6.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               :
               mine
               eares
               hast
               thou
               opened
               ,
               or
               ,
               bored
               through
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signifies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             sell
             his
             daughter
             to
             be
             a
             maidservant
             ,
             she
             shall
             not
             go
             out
             as
             the
             menservants
             do
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             be
             tyed
             to
             six
             years
             service
             as
             the
             menservants
             are
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             evident
             by
             some
             particular
             exceptions
             which
             are
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             :
             This
             course
             of
             parents
             selling
             their
             children
             is
             by
             many
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             things
             which
             God
             did
             not
             approve
             but
             tolerate
             in
             this
             people
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             However
             Lord
             did
             here
             provide
             that
             in
             case
             parents
             ,
             constrained
             perhaps
             by
             extreme
             necessity
             ,
             should
             sell
             their
             children
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             daughter
             which
             they
             sold
             ,
             
               she
               should
               not
               go
               out
               as
               the
               menservants
               do
               :
            
             and
             the
             meaning
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             concerning
             the
             setting
             free
             of
             such
             a
             maidservant
             should
             not
             be
             in
             all
             respects
             alike
             with
             that
             of
             menservants
             ,
             as
             namely
             because
             though
             ordinarily
             maidservants
             were
             to
             be
             set
             free
             also
             at
             six
             years
             end
             ,
             Deut.
             15.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             sometimes
             they
             were
             to
             be
             freed
             before
             
             their
             six
             years
             service
             was
             ended
             (
             which
             menservants
             never
             were
             )
             as
             appears
             by
             those
             cases
             propounded
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             If
             she
             please
             not
             her
             Master
             ,
             who
             hath
             betrothed
             her
             to
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             her
             Master
             after
             he
             hath
             bought
             he●
             betroth
             her
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             dislike
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             repenting
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             will
             not
             take
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             (
             which
             was
             likewise
             one
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             did
             tolerate
             in
             this
             people
             ,
             but
             not
             approve
             )
             he
             must
             let
             her
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             think
             to
             keep
             her
             still
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             sell
             her
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             to
             others
             ;
             at
             least
             he
             must
             procure
             her
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             either
             by
             her self
             ,
             or
             by
             her
             kindred
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             that
             would
             take
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             .
             In
             which
             case
             doubtlesse
             order
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Judges
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             at
             a
             very
             reasonable
             price
             :
             for
             though
             the
             next
             clause
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             onely
             restrained
             from
             selling
             her
             to
             one
             that
             was
             not
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             
               To
               sell
               her
               unto
               a
               strange
               nation
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               power
            
             ;
             yet
             since
             they
             might
             not
             do
             that
             to
             any
             Israelite
             servant
             whatsoever
             ,
             therefore
             by
             
               a
               strange
               nation
            
             here
             is
             meant
             (
             as
             Calvin
             takes
             it
             )
             any
             of
             another
             family
             ,
             though
             an
             Hebrew
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             selling
             her
             to
             a
             strange
             nation
             is
             onely
             expressely
             forbidden
             ,
             because
             the
             Hebrews
             would
             not
             buy
             her
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             law
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             like
             favour
             is
             granted
             to
             a
             servant
             whom
             her
             Master
             had
             marryed
             ,
             though
             she
             were
             not
             an
             Israelite
             :
             for
             concerning
             such
             a
             one
             the
             law
             was
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             14.
             that
             her
             Master
             should
             
               let
               her
               go
               whither
               she
               would
               ,
               but
               should
               not
               sell
               her
               and
               make
               merchandise
               of
               her
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               humbled
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             have
             betrothed
             her
             unto
             his
             sonne
             ,
             he
             shall
             deal
             with
             her
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             daughters
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             dowry
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             things
             he
             shall
             deal
             with
             her
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             a
             freewoman
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             If
             he
             take
             him
             another
             wife
             ,
             her
             food
             ,
             her
             rayment
             ,
             and
             her
             duty
             of
             marriage
             shall
             he
             not
             diminish
             .
             ]
          
           
             Now
             another
             case
             is
             propounded
             ,
             What
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             having
             betrothed
             his
             servant
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             sonne
             (
             for
             both
             may
             be
             here
             understood
             )
             do
             not
             in
             dislike
             cast
             her
             off
             ,
             but
             take
             him
             another
             wife
             ?
             This
             we
             must
             not
             think
             God
             approves
             of
             ,
             onely
             he
             tolerates
             it
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             case
             he
             provides
             that
             the
             true
             wife
             be
             not
             wronged
             ,
             
               Her
               food
               ,
               her
               raiment
               ,
               and
               her
               duty
               of
               marriage
               shall
               he
               not
               diminish
               ,
            
             which
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             dowry
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             due
             by
             marriage
             covenant
             ;
             but
             doubtlesse
             that
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             calls
             
               due
               benevolence
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             3.
             is
             included
             ,
             and
             indeed
             principally
             (
             if
             not
             onely
             )
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             lie
             not
             in
             wait
             ,
             but
             God
             deliver
             him
             into
             his
             hand
             ;
             then
             I
             will
             appoint
             thee
             a
             place
             whither
             he
             shall
             fly
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             altar
             ,
             whilest
             they
             were
             in
             the
             desert
             ;
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             both
             the
             altar
             and
             the
             cities
             of
             refuge
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             stealeth
             a
             man
             and
             selleth
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             found
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             law
             is
             again
             repeated
             by
             Moses
             ,
             though
             in
             tearms
             somewhat
             different
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             7.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               be
               found
               stealing
               any
               of
               his
               brethren
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               maketh
               merchandise
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               selleth
               him
               ,
               then
               that
               thief
               shall
               d●e
            
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             comparing
             them
             together
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             though
             this
             place
             speaks
             generally
             of
             stealing
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             stealing
             those
             that
             were
             their
             brethren
             of
             Israel
             :
             There
             was
             doubtlesse
             some
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             those
             that
             
             stole
             servants
             that
             were
             strangers
             of
             another
             nation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             other
             thefts
             (
             for
             their
             servants
             were
             their
             money
             )
             but
             it
             was
             onely
             the
             stealing
             of
             Israelites
             ,
             whether
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             that
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             :
             secondly
             ,
             That
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               He
               that
               stealeth
               a
               man
               and
               selleth
               him
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               be
               found
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             manstealer
             had
             not
             yet
             sold
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             had
             stollen
             ,
             but
             had
             him
             still
             in
             his
             own
             possession
             ,
             he
             should
             notwithstanding
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             he
             had
             sold
             him
             (
             for
             the
             law
             in
             Deuteronomi●
             doth
             plainly
             enough
             intimate
             that
             the
             man-stealer
             was
             onely
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             he
             had
             sold
             ,
             and
             made
             merchandise
             of
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             had
             stollen
             ;
             and
             indeed
             when
             the
             party
             stollen
             might
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             yet
             endured
             the
             misery
             of
             being
             sold
             for
             a
             slave
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             the
             thief
             was
             in
             this
             case
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             )
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             against
             the
             manstealer
             that
             he
             had
             sold
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             that
             he
             had
             been
             in
             his
             ●and
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             he
             had
             sold
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             theft
             alone
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             amongst
             the
             Isra●lites
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             such
             a
             debasing
             of
             man
             ,
             made
             after
             Gods
             image
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             Gods
             people
             redeemed
             from
             bondage
             by
             his
             outstretched
             arm
             ,
             to
             be
             sold
             as
             beasts
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             miseries
             which
             such
             poore
             wretches
             endured
             in
             bondage
             were
             indeed
             worse
             then
             death
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             were
             sold
             to
             heathens
             (
             of
             which
             this
             law
             was
             meant
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             hope
             to
             conceal
             their
             theft
             if
             they
             sold
             them
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             )
             where
             no
             mercy
             could
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             where
             besides
             their
             souls
             were
             exposed
             to
             manifest
             peril
             .
             By
             all
             which
             we
             may
             likewise
             gather
             what
             a
             grievous
             sinne
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             the
             worse
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             ,
             or
             of
             subjecting
             the
             conscience
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             be
             in
             thraldome
             to
             men
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             23.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               be
               not
               ye
               the
               servants
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             curseth
             his
             father
             or
             his
             mother
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             cursing
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             onely
             expresse
             imprecations
             ,
             when
             a
             child
             should
             wish
             any
             mischief
             might
             befall
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             unreverent
             and
             undutifull
             language
             ,
             but
             all
             kind
             of
             malitious
             reviling
             speeches
             ,
             whether
             by
             way
             of
             imprecation
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             manifestly
             argued
             a
             contempt
             of
             their
             parents
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             with
             respect
             doubtlesse
             to
             this
             law
             ,
             
               The
               eye
               that
               mocketh
               at
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               to
               obey
               his
               mother
               ,
               the
               ravents
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               pick
               it
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             Prov.
             30.
             17.
             and
             Christ
             having
             joyned
             this
             law
             with
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             4.
             
             
               God
               commanded
               saying
               ,
               Honour
               thy
               father
               and
               thy
               mother
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               curseth
               father
               or
               mother
               let
               him
               die
               the
               death
               ,
            
             he
             applyeth
             it
             to
             the
             condemning
             of
             that
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Pharises
             ,
             who
             allowed
             men
             to
             withhold
             necessary
             sustenance
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             they
             withheld
             from
             them
             they
             gave
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             concludes
             that
             hereby
             they
             made
             the
             commandment
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             their
             Tradition
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             Christ
             they
             transgresse
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             deserve
             death
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             shall
             either
             revile
             their
             parents
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             any
             religious
             vow
             shall
             whithhold
             from
             them
             that
             relief
             which
             by
             the
             law
             and
             light
             of
             nature
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             afford
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             If
             men
             strive
             together
             ,
             and
             one
             smite
             another
             with
             a
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             throwing
             any
             thing
             at
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             stroke
             of
             any
             thing
             held
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             If
             he
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             walk
             abroad
             upon
             his
             staff
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             that
             smote
             him
             be
             quit
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             recover
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             go
             forth
             though
             weakly
             ,
             he
             that
             struck
             him
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             die
             afterward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             smite
             his
             servant
             or
             his
             maid
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             law
             thus
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             with
             any
             thing
             fit
             to
             give
             correction
             with
             ,
             do
             correct
             or
             beat
             his
             manservant
             or
             maidservant
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             do
             it
             so
             immoderately
             that
             the
             servant
             dies
             under
             his
             hands
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               punished
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             man-slayer
             ,
             with
             death
             :
             for
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signif●eth
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               avenged
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vengeance
             to
             be
             in●licted
             by
             the
             civill
             magistrate
             was
             the
             putting
             them
             to
             death
             that
             had
             wilfully
             been
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             this
             law
             was
             concerning
             servants
             that
             were
             not
             Israelites
             :
             for
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             servants
             that
             were
             absolutely
             their
             Maste●s
             money
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             servants
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             were
             onely
             bought
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             for
             Hebrew
             servants
             there
             is
             another
             law
             given
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             
             ●9
             .
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               that
               dwelleth
               by
               thee
               be
               waxen
               poore
               and
               be
               sold
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               compell
               him
               to
               serve
               as
               a
               bondservant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             others
             again
             hold
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             this
             correcting
             their
             servants
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             their
             servants
             dyed
             under
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             may
             well
             be
             questioned
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             said
             here
             as
             in
             other
             laws
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               surely
               die
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               surely
               punished
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             purposely
             done
             because
             in
             this
             case
             the
             guilty
             party
             was
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Judges
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             they
             should
             see
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             If
             he
             continue
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             his
             money
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             he
             intended
             not
             to
             bring
             that
             losse
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             killing
             him
             whom
             he
             had
             purchased
             with
             his
             money
             :
             and
             since
             it
             may
             well
             be
             judged
             that
             he
             did
             not
             do
             it
             willingly
             ,
             even
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             bought
             with
             his
             money
             ,
             shall
             be
             deemed
             sufficient
             punishment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             If
             men
             strive
             ,
             and
             hurt
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
             so
             that
             her
             fruit
             depart
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             mischief
             follow
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             come
             in
             to
             help
             her
             husband
             ,
             or
             friend
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             fighting
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             part
             them
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             occasion
             be
             nigh
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             casually
             receive
             some
             hurt
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             miscarry
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             
               no
               mischief
               follow
            
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             the
             woman
             nor
             child
             die
             ,
             or
             be
             maimed
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             the
             party
             that
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             womans
             miscarrying
             shall
             pay
             such
             a
             penalty
             as
             the
             
               womans
               husband
               will
               lay
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             onely
             it
             is
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             provided
             that
             the
             womans
             husband
             shall
             not
             be
             his
             own
             judge
             ,
             but
             shall
             onely
             require
             to
             have
             such
             or
             such
             a
             penalty
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             shall
             there
             be
             accordingly
             awarded
             him
             by
             the
             judge
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               pay
               as
               the
               judges
               determine
            
             ;
             whereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             judges
             had
             power
             to
             moderate
             the
             penalty
             ,
             if
             the
             womans
             husband
             demanded
             that
             which
             was
             unre●sonable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             mischief
             follow
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             give
             life
             for
             life
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whether
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             or
             child
             having
             shape
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Eye
             for
             eye
             ,
             tooth
             for
             tooth
             ,
             hand
             for
             hand
             ,
             foot
             for
             foot
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             law
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             law
             of
             Retaliation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             authorised
             to
             punish
             man
             that
             had
             done
             voluntarily
             any
             hurt
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             hurt
             which
             they
             had
             done
             them
             :
             And
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             most
             equall
             ▪
             as
             those
             times
             were
             ,
             and
             frequently
             practised
             amongst
             them
             ;
             yet
             withall
             very
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Judges
             power
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             allow
             a
             change
             or
             commutation
             of
             this
             penalty
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             this
             to
             award
             a
             pecuniary
             mulct
             or
             fine
             of
             money
             :
             first
             ,
             Because
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             law
             of
             retaliation
             could
             not
             be
             equall
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             that
             had
             but
             one
             eye
             should
             put
             out
             one
             of
             his
             neighbours
             eyes
             ,
             the
             putting
             out
             of
             this
             mans
             onely
             eye
             in
             l●ew
             thereof
             would
             not
             be
             perfectly
             equall
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             man
             that
             had
             cut
             off
             his
             neighbours
             arm
             were
             of
             such
             a
             weak
             constitution
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             altogether
             unlikely
             that
             he
             should
             escape
             death
             if
             his
             arm
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             too
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             punishing
             that
             harm
             he
             had
             done
             his
             neighbour
             :
             s●condly
             ,
             Because
             that
             law
             ,
             Numb
             .
             35.
             31.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               take
               no
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               murderer
               which
               is
               guilty
               of
               death
               ,
            
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             except
             onely
             in
             that
             case
             of
             life
             and
             death
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             take
             satisfaction
             in
             stead
             of
             corporall
             punishments
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             thirtieth
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             mans
             ox
             had
             killed
             a
             man
             after
             warning
             had
             been
             given
             to
             the
             owner
             to
             keep
             him
             in
             ,
             though
             the
             owner
             was
             by
             the
             law
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             yet
             the
             Judges
             were
             allowed
             in
             some
             cases
             not
             to
             adjudge
             him
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             but
             in
             stead
             thereof
             to
             impose
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             :
             whence
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             analogy
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             of
             taking
             
               eye
               for
               eye
               ,
               and
               tooth
               for
               tooth
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             Judges
             had
             likewise
             the
             same
             liberty
             .
             In
             Matth.
             5.
             39.
             our
             Saviour
             having
             repeated
             this
             law
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               ye
               resist
               not
               evil
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             never
             intended
             to
             abolish
             this
             law
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             clear
             it
             from
             the
             false
             exposition
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             thence
             took
             unto
             themselves
             liberty
             for
             private
             revenge
             ,
             which
             Christ
             condemnes
             ,
             and
             rather
             enjoyns
             his
             discipiles
             to
             bear
             patiently
             any
             wrong
             done
             them
             then
             to
             be
             Judges
             and
             revengers
             in
             their
             own
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             He
             shall
             let
             him
             go
             free
             for
             his
             eyes
             sake
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             any
             other
             member
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             
               the
               eye
            
             ,
             and
             the
             meanest
             
               the
               tooth
            
             ,
             being
             onely
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             If
             an
             ox
             gore
             a
             man
             or
             a
             woman
             that
             they
             die
             ,
             then
             the
             ox
             shall
             be
             surely
             stoned
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             One
             kind
             of
             beast
             (
             most
             usuall
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             is
             here
             put
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Whether
             he
             have
             gored
             a
             sonne
             ,
             or
             have
             gored
             a
             daughter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             same
             punishment
             that
             was
             allotted
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             him
             whose
             ox
             had
             killed
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             of
             grown
             years
             ,
             is
             here
             also
             allotted
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             onely
             a
             mans
             child
             ,
             whether
             sonne
             or
             daughter
             ,
             that
             is
             killed
             by
             such
             an
             ox
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             If
             an
             ox
             shall
             push
             a
             manservant
             or
             a
             maidservant
             ,
             he
             shall
             give
             unto
             their
             Master
             thirty
             shek●ls
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             price
             at
             which
             Christ
             was
             valued
             ,
             who
             became
             a
             servant
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             is
             here
             appointed
             to
             be
             paid
             in
             liew
             of
             a
             servant
             killed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             open
             a
             pit
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             onely
             ▪
             be
             meant
             of
             pits
             mad●
             in
             open
             and
             publick
             wayes
             ,
             not
             of
             those
             which
             men
             digged
             
             in
             their
             own
             private
             grounds
             .
             And
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             punishment
             appointed
             in
             case
             a
             child
             or
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             in
             the
             dark
             should
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             pit
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             was
             left
             to
             the
             judges
             to
             be
             determined
             proportionably
             to
             that
             which
             is
             determined
             in
             this
             and
             the
             former
             law
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             IF
             a
             man
             shall
             steal
             an
             ox
             ,
             or
             a
             sheep
             ,
             and
             kill
             it
             ,
             or
             sell
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             first
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             the
             stealing
             of
             ox
             or
             sheep
             ,
             must
             also
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             proportion
             be
             understood
             concerning
             any
             other
             cattel
             ,
             the
             ox
             and
             sheep
             being
             onely
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vers
             .
             4.
             the
             asse
             is
             also
             mentioned
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             thief
             that
             stole
             cattel
             a
             greater
             fine
             was
             set
             ,
             then
             upon
             him
             that
             stole
             other
             things
             :
             for
             those
             that
             stole
             other
             things
             were
             onely
             allotted
             to
             
               pay
               double
            
             .
             vers
             .
             7.
             but
             those
             that
             stole
             cattel
             were
             to
             restore
             fourefold
             ,
             or
             fivefold
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             mens
             cattel
             being
             left
             abroad
             were
             most
             in
             danger
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             theft
             was
             to
             be
             restrained
             with
             the
             greater
             severity
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             fourefold
             or
             fivefold
             restitution
             was
             enjoyned
             in
             case
             the
             cattel
             stollen
             were
             killed
             ,
             or
             fold
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             were
             found
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             that
             stole
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             onely
             to
             restore
             double
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             was
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             that
             had
             the
             cattel
             still
             with
             him
             there
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             some
             remorse
             ,
             or
             simplicity
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             that
             killed
             or
             sold
             it
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             more
             cunning
             and
             boldnesse
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             owner
             was
             put
             to
             the
             greater
             charge
             or
             trouble
             in
             finding
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             penalty
             was
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             thief
             was
             to
             restore
             
               five
               oxen
               for
               an
               ox
            
             ,
             and
             but
             
               foure
               sheep
               for
               a
               sheep
            
             ,
             because
             the
             losse
             of
             an
             ox
             was
             the
             greater
             losse
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             owner
             lost
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             ox
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             this
             theft
             to
             be
             restrained
             with
             somewhat
             the
             greater
             severity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             He
             shall
             restore
             double
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             away
             the
             ox
             or
             sheep
             ,
             &c.
             he
             shall
             restore
             that
             which
             was
             stollen
             ,
             and
             another
             as
             good
             ,
             or
             the
             full
             value
             of
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             double
             restitution
             was
             the
             ordinary
             penalty
             of
             theft
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             the
             case
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             they
             stole
             cattel
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             killed
             or
             sold
             them
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             concerning
             those
             that
             stole
             other
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               If
               the
               thief
               be
               found
               ,
               let
               him
               pay
               double
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             said
             Prov.
             6.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Men
               do
               not
               despise
               a
               thief
               if
               he
               steal
               to
               satisfie
               his
               soul
               when
               he
               is
               hungry
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               be
               found
               ,
               he
               shall
               restore
               sevenfold
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Solomon
             theft
             was
             more
             severely
             punished
             then
             God
             by
             his
             law
             had
             appointed
             ,
             but
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               restore
               sevenfold
            
             ,
             is
             onely
             meant
             that
             he
             should
             abundantly
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             phrase
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             set
             quantity
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             abundant
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             79.
             12.
             
             
               Render
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               sevenfold
               into
               their
               bosome
               their
               reproch
               wherewith
               they
               have
               reproched
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             cause
             a
             field
             or
             a
             vineyard
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             and
             shall
             put
             in
             his
             beast
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             particular
             expressed
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             hurting
             another
             mans
             ground
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             with
             trampling
             of
             cattel
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             punished
             as
             theft
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             be
             do●e
             unwillingly
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             deliver
             unto
             his
             neighbour
             money
             ,
             or
             stuff
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             stollen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             reward
             but
             of
             friendship
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             If
             the
             thief
             be
             not
             found
             ,
             then
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             shall
             be
             brought
             unto
             the
             Judges
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             cleared
             either
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             or
             the
             oath
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             11.
             (
             whose
             oath
             it
             was
             fit
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             since
             the
             owner
             had
             trusted
             him
             with
             his
             goods
             )
             whether
             the
             goods
             left
             with
             him
             were
             indeed
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ,
             stollen
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             had
             himself
             made
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             For
             all
             manner
             of
             trespasse
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             ox
             ,
             for
             asse
             ,
             for
             sheep
             ,
             for
             raiment
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             generall
             law
             inserted
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             the
             magistrate
             in
             deciding
             controversies
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             not
             be
             repeated
             in
             every
             severall
             law
             :
             As
             he
             had
             before
             ordered
             concerning
             dead
             things
             ,
             as
             money
             or
             stuff
             committed
             to
             the
             trust
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             any
             difference
             did
             grow
             betwixt
             the
             owner
             and
             the
             party
             entrusted
             ,
             the
             magistrate
             must
             decide
             it
             ;
             so
             here
             he
             shews
             that
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             in
             other
             trespasses
             ,
             as
             if
             cattel
             were
             committed
             to
             a
             friends
             trust
             ,
             and
             were
             lost
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             thing
             lost
             by
             the
             owner
             were
             denyed
             by
             the
             party
             that
             found
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             trespasse
             ,
             the
             magistrate
             must
             still
             award
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Law
             doth
             not
             as
             the
             former
             and
             following
             Laws
             shew
             how
             the
             Judge
             should
             determine
             ,
             in
             what
             cases
             he
             should
             condemne
             men
             to
             pay
             double
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             he
             should
             absolve
             them
             ;
             but
             onely
             takes
             order
             that
             the
             Judge
             should
             determine
             such
             differences
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             did
             absolve
             or
             condemne
             any
             man
             to
             pay
             double
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               pay
               double
               unto
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             party
             accused
             ,
             if
             found
             guilty
             ;
             and
             happely
             the
             party
             falsely
             accusing
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             19.
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             
               If
               a
               false
               witnesse
               rise
               up
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               testifie
               against
               him
               that
               which
               is
               wrong
               ;
               Then
               shall
               ye
               do
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               unto
               his
               brother
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             deliver
             unto
             his
             neighbour
             an
             asse
             ,
             or
             an
             ox
             ,
             or
             a
             sheep
             ,
             or
             any
             beast
             to
             keep
             ,
             and
             it
             die
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             before
             concerning
             dead
             goods
             ,
             so
             here
             concerning
             cattel
             committed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             the
             Law
             appoints
             how
             the
             judges
             must
             determine
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             such
             cattel
             die
             ,
             or
             be
             hurt
             ,
             or
             by
             force
             driven
             ,
             not
             stollen
             away
             ,
             no
             man
             seeing
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             keepers
             ;
             because
             those
             losses
             are
             not
             to
             be
             prevented
             by
             the
             keepers
             care
             ,
             therefore
             the
             owner
             most
             bear
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             stollen
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             make
             restitution
             unto
             the
             owner
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             Dead
             goods
             stollen
             from
             the
             keeper
             were
             not
             to
             be
             made
             good
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             yet
             cattel
             must
             be
             restored
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             there
             might
             be
             some
             neglect
             in
             keeping
             cattel
             abroad
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             likely
             of
             things
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             mans
             dwelling
             house
             :
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             they
             were
             paid
             for
             keeping
             cattel
             (
             because
             it
             required
             watching
             and
             charge
             )
             and
             then
             it
             was
             just
             they
             should
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             through
             whose
             neglect
             it
             was
             stollen
             away
             .
             Whence
             is
             that
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             39.
             
             
               Of
               my
               hand
               didst
               thou
               require
               it
               ,
               whether
               stollen
               by
               day
               ,
               or
               stollen
               by
               night
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             borrow
             ought
             of
             his
             neighbour
             and
             it
             be
             hurt
             or
             die
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Law
             here
             concerning
             things
             borrowed
             that
             are
             lost
             or
             hurt
             whilest
             they
             were
             with
             the
             borrower
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             owner
             were
             by
             when
             the
             thing
             borrowed
             did
             miscarry
             the
             borrower
             should
             not
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             because
             the
             owners
             presence
             
             made
             it
             manifest
             that
             the
             mischief
             could
             not
             be
             prevented
             ;
             But
             if
             the
             owner
             were
             not
             by
             ,
             then
             the
             borrower
             was
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             branch
             of
             the
             Law
             unequall
             .
             For
             however
             it
             might
             miscarry
             without
             any
             neglect
             of
             the
             borrower
             though
             the
             owner
             was
             not
             by
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             such
             a
             penalty
             should
             by
             Law
             be
             imposed
             to
             prevent
             all
             fraudulent
             dealing
             in
             the
             borrower
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             circumspectly
             carefull
             of
             the
             thing
             he
             borrows
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             by
             this
             means
             men
             had
             the
             more
             encouragement
             to
             lend
             freely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             If
             it
             be
             an
             hired
             thing
             it
             came
             for
             his
             hire
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             borrowed
             gratis
             ,
             but
             hired
             ,
             then
             though
             it
             miscarry
             and
             the
             owner
             be
             not
             by
             ,
             he
             that
             hired
             it
             shall
             not
             make
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             entice
             a
             maid
             that
             is
             not
             betrothed
             ,
             and
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             a
             maid
             were
             betrothed
             ,
             it
             was
             death
             to
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               If
               a
               damsel
               that
               is
               a
               virgin
               be
               betrothed
               unto
               an
               husband
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               find
               her
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               lie
               with
               her
               ;
               ye
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               that
               they
               die
               :
            
             but
             this
             Law
             is
             concerning
             the
             defiling
             of
             a
             maid
             that
             is
             not
             betrothed
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             it
             is
             here
             provided
             that
             if
             a
             man
             entice
             a
             maid
             ,
             either
             by
             promise
             of
             marriage
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             endow
             her
             ,
             and
             marry
             her
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             her
             father
             refused
             to
             let
             him
             marrie
             her
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             to
             pay
             her
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               dowry
               of
               virgins
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             dowries
             used
             to
             be
             given
             with
             maids
             of
             like
             parentage
             and
             estate
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Law
             much
             like
             this
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             28
             ,
             29.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             did
             find
             a
             damsel
             ,
             a
             virgin
             not
             betrothed
             ,
             and
             did
             lay
             hold
             on
             her
             and
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             found
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             might
             never
             asterwards
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             and
             was
             withall
             to
             pay
             unto
             the
             maids
             father
             fifty
             shekels
             of
             silver
             .
             To
             shew
             the
             disference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Laws
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             this
             here
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             by
             enticing
             maids
             did
             perswade
             them
             to
             consent
             and
             so
             lie
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Law
             in
             Deuteronomie
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             did
             defile
             maids
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             &
             that
             therefore
             a
             greater
             penalty
             is
             allotted
             to
             those
             there
             ,
             then
             to
             these
             here
             that
             had
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             maids
             they
             defiled
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             violent
             rapes
             ,
             where
             the
             maid
             no
             way
             consented
             ,
             were
             alwayes
             amongst
             this
             people
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             that
             Law
             in
             Deuteronomie
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             ravished
             maids
             :
             Rather
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             Laws
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Deuteronomie
             the
             Law
             speaks
             of
             defiling
             maids
             ▪
             that
             being
             occasionally
             laid
             hold
             on
             ,
             yielded
             presently
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             him
             that
             defiled
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             beforehand
             allured
             and
             perswaded
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             speaks
             of
             such
             as
             did
             entice
             maids
             with
             promise
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             so
             defiled
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             so
             severe
             .
             Indeed
             here
             nor
             there
             is
             there
             any
             punishment
             at
             all
             appointed
             for
             the
             woman
             ,
             though
             her
             sinne
             was
             great
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             besides
             that
             the
             losse
             of
             her
             virginitie
             was
             a
             brand
             of
             ignominy
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             marriage
             might
             chiefly
             deceive
             her
             ,
             being
             under
             her
             fathers
             power
             ,
             and
             having
             nothing
             of
             her
             own
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             be
             chargeable
             with
             paying
             any
             mulct
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             suffer
             a
             witch
             to
             live
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             here
             used
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             in
             the
             feminine
             gender
             ,
             
               a
               woman-witch
            
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             women
             in
             this
             case
             were
             not
             to
             be
             pittied
             :
             But
             elsewhere
             the
             same
             is
             decreed
             both
             concerning
             
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             withall
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             they
             were
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             stoned
             :
             Lev.
             20.
             27.
             
             
               A
               man
               or
               a
               woman
               that
               hath
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               a
               wizard
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               .
            
             And
             some
             adde
             that
             this
             Law
             against
             witches
             is
             set
             next
             after
             those
             against
             fornication
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             usuall
             in
             those
             times
             with
             men
             by
             witchcraft
             to
             winne
             the
             hearts
             of
             maids
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             He
             that
             sacrificeth
             unto
             any
             God
             ,
             save
             unto
             the
             Lord
             onely
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             ,
             Anathematized
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             without
             mercie
             ,
             destroyed
             as
             an
             execrable
             and
             cursed
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             If
             thou
             lend
             money
             to
             any
             of
             my
             people
             that
             is
             poore
             by
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             to
             him
             as
             an
             usurer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             such
             as
             these
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             lend
             ,
             not
             expecting
             so
             much
             as
             the
             principall
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             use
             :
             Luke
             6.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               And
               if
               ye
               lend
               to
               them
               of
               whom
               ye
               hope
               to
               receive
               ,
               what
               thank
               have
               ye
               ?
               &c.
               But
               love
               ye
               your
               enemies
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               lend
               ,
               hoping
               for
               nothing
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             If
             thou
             at
             all
             take
             thy
             neighbours
             raiment
             to
             pledge
             thou
             shalt
             deliver
             it
             unto
             him
             by
             that
             the
             sunne
             goeth
             down
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             lieth
             in
             by
             night
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               for
               that
               is
               his
               covering
               onely
            
             ;
             yet
             under
             this
             is
             comprehended
             all
             other
             garments
             and
             other
             things
             whereof
             he
             hath
             present
             use
             ,
             as
             tools
             to
             work
             with
             ,
             &c.
             which
             must
             be
             restored
             against
             the
             time
             he
             should
             need
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             such
             things
             as
             were
             of
             continuall
             use
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             at
             all
             take
             for
             pawns
             ,
             whereof
             an
             instance
             is
             given
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             6.
             
             
               No
               man
               shall
               take
               the
               nether
               or
               upper
               milstone
               to
               pledge
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             which
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             at
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             sunne
             deliver
             back
             their
             neighbours
             bed-clothes
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             for
             a
             pledge
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             enjoyned
             not
             to
             take
             any
             such
             necessaries
             of
             them
             to
             pledge
             :
             for
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             an
             absolute
             restoring
             them
             without
             any
             expectation
             of
             receiving
             them
             again
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             fonder
             then
             that
             which
             some
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             every
             night
             the
             lender
             was
             to
             restore
             them
             these
             pledges
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             take
             them
             back
             again
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             continuall
             trouble
             to
             the
             lender
             without
             any
             the
             least
             advantage
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             must
             absolutely
             restore
             them
             at
             sunne-setting
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             take
             them
             at
             all
             .
             But
             however
             all
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             pawns
             of
             poore
             people
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             variety
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             forced
             to
             pawn
             those
             things
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             well
             without
             when
             the
             time
             came
             that
             they
             were
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             rich
             men
             that
             had
             variety
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             12.
             
             
               If
               the
               man
               be
               poore
               thou
               shalt
               not
               sleep
               with
               his
               pledge
            
             ;
             where
             also
             another
             Law
             is
             given
             concerning
             pawns
             ,
             ver
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             lender
             might
             not
             go
             into
             his
             brothers
             house
             ,
             and
             take
             what
             pawn
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             must
             stand
             abroad
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             pledge
             which
             should
             be
             brought
             out
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             ,
             
               the
               judges
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               curse
               the
               ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               :
            
             for
             these
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             82.
             
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Ye
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             
             they
             are
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             as
             it
             were
             an
             impression
             of
             Gods
             majesty
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             whose
             stead
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             whose
             name
             they
             bear
             .
             And
             hence
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             S.
             Paul
             spake
             that
             ironically
             ,
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             
             
               I
               wist
               not
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               high
               priest
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             for
             could
             we
             conceive
             that
             S.
             Paul
             knew
             not
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             unlikely
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             his
             own
             words
             discover
             ,
             
               Sittest
               thou
               to
               judge
               me
               after
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               commandest
               me
               to
               be
               smitten
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             So
             that
             it
             was
             no
             excuse
             for
             him
             to
             say
             he
             knew
             not
             that
             he
             was
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             because
             however
             being
             one
             of
             the
             judges
             it
             was
             against
             this
             Law
             to
             revile
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             those
             that
             heard
             him
             speak
             those
             words
             understood
             that
             he
             spake
             them
             by
             way
             of
             excusing
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             spake
             them
             ironically
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             and
             scorn
             ,
             as
             disdaining
             that
             he
             should
             be
             accounted
             Gods
             high
             priest
             ,
             or
             should
             sit
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             ,
             that
             would
             so
             unjustly
             command
             his
             officers
             
               to
               smite
               him
               on
               the
               mouth
               :
            
             which
             will
             yet
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             farre
             that
             Ananias
             was
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             from
             having
             any
             true
             right
             to
             that
             place
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             pretended
             ,
             when
             Christ
             had
             abolished
             the
             Legall
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             The
             first-born
             of
             thy
             sonnes
             shalt
             thou
             give
             unto
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Seven
             dayes
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             his
             damme
             ,
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             thou
             shalt
             give
             it
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             till
             the
             eighth
             day
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             priests
             use
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             first-born
             of
             their
             cattel
             were
             intended
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             when
             they
             saw
             cause
             they
             might
             keep
             them
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             not
             delay
             the
             bringing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             unwilling
             to
             give
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             were
             bound
             precisely
             to
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             onely
             they
             might
             not
             bring
             them
             sooner
             :
             for
             so
             we
             find
             it
             was
             in
             the
             like
             case
             of
             bringing
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             Lev.
             22.
             27.
             
             
               It
               shall
               be
               seven
               dayes
               under
               the
               damme
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               eighth
               day
               and
               thenceforth
               it
               shall
               be
               accepted
               for
               an
               offering
               made
               by
               fire
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             ye
             eat
             any
             flesh
             that
             is
             torn
             of
             beasts
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             restraint
             of
             the
             Israelites
             from
             eating
             that
             which
             was
             torn
             of
             beasts
             was
             ,
             1.
             because
             all
             flesh
             of
             beasts
             that
             was
             not
             rightly
             purified
             from
             the
             bloud
             was
             unclean
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             bodies
             of
             clean
             cattel
             became
             legally
             unclean
             by
             being
             torn
             by
             wild
             beasts
             of
             prey
             which
             were
             all
             unclean
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             teach
             the
             Israelites
             by
             abhorring
             the
             flesh
             of
             beasts
             thus
             killed
             ,
             to
             abhorre
             all
             rapine
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             sinnes
             most
             odious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             not
             raise
             a
             false
             report
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             reade
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               Thou
               shall
               not
               receive
               a
               false
               report
               :
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             will
             bear
             both
             interpretations
             :
             and
             indeed
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             to
             raise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             authour
             of
             a
             false
             report
             ;
             then
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             also
             a
             sinne
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             report
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             it
             and
             spread
             it
             abroad
             amongst
             others
             .
          
           
             Put
             not
             thine
             hand
             with
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             an
             unrighteous
             witnesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             afford
             
             not
             thine
             help
             and
             aid
             to
             those
             that
             combine
             themselves
             together
             to
             accuse
             any
             man
             falsely
             before
             a
             magistrate
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             lends
             a
             helping
             hand
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             may
             in
             that
             sense
             be
             said
             
               to
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               it
               .
            
             Yet
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Lord
             here
             speaks
             of
             helping
             by
             bearing
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               put
               not
               thine
               hand
            
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             here
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             ancient
             rite
             of
             mens
             putting
             forth
             their
             hand
             to
             lay
             it
             upon
             something
             when
             they
             were
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             ,
             as
             Abrahams
             servant
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             masters
             thigh
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             2.
             and
             as
             we
             use
             to
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             a
             Bible
             when
             we
             swear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             speak
             in
             a
             cause
             to
             decline
             after
             many
             to
             wrest
             judgement
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             must
             the
             judge
             respect
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             parties
             friends
             upon
             whom
             sentence
             is
             to
             passe
             ;
             nor
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             judges
             that
             consent
             to
             wrong
             judgement
             ;
             nor
             must
             witnesses
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             either
             for
             fear
             or
             favour
             of
             the
             many
             oppose
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             If
             thou
             meet
             with
             thine
             enemies
             ox
             ,
             or
             his
             asse
             agoing
             astray
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             bring
             it
             back
             to
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               is
               also
               meant
               of
               bringing
               home
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               is
               lost
               .
               Deut.
               22.
               3.
               
            
             In
             like
             manner
             thou
             shalt
             do
             with
             his
             asse
             ,
             and
             so
             shalt
             thou
             do
             with
             his
             raiment
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             things
             of
             thy
             brothers
             which
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             If
             thou
             see
             the
             asse
             of
             him
             that
             hateth
             thee
             lying
             under
             his
             burden
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             meant
             of
             relieving
             the
             cattel
             any
             way
             endangered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Keep
             thee
             farre
             from
             a
             false
             matter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             all
             lying
             be
             sinnefull
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             here
             implicitely
             forbidden
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             that
             which
             is
             here
             directly
             and
             principally
             forbidden
             ,
             is
             lying
             in
             or
             at
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               innocent
               and
               righteous
               slay
               thou
               not
            
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             innocent
             mens
             being
             put
             to
             death
             by
             means
             of
             unrighteous
             judgement
             :
             so
             that
             the
             principall
             thing
             intended
             in
             this
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             judges
             should
             be
             marvellous
             shy
             either
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             false
             testimony
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             false
             judgement
             themselves
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             against
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             For
             I
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             imply
             two
             reasons
             ,
             why
             judges
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             false
             judgement
             ,
             and
             of
             condemning
             the
             innocent
             and
             righteous
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             judge
             is
             not
             to
             do
             in
             Gods
             name
             what
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             and
             so
             condemne
             the
             righteous
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             justifie
             such
             wicked
             judges
             ,
             as
             condemne
             the
             righteous
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             But
             the
             seventh
             year
             thou
             shalt
             let
             it
             rest
             and
             lie
             still
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             plow
             it
             ,
             nor
             sow
             it
             ,
             nor
             gather
             those
             fruits
             which
             should
             this
             year
             grow
             of
             themselves
             :
             for
             so
             we
             find
             this
             Law
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             20.
             
             
               And
               if
               ye
               shall
               say
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               eat
               the
               seventh
               year
               ?
               Behold
               we
               shall
               not
               sow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             their
             distrust
             of
             want
             of
             food
             is
             answered
             with
             a
             promise
             that
             in
             the
             sixth
             year
             the
             Lord
             would
             cause
             the
             earth
             to
             yield
             enough
             for
             three
             years
             ;
             
               Then
               will
               I
               command
               my
               blessing
               upon
               you
               in
               the
               sixth
               year
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               for
               three
               years
               .
            
             Now
             God
             appointed
             this
             Sabbath
             year
             ,
             first
             to
             give
             rest
             to
             the
             land
             (
             and
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             very
             fruitfull
             countrey
             if
             it
             lay
             fallow
             but
             once
             in
             seven
             years
             )
             secondly
             ,
             to
             give
             rest
             to
             the
             servants
             ,
             who
             had
             by
             this
             much
             ●ase
             
             every
             seventh
             year
             ;
             Thirdly
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             who
             now
             gathered
             freely
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             every
             mans
             ground
             for
             their
             present
             use
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             who
             gave
             them
             the
             land
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             might
             have
             the
             more
             liberty
             to
             exce●cise
             themselves
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             year
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             solemnity
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               commanded
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               At
               the
               end
               of
               every
               seven
               years
               thou
               shalt
               reade
               this
               Law
               before
               all
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             memor●all
             of
             the
             creation
             and
             Gods
             rest
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             shadow
             of
             our
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             land
             might
             teach
             how
             exact
             God
             is
             in
             requiring
             his
             Sabbaths
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             poore
             of
             thy
             people
             may
             eat
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             such
             corn
             as
             grew
             this
             year
             of
             it
             own
             accord
             (
             as
             it
             used
             to
             do
             in
             some
             good
             store
             in
             those
             countreys
             )
             of
             the
             grains
             scattered
             in
             the
             former
             harvest
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             oliveyards
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             this
             the
             owners
             might
             eat
             as
             well
             as
             the
             poore
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               land
               shall
               be
               meat
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               thee
               and
               for
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             though
             they
             might
             not
             gather
             and
             store
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Six
             dayes
             thou
             shalt
             do
             thy
             work
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             thou
             shalt
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             One
             reason
             of
             repeating
             this
             Law
             here
             may
             be
             well
             thought
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             they
             were
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             peculiar
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             on
             this
             Sabbath
             y●ar
             ,
             but
             were
             rather
             bound
             more
             religiously
             to
             keep
             it
             holy
             ;
             and
             also
             besides
             by
             placing
             it
             amongst
             the
             judiciall
             Laws
             ,
             the
             magistrate
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             see
             that
             it
             was
             kept
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             names
             of
             other
             gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             so
             abominable
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             detest
             to
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             irksome
             to
             you
             to
             name
             them
             or
             hear
             them
             named
             .
             We
             must
             not
             think
             that
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             or
             is
             to
             us
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Law
             any
             way
             or
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             name
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             they
             are
             often
             named
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             Law
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             3.
             
             
               But
               fornication
               and
               all
               uncleannesse
               or
               covetousnesse
               let
               it
               not
               be
               once
               named
               amongst
               you
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             there
             is
             onely
             that
             those
             horrid
             sinnes
             should
             be
             an
             abomination
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             here
             the
             Lords
             meaning
             is
             onely
             that
             they
             should
             abhorre
             all
             false
             gods
             so
             as
             to
             d●test
             their
             very
             names
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             detestation
             of
             Idols
             is
             that
             spoken
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               names
               of
               Baalim
               out
               of
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               remembred
               by
               their
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             none
             shall
             appear
             before
             me
             empty
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             at
             neither
             of
             the
             three
             feasts
             ,
             whereon
             they
             were
             all
             bound
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord.
             See
             Deut.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             feast
             of
             harvest
             .
             ]
          
           
             Called
             also
             
               the
               feast
               of
               weeks
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               sevens
            
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             22.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               observe
               the
               feast
               of
               weeks
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             seven
             weeks
             after
             the
             former
             feast
             ,
             upon
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             following
             ,
             called
             thereupon
             Pentecost
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             celebrated
             not
             onely
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             way
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             their
             harvest
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             bread
             or
             loaves
             of
             the
             new
             fruit
             was
             then
             offered
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Even
               unto
               the
            
             
             
               morrow
               after
               the
               seventh
               Sabbath
               shall
               ye
               number
               fifty
               dayes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ye
               shall
               bring
               out
               of
               your
               habitations
               two
               loaves
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             the
             first
             eares
             of
             corn
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             feast
             of
             in-gathering
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             feast
             of
             in-gathering
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             all
             the
             fruits
             ,
             not
             onely
             corn
             which
             was
             before
             inned
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             fruits
             ,
             as
             wine
             ,
             and
             olives
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             also
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               boothes
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               tabernacles
            
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             24.
             
             
               The
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               this
               seventh
               moneth
               shall
               be
               a
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             time
             allotted
             for
             this
             feast
             is
             said
             here
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               ,
            
             because
             though
             Abib
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             first
             moneth
             for
             the
             computation
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concerned
             religion
             ,
             as
             their
             holy
             fea●ts
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             the
             moneth
             Tisri
             ,
             the
             seventh
             in
             this
             account
             ,
             was
             yet
             the
             first
             moneth
             for
             their
             civill
             affairs
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             being
             kept
             in
             this
             moneth
             ,
             when
             one
             year
             was
             ended
             and
             another
             began
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             .
             Now
             this
             feast
             was
             kept
             ,
             first
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             when
             they
             dwelt
             in
             boothes
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             43.
             
             
               I
               made
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               to
               dwell
               in
               boothes
               ,
               when
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             fruits
             which
             in
             this
             moneth
             they
             reaped
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               observe
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               seven
               dayes
               after
               thou
               hast
               gathered
               in
               thy
               corn
               ,
               and
               thy
               wine
               :
               And
               thou
               shalt
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               feast
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             figure
             out
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             their
             being
             strangers
             and
             travellers
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Three
             times
             in
             the
             year
             all
             thy
             males
             shall
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             three
             great
             feasts
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             harvest
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             of
             in-gathering
             ,
             called
             also
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             males
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             namely
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             able
             :
             for
             those
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             infants
             and
             aged
             men
             ,
             were
             doubtlesse
             excused
             .
             And
             though
             onely
             the
             males
             were
             by
             this
             law
             tyed
             to
             this
             service
             ,
             because
             women
             had
             many
             occasions
             to
             keep
             them
             at
             home
             ;
             yet
             even
             the
             women
             might
             if
             they
             pleased
             go
             up
             unto
             these
             feasts
             ,
             and
             often
             doubtlesse
             did
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             sa●d
             of
             Hannah
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               She
               came
               up
               with
               her
               husband
               to
               offer
               the
               yearly
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             41.
             
             
               Now
               his
               parents
               went
               to
               Jerusalem
               every
               year
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             place
             where
             they
             met
             together
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             first
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             temple
             ;
             because
             there
             God
             dwelt
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             it
             is
             said
             they
             should
             
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             questionable
             where
             they
             met
             to
             keep
             these
             feasts
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             the
             ark
             was
             in
             one
             place
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             in
             another
             (
             as
             it
             was
             for
             many
             years
             after
             the
             ark
             was
             taken
             and
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             Philistines
             )
             yet
             upon
             good
             consideration
             I
             think
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             kept
             where
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             sacrifices
             was
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             holy
             service
             of
             these
             feasts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             offer
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             sacrifice
             with
             leavened
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             Because
             the
             very
             same
             words
             almost
             are
             repeated
             Exod.
             34.
             25.
             onely
             there
             the
             Passeover
             is
             expressely
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               offer
               the
               bloud
               of
               my
               sacrifice
               with
               leaven
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               be
               left
               unto
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             most
             and
             best
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             place
             particularly
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             eat
             any
             leavened
             bread
             with
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             leave
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             untill
             the
             morning
             ;
             the
             fat
             being
             here
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             put
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             specially
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             this
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             was
             offered
             to
             God.
             Yet
             I
             see
             not
             why
             this
             place
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             generally
             of
             all
             sacrifices
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             leaven
             was
             forbidden
             in
             all
             meat-offerings
             ,
             which
             were
             alwayes
             offered
             together
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             Levit.
             2.
             11.
             
             
               No
               meat-offering
               which
               ye
               shall
               bring
               unto
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               made
               with
               leaven
               ;
               for
               ye
               shall
               burn
               no
               leaven
               ,
               nor
               any
               honey
               in
               any
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               made
               by
               fire
               .
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             flesh
             of
             some
             sacrifices
             might
             be
             eaten
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             yet
             the
             fat
             thereof
             was
             to
             be
             presently
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             See
             Levit.
             7.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             seethe
             a
             kid
             in
             his
             mothers
             milk
             .
             ]
          
           
             Either
             this
             must
             be
             literally
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             seethe
             a
             kid
             ,
             or
             a
             lambe
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             damme
             ,
             because
             this
             had
             some
             appearance
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             by
             this
             ceremony
             taught
             them
             to
             abhorre
             ;
             and
             indeed
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             other
             like
             laws
             were
             given
             this
             people
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             22.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               If
               a
               birds
               nest
               chance
               to
               be
               before
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               &c.
               thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               damme
               with
               the
               young
               .
            
             Or
             else
             rather
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             age
             of
             the
             kid
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             offer
             a
             kid
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             eat
             it
             themselves
             ,
             whilest
             the
             flesh
             was
             onely
             ●erely
             a
             milky
             frothy
             substance
             ,
             thereby
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             avoid
             all
             foolish
             intemperancie
             and
             delicacie
             in
             their
             feeding
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             bring
             the
             first-born
             of
             their
             cattel
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             eight
             dayes
             old
             ;
             because
             so
             long
             they
             were
             but
             as
             the
             dammes
             milk
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Behold
             I
             send
             an
             Angel
             before
             thee
             ,
             to
             keep
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Angel
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
             Who
             led
             them
             by
             day
             in
             the
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             by
             night
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             9.
             that
             the
             Israclites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             tempted
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             justly
             destroyed
             by
             him
             ,
             therein
             finding
             that
             verified
             which
             the
             Lord
             here
             saith
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             that
             he
             would
             not
             pardon
             their
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             For
             my
             name
             is
             in
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Authority
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               Fathers
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
            
             and
             one
             God
             with
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               is
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             John
             10.
             38.
             
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reconciling
               the
               world
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             And
             so
             it
             was
             prophecied
             of
             him
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             
             
               This
               is
               his
               name
               whereby
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             send
             hornets
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             stinging
             terrours
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             struck
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             true
             hornets
             sent
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             
             first
             God
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             fear
             wherewith
             the
             Canaanites
             should
             be
             stricken
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             expresse
             any
             thing
             plainly
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             figuratively
             and
             obscurely
             .
             And
             secondly
             he
             tells
             the
             Israelites
             that
             God
             had
             done
             this
             for
             them
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             .
             See
             Josh
             .
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             set
             thy
             bounds
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             are
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             their
             Eastern
             bound
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             red
             sea
             ;
             and
             secondly
             the
             sea
             upon
             which
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             lay
             ,
             called
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             West
             border
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             the
             desert
             ,
             which
             lay
             on
             the
             South
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             with
             the
             desert
             of
             Shur
             or
             Paran
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             South
             border
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             ran
             the
             river
             of
             Sychar
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             3.
             called
             
               the
               river
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             18.
             for
             it
             runs
             out
             of
             Nilus
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             also
             is
             there
             made
             the
             Southern
             bound
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             the
             river
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             North
             bound
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Come
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             having
             given
             Moses
             those
             judiciall
             laws
             set
             down
             in
             the
             former
             chapters
             ,
             and
             Moses
             being
             now
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             upon
             their
             consent
             to
             make
             a
             covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             ;
             the
             Lord
             before
             his
             departure
             gives
             him
             this
             command
             for
             his
             coming
             up
             again
             with
             Aaron
             ,
             Nadab
             ,
             Abihu
             ,
             and
             seventy
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             appointing
             him
             to
             leave
             the
             people
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             up
             Aaron
             and
             his
             two
             eldest
             sonnes
             and
             the
             seaventy
             Elders
             into
             the
             mo●nt
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             little
             way
             up
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             be
             eye_witnesses
             of
             part
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             afterwards
             ,
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             being
             to
             approch
             nearer
             to
             the
             Lord
             then
             the
             people
             were
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             to
             leave
             them
             also
             to
             worship
             afarre
             off
             ,
             whilest
             Moses
             went
             up
             higher
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             into
             the
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             for
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Moses
               alone
               shall
               come
               near
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               come
               nigh
               .
            
             It
             is
             questioned
             by
             Expositours
             who
             these
             seventy
             Elders
             were
             :
             W●
             reade
             of
             seventy
             Elders
             that
             w●re
             chosen
             to
             bear
             part
             of
             the
             government
             with
             Moses
             ,
             and
             received
             therefore
             from
             the
             Lord
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             to
             enable
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             reade
             Numb
             .
             11.
             16
             ,
             17.
             but
             that
             was
             done
             after
             the
             camp
             was
             removed
             from
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Kibroth-Hattaavah
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Numb
             .
             11.
             34.
             which
             was
             the
             next
             station
             beyond
             Sinai
             :
             Numb
             .
             33.
             16.
             
             
               And
               they
               removed
               from
               the
               desert
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               pitched
               at
               Kibroth-Hattaavah
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             Judges
             chosen
             by
             Moses
             before
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             Jethro
             ,
             as
             you
             reade
             Exod.
             18.
             25.
             they
             were
             doubtlesse
             farre
             more
             then
             seventy
             ,
             seeing
             there
             were
             amongst
             them
             Rulers
             over
             every
             ten
             families
             amongst
             all
             the
             tribes
             .
             I●
             sufficeth
             us
             therefore
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             were
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             certain
             Elders
             in
             every
             tribe
             that
             were
             principall
             men
             amongst
             them
             ▪
             God
             now
             appointed
             that
             of
             these
             seventy
             should
             come
             up
             with
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             into
             the
             mount
             :
             and
             these
             happely
             were
             chosen
             both
             now
             for
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             at
             Kibroth-Hattaavah
             for
             helpers
             to
             Moses
             in
             his
             government
             :
             yea
             some
             adde
             ,
             
             that
             God
             appointed
             seventy
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             number
             ,
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             the
             seventy
             souls
             that
             went
             down
             with
             J●cob
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             them
             in
             bringing
             them
             within
             a
             few
             years
             to
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             the
             people
             go
             up
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             go
             up
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             and
             the
             Elders
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             wrote
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             in
             a
             book
             .
             See
             Hebr.
             9.
             19.
             
             The
             ten
             commandments
             in
             the
             stone
             tables
             were
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             judiciall
             laws
             Moses
             wrote
             in
             a
             book
             .
             And
             thus
             covenants
             agreed
             upon
             betwixt
             party
             and
             party
             are
             usually
             committed
             to
             writing
             .
          
           
             And
             builded
             an
             altar
             under
             the
             hill
             ,
             and
             twelve
             pillars
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             the
             altar
             and
             the
             pillars
             were
             outward
             sacramentall
             signes
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             was
             now
             to
             be
             established
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             the
             altar
             representing
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             party
             in
             the
             covenant
             ;
             and
             the
             twelve
             pillars
             ,
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             he
             sent
             young
             men
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             which
             offered
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             common
             opinion
             of
             most
             Expositours
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             first-born
             were
             the
             priests
             and
             sacrificers
             amongst
             the
             people
             ▪
             untill
             the
             Levites
             were
             taken
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             Numb
             .
             3.
             41.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               take
               the
               Levites
               for
               me
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               the
               first-born
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             that
             these
             were
             the
             
               young
               men
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             ▪
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             signifie
             youths
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             years
             not
             yet
             grown
             up
             to
             mans
             estate
             ,
             but
             
               young
               men
            
             ,
             fit
             for
             service
             and
             ministery
             to
             their
             Elders
             ;
             as
             Gen.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             Abraham
             ,
             
               take
               from
               a
               threed
               even
               to
               a
               shoe-latchet
               ,
               &c.
               
               Save
               onely
               that
               which
               the
               young
               men
               have
               eaten
            
             ;
             and
             Exod.
             33.
             11.
             
             
               His
               servant
               Joshua
               ,
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               departed
               not
               out
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             I
             think
             unquestionable
             that
             before
             the
             people
             of
             God
             came
             to
             be
             a
             body
             politick
             ,
             the
             chief
             and
             governours
             of
             every
             family
             were
             the
             sacrificers
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             ever
             reade
             that
             the
             first-born
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             publick
             sacrifices
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             challenged
             them
             for
             his
             ,
             upo●
             the
             coming
             forth
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Sanctifie
             unto
             me
             all
             the
             first-born
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             rather
             probable
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             their
             chief
             Governours
             ,
             had
             as
             yet
             the
             chief
             hand
             in
             offering
             publick
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             young
             men
             ,
             perhaps
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             were
             onely
             chosen
             to
             minister
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             in
             fetching
             and
             killing
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             services
             belonging
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             said
             here
             
               to
               have
               offered
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               peace-offerings
               of
               oxen
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             Where
             by
             oxen
             other
             sacrifices
             are
             also
             implyed
             ,
             these
             being
             named
             as
             the
             principall
             i●
             stead
             of
             all
             :
             for
             Heb.
             9.
             19.
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             addes
             also
             calves
             and
             goats
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             took
             half
             of
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             basons
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             so
             reserved
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             people
             .
             This
             bloud
             was
             to
             signifie
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             established
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             :
             and
             the
             dividing
             of
             this
             bloud
             (
             half
             being
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             which
             represented
             God
             ,
             and
             half
             upon
             the
             people
             )
             signified
             that
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             covenant
             by
             both
             parties
             ,
             Gods
             favour
             and
             grace
             to
             his
             people
             ▪
             and
             the
             peoples
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
             And
             half
             of
             the
             bloud
             he
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             on
             the
             book
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             19.
             
             Which
             as
             it
             seems
             was
             laid
             on
             the
             altar
             ;
             making
             use
             herein
             also
             of
             water
             ,
             scarlet
             ,
             wooll
             ,
             and
             hyssope
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             19.
             though
             Moses
             here
             nameth
             them
             not
             ▪
             because
             so
             the
             legall
             sprinklings
             were
             usually
             done
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             water
             intermingled
             with
             the
             bloud
             ,
             because
             the
             bloud
             otherwise
             growing
             cold
             would
             have
             been
             thick
             ,
             and
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             enough
             for
             the
             use
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             sprinkled
             it
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             that
             stood
             about
             him
             ,
             some
             for
             all
             ▪
             or
             all
             as
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             the
             Elders
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             people
             .
             See
             Levit.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             they
             saw
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             signes
             of
             Gods
             glori●us
             presence
             ;
             for
             never
             man
             saw
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               Whom
               〈◊〉
               man
               hath
               seen
               nor
               can
               see
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             was
             under
             his
             feet
             as
             it
             were
             a
             paved
             work
             of
             saphir
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             that
             the
             Lord
             shewed
             himself
             in
             any
             humane
             shape
             (
             See
             Deut.
             4.
             15.
             
             )
             but
             this
             is
             spoken
             because
             of
             the
             scituation
             of
             this
             saphir
             work
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             beneath
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             a
             pavement
             under
             the
             feet
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             upon
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             he
             laid
             not
             his
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             these
             Elders
             and
             Nobles
             of
             Israel
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             upon
             the
             mount
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             spare
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             no
             hurt
             thereby
             ;
             which
             is
             noted
             as
             a
             speciall
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             men
             ,
             yea
             the
             greatest
             and
             noblest
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             frailty
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             a
             manifestation
             of
             glory
             ,
             should
             not
             God
             withold
             it
             from
             being
             ●urtfull
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Also
             they
             saw
             God
             and
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             .
             The
             Elders
             and
             Nobles
             of
             Israel
             ,
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             saw
             the
             signes
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             receiving
             any
             hurt
             thereby
             ,
             that
             returning
             home
             again
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             before
             their
             coming
             up
             into
             to
             the
             mount
             offered
             up
             divers
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             did
             there
             with
             their
             peace-offerings
             feast
             together
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             he
             had
             done
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Come
             up
             to
             me
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             Moses
             stood
             afarre
             off
             with
             the
             seventy
             Elders
             ;
             now
             he
             is
             called
             nearer
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             before
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               shall
               come
               near
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             be
             there
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             continue
             there
             .
             Thus
             God
             makes
             known
             to
             him
             that
             his
             stay
             should
             be
             now
             longer
             then
             usuall
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             it
             is
             that
             he
             takes
             order
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             that
             Aaron
             and
             Ur
             should
             in
             his
             room
             determine
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             his
             minister
             Joshua
             .
             ]
          
           
             Joshua
             was
             not
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             because
             he
             was
             as
             Moses
             minister
             and
             continuall
             attendant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             expressed
             by
             name
             .
             See
             chap.
             32.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Tarry
             ye
             here
             for
             us
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Either
             this
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             such
             a
             stay
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Mount
             ,
             as
             that
             withall
             they
             might
             go
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             pleased
             unto
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             this
             word
             here
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             extent
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             place
             where
             the
             people
             were
             in
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             onely
             implying
             that
             they
             should
             not
             go
             up
             with
             him
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             seventh
             d●y
             he
             called
             unto
             Moses
             ●●e
             of
             the
             ●idst
             of
             the
             cloud
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             having
             staid
             six
             dayes
             in
             the
             higher
             part
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             but
             without
             the
             cloud
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             time
             his
             mind
             might
             by
             degrees
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             all
             worldly
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             with
             a
             desire
             and
             longing
             expectation
             of
             beholding
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             admitted
             ,
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             God
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             cloud
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             was
             in
             the
             cloud
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             after
             he
             went
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             with
             God
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             34.
             28.
             
             
               And
               he
               was
               there
               with
               the
               Lord
               fourty
               dayes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             time
             Joshua
             it
             seems
             stayed
             upon
             the
             mount
             without
             the
             cloud
             ,
             waiting
             for
             Moses
             ,
             sustaining
             himself
             happely
             all
             the
             while
             with
             the
             Manna
             that
             fell
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             of
             the
             brook
             ,
             mentioned
             Deut.
             9.
             21.
             that
             descended
             out
             of
             the
             mount
             ;
             for
             there
             Moses
             found
             him
             when
             he
             came
             down
             from
             God
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             know
             what
             the
             Israelites
             had
             done
             in
             the
             camp
             .
             See
             Exod.
             32.
             17.
             
             But
             for
             Moses
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             God
             within
             the
             cloud
             all
             those
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             did
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             (
             wherein
             his
             condition
             was
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             in
             Gods
             presence
             in
             heaven
             )
             but
             was
             continually
             imployed
             in
             beholding
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             in
             receiving
             instructions
             from
             God
             about
             all
             things
             that
             concerned
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             viewing
             that
             pattern
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             which
             was
             shown
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             ANd
             shittim
             wood
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             doubtlesse
             some
             choice
             kind
             of
             wood
             ,
             of
             great
             esteem
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             Box
             and
             Ebony
             ,
             and
             such
             sorts
             of
             wood
             are
             now
             amongst
             us
             ;
             which
             either
             they
             procured
             from
             the
             places
             adjoyning
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             it
             grew
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             in
             great
             abundance
             (
             and
             thence
             happely
             that
             place
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             pitched
             their
             tents
             ,
             was
             called
             Abel-shittim
             ,
             Num.
             33
             49.
             )
             or
             else
             it
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             private
             use
             in
             their
             tents
             or
             household
             utensils
             :
             which
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             passage
             ,
             Exod.
             35.
             24.
             
             
               Every
               man
               with
               whom
               was
               found
               shittim-wood
               for
               ●ny
               work
               of
               the
               service
               ,
               brought
               it
               :
            
             whereby
             it
             seems
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             it
             lying
             by
             them
             as
             a
             choice
             treasure
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             let
             them
             make
             me
             a
             sanctuary
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             tabernacle
             consecrated
             to
             God
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             publick
             service
             ,
             the
             visible
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             ,
             and
             protection
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Levit.
             26.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               set
               my
               tabernacle
               among
               you
               :
               and
               my
               soul
               shall
               not
               abhorre
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               walk
               among
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             1.
             of
             Christs
             person
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             2.
             
             
               A
               minister
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               ▪
               and
               of
               the
               true
               tabernacle
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               pitched
               and
               not
               man
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             God
             doth
             manifest
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             accesse
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             2.
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             every
             Christian
             ,
             in
             whose
             heart
             God
             dwelleth
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               Whose
               ●ouse
               ,
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               w●
               hold
               f●●t
               the
               confidence
               ,
               ●nd
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               hope
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
             T●●●
             I
             may
             ●w●●l
             ●●ong●●
             th●●
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             i●
             add●●
             〈◊〉
             ●●●rong
             mo●i●e
             to
             make
             the●
             give
             〈◊〉
             towards
             the
             ●●●ing
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Aft●r
             th●
             〈◊〉
             of
             ●●e
             〈◊〉
             and
             ●h●
             〈◊〉
             ●f
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             th●●●●f
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             did
             not
             on●ly
             in
             word●
             〈◊〉
             to
             Mo●●●
             aft●●
             wh●t
             manner
             he
             would
             h●ve
             every
             thing
             made
             in
             the
             ●abernacle
             ,
             but
             th●●e
             was
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             vision
             represented
             to
             his
             sight
             the
             very
             form
             and
             propo●●ion
             of
             th●●
             ,
             ver
             .
             40.
             
             
               Look
               that
               thou
               ●ake
               the●●fter
               their
               pat●ern
               whi●h
               was
               〈◊〉
               th●e
               in
               the
               ●o●nt
               :
            
             Ev●n
             as
             he
             did
             also
             aft●rwards
             to
             David
             ,
             for
             th●
             m●king
             of
             the
             ●●●ple
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             f●rniture
             ●●●●eof
             1.
             
             Chron.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               All
               this
               ,
               s●id
               D●●●d
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               m●●e
               me
               understand
               in
               writing
               ,
               by
               his
               h●nd
               upon
               〈◊〉
               ev●n
               ●ll
               the
               works
               of
               this
               p●ttern
               .
            
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             was
             so
             ex●ct
             herein
             ,
             that
             ●o●es
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             was
             partly
             because
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             all
             things
             apper●●ining
             ther●unto
             were
             to
             be
             types
             and
             shadows
             of
             spirituall
             and
             heave●ly
             things
             ,
             ●ppertaining
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             pri●●●hood
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             the
             Lord
             also
             ●he●ed
             him
             the
             p●ttern
             of
             those
             things
             above
             in
             the
             mount
             .
             So
             that
             ind●●d
             the
             pa●●ern
             which
             was
             showed
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             p●ttern
             of
             the
             tabemacle
             and
             those
             things
             app●rtaining
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             Moses
             was
             〈◊〉
             ma●e
             ;
             but
             withall
             likewise
             a
             pattern
             or
             sigure
             of
             those
             spirituall
             and
             h●avenly
             things
             which
             concern●d
             the
             ●●●rnall
             priosthood
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apo●●le
             ●pplyeth
             this
             direction
             giv●n
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             that
             was
             shewed
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             he
             did
             not
             unfitly
             call
             those
             legall
             utensils
             ,
             which
             Moses
             made
             ,
             
               an
               example
               and
               shadow
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.
             5.
             
             Namely
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             pattern
             ●he●●d
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             was
             a
             shadow
             and
             type
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             then
             necessarili●
             those
             things
             that
             Moses
             made
             after
             this
             pattern
             were
             also
             such
             too
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             A●d
             they
             ●hall
             make
             an
             ark
             of
             s●i●●im-wood
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             was
             principally
             to
             keep
             the
             two
             tables
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               pat
               into
               the
               ark
               the
               testimony
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             pre●ence
             among●t
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             their
             Lord
             and
             Lawgiver
             ,
             ordaining
             and
             requiring
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             
               This
               do
               and
               live
            
             ;
             and
             threatning
             death
             to
             them
             that
             ●●ansgressed
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             Two
             cubits
             and
             an
             half
             shall
             be
             the
             l●ngth
             thereof
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             generally
             held
             ●hat
             a
             cubit
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             contained
             a
             foot
             and
             an
             half
             of
             our
             measures
             :
             the
             ark
             therefore
             was
             a
             yard
             ●●d
             nine
             inches
             long
             ,
             and
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             yard
             high
             and
             broad
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             over-lay
             it
             with
             pure
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             the
             gold
             spent
             in
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             things
             thereof
             ,
             was
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             majesti●
             of
             that
             great
             God
             who
             had
             chosen
             that
             for
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ;
             so
             was
             this
             also
             wherewith
             the
             ark
             was
             overlaid
             ;
             but
             besides
             also
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             ark
             was
             parti●ularly
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             pr●●ious
             account
             they
             were
             to
             make
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             tha●
             was
             laid
             up
             there
             in
             so
             costly
             a
             cabinet
             .
          
           
             And
             shalt
             mak●
             upon
             it
             a
             crown
             of
             gold
             round
             about
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             a
             border
             which
             w●s
             for
             the
             closing
             of
             the
             cover
             of
             the
             ar●
             ,
             and
             withall
             for
             ornament
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             th●●
             shalt
             put
             tho
             stav●s
             into
             th●
             rings
             by
             the
             ●ides
             of
             the
             ark
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             not
             being
             suffered
             to
             touch
             the
             〈◊〉
             they
             were
             taught
             thereby
             the
             more
             reverently
             to
             esteem
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             into
             th●
             ark
             the
             testimony
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             two
             tables
             whereon
             the
             Decalogue
             was
             written
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             testified
             what
             it
             was
             that
             God
             required
             of
             them
             .
             See
             Exod.
             31.
             18.
             also
             ver
             .
             22.
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             Exod.
             38.
             21.
             
             Therefore
             also
             were
             they
             called
             
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             9.
             and
             the
             ark
             wherein
             they
             were
             was
             called
             
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             10.
             33.
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               testimony
            
             ,
             2.
             
             King
             ▪
             11.
             12.
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             1.
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             mercy-seat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               propitiatory
               covering
            
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             covered
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             that
             
               the
               hand-writing
               that
               was
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             14.
             and
             have
             Gods
             will
             revealed
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             two
             Cherubims
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             Cherubs
             were
             to
             represent
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             who
             continually
             attend
             God
             in
             heaven
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             signes
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             the
             Cherebims
             shall
             stretch
             out
             their
             wings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             wings
             of
             these
             Cherubims
             being
             thus
             stretched
             forth
             did
             cover
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             compasse
             in
             that
             place
             (
             their
             wings
             meeting
             together
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             mercy-seat
             )
             from
             whence
             the
             Lord
             intended
             to
             speak
             unto
             Moses
             ;
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             ▪
             of
             all
             things
             which
             he
             would
             give
             him
             in
             charge
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               commune
               with
               thee
               from
               above
               the
               mercy-seat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             withall
             by
             stretching
             forth
             of
             their
             wings
             was
             signified
             the
             readinesse
             of
             the
             Angels
             to
             do
             all
             willing
             service
             to
             God
             ▪
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             :
             And
             by
             their
             hiding
             of
             that
             place
             from
             whence
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             to
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             were
             taught
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             that
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             by
             his
             word
             to
             reveal
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             search
             further
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             faces
             shall
             look
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             toward
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             was
             sgnified
             that
             the
             Angels
             with
             one
             joynt
             consent
             are
             alwayes
             attentive
             to
             execute
             Gods
             command
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             Christ
             ▪
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             into
             whose
             mysteries
             now
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             they
             desire
             to
             look
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             there
             I
             will
             meet
             with
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             indeed
             there
             specially
             did
             God
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             there
             onely
             .
             See
             chap.
             29.
             42.
             and
             Numb
             .
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             also
             make
             a
             table
             of
             shittim-wood
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             God
             had
             given
             Moses
             direction
             for
             the
             making
             of
             these
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             :
             here
             he
             proceeds
             to
             give
             direction
             for
             those
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             or
             holy
             place
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             first
             place
             for
             making
             of
             the
             table
             of
             shew-bread
             .
             Now
             this
             table
             was
             1.
             to
             be
             a
             memoriall
             of
             Gods
             miraculous
             feeding
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             with
             bread
             from
             heaven
             ▪
             2
             ▪
             to
             teach
             them
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             provision
             there
             was
             from
             God
             ▪
             and
             that
             they
             were
             continually
             fed
             at
             Gods
             table
             (
             for
             so
             much
             was
             implyed
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             their
             food
             was
             still
             set
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledgement
             
             that
             all
             was
             〈◊〉
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             thankfull
             to
             him
             and
             use
             his
             gifts
             soberly
             and
             moderately
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             at
             Gods
             table
             ;
             ●●●●ly
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Gods
             feeding
             his
             people
             and
             family
             with
             the
             true
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             the
             word
             and
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             (
             for
             indeed
             therein
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             9.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Wisdome
               hath
               mingled
               her
               wine
               ,
               and
               hath
               furnished
               her
               table
            
             ;
             and
             as
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.
             8.
             
             
               That
               we
               are
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               Gods
               house
               )
            
             and
             likewise
             of
             that
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             the
             faithfull
             in
             heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             speaking
             saith
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             29.
             30.
             
             
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               kingdome
               ▪
               as
               my
               father
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               table
               in
               my
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             Two
             cubits
             shall
             be
             the
             length
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             According
             therefore
             to
             our
             measures
             it
             was
             a
             yard
             long
             ,
             half
             a
             yard
             broad
             ,
             and
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             yard
             high
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             make
             thereto
             a
             crown
             of
             gold
             round
             about
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             crown
             was
             upon
             the
             table
             by
             the
             very
             edge
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             keep
             from
             falling
             such
             things
             as
             were
             set
             thereon
             ,
             and
             withall
             for
             ornament
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             unto
             it
             a
             border
             of
             an
             hand-breadth
             round
             about
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             border
             was
             surely
             either
             the
             very
             frame
             wherewith
             the
             feet
             ▪
             of
             the
             table
             ,
             above
             close
             under
             the
             board
             ,
             were
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             board
             of
             the
             table
             was
             by
             some
             means
             fastened
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             border
             for
             ornament
             round
             about
             the
             frame
             ,
             as
             is
             usuall
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             joynts
             where
             the
             frame
             and
             feet
             were
             joynted
             together
             .
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             golden
             crown
             to
             the
             border
             thereof
             round
             ab●ut
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             the
             same
             crown
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             24.
             but
             another
             ,
             which
             went
             round
             about
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             table
             ,
             upon
             or
             over
             the
             border
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             for
             ornament
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Over
             against
             the
             border
             shall
             the
             rings
             be
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             close
             under
             the
             border
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             frame
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             carried
             the
             more
             conveniently
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             dish●●
             ther●of
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Foure
             kinds
             of
             vessels
             are
             here
             named
             belonging
             to
             the
             table
             :
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             say
             for
             what
             purpose
             they
             were
             severally
             used
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             the
             most
             probable
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             first
             the
             dishes
             were
             to
             hold
             the
             loaves
             of
             shew-bread
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             happely
             to
             hold
             franckincense
             which
             was
             put
             upon
             ●ach
             row
             of
             the
             shew-bread
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             7.
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             spoons
             were
             to
             put
             in
             the
             franckince●●e
             into
             the
             dishes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             it
             out
             again
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             burned
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             7.
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             last
             kind
             of
             vessels
             were
             two
             severall
             sorts
             of
             covers
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             called
             
               covers
               and
               bowls
               to
               cover
               withall
               )
            
             the
             one
             happely
             being
             plates
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             loaves
             ,
             the
             other
             bowls
             ▪
             for
             the
             cov●●ing
             of
             the
             dishes
             of
             franckincense
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             also
             serve
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             t●e
             franckincense
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shal●
             set
             upon
             the
             table
             shew-bread
             before
             me
             alwayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             twelve
             loaves
             or
             cakes
             ,
             each
             containing
             two
             homers
             or
             tenth
             deals
             of
             fine
             flower
             which
             were
             set
             in
             ●wo
             rowes
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             changed
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Levit
             ▪
             24.
             5.
             
             &c.
             And
             were
             therefore
             called
             sh●w-bread
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             alw●y●s
             set
             forth
             and
             shewed
             as
             inthe
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             candlestick
             of
             pure
             gold
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             candlesti●k
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             is
             and
             alwayes
             hath
             been
             both
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             John
             12.
             46.
             
             
               I
               am
               come
               a
               light
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               me
               should
               not
               abide
               in
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             six
             branches
             shall
             come
             out
             of
             the
             sides
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             shaft
             went
             upright
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             this
             shaft
             went
             out
             six
             branches
             ,
             three
             on
             a
             side
             ,
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             out
             by
             couples
             ▪
             one
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             righ●
             over
             against
             that
             another
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             ●●ither
             were
             they
             all
             of
             one
             length
             ,
             for
             the
             nethermost
             branches
             were
             the
             longer
             ,
             and
             the
             uppe●most
             the
             shorter
             ▪
             so
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             one
             height
             above
             .
             Now
             these
             did
             denote
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Priests
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             and
             Pastours
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             did
             all
             in
             their
             severall
             times
             ,
             places
             and
             degrees
             ,
             receive
             their
             gifts
             and
             authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             so
             many
             
               burning
               and
               shining
               lamps
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             B●ptist
             ▪
             John
             5.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             Three
             bowls
             made
             like
             unto
             almonds
             with
             a
             knop
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             bowls
             ,
             knops
             ,
             and
             flowers
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             usually
             in
             candlesticks
             ,
             were
             onely
             for
             o●nament
             ,
             y●t
             might
             also
             signifie
             the
             severall
             gifts
             and
             ornaments
             wherewith
             Christ
             dot●
             endue
             his
             ministers
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             three
             of
             each
             in
             every
             branch
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             candlestick
             shall
             be
             foure
             bowls
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             shaft
             of
             the
             candlestick
             :
             as
             in
             the
             branches
             there
             were
             bowls
             ,
             and
             knops
             ,
             and
             flowers
             for
             ornament
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             shaft
             or
             body
             of
             the
             candlestick
             which
             went
             up
             right
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             branches
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             there
             were
             foure
             of
             each
             ,
             whereas
             there
             wer●
             but
             three
             in
             the
             branches
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             knop
             under
             two
             branches
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             ▪
             i●
             ,
             just
             ove●
             the
             fi●st
             and
             lowest
             knop
             in
             the
             shaft
             came
             out
             two
             branches
             ,
             one
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             and
             so
             over
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             th●
             shaft
             ,
             above
             the
             place
             where
             the
             branches
             went
             forth
             ,
             was
             there
             a
             bowl
             ,
             a
             knop
             ,
             and
             a
             ●lower
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shal●
             make
             the
             seve●
             lamps
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             sockets
             where
             the
             oyl
             was
             put
             to
             feed
             the
             light
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             signifie
             the
             many●old
             gifts
             of
             th●
             spirit
             ,
             as
             Rev.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               And
               there
               were
               ●even
               lamps
               of
               fire
               burning
               before
               the
               throne
               ,
               which
               ●r●
               the
               seven
               spirits
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             these
             seven
             lamps
             ●ere
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             shaft
             and
             the
             ●ix
             branches
             thereof
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             may
             giv●
             light
             over
             against
             i●
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             round
             about
             it
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             8
             ▪
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             the
             to●gs
             thereof
             and
             the
             sn●ffdis●es
             thereof
             shalt
             be
             of
             p●re
             gold
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             tongs
             or
             s●uffers
             were
             appointed
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             wick
             of
             the
             lamps
             ,
             or
             to
             cleanse
             the
             droppi●gs
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the●
             the
             〈◊〉
             so
             tak●n
             away
             was
             put
             into
             the
             sn●ffdishes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             Of
             a
             t●lent
             of
             pure
             g●ld
             shall
             ●e
             make
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             a●
             hundred
             an●
             twenty
             pound
             weig●●
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             MOreover
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             t●bernacl●
             with
             ten
             curtains
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             tabernacl●
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             including
             the
             court
             also
             ;
             but
             h●re
             it
             is
             onely
             taken
             for
             the
             inclosure
             of
             the
             ten
             cur●ains
             which
             did
             compass●
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
          
           
             With
             Cherubi●●
             of
             c●●ni●g
             ●●rk
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Th●se
             Ch●●ubims
             w●r●
             a
             visibl●●●g●●
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             a●d
             of
             〈◊〉
             Angles
             ministry
             in
             th●
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             th●●●b●rnacle
             was
             a
             type
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             length
             of
             one
             curtain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             According
             to
             our
             m●asures
             every
             curtain
             was
             four●t●●n
             yards
             long
             ,
             and
             two
             yard●
             broad
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             breadth
             of
             all
             the
             ten
             curtains
             togeth●r
             was
             tw●nty
             y●rds
             :
             and
             thu●
             they
             w●r●
             ordered
             ,
             they
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             length
             of
             them
             crosse
             athwart
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             in
             the
             breadth
             ofit
             ,
             from
             th●
             North
             to
             th●
             South
             .
             Now
             th●
             tab●rnacle
             b●ing
             fifteen
             yards
             compasse
             from
             th●
             ground
             on
             th●
             Southsid●
             to
             the
             ground
             on
             the
             Northsid●
             (
             for
             it
             was
             on
             both
             sid●s
             five
             yards
             high
             and
             on
             th●
             top
             five
             y●rd●
             bro●d
             ▪
             )
             the
             curtain●
             of
             four●t●●●
             yards
             length
             would
             cov●●
             i●
             fr●●
             one
             sid●
             to
             the
             oth●●
             within
             half●a
             yard
             of
             th●
             grou●d
             on
             ●ach
             side
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             the
             t●bernacle
             b●●ng
             ▪
             fif●●●n
             yard●
             long
             ,
             the
             breadth
             of
             thes●
             t●●
             curtains
             ,
             making
             together
             twenty
             yards
             ,
             would
             cover
             the
             tabernacle
             in
             the
             length
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             foure
             yards
             and
             an
             half
             would
             b●
             l●f●
             to
             hang
             down
             as
             a
             coveri●g
             f●●
             th●
             fa●●he●t
             end
             of
             the
             taber●acl●
             Eastward
             ,
             within
             h●l●●●
             yard
             of
             th●
             ground
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             sides
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             lean
             over
             on
             th●
             fore●●ont
             half
             a
             yard
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Th●
             f●●●
             curtains
             shall
             be
             coupled
             tog●th●●●
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             S●w●d
             or
             f●st●ned
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             make
             two
             great
             curtain●
             ▪
             which
             were
             also
             coupl●d
             tog●●her
             wit●
             loop●
             and
             ta●h●●
             ,
             as
             is
             ●xpr●ss●d
             in
             th●
             following
             v●●s●●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             A●d
             t●o●
             sh●lt
             〈◊〉
             loop●
             of
             ●l●w
             ●p●●
             the
             ●dg●
             of
             on●
             curtain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             loops
             of
             blew
             set
             upon
             th●●dg●●
             of
             th●
             two
             g●●●●
             curtain●
             that
             lay
             n●xt
             together
             ,
             when
             th●●urtains
             w●●●
             spread
             over
             t●e
             tab●●nacle
             ,
             to
             wit
             upon
             th●
             farthest
             edg●
             W●stw●rd
             of
             the
             ●●rst
             gr●●t
             cur●●in
             wh●●●
             it
             was
             to
             be
             coupled
             to
             the
             oth●r
             gr●at
             curtain
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             edg●
             of
             th●
             s●cond
             cu●●●in
             w●●re
             i●
             was
             to
             〈◊〉
             coupled
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             so
             with
             thos●
             t●●h●●
             o●●gold
             ▪
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             6.
             these
             loops
             on
             the
             edg●●
             of
             th●
             two
             curt●in●
             w●r●
             〈◊〉
             tog●ther
             .
             Now
             this
             ,
             I
             co●●●iv●
             ▪
             was
             th●●
             ord●r●d
             ,
             bo●h
             ●ha●
             th●s●
             loop●
             and
             taches
             on
             the
             outside
             might
             shew
             the
             division
             of
             the
             holy
             place
             from
             the
             most
             holy
             ▪
             (
             for
             jus●
             und●r
             that
             place
             the
             vail
             divid●d
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Thou
               sh●l●
               ha●g
               up
               th●
               vail
               un●●r
               th●
               tac●es
               )
            
             and
             also
             that
             being
             so
             ●ast●ned
             th●y
             might
             b●
             tak●n
             asu●der
             ,
             and
             t●at
             with
             the
             more
             conv●●i●nci●
             ▪
             and
             l●ss●
             troubl●
             th●y
             migh●
             〈◊〉
             t●●m
             down
             ,
             and
             fold
             them
             up
             when
             they
             removed
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             the
             fastening
             〈…〉
             curtains
             together
             signified
             the
             spirits
             〈◊〉
             o●
             coupli●g
             ▪
             o●
             th●
             Sain●●
             tog●●her
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Ep●●s
             ▪
             4
             ▪
             3
             ▪
             4.
             wh●r●
             he
             exhorts
             us
             to
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             they
             that
             are
             Christians
             are
             one
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             one
             hope
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             coupling
             of
             the
             two
             great
             curtains
             together
             
             to
             m●●e
             o●●
             〈◊〉
             mig●●
             also
             〈◊〉
             ●●at
             the
             Sain●s
             both
             in
             heaven
             〈◊〉
             earth
             ,
             ●owever
             ●eve●ed
             ●n
             place
             one
             from
             anot●er
             ,
             do
             make
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             all
             things
             〈◊〉
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             being
             gathered
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             even
             in
             Chri●t
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             one
             taber●acle
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             add●d
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             two
             great
             curtains
             ,
             made
             up
             each
             of
             them
             of
             five
             le●●er
             curtains
             ,
             should
             be
             thus
             coupled
             together
             w●th
             loops
             and
             taches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             mig●t
             make
             one
             tabernacle
             ;
             which
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             it
             was
             )
             each
             ●●ve
             had
             been
             coupled
             together
             ,
             and
             n●●
             the
             five
             to
             the
             five
             .
             See
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             curtains
             of
             goats
             hair
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             goats
             hair
             spunne
             by
             women
             (
             Exod.
             35.
             26.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               women
               ,
               whose
               heart
               stirred
               them
               up
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               spunne
               goats
               hair
               )
            
             and
             woven
             into
             stuff
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             our
             chamlet
             .
          
           
             Eleven
             curtains
             thou
             shalt
             make
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             embroydered
             curtains
             were
             but
             ten
             :
             the
             reason
             see
             in
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             The
             length
             of
             one
             c●rt●in
             shall
             be
             thirty
             c●bits
             .
             ]
          
           
             Two
             cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             yard
             longer
             then
             the
             embroydered
             o●es
             :
             and
             so
             these
             reached
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             came
             ●hort
             of
             the
             ground
             half
             a
             yard
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             S●●
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             s●alt
             do●●le
             t●e
             s●xt●
             curt●i●
             in
             the
             forefro●t
             of
             the
             taber●acle
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             doubled
             or
             folded
             back
             in
             the
             forefront
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             serve
             as
             a
             pent●ce
             to
             de●end
             the
             vail
             which
             did
             hang
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             The
             half
             c●●●ain
             that
             remaineth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             being
             of
             this
             curtain
             one
             covering
             more
             then
             of
             the
             embroydered
             curtains
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             breadth
             of
             a
             curtain
             ,
             that
             is
             foure
             cubits
             or
             two
             yards
             ,
             of
             larger
             extent
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             overplus
             was
             thus
             used
             ,
             a
             yard
             of
             it
             was
             doubled
             back
             in
             the
             forefront
             ,
             as
             in
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             And
             the
             other
             yard
             hung
             over
             on
             the
             backside
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             down
             lower
             then
             the
             other
             curtain
             by
             half
             a
             yard
             ,
             folded
             or
             doubled
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             a
             cubit
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             a
             cubit
             o●
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Se●
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             covering
             for
             the
             tent
             of
             rammes
             skinnes
             died
             red
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Of
             the
             measure
             and
             fashion
             of
             these
             two
             coverings
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             ,
             and
             happely
             because
             in
             all
             things
             they
             agreed
             with
             that
             of
             the
             goats
             hair
             .
             These
             served
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             things
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             weather
             ;
             and
             withall
             signified
             ,
             1.
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             covered
             and
             hi●
             from
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isai
             .
             4.
             6.
             
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               tabernacl●
               for
               a
               shadow
               in
               the
               day
               time
               for
               the
               heat
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               place
               of
               r●fuge
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               covert
               from
               storm
               and
               from
               rain
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             27.
             5.
             
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shall
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               pavilion
               ;
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               his
               tabernacle
               he
               shall
               hide
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             2.
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             under
             shadows
             and
             coverings
             ,
             now
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             tho●
             s●alt
             mak●
             boards
             for
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             sh●●tim-wood
             ,
             standing
             up
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               These
               boards
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               (
               which
               were
               fastened
               in
               silver
               socl●●●
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               )
               signi●●ed
               the
               severall
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               w●o
            
             are
             built
             upon
             
             the
             fou●dation
             of
             th●
             Pr●ph●ts
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             ●●s●●
             Christ
             hims●lf
             b●ing
             th●●●i●f
             corner
             stone
             ;
             In
             whom
             all
             the
             building
             fitly
             fram●d
             ●ogether
             groweth
             unto
             ●n
             holy
             temple
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               See
               Rev.
               3.
               12.
               
            
             Him
             that
             overcom●th
             will
             I
             mak
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Ten
             cubits
             shall
             be
             the
             length
             of
             a
             board
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             the
             height
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             ten
             cubit●
             or
             five
             yards
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Two
             tenons
             shall
             there
             be
             in
             one
             board
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             pieces
             of
             board
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             same
             breadth
             and
             depth
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             each
             board
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             the
             sockets
             for
             their
             fastning
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             boards
             for
             the
             tab●rnacle
             ,
             twenty
             boards
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Twenty
             boards
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             being
             a
             cubit
             and
             an
             half
             broad
             ver
             .
             16.
             make
             thir●●
             cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             fifteen
             yards
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             length
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             fourty
             sockets
             of
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             footstalls
             ,
             having
             hollow
             mortaises
             for
             the
             tenons
             of
             the
             boards
             to
             be
             fastned
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             Westward
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             West
             end
             ,
             from
             one
             side
             or
             corner
             of
             it
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             two
             boards
             shalt
             thou
             make
             for
             the
             corners
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             called
             
               the
               corner
               boards
            
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             stood
             sloping
             ,
             and
             so
             joyned
             the
             boards
             of
             the
             side
             and
             end
             together
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             were
             made
             purposely
             of
             another
             fashion
             ,
             that
             standing
             in
             the
             corners
             they
             might
             strengthen
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             coupled
             together
             b●neath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             or
             slit
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             then
             doubled
             (
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             twined
             )
             they
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             just
             of
             the
             same
             proportion
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             clapt
             together
             ,
             one
             to
             line
             the
             other
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             though
             there
             were
             eight
             boards
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             yet
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             not
             twelve
             but
             ten
             cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             five
             yard●
             ,
             broad
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             coupled
             together
             above
             the
             head
             of
             it
             into
             one
             ring
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             I
             understand
             of
             a
             plate
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             was
             put
             about
             the
             ends
             of
             these
             corner-doubled
             boards
             for
             better
             binding
             or
             fast
             closing
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             tho●
             shalt
             make
             barres
             of
             shittim-wood
             ;
             five
             for
             the
             boards
             of
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Foure
             of
             these
             were
             rowes
             ofbarres
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             onely
             the
             middle
             barre
             did
             reach
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             the
             other
             were
             shorter
             barres
             ,
             laid
             in
             foure
             rowes
             ,
             two
             beneath
             &
             two
             above
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             joyned
             together
             ▪
             where
             they
             met
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             the
             middle
             barre
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             boards
             shall
             reach
             from
             end
             to
             end
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             were
             two
             rowes
             of
             barres
             went
             acrosse
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             boards
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             the
             nether
             part
             of
             the
             boards
             ;
             but
             this
             barre
             ,
             that
             went
             athwart
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             boards
             ,
             was
             all
             of
             one
             piece
             ,
             one
             entire
             barre
             ,
             reaching
             from
             end
             to
             end
             .
             Now
             the
             fastning
             together
             of
             these
             boards
             thus
             with
             barres
             s●gnified
             the
             uniting
             of
             all
             the
             members
             together
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fi●ly
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectuall
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               unto
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             vail
             of
             blew
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             vail
             ,
             which
             closed
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             signified
             ,
             1.
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shadowing
             his
             divinitie
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             opened
             for
             us
             a
             way
             into
             the
             holiest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             heaven
             :
             Heb.
             10.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               boldnesse
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               vail
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             also
             Heb.
             9.
             8
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             2.
             it
             signified
             that
             as
             yet
             the
             spirituall
             worship
             of
             God
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             hidden
             under
             the
             vail
             of
             legall
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             clearly
             revealed
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             3.
             
             It
             might
             also
             signifie
             the
             separation
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             reconciled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             14.
             
             
               For
               he
               is
               our
               peace
               ,
               which
               hat●
               made
               of
               both
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               broken
               down
               that
               partition-wall
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             vail
             rent
             asunder
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Their
             hooks
             shall
             be
             of
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             did
             hold
             up
             the
             cords
             upon
             which
             the
             vail
             did
             ride
             ,
             and
             were
             fastned
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             pillars
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             hang
             up
             the
             vail
             under
             the
             taches
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             those
             taches
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             6.
             so
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             place
             this
             vail
             was
             to
             be
             hung
             up
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             an
             hanging
             for
             the
             doore
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             hanging
             at
             the
             very
             entrance
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             signified
             with
             what
             fear
             and
             reverence
             we
             should
             approch
             into
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             his
             sacred
             mysteries
             ,
             not
             rushing
             in
             boldly
             upon
             them
             without
             any
             awe
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             restraint
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             from
             such
             blessings
             as
             are
             now
             opened
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             within
             this
             hanging
             the
             people
             might
             not
             come
             ,
             Hebr.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             for
             the
             hangings
             five
             pillars
             of
             shittim-wood
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             this
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             wind
             and
             weather
             ,
             it
             had
             the
             more
             pillars
             to
             strengthen
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             had
             but
             foure
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             thou
             shalt
             make
             an
             altar
             of
             shittim-wood
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             altar
             was
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             covered
             over
             with
             brasse
             to
             defend
             it
             from
             the
             heat
             
               ofthe
               
                 of
                 the
              
            
             fire
             ,
             which
             lay
             ever
             burning
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             widenesse
             and
             length
             of
             it
             was
             such
             that
             the
             fire
             needed
             not
             come
             near
             the
             sides
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             kept
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             grate
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             of
             brasse
             .
             Nei●her
             is
             this
             Law
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             24.
             
             
               An
               altar
               of
               earth
               thou
               shalt
               make
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             that
             is
             meant
             of
             altars
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             the
             sudden
             upon
             some
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ,
             which
             were
             onely
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             dissolved
             again
             ,
             such
             as
             Samuel
             and
             Elias
             made
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             use
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             the
             onely
             altar
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               We
               have
               an
               altar
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               which
               serve
               the
               tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             horns
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             these
             they
             bound
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             Psal
             .
             118.
             27.
             
             
               Bind
               the
               sacrifice
               with
               cords
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               altar
               :
            
             And
             besides
             ,
             horns
             usually
             signifying
             power
             and
             might
             (
             Habb
             .
             3.
             4.
             
             
               He
               had
               horns
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               the
               hiding
               of
               his
               power
               )
            
             these
             
             foure
             horns
             signified
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             gathered
             from
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             his
             flesh-hooks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             may
             comprehend
             fire-tongs
             ,
             forks
             ,
             and
             other
             instruments
             ,
             used
             as
             occasion
             was
             to
             remove
             and
             lay
             in
             order
             the
             wood
             ,
             coals
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             :
             But
             our
             Translatours
             have
             rendered
             it
             flesh-hooks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             instruments
             with
             teeth
             ,
             used
             to
             take
             flesh
             out
             of
             pots
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               All
               that
               the
               flesh-hook
               brought
               up
               ,
               the
               priest
               took
               for
               himsel●
               .
            
             See
             also
             2.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             upon
             the
             net
             thou
             shalt
             make
             foure
             brazen
             rings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Wherewith
             it
             hung
             upon
             ledges
             or
             hooks
             within
             the
             altar
             ,
             happely
             upon
             the
             ends
             or
             hooks
             in
             the
             inside
             of
             those
             rings
             which
             were
             on
             the
             outside
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             altar
             :
             And
             thus
             hanging
             down
             midway
             the
             hollow
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             boards
             on
             each
             side
             would
             fence
             the
             flames
             in
             part
             from
             the
             wind
             and
             weather
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             called
             
               the
               court
               of
               the
               tabernacle
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             reared
             up
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             chap.
             40.
             33.
             
             Here
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             killed
             ,
             and
             other
             services
             of
             the
             Levites
             performed
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             where
             both
             true
             believers
             and
             hypocrites
             do
             joyn
             together
             in
             the
             outward
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             it
             was
             so
             spacious
             and
             large
             ,
             an
             hundred
             cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fifty
             yards
             long
             ,
             and
             fifty
             cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             five
             and
             twenty
             yards
             wide
             ,
             to
             signifie
             how
             greatly
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             enlarged
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             also
             become
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             The
             hooks
             of
             the
             pillars
             and
             their
             fillets
             shall
             be
             of
             silver
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             fillets
             were
             certain
             hoops
             or
             wreaths
             of
             silver
             ,
             which
             compassed
             the
             pillars
             and
             served
             for
             ornament
             ,
             and
             happely
             for
             th●
             better
             fastning
             of
             the
             hangings
             in
             some
             places
             to
             the
             pillars
             :
             where
             the
             making
             of
             these
             is
             related
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             their
             heads
             also
             (
             or
             chapiters
             )
             were
             over-laid
             with
             silver
             ,
             chap.
             38.
             17.
             though
             that
             be
             not
             her●
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Their
             pillars
             ten
             ,
             and
             their
             sockets
             ten
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             hangings
             on
             the
             West
             side
             must
             have
             ten
             pillars
             ,
             standing
             upon
             as
             many
             brasen
             sockets
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             also
             note
             that
             doubtlesse
             there
             stood
             two
             pillars
             joyned
             together
             in
             each
             corner
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             we
             cannot
             say
             whether
             the
             corner
             pillar
             was
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             twenty
             pillars
             ,
             appointed
             on
             each
             side
             for
             the
             length
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             or
             the
             ●●n
             appointed
             for
             the
             breadth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             court
             shall
             be
             an
             hanging
             of
             twenty
             cubits
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             height
             five
             cubits
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             court
             therefore
             of
             th●
             tabernacle
             was
             but
             half
             so
             high
             as
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             tabernacle
             might
             be
             easily
             seen
             ;
             yet
             these
             hangings
             were
             so
             high
             that
             men
             could
             not
             overlook
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             All
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             be
             of
             brasse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             onely
             for
             the
             taking
             down
             and
             setti●g
             up
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             the
             pinnes
             or
             stakes
             which
             were
             driven
             into
             the
             ground
             to
             fasten
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             command
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             pure
             oyl
             olive
             beaten
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             oyl
             which
             was
             first
             gotten
             out
             of
             the
             olives
             
             by
             beating
             or
             stamping
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             farre
             purer
             ●nd
             clearer
             from
             dregges
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             afterward
             crushed
             out
             with
             a
             presse
             .
             This
             therefore
             th
             e
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             appointed
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             lamp
             in
             the
             golden
             candlestick
             ,
             even
             pure
             oyl
             olive
             beaten
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             priests
             were
             to
             maintain
             the
             lamps
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             lamp
             to
             burn
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             is
             every
             night
             ,
             by
             renewing
             them
             still
             at
             the
             appointed
             times
             :
             As
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             is
             called
             
               a
               continuall
               burnt-offering
            
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             42.
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             offered
             but
             twice
             every
             day
             ,
             at
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
             And
             so
             this
             word
             ,
             alwayes
             ,
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               shall
               order
               it
               from
               evening
               to
               morning
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             At
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             ta
             bernacle
             ,
             either
             abov●
             the
             vail
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             might
             come
             in
             light
             sufficient
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             then
             the
             lamps
             burnt
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             night
             onely
             ,
             and
             were
             put
             out
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             which
             some
             inferre
             also
             from
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             3.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             Samuel
             ere
             the
             lamp
             of
             God
             went
             out
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             before
             the
             break
             of
             day
             .
             Now
             by
             this
             pure
             oyl
             was
             signified
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             are
             fitted
             to
             be
             as
             lights
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             In
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             ●abernacle
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             people
             did
             not
             enter
             into
             this
             place
             ;
             yet
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             they
             brought
             their
             offerings
             ,
             and
             there
             did
             the
             Lord
             meet
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             make
             known
             his
             will
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             shall
             order
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             that
             the
             priests
             lippes
             should
             preserve
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             take
             thou
             unto
             thee
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             Aaron
             was
             the
             brother
             of
             Moses
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             envy
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             expressed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Lords
             appointment
             and
             command
             that
             he
             and
             his
             sonnes
             were
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             office
             of
             the
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             holy
             garments
             for
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             ,
             for
             glory
             and
             for
             beauty
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             glorious
             and
             beautifull
             .
             And
             hereby
             was
             signifyed
             ,
             1.
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             Aarons
             priesthood
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             in
             him
             (
             if
             you
             look
             on
             him
             in
             his
             own
             person
             )
             sufficient
             worth
             that
             he
             should
             mediate
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             for
             th●refore
             was
             this
             holinesse
             in
             his
             garments
             to
             cover
             the
             pollution
             of
             his
             own
             p●rson
             ▪
             2.
             the
             more
             then
             angelicall
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             type
             Aaron
             thus
             attired
             was
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
             
               Christ
               through
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God.
            
             By
             whom
             also
             his
             Church
             is
             clothed
             with
             garments
             of
             beautifull
             glory
             ,
             Isai
             .
             52.
             1.
             
             
               Put
               on
               thy
               beautifull
               garments
               ,
               oh
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               holy
               citie
               .
            
             Rev.
             19.
             8.
             
             
               To
               her
               was
               granted
               that
               she
               should
               be
               arrayed
               in
               fine
               linen
               ,
               clean
               and
               white
               ;
               for
               the
               fine
               linen
               is
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Sain●s
               :
            
             3.
             to
             shew
             the
             extraordinary
             degrees
             of
             holinesse
             required
             in
             those
             that
             serve
             at
             the
             altar
             ▪
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             speak
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             wise-hearted
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             may
             make
             Aarons
             garments
             to
             consecrate
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             consecration
             and
             sanctification
             from
             God
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             death
             to
             minister
             without
             these
             garments
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             th●y
             shall
             make
             the
             ephod
             of
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             called
             
               the
               ephod
            
             of
             an
             hebrew
             word
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             to
             close
             ,
             compasse
             ,
             or
             gird
             about
             ,
             because
             it
             compassed
             fitly
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             was
             tied
             thereto
             :
             it
             was
             the
             outmost
             of
             all
             Aarons
             garments
             ,
             and
             covered
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             both
             back
             and
             breast
             ,
             from
             the
             shoulders
             down
             to
             the
             loyns
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             the
             breast
             ,
             where
             the
             breast-plate
             was
             fastened
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             It
             shall
             have
             the
             two
             shoulder-pieces
             thereof
             joyned
             at
             the
             edges
             thereof
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             joyned
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             shoulder-pieces
             were
             either
             the
             pieces
             which
             went
             up
             both
             before
             and
             behind
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             and
             so
             met
             together
             on
             the
             top
             of
             each
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             edge
             thereof
             ,
             a
             hole
             being
             left
             in
             the
             midst
             through
             which
             the
             priests
             head
             went
             when
             he
             put
             on
             the
             ephod
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             certain
             wings
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             which
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             ephod
             in
             the
             edge
             round
             about
             each
             shoulder
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             the
             curious
             girdle
             of
             the
             ephod
             which
             is
             upon
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             is
             meant
             two
             pieces
             or
             slaps
             which
             came
             from
             the
             back
             part
             of
             the
             ephod
             under
             the
             arm-holes
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             
               the
               curious
               guard
            
             ,
             or
             girdle
             ,
             because
             the
             nether
             lappets
             served
             as
             a
             girdle
             to
             fasten
             it
             below
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               it
               should
               be
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             joyned
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             girdle
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             39.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               the
               girdle
               of
               needlework
               ,
            
             which
             was
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             often
             
               the
               golden
               girdle
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             two
             onyx-stones
             ,
             and
             grave
             on
             them
             the
             names
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             two
             onyx-stones
             ,
             whereon
             were
             graven
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             signified
             the
             firm
             and
             perpetuall
             love
             of
             Christ
             toward
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             how
             precious
             they
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             how
             continually
             mindfull
             he
             is
             of
             them
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seal
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               seal
               upon
               thy
               arm
               ;
               for
               love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               .
            
             See
             also
             Hag.
             2.
             23.
             
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               will
               I
               take
               thee
               O
               Zorobbabel
               my
               servant
               ,
               &c.
               and
               will
               make
               thee
               as
               a
               signet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Six
             of
             their
             names
             on
             one
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             six
             names
             of
             the
             rest
             on
             the
             other
             stone
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             birth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             first
             Reuben
             ,
             then
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             according
             to
             their
             age
             :
             And
             this
             signified
             the
             like
             precious
             faith
             and
             dignity
             which
             all
             have
             obtained
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
             
               To
               them
               that
               have
               obtained
               the
               like
               precious
               faith
               :
            
             So
             Gal.
             3.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               and
               heirs
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             the
             two
             stones
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             was
             signified
             the
             power
             and
             principality
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             laid
             upon
             Christs
             shoulders
             ,
             Isai
             .
             9.
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               government
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             22.
             chap.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             
               And
               the
               key
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               will
               I
               lay
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               .
            
             In
             regard
             whereof
             he
             doth
             ,
             1.
             bear
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             Isai
             .
             53.
             4.
             
             
               Surely
               he
               hath
               born
               our
               griefs
               ,
               and
               carried
               our
               sorrows
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             2.
             by
             his
             mediation
             and
             intercession
             he
             presents
             us
             as
             pure
             and
             holy
             unto
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             27.
             
             
               That
               he
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               church
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             also
             John
             17.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               And
               for
               their
               sakes
               I
               sanctifie
               my self
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               might
               be
               sanctified
               through
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             3.
             he
             doth
             support
             and
             
             defend
             us
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               As
               an
               eagle
               stirreth
               up
               her
               nest
               ,
               fluttereth
               over
               her
               young
               ,
               spreadeth
               abroad
               her
               wings
               ,
               taketh
               them
               ,
               beareth
               them
               on
               her
               wings
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               alone
               did
               lead
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             fourthly
             he
             carried
             those
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             into
             heaven
             ,
             who
             were
             plunged
             in
             the
             gulf
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             were
             utterly
             unable
             to
             raise
             themselves
             thither
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             all
             the
             occasion
             of
             envy
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             hereby
             taught
             that
             they
             were
             none
             of
             them
             excluded
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             person
             of
             one
             were
             all
             presented
             as
             a
             royall
             priesthood
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             stones
             of
             memoriall
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             a
             visible
             signe
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             God
             seeing
             their
             names
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             would
             remember
             the
             covenant
             he
             had
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             would
             do
             them
             good
             :
             for
             so
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             16.
             
             
               The
               bow
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               remember
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               every
               living
               creature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             o●ches
             of
             gold
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             for
             the
             two
             onyx
             stones
             to
             be
             set
             in
             ,
             whereon
             were
             ingraven
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             to
             be
             fastened
             upon
             the
             two
             shoulderpeices
             of
             the
             ephod
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             breastplate
             of
             judgement
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             priest
             did
             use
             to
             put
             it
             on
             when
             he
             consulted
             with
             the
             Lord
             about
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             people
             to
             give
             right
             judgement
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             27.
             21.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               stand
               before
               Eleasar
               the
               priest
               ,
               who
               shall
               ask
               counsel
               for
               him
               after
               the
               judgement
               of
               Urim
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Or
             it
             noted
             the
             care
             that
             the
             priest
             should
             have
             of
             answering
             judgement
             and
             equity
             to
             them
             that
             enquired
             of
             God
             by
             him
             .
             See
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             And
             hereby
             was
             signified
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             17.
             
             
               For
               he
               put
               on
               righteousnesse
               as
               a
               breastplate
               ,
               and
               an
               helmet
               of
               salvation
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             set
             in
             it
             settings
             of
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             stones
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             was
             signified
             both
             that
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             and
             joyned
             so
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             did
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             done
             in
             him
             ;
             (
             in
             him
             we
             are
             presented
             unto
             God
             as
             pure
             and
             holy
             )
             and
             also
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             alwayes
             bears
             us
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             being
             ever
             mindfull
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             solicitous
             for
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             upon
             the
             breastplate
             chains
             at
             the
             ends
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             same
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               two
               chains
               of
               pure
               gold
               at
               the
               ends
               :
            
             onely
             there
             they
             were
             spoken
             of
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             fastening
             to
             the
             ouches
             ,
             here
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             fastening
             to
             the
             breastplate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             put
             them
             on
             the
             shoulderpeices
             of
             the
             ephod
             before
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             toward
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             ephod
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             the
             breastplate
             fastened
             to
             the
             ephod
             by
             these
             two
             chains
             ,
             which
             were
             fastened
             at
             one
             end
             to
             the
             two
             rings
             that
             were
             in
             the
             upper
             corners
             of
             the
             breastplate
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             other
             end
             to
             the
             two
             ouches
             that
             were
             on
             the
             shoulderpi●ces
             of
             the
             ephod
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             breastplate
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             nether
             part
             of
             the
             breastplate
             below
             ,
             towards
             the
             imbrodered
             girdle
             of
             the
             ephod
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             border
             thereof
             which
             is
             in
             the
             side
             of
             the
             ephod
             inward
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             on
             the
             undermost
             edge
             of
             the
             breastplate
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             the
             inside
             of
             that
             edge
             ,
             that
             the
             joyning
             together
             of
             these
             rings
             with
             those
             of
             the
             ephod
             might
             be
             hidden
             under
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             breastplate
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             two
             other
             rings
             of
             gold
             thou
             sha't
             make
             ,
             and
             shalt
             put
             them
             on
             the
             two
             sides
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             rings
             here
             mentioned
             were
             those
             to
             which
             the
             rings
             on
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             breastplate
             were
             to
             be
             fastened
             ,
             and
             direction
             is
             given
             where
             they
             should
             be
             set
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             the
             right
             side
             and
             the
             left
             ;
             secondly
             underneath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             each
             side
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             or
             middle
             of
             it
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             towards
             the
             forepart
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             backward
             as
             to
             be
             under
             the
             arms
             ,
             but
             toward
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             sides
             nearer
             the
             breast
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             coupling
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             directly
             against
             the
             ouches
             on
             the
             shoulderpieces
             ,
             where
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             breastplate
             was
             coupled
             to
             the
             ephod
             ;
             and
             fifthly
             ,
             above
             the
             curious
             girdle
             of
             the
             ephod
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             those
             lappets
             wherewith
             the
             ephod
             was
             girt
             close
             about
             the
             loins
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             which
             were
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               curious
               girdle
               of
               the
               ephod
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             in
             the
             breastplate
             of
             judgement
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             are
             by
             interpretation
             lights
             and
             perfections
             ,
             and
             signified
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             in
             Christ
             without
             measure
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             treasure
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             perfection
             of
             purity
             that
             mans
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             What
             these
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             were
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ▪
             Amongst
             the
             divers
             conjectures
             of
             Interpreters
             the●e
             are
             two
             that
             have
             most
             probability
             in
             them
             :
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             are
             no
             other
             but
             those
             very
             rowes
             of
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             breastplate
             ,
             and
             are
             here
             called
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             of
             their
             brightnesse
             and
             perfection
             ,
             but
             especially
             also
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             use
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             the
             high
             priest
             did
             inquire
             of
             God
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             the
             speciall
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             enabled
             to
             return
             them
             an
             answer
             ,
             which
             did
             accordingly
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             thirty
             ninth
             chapter
             ,
             where
             Moses
             doth
             exactly
             relate
             how
             all
             things
             were
             made
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             twelve
             pretious
             stones
             set
             in
             the
             breastplate
             ,
             because
             these
             stones
             ,
             set
             in
             two
             rowes
             ,
             were
             usually
             called
             among
             the
             people
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             use
             ,
             the
             high
             priests
             enquiring
             of
             God
             by
             them
             and
             returning
             a
             perfect
             answer
             to
             those
             demands
             that
             were
             made
             to
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             should
             readily
             imbrace
             for
             truth
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             thing
             onely
             makes
             it
             doubtfull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             the
             workmen
             did
             set
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             breast-plate
             ,
             chap.
             39.
             10.
             whereas
             Moses
             put
             in
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             8.
             
             The
             other
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
            
             ,
             were
             written
             in
             some
             pretious
             matter
             ,
             not
             made
             by
             humane
             art
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             given
             by
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             put
             within
             the
             fold
             of
             the
             pectorall
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             8.
             
             
               Also
               he
               put
               in
               the
               breastplate
               the
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             mentioned
             amongst
             those
             things
             that
             were
             made
             by
             the
             artificers
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             man
             :
             This
             also
             is
             
             very
             probable
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             conjecture
             onely
             ;
             neither
             can
             we
             (
             the
             Scripture
             being
             silent
             )
             certainly
             determine
             what
             they
             were
             .
             When
             the
             Jews
             returned
             out
             of
             Babylon
             they
             were
             lost
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             businesses
             hung
             in
             suspense
             ,
             Ezra
             2.
             63.
             
             
               Till
               there
               stood
               up
               a
               priest
               with
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
            
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             find
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             that
             they
             themselves
             did
             certainly
             know
             what
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             bear
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             breastplate
             of
             judgement
             ,
             wherein
             were
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             the
             type
             of
             that
             light
             and
             perfection
             in
             Christ
             which
             he
             communicates
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             hereby
             answers
             of
             judgement
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             27.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             robe
             of
             the
             ephod
             all
             of
             blue
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             worn
             next
             under
             the
             ephod
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             of
             it self
             a
             loose
             robe
             ,
             was
             girded
             to
             the
             body
             by
             the
             curious
             girdle
             of
             the
             ephod
             :
             It
             signified
             the
             heavenly
             robe
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             beneath
             upon
             the
             hemme
             of
             it
             thou
             shalt
             make
             pomegranates
             of
             blue
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             as
             they
             hung
             upon
             the
             garment
             ,
             signified
             that
             onely
             the
             fragrant
             smell
             of
             the
             garment
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             makes
             us
             a
             sweet
             favour
             unto
             God
             ;
             as
             they
             hung
             intermixed
             with
             bells
             ,
             they
             signified
             the
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             effects
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             come
             to
             be
             clothed
             with
             the
             fragrant
             robe
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             fulnesse
             to
             receive
             even
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           
             And
             bells
             of
             gold
             between
             them
             round
             about
             .
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             the
             pure
             and
             pretious
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             heard
             of
             God
             in
             his
             prayer
             and
             mediation
             ;
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             his
             teaching
             and
             instruction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             his
             sound
             shall
             be
             heard
             when
             he
             goeth
             unto
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Of
             which
             (
             besides
             the
             mysteries
             signified
             ,
             whereof
             above
             )
             this
             was
             also
             a
             reason
             ,
             that
             notonely
             the
             priest
             but
             the
             people
             also
             might
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             those
             bells
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             plate
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             made
             like
             the
             forepart
             of
             a
             coronet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             ,
             chap.
             29.
             30.
             
             
               The
               plate
               of
               the
               holy
               crown
               ,
            
             which
             being
             joyned
             to
             the
             miter
             ,
             signified
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             not
             onely
             priest
             but
             king
             .
          
           
             And
             grave
             upon
             it
             like
             the
             engravings
             of
             a
             signet
             ,
             Holinesse
             to
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             holinesse
             we
             are
             presented
             as
             holy
             ,
             yea
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             John
             17.
             19.
             
             
               And
               for
               their
               sakes
               I
               sanctifie
               my self
               that
               they
               also
               might
               be
               sanctified
               through
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             upon
             Aarons
             forehead
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             that
             it
             might
             be
             an
             eminent
             visible
             token
             of
             Gods
             gratious
             acceptation
             of
             his
             people
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             to
             their
             comfort
             ,
             even
             that
             God
             accepteth
             both
             them
             and
             their
             imperfect
             services
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             sufferings
             and
             mediation
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             which
             they
             commit
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             and
             religious
             actions
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             imbroider
             the
             coat
             of
             fine
             linen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             garment
             with
             sleeves
             ,
             covering
             the
             whole
             body
             down
             to
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             being
             loose
             was
             girded
             to
             
             the
             body
             with
             a
             girdle
             .
             Levit.
             8.
             7.
             
             
               And
               he
               put
               upon
               him
               the
               coat
               ,
               and
               girded
               him
               with
               the
               girdle
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             under
             the
             robe
             of
             the
             ephod
             ;
             and
             did
             also
             signifie
             the
             garments
             of
             justice
             wherewith
             Christ
             and
             his
             children
             are
             arayed
             .
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             girdle
             of
             needlework
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             made
             of
             fine
             linen
             ,
             blew
             ,
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             Exod.
             39.
             29.
             
             It
             served
             to
             gird
             the
             coat
             with
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             the
             robe
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             7.
             
             
               And
               he
               put
               upon
               him
               the
               coat
               ,
               and
               girded
               him
               with
               the
               girdle
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             signified
             the
             trust
             ,
             constancie
             ,
             and
             expedition
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             ministration
             ,
             Isay
             11.
             5.
             
             
               And
               his
               righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               the
               girdle
               of
               his
               loyns
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             these
             are
             things
             usually
             signified
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             girding
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             35.
             
             
               Let
               your
               loyns
               be
               girded
               about
               ,
               and
               your
               lights
               burning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             for
             Aarons
             sonnes
             thou
             shalt
             make
             coats
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Called
             elsewhere
             ephods
             (
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             18.
             
             
               And
               slew
               on
               that
               day
               fourescore
               and
               five
               persons
               that
               did
               weare
               a
               linen
               ephod
               ,
               )
            
             because
             it
             was
             their
             uppermost
             garment
             :
             the
             high
             priests
             was
             imbroidered
             ,
             this
             onely
             of
             linen
             ,
             chap.
             39.
             27.
             
             
               And
               they
               made
               coats
               of
               fine
               linen
               ,
               of
               woven
               work
               ▪
               for
               Aaron
               and
               for
               his
               sonnes
            
             ;
             and
             signified
             the
             purity
             and
             sanctification
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             priests
             evangelicall
             .
             See
             Levit.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             for
             them
             girdles
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Aarons
             was
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             Exod.
             39.
             29.
             these
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             them
             upon
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             ,
             and
             his
             sonnes
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Now
             cannot
             the
             people
             think
             that
             Aaron
             had
             injuriously
             seised
             upon
             the
             priesthood
             for
             his
             posterity
             ,
             since
             the
             same
             hand
             invested
             both
             father
             and
             sonnes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             them
             linen
             breeches
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Exod.
             20.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             thou
             shalt
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             hallow
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priesthood
             :
             and
             all
             the
             following
             ceremonies
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             purifyings
             ,
             were
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             look
             off
             from
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             need
             themselves
             of
             purifying
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             atonement
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             onely
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             or
             upon
             them
             onely
             as
             types
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Take
             one
             young
             bullock
             and
             two
             rammes
             without
             blemish
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             young
             bullock
             was
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             rammes
             were
             the
             one
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             the
             other
             for
             a
             peace-offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             and
             cakes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             meat-offering
             of
             bread
             and
             cakes
             was
             to
             be
             unleavened
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             sincerity
             and
             incorruption
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             all
             sacrifices
             were
             types
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             indeed
             
               the
               true
               bread
               of
               life
            
             ,
             John
             6.
             55.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             evangelicall
             ,
             which
             through
             him
             Christians
             do
             offer
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             likewise
             the
             oyl
             wherewith
             they
             were
             mingled
             ,
             signified
             the
             pretious
             anointing
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             both
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             .
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             27.
             
             
               But
               the
               anointing
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               abideth
               in
               you
               ;
               ●nd
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               :
               but
               as
               the
               same
               anointing
               teach●th
               you
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               lie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Of
             wheaten
             floure
             shalt
             thou
             make
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             best
             of
             the
             principle
             grain
             ,
             signifying
             the
             purity
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             Evangelicall
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             ,
             and
             shalt
             wash
             them
             with
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sanctified
             laver
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             18.
             
             And
             this
             signified
             the
             holinesse
             that
             was
             required
             in
             these
             legall
             priests
             that
             were
             to
             be
             types
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             take
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             ,
             and
             poure
             it
             upon
             his
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Moses
             is
             expressely
             commanded
             to
             poure
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             (
             for
             the
             making
             whereof
             there
             is
             afterwards
             direction
             given
             ,
             Chap.
             30.
             23.
             
             &c.
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             order
             given
             for
             the
             consecration
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             anointing
             them
             ;
             whence
             many
             Expositours
             conclude
             ,
             that
             onely
             the
             high
             priest
             Aaron
             was
             anointed
             with
             this
             oyl
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             sonnes
             :
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             30.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               anoint
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               ,
            
             and
             Chap.
             40.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               bring
               his
               sons
               ,
               and
               cloth●
               them
               with
               coats
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               anoint
               them
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               anoint
               their
               father
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               minister
               unto
               me
               in
               the
               priests
               office
               :
            
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             first
             consecration
             both
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             vvere
             anointed
             .
             Indeed
             in
             succeeding
             times
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             onely
             the
             high
             priests
             vvere
             anointed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Levit.
             21.
             10.
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             hereby
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               the
               high
               priest
               among
               his
               brethren
               ,
               upon
               whose
               head
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               was
               poured
               .
            
             But
             at
             this
             present
             consecration
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             doubtlesse
             both
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             vvere
             anointed
             .
             And
             though
             vve
             cannot
             say
             that
             they
             vvere
             anointed
             by
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             oyl
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             vvas
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             hard
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             restrain
             their
             anointing
             to
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             holy
             oyl
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             garments
             ,
             vvhereof
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             30.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               took
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               ,
               and
               the
               blo●d
               which
               was
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               it
               upon
               Aarons
               and
               upon
               his
               sonnes
               garments
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             cause
             a
             bullock
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Which
               vvas
               to
               be
               a
               sinne-offering
               for
               the
               priest
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             bullock
             ,
             and
             his
             skin
             ,
             and
             his
             dung
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             burn
             with
             fire
             without
             the
             camp
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sinne-offering
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             shall
             put
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             bullock
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             vvhich
             rite
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             they
             disburthened
             themselves
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             6.
             
             
               God
               hath
               laid
               upon
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             kill
             the
             bullock
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             till
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             were
             fully
             consecrated
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             Moses
             himself
             did
             by
             extraordinary
             warrant
             from
             god
             do
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priest
             in
             offering
             these
             sacrifices
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             99.
             6.
             
             
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               among
               his
               priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             of
             the
             bloud
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             brasen
             altar
             of
             the
             burnt-offerings
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             court
             yard
             .
             This
             first
             sinne-offering
             differed
             from
             others
             that
             were
             offered
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             priests
             :
             In
             others
             ,
             the
             bloud
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             put
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             golden
             altar
             of
             incense
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               priest
               shall
               put
               some
               of
               the
               bloud
               upon
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               altar
               of
               sweet
               incense
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             
             First
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             also
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             altar
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fit
             afterwards
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             people
             (
             whereby
             also
             was
             implyed
             the
             worthlesnesse
             of
             these
             things
             in
             themselves
             if
             they
             be
             not
             looked
             upon
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             being
             not
             yet
             full
             priests
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             as
             was
             usuall
             at
             the
             sinne-offerings
             of
             the
             common
             ruler
             and
             private
             person
             .
             See
             Levit.
             4.
             25
             ,
             30.
             
             As
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             
               with
               the
               finger
            
             ,
             this
             was
             used
             in
             all
             sinne-offerings
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             and
             onely
             in
             them
             ,
             teaching
             us
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             for
             the
             purging
             away
             of
             sinne
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             particularly
             presented
             unto
             God
             and
             applyed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Neither
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               goats
               and
               calves
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               own
               bloud
               he
               entred
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               having
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               for
               us
               .
               For
               if
               the
               bloud
               of
               bulls
               and
               of
               goats
               ,
               and
               the
               ashes
               of
               an
               heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               ,
               sanctifieth
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               our
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ?
            
             And
             indeed
             
               the
               finger
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Luk
             11.
             20.
             is
             expounded
             to
             be
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             And
             poure
             all
             the
             bloud
             beside
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             it
             was
             poured
             out
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             altar
             on
             the
             inside
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             might
             be
             much
             consumed
             with
             the
             continuall
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             and
             this
             signified
             the
             full
             price
             that
             should
             be
             paid
             for
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             of
             the
             fat
             that
             covereth
             the
             inwards
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             ●at
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             grossenesse
             of
             our
             nature
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             understanding
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             angry
             motion
             in
             the
             liver
             ,
             the
             concupiscence
             in
             the
             kidneyes
             or
             reins
             ,
             which
             being
             all
             corrupted
             are
             therefore
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God.
             But
             the
             plainer
             reason
             of
             this
             ceremony
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             taught
             highly
             to
             esteem
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             this
             direction
             of
             giving
             him
             the
             best
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             bullock
             ▪
             and
             his
             skinne
             ,
             and
             his
             dung
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             burn
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             it
             was
             done
             whereever
             bullocks
             were
             offered
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             and
             when
             the
             bloud
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             Levit
             .
             6.
             30.
             
             
               No
               sinne-offering
               ,
               whereof
               any
               of
               the
               bloud
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               to
               reconcile
               withall
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               shall
               be
               eaten
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               burnt
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             It
             was
             to
             imply
             how
             detestable
             the
             sinne
             was
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             it
             were
             laid
             upon
             this
             bullock
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sinnes
             should
             suffer
             without
             the
             gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               For
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               beasts
               whose
               bloud
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               by
               the
               high
               priest
               for
               sinne
               ,
               are
               burnt
               without
               the
               camp
               :
               wherefore
               Jesus
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             sinne-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             thus
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             appointed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             one
             ramme
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             two
             rammes
             before
             mentioned
             verse
             1.
             
             The
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             being
             first
             offered
             (
             without
             which
             no
             other
             offering
             could
             have
             been
             accepted
             ,
             for
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             )
             now
             followeth
             the
             burnt-offering
             ;
             which
             was
             first
             a
             shadow
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             after
             that
             he
             had
             offered
             himself
             to
             God
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             did
             then
             ascend
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             his
             ●edeemed
             ones
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             regeneration
             ,
             
             as
             the
             other
             was
             of
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             by
             Christ
             ,
             signifying
             that
             through
             him
             we
             shall
             and
             must
             be
             clensed
             from
             sinne
             ,
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             present
             our
             whole
             man
             ,
             bodies
             and
             souls
             ,
             
               a
               living
               sacrifice
               ,
               holy
               and
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             priests
             ,
             for
             whose
             consecration
             it
             was
             offered
             ,
             that
             being
             purified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             their
             office
             holily
             and
             faithfully
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             figured
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             reconciliation
             so
             also
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
               unto
               obedience
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             the
             other
             ramme
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             for
             a
             congratulatory
             or
             peace-offering
             :
             Now
             these
             were
             offered
             usually
             either
             to
             obtain
             some
             blessing
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             something
             already
             received
             :
             in
             both
             respects
             was
             this
             offered
             at
             the
             priests
             consecration
             ,
             both
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             honour
             done
             him
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             prosper
             him
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             shall
             put
             their
             hands
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             ramme
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             that
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             (
             figured
             in
             that
             ramme
             )
             they
             expected
             not
             onely
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             (
             as
             in
             the
             two
             former
             sacrifices
             )
             but
             also
             consecration
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             perform
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             take
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             tip
             of
             the
             right
             eare
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             eare
             hand
             and
             foot
             are
             anointed
             with
             bloud
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             all
             their
             parts
             by
             Christs
             bloud
             to
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             the
             priesthood
             :
             And
             these
             are
             put
             for
             all
             ,
             because
             the
             eare
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             obedience
             ,
             Psal
             .
             40.
             6.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
            
             ;
             especially
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             from
             Gods
             mouth
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             teach
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             action
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             ministery
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             whole
             conversation
             .
          
           
             And
             sprinkle
             the
             bloud
             upon
             the
             altar
             round
             about
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             vers
             .
             10.
             for
             this
             tended
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             of
             the
             bloud
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             this
             bloud
             and
             oyl
             mingled
             together
             was
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             holy
             garments
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             well
             think
             it
             was
             done
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             marre
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             their
             garments
             ;
             and
             then
             some
             little
             drops
             of
             bloud
             sprinkled
             here
             and
             there
             would
             rather
             be
             for
             the
             honour
             ,
             then
             the
             defiling
             of
             their
             garments
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             done
             to
             signifie
             that
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             oyl
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             they
             were
             sanctified
             for
             the
             work
             of
             their
             ministery
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             For
             it
             is
             a
             ramme
             of
             consecration
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             offered
             as
             a
             peace-offering
             in
             liew
             of
             his
             consecration
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             all
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             two
             former
             verses
             ,
             amongst
             which
             the
             right
             shoulder
             is
             also
             named
             .
             In
             other
             peace-offerings
             ,
             the
             breast
             and
             the
             right
             shoulder
             were
             set
             apart
             
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             priests
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               The
               breast
               shall
               be
               Aarons
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ;
               and
               the
               right
               shoulder
               shall
               ye
               give
               unto
               the
               priest
               for
               an
               heave-offering
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               your
               peace-offerings
               .
            
             But
             here
             the
             breast
             onely
             was
             given
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             extraordinarily
             did
             now
             the
             priests
             work
             ;
             the
             shoulder
             was
             together
             with
             the
             fat
             and
             other
             things
             waved
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             Moses
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             doubtlesse
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             many
             priests
             among
             whom
             the
             breast
             and
             shoulder
             were
             in
             future
             times
             divided
             ,
             whereas
             here
             onely
             Moses
             executed
             now
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             breast
             alone
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             the
             shoulder
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             shalt
             wave
             them
             for
             a
             wave-offering
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             By
             shaking
             it
             thus
             to
             and
             fro
             they
             did
             as
             it
             were
             disclaim
             all
             their
             interest
             in
             that
             offering
             ,
             and
             resigne
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             wholly
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             this
             waving
             it
             to
             the
             East
             West
             North
             and
             South
             might
             imply
             that
             all
             Nations
             should
             in
             Christ
             have
             cause
             to
             praise
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             thy
             part
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             he
             was
             now
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             the
             priest
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             all
             
               (
               viz.
            
             not
             the
             shoulder
             )
             which
             was
             afterward
             the
             priests
             portion
             ,
             because
             this
             breast
             was
             enough
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             had
             done
             the
             priests
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             sanctifie
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             wave-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             ordinance
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             then
             the
             priests
             ;
             because
             Moses
             had
             now
             the
             breast
             onely
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             now
             Inserted
             that
             the
             priests
             were
             to
             have
             both
             breast
             and
             shoulder
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             the
             holy
             garments
             of
             Aaron
             shall
             be
             his
             sonnes
             after
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             thus
             though
             the
             man
             was
             changed
             yet
             the
             high
             priest
             seemed
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             ,
             appearing
             before
             God
             in
             the
             same
             garments
             :
             a
             sweet
             type
             of
             that
             one
             high
             priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             that
             sonne
             that
             is
             priest
             in
             his
             stead
             shall
             put
             them
             on
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             many
             dayes
             were
             the
             solemnities
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             consecration
             at
             the
             present
             to
             continue
             ,
             ver
             .
             35.
             
             
               Seven
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               consecrate
               them
               :
            
             during
             which
             time
             they
             were
             to
             abide
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             watch
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Levit.
             ●
             .
             33
             ,
             35.
             
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               not
               go
               out
               of
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               in
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               untill
               the
               dayes
               of
               your
               consecration
               be
               at
               an
               end
               :
               for
               seven
               dayes
               shall
               he
               consecrate
               you
               .
               Therefore
               shall
               ye
               abide
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               ye
               die
               not
               ,
            
             and
             were
             every
             day
             to
             be
             consecrated
             with
             the
             same
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             as
             they
             had
             been
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             as
             methinks
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             34.
             
             
               As
               he
               hath
               done
               this
               day
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               to
               do
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             continuance
             of
             these
             solemnities
             seven
             dayes
             signified
             ,
             1.
             that
             perfect
             holinesse
             which
             should
             be
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             priests
             lives
             should
             be
             consecrated
             to
             Gods
             service
             .
             See
             Exod.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             seethe
             his
             flesh
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             courtyard
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             for
             there
             it
             was
             both
             boyled
             and
             eaten
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             31.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               Boil
               the
               flesh
               at
               the
            
             
             
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               eat
               it
               with
               the
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             See
             Exod.
             28.
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             But
             a
             stranger
             shall
             not
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             themselves
             :
             in
             other
             peace-offerings
             the
             offerer
             did
             eat
             of
             it
             ;
             here
             was
             no
             offerer
             but
             the
             priest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             burn
             the
             remainder
             with
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             done
             ,
             1.
             to
             maintain
             the
             peoples
             reverence
             toward
             them
             ,
             by
             letting
             them
             see
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             usedbut
             in
             holy
             uses
             ▪
             2.
             to
             prevent
             the
             superstitious
             abuses
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             peace-offerings
             might
             be
             eaten
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             16.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               offering
               be
               a
               vow
               or
               a
               voluntary
               offering
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               eaten
               the
               same
               day
               that
               he
               offereth
               his
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               morrow
               also
               the
               remainder
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               eaten
               .
            
             Onely
             those
             which
             were
             offered
             for
             a
             thanksgiving
             were
             to
             be
             eaten
             the
             same
             day
             ;
             whereby
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             these
             of
             the
             priests
             were
             principally
             for
             that
             end
             .
             See
             Exod.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             Seven
             dayes
             shalt
             thou
             consecrate
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             every
             day
             a
             bullock
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             for
             atonement
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             same
             bullock
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             priests
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             there
             were
             not
             two
             rammes
             also
             offered
             on
             each
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             the
             priests
             consecration
             because
             it
             is
             here
             onely
             expressed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             bullock
             offered
             on
             each
             of
             these
             seven
             dayes
             .
             For
             this
             concerning
             the
             sinne-offering
             is
             onely
             repeated
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             sinne-offering
             was
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             priests
             but
             also
             to
             purifie
             the
             altar
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             Now
             an
             atonement
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             altar
             ,
             not
             because
             there
             was
             any
             sinne
             in
             the
             altar
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             hereby
             now
             so
             perfectly
             purified
             and
             sanctified
             according
             to
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             without
             sinne
             offer
             sacrifices
             thereon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Whatsoever
             toucheth
             the
             altar
             shall
             be
             holy
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             holy
             persons
             might
             touch
             the
             altar
             :
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             this
             altar
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             should
             according
             to
             Gods
             institution
             be
             offered
             thereon
             should
             be
             accepted
             as
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             altar
             sanctifying
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             was
             laid
             thereon
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             19.
             
             
               Ye
               fools
               and
               blind
               ,
               whether
               is
               greater
               ,
               the
               gift
               ,
               or
               the
               altar
               that
               sanctifieth
               the
               gift
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Two
             lambs
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             day
             by
             day
             continually
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             daily
             ordinary
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             it
             was
             1.
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             true
             lambe
             was
             available
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             first
             morning
             of
             time
             to
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             2.
             to
             shew
             what
             continuall
             need
             they
             had
             of
             reconciliation
             through
             Christs
             bloud
             applied
             by
             faith
             ;
             3.
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             morning
             and
             evening
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             interceding
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             with
             the
             one
             lambe
             a
             tenth
             deal
             of
             flower
             mingled
             with
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             an
             hin
             of
             beaten
             oyl
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             
               a
               tenth
               deal
               of
               flower
            
             is
             meant
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             ephah
             or
             bushell
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Num.
             28.
             5.
             which
             is
             called
             an
             
             Omer
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             36.
             and
             by
             
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               hin
               of
               oyl
               ,
            
             wherewith
             the
             floure
             was
             mingled
             ,
             and
             
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               hin
               of
               wine
               ,
            
             which
             was
             for
             a
             drink-offering
             ,
             a
             pint
             and
             an
             half
             of
             each
             is
             meant
             ;
             for
             the
             hin
             contained
             six
             pints
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             an
             hin
             was
             a
             pint
             and
             half
             :
             Now
             this
             meat-offering
             and
             drink-offering
             added
             to
             the
             dayly
             sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             oblation
             of
             himself
             for
             us
             becomes
             not
             onely
             redemption
             ,
             but
             also
             food
             ,
             gladnesse
             ,
             and
             chearing
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             yea
             all
             in
             all
             :
             And
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             floure
             and
             oyl
             and
             wine
             ,
             signified
             both
             how
             pleasing
             to
             God
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             also
             what
             care
             was
             required
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             make
             their
             sacrifices
             by
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             (
             wherein
             God
             delights
             )
             a
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             their
             externall
             sacrifices
             must
             needs
             be
             unsavory
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             could
             not
             be
             likely
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             Where
             I
             will
             meet
             you
             to
             speak
             there
             unto
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             from
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             6.
             
             
               Before
               the
               mercy-seat
               that
               is
               over
               the
               testimony
               where
               I
               will
               meet
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             have
             the
             reason
             given
             why
             it
             was
             called
             
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             Lord
             did
             by
             glorious
             signes
             witnesse
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             make
             known
             by
             Moses
             his
             will
             unto
             them
             ,
             meeting
             them
             and
             making
             a
             covenant
             with
             them
             .
             See
             Exod.
             40.
             34.
             
             Levit
             .
             9.
             13
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             And
             the
             tabernacle
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             by
             my
             glory
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             glorious
             signes
             of
             his
             glorious
             presence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             thou
             shalt
             make
             an
             altar
             to
             burn
             incense
             upon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Besides
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             hereby
             adorn
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             to
             work
             the
             greater
             reverence
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             did
             teach
             them
             how
             carefull
             they
             should
             be
             of
             defiling
             their
             service
             with
             any
             unclean
             thing
             ;
             it
             did
             also
             signifie
             that
             by
             Christ
             not
             onely
             the
             whole
             legall
             service
             ,
             but
             particularly
             also
             the
             Saints
             prayers
             ,
             are
             wondrous
             sweet
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             
               And
               another
               Angel
               came
               and
               stood
               at
               the
               altar
               ,
               having
               a
               golden
               censer
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               much
               incense
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               it
               with
               the
               prayers
               of
               all
               Saints
               upon
               the
               golden
               altar
               which
               was
               before
               the
               throne
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             141.
             2.
             
             
               Let
               my
               prayer
               be
               set
               forth
               before
               thee
               as
               incense
               .
            
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               And
               golden
               vials
               full
               of
               odours
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             horns
             thereof
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             same
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             27.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             overlay
             it
             with
             pure
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Shadowing
             Christ
             in
             both
             his
             natures
             ,
             his
             deity
             yielding
             glory
             to
             his
             humanity
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               golden
               altar
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             4.
             11.
             as
             the
             other
             is
             called
             
               the
               brazen
               altar
            
             ,
             Exod.
             38.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             thou
             shalt
             make
             unto
             it
             a
             crown
             of
             gold
             round
             about
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             served
             as
             an
             edge
             to
             keep
             the
             coals
             and
             incense
             from
             slipping
             off
             ,
             and
             was
             withall
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             regall
             dignity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             two
             golden
             rings
             shalt
             thou
             make
             to
             it
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             two
             corners
             thereof
             ,
             upon
             the
             two
             sides
             of
             it
             shalt
             thou
             make
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             two
             rings
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             at
             each
             corner
             one
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             it
             before
             the
             vail
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             26.
             
             
               And
               he
               put
               the
               golden
               altar
               in
               the
               tent
               of
               the
               congregation
               before
               the
               vail
               .
            
             And
             besides
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             the
             high
             priest
             entred
             but
             once
             a
             year
             ;
             but
             upon
             this
             altar
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             burnt
             incense
             dayly
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               executed
               the
               priests
               office
               before
               God
               in
               the
               order
               of
               his
               course
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               priests
               office
               ,
               his
               lot
               was
               to
               burn
               incense
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             close
             before
             the
             mercy-seat
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             between
             them
             but
             onely
             the
             vail
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             perfume
             might
             presently
             passe
             as
             it
             were
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             whereby
             was
             signified
             how
             near
             God
             is
             to
             them
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             truth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             145.
             18.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               nigh
               unto
               all
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ;
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             When
             he
             dresseth
             the
             lamps
             he
             shall
             burn
             incense
             upon
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             morning
             and
             evening
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             lamp
             did
             burn
             both
             day
             and
             night
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             no
             windows
             to
             let
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             by
             
               dressing
               the
               lamps
            
             ,
             here
             they
             understand
             the
             taking
             away
             any
             thing
             that
             did
             annoy
             them
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             of
             them
             with
             new
             oyl
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             continue
             burning
             all
             the
             day
             af●er
             ;
             and
             
               by
               lighting
               the
               lamps
               at
               even
               ,
            
             the
             putting
             in
             of
             new
             lamps
             into
             the
             candlesticks
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             were
             fresh
             and
             newly
             lighted
             .
             But
             the
             more
             generall
             and
             probable
             opinion
             of
             Expositours
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             lamps
             burnt
             onely
             in
             the
             night
             time
             (
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sunne
             shining
             in
             by
             day
             at
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             )
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod
             ,
             27.
             21.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             priests
             from
             evening
             to
             morning
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             lamps
             were
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             dressed
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             to
             be
             lighted
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             they
             were
             lighted
             at
             even
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             both
             morning
             and
             evening
             the
             priests
             were
             appointed
             to
             burn
             incense
             upon
             the
             golden
             altar
             ;
             and
             hereby
             was
             signified
             how
             Gods
             people
             should
             dayly
             and
             constantly
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             praying
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             17.
             and
             especially
             the
             never-failing
             constancy
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
             
               He
               is
               able
               also
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             to
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             offering
             of
             incense
             ,
             when
             the
             lamps
             were
             lighted
             ,
             signified
             also
             that
             we
             must
             pray
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             and
             instructed
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             our
             prayers
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             offer
             no
             strange
             incense
             thereon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             incense
             received
             of
             other
             persons
             ,
             or
             made
             of
             any
             other
             matter
             ,
             or
             differing
             from
             that
             prescribed
             ,
             vers
             .
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             &c.
             figuring
             that
             our
             prayers
             must
             be
             such
             as
             God
             prescribes
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             :
             1.
             
             John
             5.
             14.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             make
             an
             attonement
             on
             the
             horns
             of
             it
             once
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seaventh
             moneth
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             See
             Levit.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             With
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             of
             attonement
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             that
             the
             sins
             and
             imperfections
             that
             cleave
             to
             the
             best
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             have
             need
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             
             of
             atonement
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             incense
             of
             our
             prayers
             doth
             yield
             no
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             God
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             once
             offered
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             When
             thou
             takest
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             here
             enjoyned
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             but
             for
             future
             times
             also
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             they
             numbred
             the
             people
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             pay
             his
             tribute
             of
             half
             a
             shekel
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             expended
             ,
             as
             now
             towards
             the
             making
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             so
             afterwards
             for
             the
             repair
             thereof
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             that
             were
             to
             b●
             provided
             for
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             :
             Yea
             from
             Josephus
             and
             others
             they
             gather
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             every
             year
             numbred
             ,
             and
             so
             paid
             every
             year
             this
             tribute-money
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             temple
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             Romanes
             had
             conquered
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             compelled
             to
             pay
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             this
             was
             the
             tribute-money
             which
             was
             required
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             24.
             
             But
             now
             others
             again
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             the
             more
             probable
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             required
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Moses
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             First
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             other
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             observed
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             saith
             not
             here
             ,
             
               Whensoever
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               are
               numbred
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               takest
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               after
               their
               number
               ,
            
             as
             speaking
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             immediately
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Moses
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             of
             this
             collection
             mentioned
             was
             extraordinary
             not
             perpetuall
             ,
             namely
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Exod.
             38.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             in
             regard
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             here
             vers
             .
             16.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               a
               memoriall
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             because
             where
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             Moses
             numbring
             the
             Israelites
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             1.
             26.
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             payment
             of
             this
             half
             shekel
             by
             every
             one
             that
             was
             numbred
             :
             Fifthly
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             another
             rate
             set
             by
             Nehemiah
             to
             be
             paid
             yearly
             by
             every
             one
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             of
             a
             shekel
             ,
             Nehemiah
             10.
             33.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             demonstratively
             proved
             :
             But
             yet
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             though
             they
             did
             not
             constantly
             pay
             this
             tribute-money
             in
             future
             times
             when
             they
             were
             numbred
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             upon
             the
             like
             occasion
             this
             poll-money
             was
             at
             other
             times
             raised
             ,
             because
             we
             reade
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             12.
             4.
             that
             Jehoash
             king
             of
             Judah
             commanded
             the
             priests
             to
             gather
             of
             the
             people
             for
             the
             repair
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               the
               money
               of
               every
               one
               that
               passeth
               the
               account
               ,
            
             which
             is
             called
             in
             2.
             
             Chron.
             24.
             6.
             
               the
               collection
               of
               Moses
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               for
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               witnesse
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             shall
             they
             give
             every
             man
             a
             ransome
             for
             his
             soul
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             numbred
             each
             payeth
             a
             ransome
             for
             his
             soul
             :
             First
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             homage
             :
             Princes
             use
             to
             take
             tribute-money
             by
             poll
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             are
             wont
             to
             number
             their
             people
             ;
             Israel
             therefore
             being
             numbred
             must
             pay
             this
             as
             a
             tribute-money
             ,
             acknowledging
             thereby
             Gods
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             right
             of
             redemption
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             redeemed
             them
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             bound
             them
             to
             be
             his
             servants
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             thankfull
             acknowledgement
             that
             it
             was
             of
             him
             that
             they
             were
             multiplied
             so
             exceedingly
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             made
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             that
             their
             seed
             should
             be
             as
             the
             starres
             for
             number
             ;
             as
             likewise
             ,
             that
             he
             
             did
             by
             his
             good
             providence
             keep
             an
             accompt
             as
             it
             were
             of
             every
             particular
             person
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             for
             their
             good
             and
             safety
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             expiation
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             thus
             particularly
             visited
             and
             looked
             into
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             escape
             destruction
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             should
             he
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             justice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             a
             ransome
             be
             paid
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             pride
             and
             presumption
             and
             many
             other
             infirmities
             do
             usually
             accompany
             the
             numbring
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             David
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             so
             small
             a
             price
             as
             here
             was
             paid
             by
             every
             man
             for
             his
             ransome
             was
             any
             meet
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             justice
             ;
             but
             onely
             hereby
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             judge
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             greater
             ransome
             that
             was
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             whereof
             this
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             type
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             
               himself
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               to
               be
               testified
               in
               due
               time
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Half
             a
             shekel
             ,
             after
             the
             shekel
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             a
             shekel
             is
             twenty
             gerahs
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             which
             every
             Israelite
             paid
             for
             his
             ransome
             when
             they
             were
             numbred
             .
             The
             gerah
             is
             held
             to
             have
             been
             about
             a
             penny
             half
             penny
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             estimate
             the
             shekel
             was
             two
             shillings
             and
             six
             pence
             ,
             and
             half
             the
             shekel
             fifteen
             pence
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             expressed
             that
             they
             should
             give
             
               half
               a
               shekel
               after
               the
               shekel
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             either
             because
             the
             shekel
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             was
             twice
             as
             much
             as
             the
             common
             shekel
             ,
             the
             common
             shekel
             being
             but
             ten
             gerahs
             ,
             but
             the
             shekel
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             twenty
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             ▪
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             common
             opinion
             ;
             or
             rather
             because
             the
             standard
             of
             all
             weights
             and
             measures
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             injoyning
             of
             them
             to
             give
             half
             a
             shekel
             after
             the
             shekel
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             they
             should
             give
             a
             true
             half
             shekel
             ,
             of
             the
             full
             weight
             and
             value
             ,
             after
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             indeed
             Ezek.
             45.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             the
             Prophet
             exhorts
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             to
             use
             none
             but
             just
             weights
             and
             measures
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             that
             were
             commonly
             used
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             gives
             direction
             as
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             shekel
             should
             contain
             twenty
             gerahs
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             these
             transitions
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             deliver
             to
             Moses
             all
             these
             directions
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             day
             but
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             fourty
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             laver
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             his
             foot
             of
             brasse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             made
             of
             the
             womens
             brasen
             looking-glasses
             ,
             Exod.
             38.
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               made
               the
               laver
               of
               brasse
               ,
               and
               the
               foot
               of
               it
               of
               brasse
               ,
               of
               the
               looking-glasses
               of
               the
               women
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             laver
             being
             lifted
             up
             upon
             his
             foot
             or
             base
             ,
             the
             priests
             could
             not
             put
             their
             feet
             in
             it
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             inferred
             that
             it
             had
             spouts
             for
             the
             water
             to
             issue
             forth
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             bottom
             some
             vessel
             or
             other
             to
             receive
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             anoint
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             therewith
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             were
             anointed
             ,
             first
             to
             consecrate
             them
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             all
             profane
             and
             common
             uses
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             both
             that
             all
             excercises
             of
             piety
             used
             in
             the
             legall
             service
             would
             not
             be
             at
             all
             profitable
             without
             the
             secret
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             (
             whereof
             the
             oyl
             was
             a
             type
             )
             as
             also
             that
             there
             comes
             no
             good
             to
             us
             by
             those
             things
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             working
             and
             application
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             See
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
             Isa
             .
             61.
             1.
             
             This
             was
             done
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             anoynt
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             29.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Upon
             mans
             flesh
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             poured
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             civill
             or
             profane
             use
             ,
             whether
             for
             delight
             or
             otherwise
             :
             upon
             strangers
             it
             might
             not
             be
             poured
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             priests
             might
             not
             use
             it
             in
             a
             civill
             way
             .
             And
             hereby
             the
             people
             were
             taught
             to
             look
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             whereof
             it
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             Gods
             service
             without
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             Gods
             holy
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             diverted
             to
             any
             profane
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SEe
             I
             have
             called
             by
             name
             Bezaleel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             might
             doubt
             how
             amongst
             a
             people
             inured
             in
             Egypt
             onely
             to
             base
             and
             servile
             imployments
             ,
             he
             should
             find
             workmen
             fit
             to
             undertake
             such
             curious
             and
             cunning
             work
             ,
             especially
             because
             it
             must
             be
             needs
             a
             very
             difficult
             task
             to
             make
             every
             thing
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shown
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             though
             Moses
             gave
             them
             the
             best
             directions
             he
             could
             ;
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             prevents
             this
             fear
             ,
             by
             letting
             him
             know
             that
             he
             had
             furnished
             men
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             and
             skill
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             Bezaleel
             and
             Aholiab
             as
             the
             master
             workmen
             and
             directers
             of
             others
             not
             named
             .
          
           
             Bezaleel
             the
             sonne
             of
             Uri
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hur
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             Hur
             ,
             the
             grandfather
             of
             Bezaleel
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             mentioned
             Exod.
             17.
             10.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               and
               Hur
               went
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
            
             ;
             the
             same
             also
             whose
             Genealogy
             is
             set
             down
             1.
             
             Chron.
             2.
             19.
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Caleb
             :
             so
             then
             Caleb
             was
             great
             grandfather
             to
             Bezaleel
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             15.
             who
             was
             but
             fourty
             years
             old
             when
             he
             searched
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hezron
             .
             1.
             
             Chron.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             clothes
             of
             service
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Veils
             ,
             clothes
             ,
             coverings
             ,
             which
             served
             to
             wrap
             up
             the
             holy
             things
             in
             ,
             when
             the
             host
             was
             removed
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             4.
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Verily
             my
             Sabbaths
             ye
             shall
             keep
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             precept
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             here
             repeated
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             though
             the
             work
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             were
             studiously
             and
             speedily
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             not
             have
             any
             of
             it
             done
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             their
             coming
             together
             there
             especially
             on
             the
             Sabbaths
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             between
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             Redeemer
             and
             Sanctifier
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             For
             whosoever
             doth
             any
             work
             therein
             ,
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             includes
             not
             onely
             death
             inflicted
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             whereof
             see
             Numb
             .
             15.
             but
             also
             the
             immediate
             stroke
             of
             God
             when
             that
             was
             neglected
             ,
             and
             especially
             Gods
             casting
             him
             off
             from
             being
             one
             of
             his
             people
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             he
             rested
             and
             was
             refreshed
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             he
             gave
             to
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             ,
             two
             tables
             of
             testimony
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             fourty
             dayes
             were
             expired
             .
          
           
             Tables
             of
             stone
             written
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             Whereby
             was
             signified
             ,
             first
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             secondly
             the
             stoninesse
             of
             mans
             heart
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ;
             thirdly
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             tables
             of
             stone
             but
             in
             the
             sleshy
             tables
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             when
             the
             people
             saw
             that
             Moses
             delayed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             7.
             
             
               Neither
               be
               ye
               idolaters
               ,
               as
               were
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               people
               sat
               down
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               to
               play
               ,
            
             that
             some
             of
             the
             people
             (
             not
             all
             )
             joyned
             in
             this
             wicked
             act
             ;
             yet
             withall
             doubtlesse
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             greatest
             number
             conspired
             together
             herein
             ,
             as
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             That
             all
             the
             people
             brake
             off
             their
             golden
             eare-rings
             ,
             &c.
             because
             the
             multitude
             were
             all
             in
             a
             manner
             combined
             together
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             few
             to
             speak
             of
             there
             were
             that
             kept
             themselves
             clear
             in
             this
             generall
             desertion
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             said
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             Up
             ,
             make
             us
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             doth
             imply
             both
             how
             violently
             they
             pressed
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             importunity
             they
             hastened
             him
             to
             do
             what
             they
             required
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             We
             have
             waited
             long
             enough
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dispatch
             quickly
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             speed
             do
             what
             we
             require
             :
             
               make
               us
               Gods
               to
               go
               before
               us
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             images
             as
             representations
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             visible
             signes
             of
             Gods
             going
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             presence
             amongst
             them
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             reasonably
             thought
             that
             the
             people
             were
             so
             stupid
             as
             to
             think
             that
             any
             thing
             made
             by
             mans
             hand
             could
             be
             the
             God
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             desired
             some
             image
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             idolatry
             in
             Egypt
             .
             Yea
             happely
             conceiving
             the
             cloud
             not
             to
             move
             ,
             they
             took
             themselves
             to
             be
             forsaken
             or
             betrayed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             their
             rage
             fall
             into
             this
             idolatry
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             despight
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             also
             in
             what
             a
             discontented
             manner
             ,
             and
             how
             contemptuously
             they
             speak
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               As
               for
               this
               Moses
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               we
               wot
               not
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Break
             off
             the
             golden
             eare-rings
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             We
             may
             well
             think
             that
             Aaron
             did
             at
             first
             indeavour
             to
             disswade
             the
             people
             from
             this
             they
             desired
             of
             him
             :
             onely
             because
             he
             yielded
             at
             last
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             the
             next
             place
             related
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             enough
             that
             Aaron
             made
             this
             demand
             of
             their
             eare-rings
             ,
             not
             gold
             in
             generall
             ,
             with
             some
             secret
             hope
             that
             the
             womens
             unwillingnesse
             to
             part
             with
             these
             ornaments
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             wont
             so
             much
             to
             delight
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             rub
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             people
             brake
             off
             the
             golden
             eare-rings
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             dishonour
             God
             with
             the
             spoyls
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             fashioned
             it
             with
             a
             graving
             tool
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             made
             it
             a
             molten
             
             calf
             .
             ]
          
           
             Aaron
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             did
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             appointed
             workmen
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             and
             command
             it
             was
             done
             .
             First
             they
             melted
             the
             gold
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             a
             molten
             calf
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             polished
             it
             ,
             and
             finished
             it
             with
             a
             graving
             tool
             .
             And
             thus
             
               they
               changed
               their
               glory
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               ox
               that
               eateth
               grasse
               ,
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             20.
             
             Now
             in
             this
             form
             it
             seems
             the
             Israelites
             desired
             their
             idol
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             happely
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             idol
             Apis
             ,
             a
             pyed
             bullock
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             used
             to
             worship
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             These
             be
             thy
             Gods
             ,
             oh
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             encouraging
             on●
             another
             ,
             and
             especially
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             onely
             intended
             for
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             when
             Aaron
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             built
             an
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             how
             violently
             the
             people
             pursued
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             idol
             they
             still
             intended
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             he
             yields
             further
             upon
             the
             peoples
             motion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             build
             an
             altar
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               To
               morrow
               is
               a
               feast
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               :
            
             wherein
             still
             he
             seeks
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             conscience
             with
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             still
             intended
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             sat
             down
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             play
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             sat
             down
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             of
             their
             peace-offerings
             ,
             and
             other
             feasts
             that
             did
             accompany
             their
             sacrifices
             ;
             wherein
             it
             may
             seem
             they
             were
             excessive
             eno●gh
             by
             their
             shouting
             ,
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             17.
             and
             then
             
               rose
               up
               to
               play
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sing
             dance
             and
             play
             about
             the
             idol
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             idolatrous
             festivals
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Go
             ,
             get
             thee
             down
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             get
             thee
             away
             quickly
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             12.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               get
               thee
               down
               quickly
               from
               hencc
               .
            
          
           
             Thy
             people
             which
             thou
             broughtest
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             have
             corrupted
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             here
             calls
             the
             Israelites
             not
             his
             people
             but
             the
             people
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
               thy
               people
               which
               thou
               broughtest
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             whereby
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             testifie
             his
             great
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             disclaiming
             as
             it
             were
             any
             interest
             which
             they
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             own
             them
             as
             his
             people
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             withall
             likewise
             he
             s●eks
             to
             affect
             Moses
             the
             more
             with
             their
             sinne
             ,
             by
             putting
             him
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             were
             his
             people
             ,
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             more
             solicitous
             to
             reduce
             them
             again
             into
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             They
             have
             turned
             aside
             quickly
             out
             of
             the
             ●ay
             which
             I
             commanded
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Viz.
             after
             their
             entring
             into
             covenant
             with
             me
             :
             it
             is
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             since
             they
             promised
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             keep
             all
             that
             I
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             have
             already
             transgressed
             the
             Law
             of
             my
             worship
             which
             I
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             let
             me
             alone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             a
             father
             ,
             being
             angry
             and
             making
             as
             though
             he
             would
             smite
             his
             sonne
             ,
             should
             say
             to
             one
             standing
             by
             ,
             hold
             me
             not
             ▪
             meaning
             that
             he
             would
             have
             him
             interpose
             himself
             ,
             and
             mediate
             for
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             make
             of
             thee
             a
             great
             nation
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Deut.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Why
             doth
             thy
             wrath
             wax
             hot
             against
             thy
             people
             which
             thou
             broughtest
             forth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             not
             thy
             wrath
             wax
             hot
             against
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
             for
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             expresse
             that
             which
             is
             desired
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             :
             
             Thus
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               come
               hither
               to
               torment
               us
               before
               the
               time
               ?
            
             Matth.
             8.
             29.
             is
             expressed
             by
             saint
             Luke
             ,
             
               I
               beseech
               thee
               torment
               me
               not
               ,
            
             Luk.
             8.
             28.
             
             Moses
             had
             no
             purpose
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             humbly
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             be
             pacified
             towards
             them
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             he
             presseth
             him
             here
             with
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             with
             great
             power
             and
             a
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             intimating
             that
             all
             this
             would
             be
             lost
             if
             he
             should
             now
             destroy
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             The
             two
             tables
             were
             written
             on
             both
             their
             sides
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             On
             the
             two
             inward
             or
             foresides
             ,
             not
             within
             and
             without
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             tables
             were
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             how
             hainous
             the
             peoples
             sinne
             was
             ,
             which
             deprived
             them
             of
             such
             a
             jewel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             There
             is
             a
             noise
             of
             warre
             in
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             speech
             of
             Joshuas
             pr●veth
             that
             he
             had
             neither
             been
             in
             the
             cloud
             with
             Moses
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             told
             him
             of
             the
             peoples
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             camp
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             had
             waited
             on
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             hill
             till
             Moses
             came
             down
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             it
             is
             like
             that
             he
             was
             fed
             with
             Manna
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             anger
             waxed
             hot
             ,
             and
             he
             cast
             the
             tables
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             an
             holy
             anger
             ,
             yet
             not
             unadvisedly
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             by
             his
             relation
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               And
               I
               took
               the
               two
               tables
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               brake
               them
               before
               your
               eyes
               .
            
             For
             this
             was
             intended
             as
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             covenant
             was
             broken
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             by
             this
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             burnt
             it
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             ground
             it
             to
             powder
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             melted
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             burning
             it
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             made
             it
             brittle
             or
             ●it
             to
             be
             beaten
             or
             ground
             to
             powder
             ,
             yea
             to
             powder
             even
             as
             small
             as
             dust
             ▪
             Deut.
             9.
             21.
             
             
               And
               I
               took
               your
               sinne
               ,
               the
               calf
               which
               ye
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               burnt
               it
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               stamped
               it
               ,
               and
               ground
               it
               very
               small
               ,
               even
               untill
               it
               was
               as
               small
               as
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             .
          
           
             And
             made
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             drink
             of
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             How
             this
             was
             done
             we
             may
             reade
             Deut.
             9.
             21.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             cast
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             idol
             into
             the
             brook
             that
             descended
             out
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             onely
             water
             they
             had
             in
             that
             place
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             Moses
             gave
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             a
             draught
             of
             water
             wherein
             he
             had
             first
             put
             some
             of
             the
             powder
             or
             dust
             of
             their
             idol
             ;
             but
             therefore
             onely
             is
             it
             said
             that
             
               he
               made
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
            
             because
             he
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             water
             whereof
             they
             drank
             daily
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             1.
             to
             make
             them
             ashamed
             of
             their
             golden
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             come
             to
             be
             their
             food
             first
             ,
             and
             excrements
             afterwards
             ;
             2.
             to
             terrifie
             them
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             drink
             as
             it
             were
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             damnation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Then
             I
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             there
             came
             out
             this
             calf
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             one
             that
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             durst
             ,
             that
             the
             calf
             came
             out
             beside
             his
             intention
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             Aaron
             hoped
             or
             meant
             to
             perswade
             Moses
             to
             this
             ;
             but
             fain
             he
             would
             have
             said
             something
             in
             his
             excuse
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             what
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             inexcusable
             ,
             by
             a
             poore
             dry
             and
             slender
             narration
             he
             seeks
             however
             to
             colour
             and
             extenuate
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             when
             Moses
             saw
             that
             the
             people
             were
             naked
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             sinne
             they
             were
             become
             naked
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dishonour
             and
             shame
             it
             was
             to
             
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             bereaved
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             as
             naked
             unarmed
             men
             exposed
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             their
             enemies
             ;
             which
             when
             Moses
             saw
             and
             considered
             ,
             he
             labours
             by
             punishing
             the
             ring-leaders
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             bringing
             the
             rest
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             appease
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Then
             Moses
             stood
             in
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             place
             of
             enterance
             into
             the
             camp
             where
             he
             stood
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             was
             (
             as
             afterward
             in
             cities
             )
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             avengers
             were
             to
             passe
             from
             gate
             to
             gate
             ;
             3.
             as
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             a
             cursed
             people
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             he
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             7.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             on
             the
             Lords
             side
             ?
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             Moses
             used
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             summoning
             those
             to
             come
             in
             that
             should
             be
             imployed
             in
             punishing
             the
             people
             ,
             his
             meaning
             doubtlesse
             was
             that
             those
             that
             had
             not
             consented
             to
             this
             wicked
             fact
             of
             the
             people
             (
             though
             even
             they
             also
             had
             sinned
             ,
             because
             for
             fear
             they
             did
             not
             oppose
             themselves
             )
             but
             did
             sincerely
             and
             seriously
             detest
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             grieve
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             therefore
             take
             Gods
             part
             against
             the
             offenders
             ,
             to
             do
             in
             this
             cause
             what
             God
             should
             require
             ,
             should
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             and
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Levi
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             unto
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Levites
             onely
             came
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             they
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             innocent
             came
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             who
             had
             appointed
             them
             to
             the
             priesthood
             .
             And
             they
             came
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             ;
             for
             some
             of
             them
             were
             punished
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             9.
             
             
               Who
               said
               unto
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               him
               :
               neither
               did
               he
               acknowledge
               his
               brethren
               ,
               nor
               knew
               his
               own
               children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             slay
             every
             man
             his
             brother
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Moses
             commanded
             the
             Levites
             that
             as
             they
             went
             through
             the
             camp
             ,
             from
             one
             gate
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             should
             slay
             all
             they
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             rather
             all
             the
             ring-leaders
             and
             principall
             offenders
             in
             this
             great
             transgression
             (
             who
             were
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             busie
             abroad
             whilest
             the
             penitent
             for
             shame
             kept
             within
             )
             not
             sparing
             for
             favour
             either
             brother
             ,
             companion
             or
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             were
             dearest
             unto
             them
             .
             Now
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             slay
             all
             they
             met
             with
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             danger
             of
             killing
             some
             that
             were
             guiltlesse
             :
             To
             this
             is
             answered
             ,
             1.
             that
             happely
             when
             Moses
             proclaimed
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               on
               the
               Lords
               side
               ?
               let
               him
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             all
             that
             were
             clean
             of
             this
             sinne
             gathered
             themselves
             unto
             Moses
             though
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Levites
             unto
             him
             be
             onely
             expressed
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             men
             that
             were
             afterward
             imployed
             in
             punishing
             the
             offenders
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             were
             so
             there
             could
             be
             no
             danger
             in
             slaying
             the
             innocent
             :
             2.
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             injoyned
             this
             ,
             did
             by
             his
             providence
             so
             order
             it
             that
             none
             but
             the
             guilty
             should
             come
             in
             their
             way
             to
             be
             slain
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             For
             Moses
             had
             said
             ,
             Consecrate
             your selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             One
             reason
             is
             here
             given
             why
             the
             Levites
             did
             so
             readily
             undertake
             this
             dangerous
             service
             ,
             and
             so
             impartially
             execute
             Gods
             command
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             tied
             to
             them
             by
             the
             nearest
             bonds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             Moses
             had
             told
             them
             that
             hereby
             they
             should
             so
             ●onsecrate
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             as
             it
             were
             so
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             immediately
             set
             them
             apart
             as
             his
             peculiar
             portion
             to
             be
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             the
             sacred
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Ye
             have
             sinned
             a
             great
             sinne
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             will
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             had
             already
             before
             so
             farre
             prevailed
             with
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             prayers
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             presently
             destroy
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             he
             threatned
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             v.
             14.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               repented
               of
               the
               evil
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               do
               unto
               his
               people
            
             ;
             yet
             considering
             that
             the
             Lords
             anger
             might
             still
             be
             great
             against
             thē
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             still
             proceed
             further
             in
             punishing
             those
             that
             had
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             resolves
             yet
             further
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             first
             acquaints
             the
             people
             ,
             remembring
             them
             withall
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             repent
             seriously
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             made
             more
             capable
             of
             Gods
             favou●
             .
          
           
             Peradventure
             I
             shall
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             your
             sinne
             .
             ]
          
           
             Words
             that
             imply
             a
             difficulty
             though
             good
             hopes
             to
             obtain
             :
             Amos
             5.
             15.
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               will
               be
               gracious
               unto
               the
               remnant
               of
               Joseph
               .
            
             See
             also
             Josh
             .
             14.
             12.
             and
             1.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             16.
             
             And
             indeed
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             God
             would
             proceed
             any
             further
             in
             punishing
             them
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             would
             be
             satisfied
             with
             what
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             returned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             this
             was
             another
             going
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             stayed
             there
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             the
             second
             time
             :
             for
             this
             was
             the
             morrow
             after
             the
             Levites
             had
             slain
             three
             thousand
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             came
             between
             his
             second
             solemn
             going
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             rehearsed
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             blot
             me
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             book
             which
             thou
             hast
             written
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             Gods
             decree
             of
             election
             unto
             life
             everlas●●n●
             is
             call●●
             
               the
               book
               of
               life
            
             ,
             as
             Phil.
             4.
             3.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             metaphoricall
             expression
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             Now
             when
             Moses
             here
             saith
             that
             if
             God
             would
             not
             forgive
             the
             sinnes
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             himself
             might
             be
             rather
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hence
             inferre
             that
             Gods
             decree
             can
             be
             changed
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             that
             are
             elected
             unto
             life
             may
             notwithstanding
             perish
             everlastingly
             ,
             or
             that
             Gods
             justice
             will
             admit
             of
             the
             punishing
             of
             a
             righteous
             person
             together
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             for
             in
             this
             speech
             Moses
             seeks
             onely
             to
             expresse
             ,
             not
             what
             he
             thought
             might
             be
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             could
             wish
             might
             be
             ,
             if
             thereby
             the
             saving
             of
             Gods
             people
             might
             be
             procured
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             his
             sorrow
             for
             the
             rejection
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             his
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             affection
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             he
             could
             wish
             himself
             deprived
             of
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             again
             received
             into
             favour
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             Moses
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             onely
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             affections
             and
             vehemency
             of
             his
             desires
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             this
             by
             a
             way
             of
             request
             ,
             
               If
               not
               ,
               blot
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               book
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               .
            
             And
             thus
             generally
             is
             this
             speech
             of
             Moses
             understood
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             catalogue
             and
             register
             that
             is
             kept
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             divine
             omniscience
             of
             all
             the
             living
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Moses
             desires
             to
             be
             blotted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             rather
             then
             the
             people
             should
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             so
             miraculously
             delivered
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             .
             And
             herein
             Moses
             then
             dealt
             as
             a
             figure
             of
             our
             Mediatour
             who
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             John
             10.
             15.
             
             
               And
               redeemed
            
             
             
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             Whosoever
             hath
             sinned
             against
             me
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             blot
             out
             of
             my
             book
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             onely
             that
             such
             and
             onely
             such
             should
             not
             be
             numbred
             among
             the
             elect
             ,
             Psal
             .
             69.
             28.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               written
               with
               the
               righteous
               :
            
             Or
             that
             such
             onely
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             Gods
             revenging
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             Therefore
             now
             go
             ,
             lead
             the
             people
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             thee
             ;
             behold
             mine
             angel
             shall
             go
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             God
             yields
             not
             to
             destroy
             for
             the
             present
             those
             that
             had
             sinned
             ,
             having
             before
             onely
             yielded
             not
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             yet
             withall
             h●
             addes
             that
             he
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             go
             amongst
             them
             as
             formerly
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             onely
             send
             his
             angel
             to
             go
             before
             them
             ,
             concerning
             which
             angel
             see
             before
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             20.
             
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             in
             the
             day
             when
             I
             visit
             ,
             I
             will
             visit
             their
             sinne
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             I
             will
             spare
             them
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             begin
             to
             punish
             I
             shall
             reckon
             with
             them
             for
             this
             sinne
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             plagued
             the
             people
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             threatned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             in
             future
             times
             he
             punished
             them
             for
             this
             sinne
             also
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             punishment
             the
             Levites
             inflicted
             on
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             I
             will
             send
             an
             angel
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             here
             promiseth
             Moses
             that
             he
             would
             send
             an
             angel
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             withall
             addes
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             go
             up
             himself
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             had
             promised
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             angel
             here
             meant
             is
             a
             created
             angel
             ,
             not
             that
             angel
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             20.
             
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             same
             angel
             that
             had
             hitherto
             gone
             before
             them
             in
             the
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             by
             night
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             promiseth
             that
             they
             should
             be
             led
             on
             their
             way
             till
             they
             were
             possessed
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             we
             can
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             created
             angel
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             However
             that
             which
             God
             here
             refuseth
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             dwelling
             amongst
             them
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             with
             those
             signes
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             given
             direction
             to
             Moses
             :
             His
             angel
             he
             would
             send
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             to
             conduct
             them
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             before
             them
             ;
             this
             he
             might
             do
             for
             any
             people
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             because
             he
             had
             promised
             it
             to
             Abraham
             )
             he
             would
             do
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             again
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             that
             by
             his
             dwelling
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Lest
             I
             consume
             thee
             in
             the
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             spoken
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             provoked
             when
             they
             are
             present
             to
             see
             the
             wrong
             done
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             nearer
             a
             people
             are
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             lesse
             will
             he
             indure
             their
             rebellion
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             I
             will
             come
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             will
             consume
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             truly
             repent
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             provoked
             
             me
             .
             Though
             God
             had
             granted
             to
             Moses
             upon
             his
             intercession
             that
             he
             would
             not
             presently
             destroy
             this
             rebellious
             people
             ;
             chap.
             32.
             34.
             yet
             withall
             he
             gave
             him
             order
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             people
             that
             he
             had
             threatned
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             found
             them
             not
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             the
             terrour
             hereof
             they
             might
             be
             indeed
             the
             more
             humbled
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             as
             true
             penitents
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             And
             indeed
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             verse
             34.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               when
               I
               visit
               I
               will
               visit
               their
               sinne
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             took
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             a
             tabernacle
             or
             tent
             :
             It
             was
             not
             that
             which
             after
             was
             the
             place
             of
             publick
             worship
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             ,
             but
             some
             peculiar
             tabernacle
             which
             Moses
             had
             formerly
             ●rected
             either
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             matters
             of
             civill
             judgement
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             being
             now
             removed
             afarre
             off
             from
             the
             camp
             signified
             Gods
             departure
             from
             them
             as
             a
             polluted
             people
             .
             See
             Prov.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             And
             called
             it
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             Moses
             proclaimed
             that
             whosoever
             would
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             there
             was
             now
             the
             place
             of
             his
             presence
             whither
             they
             must
             come
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             called
             it
             
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             which
             sought
             the
             Lord
             went
             out
             unto
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             Moses
             their
             mediatour
             appeared
             before
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             the
             cloud
             coming
             down
             upon
             the
             tent
             ,
             they
             stood
             afarre
             off
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             At
             other
             times
             they
             that
             sought
             the
             Lord
             went
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             (
             the
             place
             of
             their
             sinne
             )
             toward
             the
             place
             where
             the
             tent
             was
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             Moses
             went
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             all
             the
             people
             rose
             up
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             Moses
             went
             to
             this
             tabernacle
             to
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             pardon
             the
             people
             ,
             now
             repenting
             them
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             
               all
               the
               people
               rose
               up
            
             ,
             both
             reverencing
             him
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             look
             after
             him
             and
             accompany
             his
             intercession
             with
             their
             prayers
             :
             
               And
               stood
               every
               man
               at
               his
               tent
               doore
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             themselves
             unworthy
             to
             approch
             nearer
             ;
             
               and
               looked
               after
               Moses
            
             ,
             shewing
             by
             their
             eyes
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             hope
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             earnestly
             they
             longed
             for
             a
             gracious
             answer
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             face
             to
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             a
             wonderous
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             to
             any
             Prophet
             .
             See
             Deut.
             34.
             10.
             
             Numb
             .
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             departed
             not
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Joshua
             is
             called
             here
             
               a
               young
               man
            
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             now
             about
             fifty
             years
             old
             ;
             and
             he
             stayed
             behind
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             when
             Moses
             went
             back
             into
             the
             camp
             )
             to
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             God
             honoured
             him
             ,
             making
             him
             as
             it
             were
             his
             house-keeper
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             hast
             not
             let
             me
             know
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             send
             with
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             go
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             withall
             hast
             not
             expressely
             and
             by
             name
             satisfied
             me
             who
             it
             is
             thou
             wilt
             send
             along
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             am
             injoyned
             to
             carry
             this
             people
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             not
             what
             cou●se
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             nor
             what
             help
             shall
             be
             afforded
             me
             for
             the
             leading
             of
             them
             thither
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             had
             told
             him
             that
             he
             would
             send
             an
             Angel
             before
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             but
             yet
             because
             he
             had
             not
             told
             him
             who
             that
             Angel
             was
             ,
             and
             withall
             he
             sawthe
             
             cloudy
             pillar
             that
             formerly
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             led
             them
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             was
             now
             removed
             farre
             from
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             expressely
             said
             he
             would
             not
             go
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             he
             thus
             bemoans
             the
             hard
             province
             imposed
             on
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               sayest
               unto
               me
               ,
               Bring
               up
               this
               people
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               not
               let
               me
               know
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               send
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Shew
             me
             now
             thy
             way
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             shew
             what
             course
             thou
             meanst
             to
             take
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             be
             thou
             our
             guide
             as
             before
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             threatning
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Moses
             by
             faith
             resting
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             was
             perswaded
             that
             he
             would
             not
             thus
             cast
             off
             his
             people
             ;
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             God
             had
             not
             let
             him
             know
             whom
             he
             would
             send
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             promised
             his
             presence
             as
             he
             was
             confident
             he
             would
             do
             :
             so
             here
             he
             desires
             to
             know
             what
             way
             God
             would
             take
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             way
             would
             be
             that
             God
             would
             be
             reconciled
             and
             lead
             them
             again
             as
             formerly
             with
             the
             visible
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             know
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             proof
             and
             experience
             I
             may
             know
             how
             good
             thou
             art
             to
             them
             that
             seek
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             I
             have
             found
             grace
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             My
             presence
             shall
             go
             with
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             visible
             signe
             of
             my
             presence
             ,
             the
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             ,
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             promised
             :
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             revocation
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             verse
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               will
               not
               go
               up
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             rest
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             of
             Moses
             in
             particular
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             satisfie
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             so
             settle
             and
             quiet
             his
             mind
             in
             this
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             had
             been
             so
             anxiously
             solicitous
             and
             full
             of
             care
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             spoken
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             name
             of
             and
             together
             with
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             rather
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             now
             leave
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             still
             under
             his
             patronage
             and
             protection
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             should
             have
             rest
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             brought
             safe
             to
             the
             promised
             rest
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             By
             which
             rest
             was
             also
             figured
             our
             rest
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             If
             thy
             presence
             go
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             carry
             us
             not
             up
             hence
             .
             ]
          
           
             Embracing
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             he
             shews
             the
             reason
             why
             nothing
             else
             could
             satisfie
             him
             but
             that
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             even
             as
             good
             never
             move
             a
             foot
             farther
             as
             go
             on
             without
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             get
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             this
             thing
             also
             that
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             onely
             conduct
             you
             by
             mine
             Angel
             ,
             as
             I
             promised
             before
             ,
             verse
             2.
             but
             I
             will
             also
             go
             among
             you
             as
             my
             people
             by
             the
             visible
             signes
             of
             my
             presence
             .
             Thus
             God
             doth
             onely
             again
             confirm
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Neither
             did
             Moses
             ask
             in
             the
             words
             before
             ,
             nor
             the
             Lord
             here
             make
             any
             promise
             of
             any
             other
             blessing
             .
          
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             found
             grace
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             thee
             by
             name
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             as
             Princes
             those
             whom
             they
             above
             others
             favour
             and
             respect
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             shew
             me
             thy
             glory
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             ,
             having
             now
             found
             the
             Lord
             ready
             to
             grant
             all
             his
             desires
             ,
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             makes
             one
             request
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             shew
             him
             his
             glory
             .
             Whereby
             I
             cannot
             think
             
             that
             Moses
             meant
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             God
             :
             for
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             Moses
             was
             so
             farre
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             him
             to
             be
             a
             spirit
             infinite
             ,
             and
             invisible
             ,
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             
               whom
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               or
               can
               see
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             16
             ?
             Surely
             no.
             Rather
             I
             think
             that
             Moses
             conceiving
             that
             God
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             had
             put
             on
             as
             it
             were
             some
             corporall
             and
             visible
             shape
             ,
             full
             of
             great
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             overshadowed
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             lightsome
             brightnesse
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             the
             cloud
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             especially
             (
             though
             happely
             not
             without
             some
             mixture
             of
             vain
             curiosity
             )
             that
             he
             might
             by
             this
             speciall
             signe
             of
             Gods
             favour
             be
             confirmed
             concerning
             the
             gratious
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             make
             all
             my
             goodnesse
             passe
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             my self
             ,
             namely
             in
             a
             transitory
             vision
             ;
             my
             glory
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             or
             glorious
             goodnesse
             :
             thus
             God
             yields
             to
             his
             request
             ,
             yet
             not
             every
             way
             as
             he
             had
             intended
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             would
             do
             it
             he
             shews
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             be
             gratious
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             be
             gratious
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             bold
             man
             should
             dare
             to
             question
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             pardon
             the
             foregoing
             sinne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whilest
             he
             punishes
             lesse
             sinnes
             in
             others
             ,
             or
             why
             Moses
             should
             be
             honoured
             with
             such
             a
             glorious
             vision
             above
             all
             other
             men
             ;
             his
             mouth
             is
             stopped
             with
             this
             which
             God
             saith
             of
             his
             freedome
             in
             communicating
             grace
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             without
             wrong
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             my
             face
             ;
             for
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             see
             me
             and
             live
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             My
             face
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             essence
             ,
             my
             being
             simply
             as
             I
             am
             in
             my self
             (
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             most
             true
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             no
             man
             can
             see
             Gods
             face
             .
             Even
             where
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             are
             compared
             together
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             S.
             John
             ,
             this
             seeing
             of
             God
             is
             made
             the
             peculiar
             prerogative
             of
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             God
             ,
             John
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             Or
             rather
             by
             
               the
               face
               of
               God
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             majesty
             and
             glory
             attending
             that
             externall
             shape
             which
             God
             had
             now
             assumed
             ,
             which
             Moses
             could
             not
             behold
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             gives
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             denied
             this
             part
             of
             his
             request
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             desired
             that
             which
             being
             granted
             him
             would
             have
             been
             his
             ruine
             ,
             mans
             weaknesse
             being
             such
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             behold
             such
             a
             glorious
             brightnesse
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             that
             
               light
               inaccessible
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               approch
               unto
               ,
               wherein
               God
               dwels
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             by
             
               the
               face
               of
               God
            
             here
             were
             meant
             Gods
             essence
             ,
             
               thou
               canst
               not
               see
               my
               face
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             essence
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             see
             me
             as
             I
             am
             in
             my self
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             following
             reason
             ,
             
               for
               there
               shall
               no
               man
               see
               me
               and
               live
               ,
            
             we
             might
             inferre
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             see
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             though
             not
             without
             perill
             to
             their
             lives
             :
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             in
             his
             essence
             altogether
             invisible
             .
             Jacob
             saw
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             30.
             but
             it
             was
             in
             that
             shape
             wherein
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             represent
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             Moses
             saw
             more
             then
             Jacob
             ,
             yet
             he
             saw
             onely
             some
             more
             glorious
             representation
             of
             the
             deity
             ,
             not
             the
             divine
             essence
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             I
             will
             put
             thee
             in
             a
             clift
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             was
             put
             in
             the
             clift
             of
             a
             rock
             ,
             1.
             to
             hide
             him
             as
             it
             were
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             of
             God
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             ;
             2.
             that
             being
             thus
             placed
             he
             might
             not
             onely
             see
             God
             
             going
             and
             passing
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ;
             but
             withall
             this
             rock
             might
             signifie
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             attain
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             looking
             thorow
             a
             clift
             might
             signifie
             the
             small
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             of
             God
             we
             have
             in
             this
             life
             comparatively
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             see
             my
             back-parts
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             God
             passed
             by
             in
             an
             humane
             visible
             shape
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             brightnesse
             and
             glory
             as
             was
             never
             shown
             to
             mortall
             creature
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             passages
             both
             of
             Gods
             hand
             and
             back-parts
             must
             be
             understood
             literally
             .
             But
             by
             this
             representation
             of
             the
             back-parts
             and
             not
             the
             face
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Lord
             intended
             to
             teach
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             vve
             knovv
             men
             very
             imperfectly
             vvhen
             vve
             see
             onely
             their
             back-parts
             ,
             even
             so
             is
             the
             knovvledge
             vvhich
             the
             best
             can
             have
             of
             God
             in
             this
             life
             little
             and
             imperfect
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Hew
             thee
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             hereby
             God
             testified
             that
             he
             had
             received
             the
             people
             into
             his
             favour
             again
             ,
             and
             vvas
             minded
             that
             all
             things
             should
             return
             to
             their
             former
             state
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             he
             prepareth
             not
             these
             tables
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             memoriall
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             scar
             remaineth
             after
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             wound
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             also
             God
             gave
             him
             order
             to
             make
             an
             ark
             also
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             untill
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             De●t
             .
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             passed
             by
             before
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             promised
             ,
             chap.
             33
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             proclaimed
             ,
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             redoubling
             of
             the
             word
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               Jehovah
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Moses
             is
             prepared
             presently
             to
             compose
             himself
             with
             all
             humility
             and
             reverence
             to
             behold
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             on
             God
             proclaiming
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             If
             now
             I
             have
             found
             grace
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             Moses
             still
             prayes
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             suit
             spent
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             25.
             for
             faith
             ,
             the
             more
             assured
             it
             makes
             us
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             the
             more
             fervent
             it
             makes
             us
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             stiff-necked
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             have
             need
             of
             thy
             mercy
             and
             government
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             For
             it
             is
             a
             terrible
             thing
             that
             I
             will
             do
             with
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             wonders
             which
             I
             shall
             work
             ,
             to
             wit
             in
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Israelites
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             shall
             strike
             terrour
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             teach
             all
             to
             fear
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Take
             heed
             to
             thy self
             lest
             thou
             make
             a
             covenant
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             determined
             to
             destroy
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             land
             must
             not
             be
             polluted
             with
             idolatry
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             his
             dwelling
             place
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             means
             the
             people
             might
             be
             insnared
             ▪
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             thee
             no
             molten
             gods
             .
             ]
          
           
             One
             kind
             of
             idols
             (
             by
             occasio●
             of
             the
             molten
             calf
             )
             is
             put
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             the
             firstling
             of
             an
             asse
             thou
             shalt
             redeem
             with
             a
             lambe
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Exod
             .
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             observe
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             concerning
             these
             feasts
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             offer
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             sacrifice
             with
             leaven
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             he
             was
             there
             with
             the
             Lord
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             second
             stay
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             mount
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             peoples
             repentance
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             would
             not
             again
             revolt
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             more
             authority
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             look
             upon
             him
             when
             he
             brought
             the
             law
             as
             an
             angel
             sent
             to
             them
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             wrote
             upon
             the
             tables
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord.
             See
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Behold
             the
             skinne
             of
             his
             face
             shone
             .
             ]
          
           
             No
             such
             thing
             befell
             him
             before
             ▪
             when
             he
             was
             the
             first
             time
             upon
             the
             mount
             with
             the
             Lord
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             shown
             him
             his
             glory
             in
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             as
             now
             he
             had
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             wonder
             that
             
               Moses
               wist
               not
               that
               the
               skinne
               of
               his
               face
               shone
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             :
             for
             coming
             from
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             and
             brightnesse
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             that
             spark
             of
             shining
             brightnesse
             that
             was
             in
             his
             own
             face
             was
             not
             discernable
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             terrible
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             shining
             of
             Moses
             face
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             to
             signifie
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             law
             which
             he
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             
             ▪
             8.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               ministration
               of
               death
               written
               and
               ingraven
               in
               stones
               was
               glorious
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               could
               not
               stedfastly
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               Moses
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               which
               glory
               was
               to
               be
               done
               away
               ;
               how
               shall
               not
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               spirit
               be
               rather
               glorious
               ?
            
             But
             withall
             the
             people
             by
             this
             were
             taught
             to
             reverence
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             an
             angel
             come
             from
             heaven
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             one
             that
             stood
             in
             Gods
             stead
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             themselves
             that
             God
             had
             inlightned
             him
             also
             inwardly
             that
             he
             might
             teach
             and
             instruct
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             were
             afraid
             to
             come
             nigh
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             came
             down
             with
             vengeance
             before
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             they
             think
             of
             this
             glory
             put
             upon
             him
             now
             ,
             being
             still
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             the
             haynousnesse
             of
             their
             former
             rebellion
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             this
             was
             to
             shew
             that
             Moses
             his
             ministration
             was
             condemnation
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
             9.
             because
             it
             gives
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             causeth
             wrath
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               The
               law
               worketh
               wrath
               ▪
               for
               where
               there
               is
               no
               law
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             till
             Moses
             had
             done
             speaking
             with
             them
             he
             put
             a
             vail
             on
             his
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             how
             long
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             Moses
             face
             continued
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             time
             of
             his
             going
             to
             and
             fro
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deliver
             to
             the
             people
             the
             laws
             and
             commandments
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             .
             All
             this
             time
             the
             shining
             of
             his
             face
             continued
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             he
             came
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             people
             he
             p●t
             on
             a
             vail
             ,
             which
             signified
             ,
             First
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             was
             hardly
             discerned
             :
             and
             secondly
             that
             vail
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infidelity
             which
             was
             spread
             upon
             our
             hearts
             by
             nature
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             removed
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             But
             when
             Moses
             went
             in
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             ●e
             took
             
             the
             vail
             off
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Signifying
               that
               when
               we
               come
               to
               see
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               vail
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               See
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               15.
               16.
               
            
             Even
             unto
             this
             day
             when
             Moses
             is
             read
             the
             vail
             is
             upon
             their
             heart
             ,
             neverthelesse
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             the
             vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             YE
             shall
             kindle
             no
             fire
             throughout
             your
             habitations
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             clause
             of
             the
             law
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             must
             be
             explained
             by
             that
             ,
             chap.
             16
             ,
             23.
             
             
               To
               morrow
               is
               the
               holy
               rest
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               bake
               that
               which
               ye
               will
               bake
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               seethe
               that
               which
               ye
               will
               seethe
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Namely
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             kindle
             any
             fire
             therewith
             to
             dresse
             any
             meat
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             except
             in
             case
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             :
             for
             that
             they
             might
             not
             kindle
             fire
             either
             to
             light
             a
             candle
             ,
             or
             to
             warm
             themselves
             in
             the
             extreme
             cold
             of
             winter
             ,
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             they
             came
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             were
             willing-hearted
             ,
             and
             brought
             brac●lets
             and
             eare-rings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             very
             ornaments
             ,
             contributing
             these
             things
             as
             willingly
             now
             after
             repentance
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             before
             for
             the
             making
             of
             their
             golden
             calf
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             called
             Bezaleel
             and
             Aholiab
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             gifted
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             have
             a
             calling
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             every
             wise-hearted
             man
             among
             them
             that
             wrought
             the
             work
             of
             the
             tab●rnacle
             made
             ten
             curtains
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             first
             made
             (
             though
             in
             the
             directions
             given
             ,
             the
             ark
             ,
             table
             ,
             and
             candlestick
             were
             first
             mentioned
             )
             because
             it
             was
             to
             rec●ive
             and
             contain
             these
             holy
             things
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             stand
             without
             their
             tent
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             ANd
             he
             made
             the
             laver
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             the
             foot
             of
             it
             of
             brasse
             ,
             of
             the
             looking-glasses
             of
             the
             women
             assembling
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             severall
             Writers
             that
             in
             ancient
             times
             they
             used
             looking-glasses
             made
             wholly
             of
             pure
             bright
             brasse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             height
             in
             the
             breadth
             was
             five
             cubits
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             hanging
             lying
             is
             the
             height
             of
             it
             standing
             or
             hanging
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             height
             in
             the
             breadth
             of
             it
             was
             five
             cubits
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             counted
             things
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             and
             particulars
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             holy
             things
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             thus
             taken
             as
             it
             were
             in
             an
             inventory
             by
             Ithamar
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             delivered
             into
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             lost
             .
             This
             clause
             I
             conceive
             therefore
             may
             have
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             rehearsall
             of
             particulars
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             and
             vvithall
             likevvise
             to
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             
             spent
             in
             making
             these
             things
             whereof
             Moses
             speaks
             in
             the
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Even
             the
             gold
             of
             the
             offering
             was
             twenty
             and
             nine
             talents
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Twenty
             nine
             talents
             and
             seven
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             shekels
             (
             counting
             the
             talent
             at
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             pound
             ,
             and
             five
             and
             twenty
             shekels
             to
             a
             pound
             )
             will
             make
             three
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             nine
             pound
             weight
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             five
             shekels
             ,
             which
             in
             sterling
             money
             (
             if
             we
             account
             a
             pound
             weight
             of
             gold
             to
             be
             worth
             but
             thirty
             pound
             of
             sterling
             money
             )
             comes
             to
             above
             an
             hundred
             and
             five
             thousand
             pound
             ,
             viz.
             one
             hundred
             five
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             pound
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             silver
             of
             them
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             the
             congregation
             was
             an
             hundred
             talents
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             ●hreescore
             and
             fifteen
             shekels
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             were
             numbred
             six
             hundred
             and
             three
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             men
             (
             and
             the
             very
             same
             number
             we
             find
             Numb
             .
             1.
             46.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             notes
             there
             )
             who
             all
             paying
             half
             a
             shekel
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             13.
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             silver
             amounts
             to
             three
             hundred
             and
             one
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             five
             shekels
             of
             silver
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             here
             (
             allowing
             three
             thousand
             shekels
             to
             a
             talent
             )
             an
             hundred
             talents
             and
             a
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             seventy
             five
             shekels
             over
             ;
             and
             this
             counting
             twenty
             five
             shekels
             to
             a
             pound
             weight
             amounts
             to
             twelve
             thousand
             seventy
             one
             pound
             weight
             of
             silver
             ,
             which
             at
             five
             shillings
             the
             ounce
             comes
             to
             thirty
             six
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             thirteen
             pounds
             in
             sterling
             money
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             the
             brasse
             of
             the
             ●ffering
             was
             seventy
             talents
             ,
             and
             two
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             shekels
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             allowing
             three
             thousand
             shekels
             to
             a
             talent
             )
             two
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundre●
             shekels
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             counting
             twenty
             five
             shekels
             to
             a
             pound
             weight
             )
             amounts
             to
             eight
             thousand
             foure
             hundred
             ninetie
             six
             pound
             weight
             of
             brasse
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             brasse
             as
             silver
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surely
             the
             pillars
             were
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             onely
             covered
             over
             with
             brasse
             .
             See
             chap.
             27.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             of
             the
             blew
             and
             purple
             and
             scarlet
             they
             made
             clothes
             of
             service
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             commended
             both
             the
             people
             and
             workmen
             ,
             and
             prayed
             God
             to
             blesse
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Gods
             publick
             minister
             he
             pronounced
             a
             blessing
             on
             them
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL
             ▪
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             ANd
             thou
             shalt
             take
             the
             anoynting
             ●yl
             ,
             and
             anoynt
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             performance
             of
             this
             see
             in
             Levit.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             anoynt
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             sprinkle
             thereof
             upon
             the
             altar
             seven
             times
             .
             See
             Levit.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             For
             their
             anoynting
             shall
             surely
             be
             an
             everlasting
             priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             their
             children
             after
             them
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             anoynted
             ,
             but
             shall
             execut●
             
             the
             office
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             unction
             of
             their
             fathers
             ;
             onely
             the
             high
             priests
             were
             anoynted
             in
             the
             generations
             following
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             They
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             next
             year
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             the
             tabernacle
             is
             erected
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             wanted
             now
             but
             fifteen
             dayes
             of
             a
             full
             yeare
             since
             they
             left
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             he
             burnt
             sweet
             incense
             thereon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             supplying
             at
             present
             the
             priests
             office
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           On
           the
           third
           book
           of
           MOSES
           called
           LEVITICUS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             called
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             and
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             immediate
             connexion
             of
             this
             book
             of
             this
             story
             ,
             upon
             that
             wherewith
             the
             foregoing
             book
             of
             Exodus
             was
             concluded
             ,
             namely
             that
             after
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             reared
             ,
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             consecrated
             to
             the
             office
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             cloud
             descended
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             immediately
             God
             spake
             to
             Moses
             from
             the
             mercy-seat
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             for
             into
             it
             Moses
             was
             not
             able
             to
             enter
             ,
             because
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             filled
             it
             )
             and
             so
             informed
             him
             how
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             should
             carry
             themselv●s
             ●n
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
            
             If
             any
             man
             of
             you
             bring
             an
             offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             any
             sacrifice
             whatsoever
             :
             This
             is
             a
             generall
             rule
             concerning
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             none
             must
             be
             offered
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             or
             flock
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             cattel
             they
             intended
             to
             offer
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             intended
             an
             offering
             of
             birds
             ,
             what
             they
             must
             be
             is
             expressed
             afterwards
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             If
             his
             offering
             be
             a
             burnt-sacrifice
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             let
             him
             offer
             a
             male
             without
             blemish
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             Lord
             first
             gives
             directions
             for
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             which
             were
             indeed
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             because
             they
             were
             all
             wholly
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altars
             ;
             whereas
             of
             other
             sacrifices
             some
             part
             onely
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             were
             otherwise
             disposed
             of
             .
             And
             the
             direction
             that
             is
             here
             first
             given
             concerning
             these
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             burnt-offering
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             male
             without
             blemish
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             figure
             forth
             Christs
             perfection
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             ours
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             the
             least
             blemish
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
               He
               did
               no
               sinne
               :
               neither
               was
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             did
             yet
             notwithstanding
             by
             suffering
             death
             for
             us
             perfectly
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             that
             so
             
               he
               might
               present
            
             the
             Church
             to
             
             
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               without
               blemish
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             27.
             for
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             )
             
               If
               the
               bloud
               of
               bulls
               ,
               and
               of
               goats
               ,
               and
               the
               ashes
               of
               an
               heifer
               ,
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               ,
               sanctifieth
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               conscience
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ?
            
             And
             so
             again
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               Ye
               know
               that
               ye
               were
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               lamb
               without
               blemish
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Yet
             withall
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             taught
             both
             them
             and
             us
             to
             give
             God
             the
             best
             in
             all
             our
             services
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             He
             shall
             offer
             it
             of
             his
             own
             voluntary
             will
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             offer
             a
             burnt
             sacrifice
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             it
             voluntarily
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             brings
             it
             he
             must
             present
             it
             to
             the
             priest
             
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             close
             within
             which
             the
             brasen
             altar
             for
             burnt-offerings
             stood
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             might
             signifie
             the
             freedome
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             giving
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             willingnesse
             of
             Christ
             in
             giving
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             propitiation
             for
             our
             souls
             ;
             but
             principally
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             service
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             freely
             and
             willingly
             ,
             or
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             it
             :
             The
             second
             was
             appointed
             to
             signifie
             that
             their
             sacrifices
             (
             and
             so
             consequently
             any
             service
             that
             we
             perform
             )
             were
             onely
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             sanctified
             and
             made
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             The
             tabernacle
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             
               that
               greater
               and
               more
               perfect
               tabernacle
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             and
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             doore
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             accesse
             unto
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             put
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             to
             testifie
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             himself
             guilty
             of
             death
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             and
             believed
             that
             that
             sacrifice
             should
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             a
             ransome
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             sinnes
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             should
             suffer
             death
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             that
             did
             this
             had
             not
             respect
             so
             much
             to
             the
             beast
             slain
             ,
             in
             the
             death
             whereof
             there
             could
             not
             be
             an
             equall
             compensation
             given
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             these
             sacrifices
             were
             types
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             due
             to
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             for
             us
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             ,
             and
             would
             indeavour
             to
             consecrate
             himself
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             as
             now
             he
             gave
             this
             sacrifice
             wholly
             to
             be
             offered
             upon
             the
             altar
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             crucifying
             all
             his
             sinnefull
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             yielding
             up
             his
             whole
             man
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Gods
             will
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             him
             to
             make
             atonement
             for
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Though
               burnt-offerings
               were
               usually
               given
               in
               signe
               of
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               betokened
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             Do
             good
             in
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             unto
             Sion
             ,
             build
             thou
             the
             walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             be
             pleased
             with
             sacrifices
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             with
             burnt-offering
             and
             whole
             burnt-offering
             ,
             
               and
               Gen.
               8.
               20.
            
             
             And
             Noah
             builded
             an
             altar
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             took
             of
             every
             clean
             beast
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             fowl
             ,
             and
             offered
             burnt-offerings
             on
             the
             altar
             ▪
             
               yet
               they
               were
               also
               for
               atonement
            
             
             
               and
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               wit
               generall
               sinnes
               ,
               Job
               1.
               5.
               
            
             And
             it
             was
             so
             when
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             feasting
             were
             gone
             about
             ,
             that
             Job
             sent
             and
             sanctified
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             offered
             burnt-offerings
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             them
             all
             :
             for
             Job
             said
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             that
             my
             sonnes
             have
             sinned
             ,
             &c.
             
               whereas
               for
               speciall
               sinnes
               there
               was
               a
               speciall
               sacrifice
               and
               sinne-offering
               ,
               Levit.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             kill
             the
             bullock
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             priest
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             offerer
             :
             for
             this
             was
             usually
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Moses
             did
             it
             when
             he
             supplyed
             the
             priests
             office
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11.
             though
             sometimes
             the
             Levites
             also
             helped
             herein
             when
             there
             were
             not
             priests
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             25.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               The
               priests
               stood
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               Levites
               in
               their
               courses
               ,
               and
               they
               killed
               the
               Passeover
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Passeover-offerings
             )
             
               and
               the
               priests
               sprinkled
               the
               bloud
               from
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             as
             being
             given
             of
             God
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             priests
             in
             such
             services
             ,
             Numb
             .
             8.
             19.
             
             
               I
               have
               given
               the
               Levites
               as
               a
               gift
               to
               Aaron
               and
               to
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               service
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Now
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             killed
             to
             signifie
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Who
               was
               slain
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               to
               God
               by
               his
               bloud
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             5.
             9.
             and
             the
             mortifying
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             :
             and
             it
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             should
             offer
             up
             himself
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             our
             priest
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             for
             men
             to
             please
             God
             by
             any
             service
             they
             do
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             and
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whose
             priesthood
             the
             Leviticall
             priest
             was
             a
             type
             and
             figure
             .
             As
             for
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             killed
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Analogy
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             verse
             the
             11.
             concerning
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             killed
             at
             the
             north-side
             of
             the
             altar
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             priests
             Aarons
             sonnes
             shall
             bring
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             the
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             done
             in
             a
             large
             measure
             ,
             so
             that
             
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               altar
               were
               filled
               with
               bloud
               ,
            
             Zach.
             9.
             15.
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             that
             this
             bloud
             of
             their
             sacrifice
             should
             not
             be
             lost
             as
             spilt
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             a
             propitiation
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             and
             accepted
             by
             him
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             reconciliation
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             
               who
               are
               elect
               according
               to
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               spirit
               unto
               obedience
               ,
               and
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             flay
             the
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             priest
             :
             for
             the
             flaying
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             also
             ordinarily
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             who
             had
             therefore
             the
             skinne
             for
             himself
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             8.
             though
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             (
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             concerning
             killing
             the
             burnt-offerings
             )
             even
             in
             this
             also
             the
             Levites
             sometime
             helped
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             29.
             34.
             
             
               The
               priests
               were
               too
               few
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               flay
               all
               the
               burnt-offerings
               ;
               wherefore
               their
               brethren
               the
               Levites
               did
               help
               them
               .
            
             Because
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             offered
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             as
             a
             holy
             feast
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whence
             the
             altar
             is
             called
             
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             offered
             thereon
             ,
             
               his
               meat
            
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             12.
             therefore
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             usually
             eaten
             by
             men
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             skinne
             was
             alwayes
             flayed
             off
             .
             Yet
             withall
             it
             is
             commonly
             held
             by
             Expositours
             that
             this
             flaying
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             did
             also
             signifie
             ,
             
             First
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             being
             first
             stripped
             of
             his
             garments
             ,
             Matth.
             27.
             28
             ▪
             they
             did
             afterwards
             most
             shamefully
             intreat
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             beauty
             in
             him
             why
             men
             should
             desire
             him
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             people
             under
             the
             rage
             of
             cruell
             oppressours
             and
             persecutours
             ,
             Who
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Micha
             .
             3.
             3.
             
               eat
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               flay
               their
               skinne
               from
               off
               them
               :
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             mortification
             which
             God
             requires
             in
             those
             that
             give
             up
             their
             names
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             that
             
               They
               put
               off
               concerning
               the
               former
               conversation
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               corrupt
               according
               to
               the
               deceitfull
               lusts
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             shall
             put
             fire
             on
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             Lord
             gives
             direction
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             these
             sacrifices
             by
             the
             inseriour
             priests
             ,
             enjoyning
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             
               put
               fire
               upon
               the
               altar
            
             .
             Now
             because
             they
             were
             to
             use
             no
             strange
             fire
             in
             burning
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             fire
             which
             was
             continually
             nourished
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             which
             at
             first
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Levit.
             9.
             24.
             therefore
             by
             
               putting
               fire
               upon
               the
               altar
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             onely
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             fire
             together
             ,
             or
             laying
             it
             on
             again
             when
             they
             had
             laid
             it
             by
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             altar
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             wood
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             pieces
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             in
             order
             upon
             the
             wood
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             appointed
             ,
             because
             the
             discreet
             laying
             of
             the
             wood
             doth
             much
             conduce
             to
             the
             well
             burning
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             thus
             to
             burn
             all
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             The
             mistery
             of
             this
             might
             be
             twofold
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             consecrating
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             by
             afflictions
             and
             sufferings
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             
               the
               Captain
               of
               our
               salvation
               was
               made
               perfect
               by
               sufferings
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             so
             must
             his
             members
             also
             be
             ready
             alwayes
             through
             these
             fiery
             trials
             to
             enter
             into
             glory
             ,
             
               for
               every
               one
               shall
               be
               salted
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               every
               sacrifice
               shall
               be
               salted
               with
               salt
               ,
            
             Mark
             9.
             49.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             holy
             zeal
             whereby
             we
             should
             wholly
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             God
             through
             the
             operation
             of
             Gods
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             compared
             to
             fire
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               cometh
               after
               me
               is
               mightier
               then
               I
               ,
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             for
             as
             Christ
             
               through
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             enabled
             to
             consecrate
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               purified
               your
               souls
               in
               obeying
               the
               truth
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             )
             
               through
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             to
             which
             end
             we
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             carefull
             
               not
               to
               quench
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             19.
             but
             also
             by
             prayer
             ,
             holy
             meditation
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             conducing
             thereto
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             what
             we
             can
             to
             further
             this
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             burning
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             by
             laying
             in
             order
             the
             wood
             and
             the
             pieces
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             upon
             the
             wood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             But
             the
             inwards
             and
             his
             legs
             shalt
             thou
             wash
             in
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             by
             the
             inwards
             are
             not
             meant
             the
             guts
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             heart
             and
             liver
             ,
             and
             such
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             onely
             that
             which
             was
             usually
             eaten
             by
             men
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             altar
             ,
             Gods
             table
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Mal.
             1.
             2.
             as
             was
             before
             noted
             upon
             verse
             6.
             
             But
             however
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             inwards
             and
             feet
             did
             doubtlesse
             signifie
             the
             perfect
             purity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             withall
             our
             through-purification
             both
             in
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             man
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             ●gree●ble
             whereunto
             are
             those
             expressions
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             25.
             
             
               Then
               will
               I
               sprink●e
               clean
               water
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               clean
               ;
               from
               all
               your
               filthinesse
               and
               from
               all
               your
               idols
               will
               I
               cleanse
               you
            
             ;
             
             and
             again
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             
             
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             He
             shall
             bring
             it
             a
             male
             without
             blemish
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             kill
             it
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             altar
             Northward
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             also
             the
             sinne-offering
             was
             killed
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             25.
             and
             the
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             2.
             which
             might
             signifie
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             legall
             ceremonies
             ,
             the
             North
             being
             farthest
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sunne
             ;
             or
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             dye
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             48.
             2.
             
             
               On
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
               is
               the
               citie
               of
               the
               great
               King.
            
             But
             I
             rather
             content
             my self
             with
             this
             literall
             reason
             :
             The
             altar
             being
             placed
             by
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             tent
             of
             the
             congregation
             (
             which
             seems
             was
             in
             the
             Southside
             )
             there
             was
             more
             scope
             on
             the
             Northside
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             there
             appointed
             to
             make
             ready
             the
             sacrifices
             .
             Onely
             the
             peace-offerings
             were
             slain
             at
             the
             very
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             Eastwards
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             lay
             them
             in
             order
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             But
             he
             shall
             wash
             the
             inwards
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             See
             the
             former
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             bring
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             burn
             it
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               signified
               that
               all
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               had
               done
               is
               ours
               by
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
            
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             the
             life
             which
             I
             now
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             me
             :
             
               And
               that
               we
               also
               should
               give
               our selves
               wholly
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               5.
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             ;
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             your
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             body
             be
             preserved
             blamelesse
             ,
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             the
             burnt-sacrifice
             for
             his
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             be
             of
             fowls
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             bring
             his
             offering
             of
             turtle
             doves
             ,
             or
             of
             young
             pigeons
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signified
             the
             innocency
             and
             meeknesse
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             old
             turtles
             and
             young
             pigeons
             are
             best
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             best
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             wring
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             burn
             it
             on
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             the
             priests
             should
             kill
             the
             burnt-offering
             of
             turtle
             doves
             ,
             or
             young
             pigeons
             ,
             is
             here
             set
             down
             ▪
             which
             was
             by
             wringing
             off
             the
             head
             of
             them
             (
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             )
             or
             pinching
             of
             the
             head
             with
             the
             priests
             nail
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             bibles
             .
             The
             most
             common
             opinion
             of
             Expositours
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             heads
             of
             these
             birds
             were
             not
             quite
             wrung
             off
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             onely
             broken
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             hanging
             still
             by
             the
             skinne
             unto
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             their
             chief
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             where
             direction
             is
             given
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             such
             turtle
             doves
             ,
             or
             young
             pigeons
             ,
             that
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             should
             
               wring
               off
               his
               head
               from
               his
               neck
               ,
               but
               not
               divide
               it
               asunder
               ,
            
             Levit.
             5.
             8.
             
             But
             some
             other
             reasons
             may
             make
             it
             seem
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             heads
             of
             these
             birds
             that
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             were
             quite
             wrung
             off
             from
             their
             bodies
             :
             as
             First
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             vvell
             else
             conceive
             hovv
             the
             bloud
             of
             these
             sacrifices
             should
             be
             
               wrung
               out
               at
               the
               side
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             injoyned
             in
             the
             follovving
             vvords
             ;
             and
             vve
             knovv
             that
             the
             Jevvs
             did
             of
             all
             things
             abhorre
             things
             that
             vvere
             strangled
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             vvas
             the
             chief
             thing
             vvhereby
             vvas
             signified
             the
             atonement
             
             made
             for
             us
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             the
             pinching
             of
             the
             priests
             nail
             a
             wound
             should
             be
             made
             for
             the
             letting
             out
             the
             bloud
             as
             some
             hold
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               burn
               it
               on
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             seem
             plainly
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             burning
             the
             head
             particularly
             ,
             being
             thus
             wrung
             off
             ;
             for
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             body
             of
             these
             birds
             ,
             direction
             is
             afterwards
             given
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             As
             for
             that
             place
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             not
             of
             not
             dividing
             the
             head
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             not
             dividing
             the
             body
             asunder
             ,
             for
             which
             also
             there
             is
             here
             direction
             given
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               shall
               cleave
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               divide
               it
               asunder
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             pluck
             away
             his
             crop
             with
             his
             feathers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             figured
             the
             holinesse
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             our
             sacrifice
             ,
             who
             without
             all
             sinne
             or
             uncleannesse
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             for
             us
             ;
             by
             which
             also
             he
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             his
             people
             and
             their
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             cast
             it
             besides
             the
             altar
             on
             the
             East
             part
             by
             the
             place
             of
             the
             ashes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             priest
             ,
             when
             he
             cleansed
             the
             altar
             ,
             did
             first
             poure
             forth
             the
             ashes
             ,
             which
             afterward
             were
             carried
             ●orth
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             10
             
             ▪
             11.
             
             This
             place
             of
             the
             ashes
             was
             on
             the
             Eastside
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             nearest
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             ashes
             might
             the
             more
             conveniently
             be
             thence
             carried
             forth
             at
             the
             times
             appointed
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             was
             farthest
             off
             from
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             crop
             and
             the
             feathers
             in
             this
             place
             might
             teach
             them
             that
             all
             uncleannesse
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             
               Holinesse
               becomes
               thy
               house
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             93.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             cleave
             it
             with
             the
             wings
             thereof
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             divide
             it
             asunder
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             cleave
             it
             ,
             the
             wings
             being
             still
             left
             ,
             onely
             the
             feathers
             pluckt
             off
             :
             and
             though
             it
             must
             be
             cloven
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             inward
             part
             might
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             fire
             ,
             signifying
             that
             God
             requires
             chiefly
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             inner
             man
             unto
             him
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             not
             be
             divided
             asunder
             ,
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             we
             should
             give
             up
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             when
             any
             will
             offer
             a
             meat-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             offering
             shall
             be
             of
             fine
             flowre
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             meat-offering
             that
             was
             alwayes
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             their
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             for
             which
             direction
             is
             given
             elsewhere
             :
             but
             here
             direction
             is
             given
             onely
             for
             voluntary
             meat-offerings
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               When
               any
               will
               offer
               a
               meat-offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             set
             quantity
             here
             appointed
             ▪
             but
             it
             is
             left
             free
             to
             the
             offerer
             to
             bring
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             whereas
             for
             the
             meat-offering
             that
             was
             brought
             together
             with
             their
             burnt-offerings
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             expresse
             law
             how
             much
             there
             should
             be
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               a
               tenth
               deal
               of
               flower
               mingled
               with
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               hin
               of
               oyl
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             Now
             these
             voluntary
             meat-offerings
             were
             for
             the
             same
             end
             that
             the
             burnt-offerings
             were
             ,
             both
             to
             make
             atonement
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             testi●ie
             their
             consecrating
             of
             themselves
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             withall
             particularly
             they
             were
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledgement
             that
             all
             their
             provision
             they
             had
             of
             his
             bounty
             .
             So
             then
             the
             meat-offering
             signified
             ,
             
             First
             ▪
             Christ
             his
             oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               offering
               and
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               When
               he
               said
               ,
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               ,
               and
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               offering
               for
               sinne
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               ,
               neither
               hadst
               pleasure
               therein
               ,
               which
               are
               offered
               by
               the
               law
               :
               Then
               said
               he
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               God!
               He
               taketh
               away
               the
               first
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               the
               second
               :
               By
               the
               which
               will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Christians
             wonne
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             then
             consecrated
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             Esay
             66.
             20.
             
             
               They
               shall
               bring
               all
               your
               brethren
               for
               an
               offering
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               nations
               ,
               to
               my
               holy
               mountain
               Jerusalem
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               bring
               an
               offering
               in
               a
               clean
               vessel
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             all
             our
             Evangelicall
             sacrifices
             of
             prayer
             and
             praysing
             God
             ,
             with
             other
             services
             done
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             saints
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               In
               every
               place
               incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               unto
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               :
            
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             more
             particularly
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             in
             all
             the
             food
             they
             injoyed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             in
             all
             these
             meat-offerings
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             bring
             
               fine
               slowre
            
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             branne
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             purity
             of
             all
             Evangelicall
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             He
             shall
             poure
             oyl
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             frankincense
             thereon
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             oyl
             poured
             upon
             the
             flowre
             figured
             the
             graces
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             we
             serve
             God
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             and
             a
             chearfull
             spirit
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               an
               unction
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             oyl
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             20.
             and
             the
             sweetnesse
             both
             of
             the
             oyl
             and
             frankincense
             signified
             how
             sweet
             and
             acceptable
             their
             services
             were
             unto
             God
             in
             and
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               offering
               and
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             2.
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Prophet
             told
             the
             Jews
             that
             their
             incense
             was
             in
             vain
             when
             God
             regarded
             not
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             Jer.
             6.
             20.
             
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               cometh
               there
               to
               me
               ●ncense
               from
               Sheba
               ,
               and
               sweet
               calamus
               from
               a
               farre
               countrey
               ?
               your
               burnt-offerings
               are
               not
               acceptable
               ,
               nor
               your
               sacrifices
               sweet
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             burn
             the
             memoriall
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             handf●ll
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             meat-offering
             ,
             which
             should
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             put
             God
             in
             mind
             (
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             )
             of
             all
             this
             offering
             which
             the
             offerer
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             he
             had
             made
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             withall
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             the
             offerer
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             all
             the
             store
             he
             had
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             consecrated
             wholly
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             take
             in
             good
             part
             the
             offering
             he
             had
             now
             brought
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             meat-offering
             shall
             be
             Aarons
             and
             his
             sonnes
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               eat
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Levit.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             remainer
             thereof
             shall
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             eat
             ;
             with
             unleavened
             bread
             shall
             it
             be
             eaten
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             holy
             of
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             by
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             onely
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             that
             offer
             it
             .
             Of
             other
             offerings
             others
             might
             eat
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             whereof
             part
             was
             burnt
             on
             the
             altar
             ,
             onely
             the
             priests
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             if
             thou
             bring
             an
             oblation
             of
             a
             meat-offering
             baken
             in
             the
             oven
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               These
               were
               prepared
               and
               baked
               within
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               by
               Ezekiel
               46.
               20.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             place
             where
             the
             priests
             shall
             boil
             the
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             bake
             the
             meat-offering
             ,
             
               and
               1.
               
               Chron.
               23.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             Their
             office
             was
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             sons
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             both
             for
             the
             shew-bread
             and
             for
             the
             fine
             flowre
             for
             meat-offerings
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             unleavened
             cakes
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             which
             is
             baked
             in
             the
             pan
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             which
             is
             fried
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             unleavened
             cake
             of
             fine
             flowre
             mingled
             with
             oyl
             ,
             or
             unleavened
             wafers
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             2.
             and
             upon
             the
             11.
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             No
             meat-offering
             ,
             which
             ye
             shall
             bring
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             with
             leaven
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             these
             voluntary
             oblations
             ,
             part
             whereof
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ;
             for
             with
             some
             eucharisticall
             or
             thank-offerings
             they
             might
             bring
             leavened
             cakes
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             13.
             as
             also
             in
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             17.
             but
             these
             were
             not
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             And
             where
             leaven
             was
             not
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             oblation
             ,
             the
             part
             remaining
             the
             priests
             might
             not
             eat
             with
             leaven
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             16.
             because
             part
             of
             the
             offering
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             Now
             leaven
             was
             thus
             generally
             forbidden
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             still
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             worship
             God
             as
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             that
             all
             humane
             devices
             therein
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             God
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             perfect
             purity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             leaven
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             sincerity
             that
             must
             be
             in
             our
             evangelicall
             sacrifices
             ;
             for
             leaven
             signifieth
             sinne
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             ,
             distastfull
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             infectious
             to
             men
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             1.
             
             
               Beware
               ye
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               which
               is
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               Let
               us
               keep
               the
               feast
               ,
               not
               with
               old
               leaven
               ,
               neither
               with
               t
               he
               leaven
               of
               malice
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               unleavened
               bread
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ye
             shall
             burn
             no
             leaven
             ,
             nor
             any
             hony
             ,
             in
             any
             offering
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             by
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             leaven
             but
             hony
             also
             is
             forbidden
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             leavening
             nature
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             exclude
             all
             humane
             devices
             in
             Gods
             worship
             :
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             hony
             might
             be
             a
             pretence
             of
             mixing
             it
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             when
             neither
             soure
             nor
             sweet
             ple●seth
             him
             but
             onely
             what
             is
             appointed
             ,
             what
             place
             is
             left
             for
             humane
             inventions
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             any
             mystery
             be
             thought
             implyed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             abandoning
             of
             all
             carnall
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             by
             those
             that
             will
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             As
             for
             the
             oblation
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ye
             shall
             offer
             them
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               though
               with
               leaven
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               17.
               
            
             They
             shall
             be
             baken
             with
             leaven
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             first-fruits
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               though
               hony
               2.
               
               Chron.
               31.
               5.
               
            
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             brought
             in
             abundance
             the
             first-f●uits
             of
             corn
             ,
             wine
             ,
             and
             oyl
             ,
             and
             hony
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             every
             oblation
             of
             thy
             meat-o●●●ri●g
             ●●alt
             thou
             season
             with
             salt
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             salting
             was
             signified
             the
             covenant
             o●
             grace
             in
             C●rist
             ,
             which
             we
             by
             faith
             apprehend
             unto
             incorruption
             :
             wherefore
             o●r
             un●●genera●e
             estate
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             child
             new
             born
             and
             not
             salted
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             suffer
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             thy
             God
             to
             be
             lacking
             from
             thy
             meat-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             salt
             which
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             
               the
               covenant
               of
               thy
               God
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             salt
             be
             not
             wanting
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             bound
             as
             by
             a
             covenant
             to
             use
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             faith
             in
             the
             covenant
             be
             not
             wanting
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             that
             salt
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             your
             sacrifices
             will
             be
             of
             no
             value
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             With
             all
             thine
             offerings
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             salt
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Not
               onely
               meat-offerings
               ,
               but
               also
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sacrifices
               ,
               Ezek.
               43.
               24.
               
            
             The
             priest
             shall
             cast
             salt
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             offer
             them
             up
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
               Mark
               9.
               49.
            
             
             Every
             sacrifice
             shall
             be
             salted
             with
             salt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             thou
             offer
             a
             meat-offering
             of
             thy
             first-fruits
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             freewill-offering
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             besides
             injoyned
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             if
             his
             oblation
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offering
             ,
             if
             he
             offer
             it
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             male
             or
             female
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Peace-offerings
             were
             either
             to
             obtain
             from
             God
             some
             blessing
             which
             they
             wanted
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             gratulation
             or
             thanksgiving
             for
             some
             blessing
             received
             .
             The
             chief
             and
             most
             ordinary
             use
             of
             them
             was
             doubtlesse
             in
             a
             way
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             the
             severall
             sorts
             whereof
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             seaventh
             chapter
             .
             But
             yet
             sometimes
             they
             were
             also
             used
             when
             men
             in
             their
             troubles
             prayed
             unto
             God
             for
             peace
             and
             salvation
             :
             so
             Judges
             20.
             26.
             when
             the
             Israelites
             fasted
             and
             sought
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             aid
             and
             favour
             ,
             because
             the
             men
             of
             Benjamin
             had
             twice
             beaten
             them
             in
             battel
             ,
             
               they
               offered
               burnt-offerings
               and
               peace-offerings
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             when
             David
             sought
             to
             appease
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             when
             the
             pestilence
             raged
             in
             the
             land
             because
             of
             his
             numbering
             the
             people
             ,
             
               He
               built
               an
               altar
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               offered
               burnt-offerings
               and
               peace-of-ferings
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Chron.
             21.
             26.
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             teaching
             us
             that
             with
             supplications
             for
             what
             we
             want
             we
             must
             also
             joyn
             thanksgiving
             for
             what
             we
             already
             injoy
             .
             So
             then
             the
             peace-offerings
             signified
             1.
             
             Christs
             oblation
             of
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             our
             peace
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             14.
             and
             2.
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             which
             in
             and
             through
             him
             we
             offer
             unto
             God.
             The
             sacrifices
             appointed
             here
             for
             the
             peace-offerings
             are
             a
             male
             or
             female
             of
             the
             herd
             or
             of
             the
             flock
             :
             turtle
             doves
             and
             young
             pigeons
             are
             not
             here
             allowed
             for
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             as
             in
             burnt-offerings
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             peace-offerings
             were
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ;
             one
             for
             the
             altar
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             for
             the
             offerer
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             division
             could
             not
             be
             conveniently
             made
             in
             so
             small
             sacrifices
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             this
             sacrifice
             was
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             temporall
             blessings
             externall
             ,
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             therefore
             
               a
               female
            
             ,
             a
             lesse
             perfect
             sacrifice
             was
             here
             accepted
             of
             God.
             Why
             it
             must
             be
             without
             blemish
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             notes
             upon
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             his
             offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Levit.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             kill
             it
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Why
             this
             sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             before
             upon
             chapter
             1.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             That
             which
             
             is
             particularly
             observable
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             sacrifices
             of
             peace-offerings
             were
             not
             killed
             at
             the
             same
             place
             where
             the
             oth●r
             sacrifices
             were
             killed
             ;
             for
             the
             burnt-offerings
             were
             killed
             
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               the
               altar
               Northward
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             so
             were
             also
             the
             sinne-offering
             and
             the
             trespasse-offering
             in
             the
             very
             
               place
               where
               the
               burnt-offering
               was
               killed
               ,
            
             chap.
             6.
             25.
             and
             chap.
             7.
             2.
             
             But
             now
             the
             peace-offerings
             were
             to
             be
             killed
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             entrance
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             where
             stood
             the
             brasen
             altar
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             Eastward
             then
             the
             place
             where
             the
             other
             sacrifices
             were
             killed
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             fat
             and
             the
             breast
             of
             these
             peace-offerings
             were
             to
             be
             waved
             before
             the
             altar
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             offerer
             ,
             who
             might
             not
             go
             into
             the
             court
             ,
             but
             stand
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             30.
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             these
             peace-offerings
             ,
             whereof
             the
             offerer
             did
             eat
             a
             part
             ,
             were
             not
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             onely
             eaten
             by
             the
             priest
             .
             And
             hence
             this
             is
             given
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             trespasse-offering
             was
             to
             be
             killed
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             the
             burnt-offerings
             were
             killed
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             onely
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             offer
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             peace-offering
             ,
             a
             n
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             afterward
             expressed
             :
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             offering
             was
             thus
             disposed
             of
             ▪
             the
             breast
             and
             right
             shoulder
             were
             waved
             and
             heaved
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             priests
             to
             eat
             .
             See
             Levit.
             7.
             30.
             the
             remainer
             was
             eaten
             by
             him
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             his
             family
             and
             friends
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             fat
             that
             covereth
             the
             inwards
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             fat
             as
             the
             best
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             is
             offered
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             teacheth
             that
             the
             best
             is
             to
             be
             still
             given
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             withall
             signifie
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             carnall
             desires
             are
             to
             be
             mortified
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             spi●it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Aarons
             sonnes
             shall
             burn
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             being
             first
             salted
             ,
             Levit.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             altar
             upon
             the
             burnt
             sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             remainer
             of
             the
             dayly
             burnt-offering
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             had
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             fat
             thereof
             and
             the
             whole
             rump
             ,
             it
             shall
             he
             take
             off
             hard
             by
             the
             back-bone
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             rump
             of
             those
             countrey
             sheep
             was
             large
             and
             exceeding
             fat
             ,
             as
             Writers
             report
             ,
             and
             the
             fat
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             withall
             because
             the
             rumps
             of
             sheep
             are
             sweeter
             and
             better
             then
             those
             of
             bullocks
             ,
             therefore
             the
             rump
             of
             the
             sheep
             is
             also
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             the
             bullocks
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             It
             is
             the
             food
             of
             the
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             to
             shew
             Gods
             acceptation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             as
             meat
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             expresse
             his
             love
             ,
             who
             reckons
             himself
             as
             a
             guest
             at
             their
             feasts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             All
             the
             fat
             is
             the
             Lords
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             neither
             may
             the
             priest
             nor
             owner
             eat
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             statute
             for
             your
             generations
             ,
             throughout
             all
             your
             dwellings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Lords
             setting
             apart
             the
             fat
             of
             all
             sacrifices
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             portion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             there
             is
             here
             a
             more
             generall
             statute
             given
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             towit
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             never
             eat
             any
             of
             this
             fat
             of
             these
             beasts
             fit
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             their
             o●n
             private
             dwellings
             ,
             when
             they
             killed
             them
             for
             their
             ordinary
             food
             ,
             and
             not
             sor
             sacrifices
             ;
             which
             was
             doubtlesse
             to
             keep
             
             in
             them
             a
             reverend
             remembrance
             of
             these
             holy
             rites
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             mysteries
             signified
             thereby
             .
             Indeed
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             of
             judgement
             amongst
             Expositours
             concerning
             this
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             the
             eating
             of
             all
             fat
             was
             here
             forbidden
             the
             Israelites
             ▪
             or
             onely
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             fat
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             the
             fat
             of
             beasts
             that
             were
             appointed
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             is
             expressed
             chap.
             7.
             23.
             
             
               Y●
               shall
               eat
               no
               manner
               of
               fat
               of
               ox
               ,
               of
               sheep
               ,
               or
               of
               goats
               :
            
             2.
             that
             it
             was
             not
             meant
             of
             such
             fat
             as
             is
             mixed
             with
             the
             flesh
             of
             such
             beasts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             breast
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             such
             fat
             they
             were
             doubtlesse
             allowed
             to
             eat
             ,
             whence
             Deut.
             32.
             14.
             
             
               The
               fat
               of
               rammes
               and
               lambs
               of
               the
               breed
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               and
               goats
               ,
            
             is
             r●ckoned
             amongst
             the
             dainties
             which
             God
             had
             given
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             the
             fat
             which
             we
             call
             suet
             or
             tallow
             ,
             the
             fat
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             when
             these
             beasts
             were
             sacrificed
             was
             alwayes
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             :
             and
             3.
             for
             this
             fat
             ,
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             by
             this
             law
             forbidden
             to
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             whenever
             they
             killed
             either
             sheep
             ,
             or
             ox
             ,
             or
             goat
             ,
             for
             their
             ordinary
             food
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             should
             be
             a
             law
             for
             them
             
               throughout
               all
               their
               dwellings
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             killed
             these
             cattel
             at
             home
             in
             their
             own
             private
             dwellings
             ;
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             fat
             and
             bloud
             are
             here
             joyntly
             alike
             forbidden
             :
             Now
             the
             bloud
             even
             of
             those
             cattel
             which
             they
             killed
             at
             home
             for
             their
             private
             use
             they
             might
             not
             eat
             (
             the
             reason
             whereof
             see
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             9.
             5.
             
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             fat
             neither
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             IF
             a
             soul
             shall
             sinne
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             in
             this
             book
             direction
             hath
             been
             given
             for
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             meat-offerings
             ,
             and
             peace-offerings
             :
             Now
             the
             Lord
             here
             beginnes
             his
             directions
             for
             those
             offerings
             whereby
             expiation
             was
             made
             for
             some
             particular
             sinne
             which
             the
             offerer
             found
             himself
             guilty
             of
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             cases
             were
             called
             sinne-offerings
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             trespasse-offerings
             .
             The
             first
             generall
             command
             concerning
             these
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               if
               a
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               should
               sinne
               through
               ignorance
               against
               any
               of
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             then
             that
             person
             should
             bring
             a
             sinne-offering
             by
             way
             of
             expiation
             for
             that
             sinne
             :
             where
             by
             
               sinnes
               committed
               through
               ignorance
            
             ,
             or
             errour
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             may
             also
             be
             rendered
             )
             are
             not
             onely
             meant
             such
             sinnes
             as
             men
             commit
             and
             yet
             know
             not
             that
             they
             sinned
             ,
             as
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             fact
             done
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             thinking
             they
             did
             well
             when
             indeed
             they
             transgressed
             some
             law
             and
             commandment
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             also
             such
             sinnes
             as
             men
             commit
             through
             infirmity
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             suddenly
             
               overtaken
               in
               a
               fault
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             overborn
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             lusts
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             which
             do
             for
             the
             present
             as
             it
             were
             blind
             their
             judgement
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             do
             not
             for
             the
             time
             mind
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             Yet
             withall
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             all
             sinnes
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             greater
             externall
             sinnes
             for
             which
             the
             conscience
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             stricken
             then
             for
             every
             ordinary
             aberration
             :
             for
             who
             can
             think
             that
             there
             was
             a
             severall
             sinne-offering
             to
             
             be
             brought
             for
             every
             transgression
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             thought
             or
             word
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             best
             are
             every
             day
             so
             many
             ?
             No
             ,
             other
             sinnes
             were
             expiated
             by
             the
             dayly
             burnt-offerings
             which
             were
             offered
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             offered
             on
             the
             day
             of
             atonement
             ,
             concerning
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             30.
             
             
               On
               that
               day
               shall
               the
               priest
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               clean
               from
               all
               your
               sinnes
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             These
             sinne-offerings
             were
             onely
             for
             such
             particular
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             which
             their
             consciences
             were
             in
             a
             more
             speciall
             manner
             smitten
             :
             and
             they
             were
             all
             types
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             
               For
               God
               made
               him
               to
               be
               sinne
               for
               us
               who
               knew
               no
               sinne
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             If
             the
             priest
             that
             is
             anointed
             do
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             who
             onely
             was
             anointed
             in
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             7.
             
             &
             40.
             15.
             now
             in
             that
             the
             Leviticall
             high
             priest
             had
             himself
             need
             of
             an
             offering
             for
             sinne
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Mediatour
             that
             could
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             perfect
             atonement
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             to
             look
             for
             another
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             sinne
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Leviticall
             high
             priest
             in
             his
             holy
             garments
             was
             a
             shadow
             and
             type
             .
             See
             Heb.
             7.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               For
               such
               an
               high
               priest
               became
               us
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmlesse
               ,
               ●ndefiled
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ;
               who
               needeth
               not
               dayly
               as
               those
               high
               priests
               to
               offer
               ●p
               sacrifice
               ,
               first
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               peoples
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Then
             let
             him
             bring
             for
             his
             sinne
             which
             he
             hath
             sinned
             a
             young
             bullock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             greater
             sacrifice
             then
             the
             common
             persons
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             or
             the
             rulers
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             equall
             to
             the
             congregations
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             because
             his
             sinne
             was
             greatest
             and
             most
             pernicious
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             shall
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             bullocks
             head
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             testifying
             his
             faith
             and
             resting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             that
             sacrifice
             figured
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chapter
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             that
             is
             anointed
             shall
             take
             of
             the
             bullocks
             bloud
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             anointed
             priest
             is
             the
             sinner
             himself
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             27.
             who
             is
             here
             injoyned
             to
             
               take
               of
               the
               bullocks
               bloud
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               to
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             yet
             prescribed
             to
             be
             done
             in
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             this
             shewed
             that
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             we
             have
             a
             way
             opened
             into
             heaven
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             19.
             20.
             
             
               Having
               boldnesse
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               through
               the
               vail
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             sprinkle
             of
             the
             bloud
             seaven
             times
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               A
               mysticall
               number
               ,
               signifying
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               that
               was
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               cleansing
               of
               sinne
               by
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             For
             if
             the
             blo●d
             of
             bulls
             and
             of
             goats
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             heifer
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             sanctisieth
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             &c.
             purge
             your
             conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ?
             
               and
               that
               our
               sinnes
               need
               much
               purgation
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               51.
               2.
               
            
             Wash
             me
             throughly
             from
             mine
             iniquities
             and
             cleanse
             me
             from
             my
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             skin
             of
             the
             bullock
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             other
             sinne-offerings
             
             after
             the
             fat
             was
             offered
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             remainer
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             26.
             
             
               The
               priest
               that
               offers
               it
               for
               sinne
               shall
               eat
               it
               ;
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               shall
               it
               be
               eaten
               :
            
             but
             in
             the
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             priest
             here
             another
             order
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             (
             because
             there
             the
             pries●s
             were
             included
             with
             the
             rest
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             wholly
             carried
             forth
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             burnt
             there
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             law
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             30.
             that
             
               no
               sin-offering
               should
               be
               eaten
               ,
               whereof
               any
               of
               the
               bloud
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               to
               reconcile
               withall
               in
               the
               holy
               place
            
             (
             which
             was
             onely
             done
             in
             the
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             priest
             and
             for
             the
             congregation
             )
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             The
             literall
             reason
             of
             this
             doubtlesse
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             offerer
             himself
             might
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             sinne-offerings
             the
             priest
             himself
             was
             the
             offerer
             ,
             either
             solely
             by
             himself
             ,
             as
             here
             ;
             or
             jointly
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             whole
             congregation
             :
             but
             withall
             assuredly
             there
             was
             a
             mystery
             in
             it
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             hereby
             they
             we●e
             taught
             how
             detestable
             a
             thing
             sinne
             is
             ,
             especially
             the
             sinnes
             of
             sacred
             persons
             ,
             and
             common
             sinnes
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             which
             here
             were
             laid
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             the
             bullock
             that
             was
             carried
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             :
             2.
             
             It
             signified
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             sinne-offering
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             saith
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ceremony
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               those
               beasts
               whose
               bloud
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               by
               the
               high
               priest
               for
               sin
               are
               burnt
               without
               the
               camp
               ;
               Wherefore
               Jesus
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               :
            
             3.
             
             To
             teach
             us
             that
             by
             Christs
             sufferings
             our
             sinnes
             are
             perfectly
             forgiven
             ,
             cast
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             and
             removed
             farre
             away
             from
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             person
             that
             was
             to
             carry
             forth
             this
             bullock
             for
             a
             sinne-osfering
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             to
             burn
             him
             there
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             in
             the
             12.
             vers
             .
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             priest
             that
             offered
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               bullock
               shall
               he
               carry
               forth
               without
               the
               camp
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             the
             meaning
             onely
             is
             that
             he
             should
             see
             it
             were
             done
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             should
             do
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             unclean
             thereby
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             what
             is
             said
             in
             another
             place
             that
             is
             parallel
             vvith
             this
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             Israel
             sinne
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             vvhole
             congregation
             shall
             of
             mere
             ignorance
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             errour
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             sinne
             thus
             are
             for
             the
             time
             as
             men
             blinded
             carried
             avvay
             vvith
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             shall
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             either
             not
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             after
             they
             come
             to
             knovv
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             touched
             in
             conscience
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             offer
             a
             sinne-offering
             for
             their
             atonement
             :
             vvhere
             by
             the
             vvay
             it
             is
             vvorth
             the
             noting
             that
             the
             vvhole
             assembly
             of
             particular
             Churches
             may
             erre
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             When
             the
             sin
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             known
             ,
             then
             the
             congregation
             shall
             offer
             a
             young
             bullock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Numb
             .
             15.
             24.
             the
             Israelites
             are
             injoyned
             to
             bring
             
               a
               kid
               of
               the
               goats
               for
               a
               sinne-offering
            
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             vvhole
             congregation
             :
             but
             that
             vvas
             onely
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             omitting
             any
             of
             those
             ceremoniall
             duties
             there
             injoyned
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             more
             generall
             for
             all
             sin
             vvhatsoever
             ,
             vvhich
             you
             may
             see
             more
             fully
             explained
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             do
             with
             the
             bullock
             as
             he
             did
             with
             the
             bullock
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             bullock
             for
             the
             priests
             sinne-offering
             ,
             vvhereof
             before
             
               the
               first
               bullock
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             When
             a
             ruler
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             guilty
             ,
             or
             if
             his
             sinne
             wherein
             he
             hath
             sinned
             come
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             vvhen
             any
             civil
             magistrate
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             vvhether
             he
             be
             presently
             struck
             vvith
             an
             acknovvledgement
             of
             his
             guilt
             ,
             or
             vvhether
             his
             sinne
             be
             aftervvards
             by
             any
             means
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             knovvledge
             of
             it
             he
             shall
             bring
             his
             sinne-offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             goat
             ,
             and
             kill
             it
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             Northside
             of
             the
             altar
             .
             See
             Levit.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             priests
             shall
             take
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             bloud
             of
             this
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             ruler
             (
             as
             likewise
             that
             for
             the
             common
             people
             )
             why
             was
             it
             not
             as
             in
             the
             former
             carried
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             sprinkled
             before
             the
             vail
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ?
             surely
             because
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             priest
             and
             congregation
             was
             more
             hainous
             then
             that
             of
             the
             ruler
             ,
             therefore
             was
             there
             a
             more
             solemn
             manner
             of
             atonement
             appointed
             for
             their
             sin
             then
             for
             the
             rulers
             or
             the
             private
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             burn
             all
             his
             fat
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             remainer
             was
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             .
             See
             Levit.
             6.
             26.
             whereas
             the
             remainer
             of
             the
             sin-offerings
             for
             the
             priest
             and
             congregation
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             camp
             for
             the
             reason
             above
             shown
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             one
             of
             the
             common
             people
             sinne
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             &c.
             )
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             Israelite
             or
             stranger
             that
             is
             joyned
             unto
             them
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             take
             of
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             bring
             a
             lambe
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             sacrifice
             is
             spoken
             of
             apart
             from
             the
             former
             of
             the
             goat
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             fat
             that
             was
             burned
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             wholly
             the
             same
             in
             a
             lambe
             as
             it
             was
             in
             a
             goat
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             3.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             if
             a
             soul
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             seen
             or
             known
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             chapter
             some
             instances
             are
             given
             of
             sinnes
             committed
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             to
             bring
             a
             sinne-offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             cases
             the
             offerings
             which
             they
             brought
             for
             their
             sinnes
             were
             to
             be
             of
             that
             sort
             which
             were
             more
             particularly
             called
             and
             esteemed
             trespasse-offerings
             :
             for
             of
             such
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Moses
             speaks
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             Much
             arguing
             there
             is
             amongst
             Expositours
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             sinne-offerings
             and
             trespasse-offerings
             :
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             sinne-offerings
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             were
             for
             sins
             of
             commission
             ,
             the
             trespasse-offerings
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             chapter
             were
             for
             sinnes
             of
             omission
             :
             some
             again
             hold
             that
             the
             sinne-offerings
             were
             for
             greater
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             others
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             trespasse-offerings
             were
             for
             greater
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne-offerings
             for
             smaller
             offences
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             
             that
             these
             opinions
             on
             both
             sides
             are
             no
             other
             then
             groundlesse
             conjectures
             :
             Evi●ent
             it
             is
             that
             these
             trespasse-offerings
             are
             also
             called
             sinne-offerings
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             6.
             vers
             .
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               bring
               his
               trespasse-offering
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               sinne
               which
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               a
               female
               from
               the
               slock
               a
               lambe
               ,
               or
               a
               kid
               of
               the
               goats
               ,
               for
               a
               sinne-offering
               .
            
             All
             trespasse-offerings
             were
             therefore
             sinne-offerings
             though
             all
             sinne-offerings
             were
             not
             called
             trespasse-offerings
             .
             Herein
             onely
             I
             conceive
             the
             difference
             lay
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             particular
             sinnes
             a
             sinne-offering
             was
             appointed
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             ordinary
             sinne-offerings
             injoyned
             particular
             persons
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             was
             for
             such
             sinnes
             wherein
             some
             trespasse
             was
             committed
             upon
             the
             goods
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             belonged
             unto
             the
             priests
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             more
             particularly
             called
             trespasse-offerings
             .
             The
             first
             particular
             instance
             given
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             chapter
             is
             concerning
             him
             that
             sinneth
             in
             concealing
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             witnessed
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               If
               a
               soul
               sinne
            
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               and
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               swearing
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               witnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             so
             diversely
             expounded
             ,
             I
             con●●ive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             an
             oath
             is
             given
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             any
             controversie
             ,
             for
             any
             wrong
             done
             by
             one
             man
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             oath
             is
             given
             do
             either
             forswear
             themselves
             ,
             or
             cannot
             discover
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             one
             that
             knows
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             or
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             stands
             by
             ,
             conceals
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             reveal
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             and
             must
             offer
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             because
             his
             neighbour
             suffers
             dammage
             in
             his
             estate
             through
             his
             silence
             ;
             
               whether
               he
               hath
               see●
               or
               known
               of
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             an
             eye-witnesse
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             or
             came
             any
             other
             way
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             reveal
             all
             he
             knows
             ,
             or
             be
             guilty
             ,
             and
             so
             o●fer
             a
             trespasse-offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Or
             if
             a
             soul
             touch
             any
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             second
             instance
             of
             sins
             for
             which
             they
             were
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             is
             concerning
             those
             legall
             pollutions
             which
             are
             afterward●
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             &c.
             The
             law
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             had
             touched
             any
             such
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             he
             was
             
               unclean
               and
               guilt●e
            
             of
             a
             sinne
             ,
             verse
             2.
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             touched
             it
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             time
             it
             was
             
               ●id
               from
               him
            
             ,
             his
             doing
             it
             unwittingly
             should
             not
             quit
             him
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             when
             he
             should
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
               then
               he
               should
               ●e
               guilty
            
             in
             his
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             offer
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             cleanse
             him
             from
             this
             legall
             uncleannesse
             (
             for
             in
             this
             case
             there
             was
             another
             way
             of
             legall
             purifying
             appointed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             11.
             
             &c.
             )
             as
             to
             expiate
             his
             sinne
             ,
             because
             for
             want
             of
             due
             consideration
             he
             had
             so
             defiled
             himself
             ;
             and
             through
             ignorance
             or
             unadvisednesse
             had
             neglected
             those
             legall
             purifyings
             ,
             or
             had
             come
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             and
             intermeddled
             with
             Gods
             holy
             things
             whilest
             his
             uncleannesse
             was
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             was
             as
             I
             conceive
             the
             reason
             why
             a
             trespasse-offering
             was
             in
             this
             case
             imposed
             ,
             because
             the
             unclean
             person
             did
             by
             this
             sinne
             trespasse
             upon
             Gods
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             impair
             the
             worth
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             these
             things
             also
             figured
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             cleansed
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             from
             that
             pollution
             which
             is
             contracted
             by
             partaking
             with
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               neither
               be
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               :
               keep
               thy self
               pure
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             
               Come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
            
             
             ye
             separate
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             touch
             not
             the
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Or
             if
             a
             soul
             swear
             ,
             pronouncing
             with
             his
             lips
             to
             do
             evil
             or
             to
             d●
             good
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             third
             instance
             of
             sinnes
             for
             which
             they
             were
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             discerned
             what
             the
             sinne
             here
             intended
             is
             :
             some
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             the
             carelesse
             neglect
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             a
             man
             had
             sworn
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             the
             guilt
             whereof
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             is
             expresse
             mention
             of
             swearing
             
               to
               do
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             sinne
             to
             omit
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             sworn
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             sworn
             to
             do
             any
             evil
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             generally
             any
             thing
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinfull
             and
             against
             Gods
             law
             ,
             but
             rather
             it
             would
             be
             commendable
             to
             break
             such
             an
             oath
             ,
             therefore
             by
             
               doing
               ●vil
            
             they
             understand
             the
             doing
             of
             something
             which
             is
             hurtf●ll
             or
             irksome
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             hath
             sworn
             to
             do
             what
             may
             bring
             some
             damage
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             deprive
             him
             of
             something
             that
             is
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             to
             him
             :
             Again
             others
             conceive
             that
             the
             sinne
             here
             intended
             is
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             swearing
             to
             do
             either
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             sinfull
             so
             confidently
             to
             undertake
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             undertakes
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             knows
             not
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             do
             or
             no
             ;
             or
             to
             do
             some
             evil
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             when
             David
             sware
             tha●
             he
             would
             utterly
             destroy
             Naball
             and
             all
             his
             family
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             22.
             
             And
             this
             Exposition
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             sinne
             of
             not
             doing
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             sworn
             he
             would
             do
             is
             not
             so
             clearly
             intimated
             in
             thes●
             words
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             swearing
             :
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             
               pronouncing
               with
               his
               lips
               to
               do
               evil
               or
               to
               do
               good
               ,
            
             do
             indeed
             manifestly
             imply
             an
             ove●bold
             undertaking
             to
             do
             that
             which
             happely
             he
             may
             not
             or
             cannot
             do
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             expound
             this
             place
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             not
             doing
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             sworn
             to
             do
             ,
             are
             constraind
             to
             understand
             that
             clause
             concerning
             
               swearing
               to
               do
               evil
            
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             or
             hurtfull
             to
             himself
             ,
             whereas
             I
             conceive
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             of
             doing
             evil
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             because
             for
             it
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             ▪
             which
             implyes
             at
             least
             an
             intention
             of
             trespassing
             upon
             his
             neighbour
             :
             so
             that
             I
             say
             the
             sinne
             here
             intended
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             swearing
             ;
             and
             because
             if
             a
             man
             swore
             to
             do
             good
             to
             his
             neighbour
             when
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             did
             thereby
             engage
             himself
             for
             some
             good
             to
             his
             neighbour
             which
             afterwards
             his
             neighbour
             could
             not
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             swore
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             there
             was
             at
             least
             a
             purpose
             of
             trespassing
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Gods
             eye
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             enjoyned
             for
             this
             sinne
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             :
             though
             at
             first
             
               it
               be
               hid
               from
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             at
             first
             he
             bound
             himself
             by
             this
             oath
             through
             passion
             or
             unadvisedness●
             he
             did
             not
             know
             or
             consider
             that
             he
             sinned
             in
             so
             swearing
             ,
             yet
             
               when
               he
               knows
               of
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             ●ext
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             i●
             once
             convinced
             that
             he
             hath
             sinned
             herein
             ,
             
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               guilty
               in
               one
               of
               these
               ,
            
             then
             the
             guilt
             shall
             lye
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             sworn
             to
             do
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             atonement
             he
             must
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             guilty
             in
             one
             of
             these
             things
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             guilty
             in
             one
             of
             these
             three
             cases
             before
             named
             ,
             he
             shall
             confesse
             his
             sin
             ,
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             sacrifices
             head
             ,
             &
             so
             shall
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             bring
             his
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             also
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             sinne-offering
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             
               soul
               was
               made
               an
               offering
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             53.
             10.
             
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             here
             translated
             a
             trespasse-offering
             .
             Now
             how
             the
             trespasse-offering
             differed
             from
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             is
             noted
             befo●e
             upon
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             a
             lambe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             exception
             was
             not
             onely
             for
             these
             particular
             offenses
             before
             named
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             where
             a
             sinne-offering
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             case
             poverty
             should
             disable
             a
             man
             to
             make
             his
             peace
             with
             God.
             Now
             concerning
             these
             turtle
             doves
             and
             young
             pigeons
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             One
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             and
             the
             other
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             wer●
             also
             or
             atonement
             ,
             Levit.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             wring
             off
             his
             head
             from
             his
             neck
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             divide
             it
             asunder
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             direction
             concerning
             the
             turtle
             dove
             ▪
             or
             young
             pigeon
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             wayes
             :
             either
             that
             the
             priest
             was
             to
             wring
             off
             the
             head
             but
             not
             to
             divide
             the
             body
             of
             it
             asunder
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             commonest
             exposition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             break
             the
             neck
             of
             it
             asunder
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             to
             p●ll
             the
             head
             quite
             off
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             be
             not
             able
             ,
             &c.
             then
             he
             that
             sinned
             shall
             bring
             for
             his
             offering
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             Ephah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             a
             bushell
             ,
             the
             tenth
             part
             whereof
             was
             called
             an
             O●er
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             36.
             near
             about
             our
             pottle
             .
          
           
             He
             shall
             put
             no
             oyl
             upon
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             distinguish
             this
             sinne-offering
             from
             those
             other
             meat-offerings
             ,
             whereof
             see
             Lev.
             2.
             1.
             
             Besides
             this
             happely
             might
             signifie
             that
             neither
             by
             any
             grace
             in
             us
             (
             whereof
             the
             oyl
             was
             a
             signe
             )
             nor
             by
             any
             prayersof
             ours
             (
             whereof
             the
             frankincense
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             )
             but
             onely
             by
             Christ
             we
             are
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
             whereof
             this
             meat-offering
             was
             a
             type
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             oyl
             &
             frankin●●nse
             might
             signifie
             the
             joy
             &
             gladnesse
             of
             him
             that
             brought
             the
             offering
             ,
             the
             Lord
             might
             appoint
             these
             to
             be
             left
             out
             in
             the
             sinne-offering
             because
             of
             the
             sorrow
             &
             humiliation
             of
             spirit
             required
             in
             him
             that
             brought
             this
             offering
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             Num.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             If
             a
             s●ul
             commit
             a
             trespasse
             ,
             and
             sinne
             through
             ignorance
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             translated
             here
             ,
             
               comm●t
               a
               trespasse
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             generally
             used
             for
             all
             transgression
             and
             disloyalty
             that
             the
             inferiour
             committeth
             against
             the
             superiour
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             evils
             committed
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             ●●gnifieth
             sacrilegiously
             to
             trespasse
             upon
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             prie●ts
             by
             ●ny
             wrong
             done
             to
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             things
             ,
             when
             by
             any
             mans
             ignorance
             ,
             unadvisednesse
             ,
             or
             errour
             (
             for
             it
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             th●
             presumptuous
             defrauding
             God
             of
             those
             things
             which
             belonged
             to
             him
             )
             God
             was
             damaged
             in
             his
             offerings
             ,
             as
             when
             any
             man
             payed
             not
             the
             full
             tithe
             due
             ,
             or
             did
             work
             with
             his
             first-born
             bullock
             ,
             or
             shear
             his
             first-born
             sheep
             ,
             or
             keep
             back
             ought
             of
             the
             price
             of
             things
             dedicated
             to
             holy
             use
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             of
             the
             priests
             portion
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Then
             ●e
             shall
             bring
             for
             his
             trespass●
             unto
             th●
             Lora
             a
             ramme
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             greater
             sacrifice
             then
             was
             brought
             for
             other
             trespasse-offerings
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
             With
             thy
             estimation
             by
             shekels
             of
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             money
             as
             thou
             the
             priest
             shalt
             value
             the
             damage
             at
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             shekels
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             shall
             adde
             the
             fifth
             part
             thereto
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               For
               so
               much
               was
               also
               added
               to
               holy
               things
               redeemed
               ,
               Levit.
               27.
               13
               ,
               15
               ,
               19.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             at
             all
             re●eem
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             adde
             a
             fifth
             part
             thereof
             unto
             thy
             estimation
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             sanctified
             it
             will
             redeem
             his
             house
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             adde
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             the
             money
             of
             thy
             estimation
             unto
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             soul
             sinne
             ,
             and
             commit
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             ram
             injoyned
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             makes
             it
             clear
             that
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             same
             sinne
             of
             sacriledge
             ,
             whereof
             before
             ,
             onely
             this
             particular
             is
             again
             more
             clearly
             urged
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             wist
             it
             not
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             utterly
             ignorant
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             as
             guilty
             bring
             this
             sacrifice
             for
             his
             atonement
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             IF
             a
             soul
             sinne
             ,
             and
             commit
             a
             trespasse
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Law
             is
             concerning
             sinnes
             done
             wittingly
             ,
             where
             an
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             God
             also
             is
             particularly
             offended
             by
             a
             li●
             and
             false
             oath
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             He
             shall
             even
             restore
             it
             in
             the
             principall
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             full
             worth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             shall
             adde
             the
             fifth
             part
             more
             thereto
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             he
             were
             judicially
             convicted
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             according
             to
             those
             judiciall
             Laws
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             which
             injoyn
             double
             paiment
             :
             but
             this
             Law
             is
             for
             those
             ,
             who
             touched
             in
             conscience
             confesse
             that
             whereof
             they
             could
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             they
             were
             onely
             to
             adde
             a
             fifth
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             it
             unto
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             appertaineth
             ,
             whether
             the
             first
             owner
             ,
             or
             the
             heire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Command
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonn●s
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             have
             been
             prescribed
             ,
             now
             the
             severall
             rites
             of
             each
             are
             described
             more
             particularly
             .
             And
             first
             for
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             though
             the
             daily
             burnt-offering
             which
             was
             offered
             every
             morning
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             every
             evening
             is
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             .
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             burning
             upon
             the
             altar
             all
             night
             unto
             the
             morning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             all
             day
             ,
             but
             all
             night
             also
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             morning
             burnt-offering
             burnt
             till
             the
             evening
             ,
             so
             the
             evening
             burnt-offering
             burnt
             all
             night
             untill
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             altar
             shall
             be
             burning
             in
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             nourisht
             continually
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             put
             on
             his
             linen
             garment
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             linen
             breeches
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             linen
             coat
             .
          
           
             And
             take
             up
             the
             ashes
             which
             the
             fire
             hath
             consumed
             with
             the
             burnt-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ashes
             are
             said
             to
             be
             consumed
             ,
             when
             the
             wood
             and
             sacrifices
             are
             consumed
             and
             turned
             to
             ashes
             :
             as
             meal
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ground
             ,
             when
             the
             corn
             by
             grinding
             is
             turned
             to
             meal
             ,
             Esai
             .
             47.
             2.
             
             
               Take
               the
               milst●ne
               ,
               and
               grind
               meal
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             put
             them
             besides
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             Notes
             upon
             Levit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             carry
             forth
             the
             ashes
             without
             the
             camp
             unto
             a
             clean
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             
             contrary
             is
             said
             to●ching
             the
             stones
             and
             dust
             of
             a
             leprous
             house
             ,
             Levit.
             14.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             
               Then
               the
               priest
               shall
               command
               that
               they
               ●ake
               the
               stones
               in
               which
               the
               plague
               is
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               cast
               them
               into
               an
               unclean
               place
               without
               the
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Becau●e
             these
             came
             from
             the
             Lords
             holy
             house
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             a
             clean
             place
             ,
             where
             no
             dead
             carkases
             ,
             dung
             ,
             or
             other
             filth
             was
             laid
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             fire
             upon
             the
             altar
             shall
             be
             burning
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             so
             the
             ●ire
             which
             first
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             m●nner
             by
             the
             continuall
             supply
             of
             wood
             be
             still
             preserved
             upon
             the
             altar
             :
             which
             might
             signifie
             ,
             1.
             the
             excluding
             of
             all
             humane
             devices
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             is
             allowed
             but
             is
             given
             by
             direction
             from
             heaven
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             no
             sacrifice
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             offered
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               He
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             And
             withall
             the
             continuing
             of
             this
             fire
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             came
             from
             heaven
             to
             testifie
             Gods
             favourable
             acceptance
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             as
             at
             first
             so
             still
             he
             did
             continually
             accept
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             did
             it
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             law
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             burn
             the
             wood
             on
             it
             every
             morning
             .
             ]
          
           
             Questionlesse
             they
             laid
             on
             wood
             upon
             the
             altar
             to
             maintain
             the
             fire
             thereon
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             especially
             at
             even
             ,
             when
             the
             evening
             burnt-offering
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ;
             onely
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             direction
             here
             for
             laying
             on
             wood
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             because
             then
             having
             cleansed
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             ashes
             ,
             they
             made
             the
             fire
             anew
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             remainer
             thereof
             shall
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             eat
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             males
             onely
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             being
             most
             holy
             might
             not
             be
             touched
             but
             by
             consecrated
             persons
             .
          
           
             With
             unleavened
             bread
             shall
             it
             be
             eaten
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             co●rt
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             concerning
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             verse
             26.
             
             
               In
               the
               holy
               place
               shall
               it
               be
               eaten
               ,
               in
               the
               court
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             Other
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             tithes
             and
             first-fr●its
             ,
             and
             the
             shoulder
             and
             breast
             of
             the
             peoples
             peace-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             might
             be
             eaten
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             the
             priests
             daughters
             were
             to
             have
             a
             share
             therein
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             11.
             
             
               The
               heave-offering
               of
               their
               gift
               with
               all
               the
               wave-offerings
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               them
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               daughters
               with
               thee
               by
               a
               statute
               for
               ever
               :
               every
               one
               that
               is
               clean
               in
               thy
               house
               shall
               eat
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             those
             things
             that
             were
             most
             holy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             priests
             portion
             of
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             whereof
             part
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             were
             onely
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             their
             eating
             in
             Gods
             presence
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             use
             these
             holy
             things
             with
             all
             sobriety
             ;
             2.
             
             To
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             singular
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             which
             God
             required
             in
             them
             that
             were
             honoured
             above
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             To
             signifie
             perhaps
             that
             none
             but
             those
             within
             Gods
             holy
             Church
             shall
             have
             any
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             .
             As
             for
             this
             charge
             not
             to
             eat
             it
             with
             leavened
             bread
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             offering
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             ●onnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             offering
             that
             Aaron
             shall
             offer
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             d●y
             〈◊〉
             he
             is
             an●inted
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             sonnes
             successively
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             high
             prie●●s
             shall
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             
             in
             the
             day
             that
             they
             are
             anointed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             meat-offering
             i●
             appointed
             for
             the
             high
             priest
             onely
             (
             for
             he
             onely
             was
             anointed
             in
             succeeding
             〈◊〉
             as
             is
             shown
             before
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             7.
             
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             Aaron
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             son
             of
             his
             successively
             that
             should
             be
             anointed
             high
             priest
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ve●se
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             Ephah
             of
             fine
             flowre
             for
             a
             meat-offering
             perpetuall
             ,
             &c.
             ▪
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             offered
             when
             any
             of
             them
             came
             to
             be
             high
             priests
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             For
             every
             meat-offering
             for
             the
             priest
             shall
             be
             wholly
             burnt
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             eating
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             sigured
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             sinners
             iniquity
             ▪
             Levit.
             10.
             17.
             but
             because
             no
             priest
             being
             a
             sinner
             could
             make
             atonement
             for
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             his
             meat-offering
             might
             not
             be
             eaten
             ,
             but
             is
             all
             burnt
             on
             the
             altar
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             expect
             salvation
             not
             by
             himself
             but
             onely
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             The
             priest
             that
             offereth
             it
             for
             sinne
             shall
             eat
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             Except
             in
             the
             case
             mentioned
             verse
             30.
             when
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             when
             there
             is
             sprinkled
             of
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             upon
             any
             garment
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             wash
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             viz.
             casually
             .
             Now
             these
             ordinances
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             the
             sinne-offering
             (
             because
             that
             in
             speciall
             sort
             figured
             Christ
             who
             was
             made
             sinne
             for
             us
             )
             shadowed
             the
             contagion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             our
             care
             to
             cleanse
             our selves
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             But
             the
             earthen
             vessell
             wherein
             it
             is
             sodden
             shall
             be
             broken
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             sodden
             in
             a
             brasen
             pot
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             liquour
             wherein
             the
             sin-offering
             was
             sodden
             might
             soak
             into
             an
             earthen
             pot
             ,
             therefore
             that
             must
             be
             broken
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             losse
             of
             breaking
             it
             was
             not
             great
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             sod
             in
             an
             iron
             or
             brasse
             pot
             ,
             that
             was
             onely
             to
             be
             scoured
             and
             rinsed
             ;
             all
             which
             was
             still
             to
             shadow
             forth
             the
             contagion
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             no
             sin-offering
             whereof
             any
             of
             the
             bloud
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             the
             sin-offering
             for
             the
             priest
             and
             the
             congregation
             .
             See
             Levit.
             4.
             
             &
             16.
             which
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             camp
             :
             and
             this
             might
             signifie
             that
             men
             cleaving
             to
             the
             legall
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             not
             seeking
             for
             the
             better
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             LIkewise
             this
             is
             the
             law
             of
             the
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             what
             transgressions
             the
             sinne-offering
             was
             appointed
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             the
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             trespasse-offering
             was
             for
             smaller
             sinnes
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             where
             either
             God
             in
             the
             externall
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             or
             their
             brethren
             in
             civill
             affairs
             ,
             was
             any
             way
             damaged
             by
             the
             offender
             ,
             there
             a
             trespasse-offering
             was
             due
             ;
             for
             other
             transgressions
             the
             sinne-offering
             .
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             chap.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             In
             the
             place
             where
             they
             kill
             the
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             As
             the
             sinne-offering
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             trespasse-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             that
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             priest
             was
             to
             have
             the
             remainer
             of
             this
             as
             he
             had
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             that
             offereth
             any
             mans
             burnt-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             sinne
             and
             trespasse-offering
             the
             priest
             had
             ,
             skinne
             and
             all
             ;
             but
             even
             of
             the
             burnt-offering
             also
             he
             must
             have
             the
             skinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             meat-offering
             that
             is
             baken
             in
             the
             oven
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             meat-offerings
             that
             were
             baken
             or
             fried
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             were
             to
             be
             eaten
             hot
             ,
             were
             therefore
             the
             priests
             portion
             that
             offered
             them
             ,
             who
             might
             eat
             them
             presently
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             meat-offerings
             were
             mingled
             with
             oyl
             ,
             or
             dry
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             flowre
             dry
             ,
             not
             mingled
             with
             oyl
             or
             any
             other
             liquour
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             meat-offering
             for
             sinne
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             11.
             
             Because
             these
             might
             be
             reserved
             to
             be
             dressed
             afterwards
             at
             their
             leasure
             ,
             therefore
             these
             were
             equally
             to
             be
             divided
             amongst
             all
             the
             priests
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Besides
             the
             cakes
             ,
             he
             shall
             offer
             for
             his
             offering
             leavened
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             How
             this
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             that
             ,
             Levit.
             2.
             11.
             see
             the
             notes
             there
             :
             Because
             this
             meat-offering
             was
             onely
             for
             food
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             leaven
             is
             here
             allowed
             .
             And
             besides
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             that
             this
             oblation
             was
             before
             thought
             upon
             and
             prepared
             ,
             not
             suddenly
             offered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             offer
             one
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             oblation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             rest
             were
             for
             the
             owner
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             &c.
             as
             was
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             See
             Deut.
             27.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               offer
               peace-offerings
               ,
               and
               eat
               there
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               there
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             See
             also
             Deut.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             peace-offerings
             for
             thanksgiving
             shall
             be
             eaten
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             How
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             was
             shown
             before
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Here
             now
             is
             prescribed
             how
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             And
             for
             the
             understanding
             hereof
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             that
             there
             are
             here
             three
             severall
             sorts
             of
             peace-offerings
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             three
             severall
             occasions
             of
             offering
             peace-offerings
             :
             the
             first
             were
             these
             that
             were
             offered
             
               for
               thanksgiving
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             testifying
             their
             thankfulnesse
             for
             some
             mercies
             received
             :
             the
             second
             were
             those
             that
             were
             offered
             in
             liew
             of
             a
             vow
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             such
             peace-offerings
             which
             men
             vowed
             they
             would
             give
             unto
             God
             if
             such
             or
             such
             a
             mercie
             God
             should
             grant
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             accordingly
             when
             God
             had
             satisfied
             their
             desires
             they
             did
             then
             pay
             unto
             God
             ;
             which
             though
             paid
             by
             way
             of
             thanksgiving
             they
             make
             to
             be
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             those
             were
             brought
             onely
             upon
             the
             generall
             bond
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             generall
             mercies
             ,
             these
             were
             brought
             upon
             a
             speciall
             bond
             of
             a
             vow
             made
             upon
             their
             obtaining
             some
             speciall
             blessing
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             desired
             of
             God.
             But
             others
             again
             understand
             it
             of
             peace-offerings
             vowed
             and
             paid
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             vow
             not
             being
             conditionall
             in
             case
             any
             such
             blessing
             were
             obtained
             but
             absolute
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             make
             this
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             first
             which
             was
             for
             thanksgiving
             :
             yea
             and
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             such
             peace-offerings
             as
             were
             offered
             not
             in
             performance
             of
             a
             vow
             formerly
             made
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             time
             when
             a
             vow
             was
             made
             by
             way
             of
             seeking
             Gods
             favour
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             some
             blessing
             which
             they
             sought
             of
             God.
             The
             third
             were
             those
             that
             were
             brought
             as
             a
             voluntary
             offering
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             were
             not
             brought
             upon
             any
             particular
             obligation
             either
             of
             mercies
             received
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             want
             of
             any
             blessing
             ,
             but
             of
             devotion
             in
             generall
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledging
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             them
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             testifying
             their
             desire
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             
             love
             and
             favour
             .
             Ag●in
             ,
             2.
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             one
             law
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             another
             :
             for
             those
             peace-offerings
             that
             were
             for
             thanksgiving
             ,
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             eat
             the
             same
             day
             they
             were
             offered
             ,
             both
             the
             priest
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             were
             for
             a
             vow
             or
             voluntary
             offering
             ,
             they
             had
             two
             dayes
             allowed
             them
             for
             the
             eating
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             was
             left
             on
             the
             third
             day
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             And
             why
             was
             this
             difference
             ?
             Surely
             because
             God
             would
             hereby
             teach
             them
             that
             he
             must
             be
             worshipped
             as
             himself
             appointeth
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             in
             their
             reason
             should
             think
             ●it
             ;
             and
             withall
             the
             appointing
             of
             that
             to
             be
             presently
             eaten
             which
             was
             for
             thanksgiving
             might
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             be
             remisse
             in
             returning
             thanks
             for
             the
             blessings
             they
             injoyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             peace-offerings
             be
             eaten
             at
             all
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             &c.
             it
             shall
             be
             an
             abomination
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             a
             thing
             which
             by
             being
             kept
             too
             long
             beginneth
             to
             be
             corrupt
             and
             stink
             ,
             to
             show
             how
             God
             would
             abhorre
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             the
             flesh
             that
             toucheth
             any
             unclean
             thing
             shall
             not
             be
             eaten
             ,
             i●
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             flesh
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             was
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             doubtlesse
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             but
             was
             carried
             thence
             (
             after
             it
             was
             killed
             at
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             the
             fat
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             )
             and
             eaten
             else-where
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             right
             shoulder
             and
             breast
             which
             were
             the
             priests
             portion
             ,
             Levit.
             10.
             14.
             
             
               The
               wave-breast
               and
               the
               heave-shoulder
               shall
               ye
               eat
               in
               a
               clean
               place
               ,
               thou
               and
               thy
               sonnes
               and
               thy
               daughters
               with
               thee
               .
            
             And
             well
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             if
             the
             priests
             did
             not
             eat
             their
             portion
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             much
             lesse
             did
             the
             people
             eat
             their
             portion
             there
             .
             Now
             because
             being
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             place
             it
             might
             casually
             ●e
             touched
             by
             some
             unclean
             person
             ,
             or
             some
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             order
             is
             here
             given
             that
             it
             should
             not
             then
             be
             eaten
             as
             a
             holy
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             because
             being
             so
             defiled
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             represent
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             and
             pure
             from
             the
             least
             pollution
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             a●
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             all
             that
             be
             clean
             shall
             eat
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             abideth
             clean
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             
               all
               that
               be
               clean
            
             ,
             both
             priests
             and
             owners
             ,
             shall
             eat
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             the
             soul
             that
             eateth
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offerings
             that
             p●rtain
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             order
             is
             given
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             should
             wittingly
             eat
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             when
             they
             were
             unclean
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             naturall
             personall
             uncleannesse
             that
             was
             then
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             uncleannesse
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             twentieth
             verse
             ;
             or
             by
             touch
             of
             any
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             afterwards
             added
             in
             the
             follovving
             verse
             ,
             to
             vvit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             :
             if
             they
             did
             it
             unvvittingly
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             atonement
             vvas
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             2.
             but
             if
             they
             did
             vvilfully
             and
             presumptuously
             thus
             profane
             Gods
             holy
             things
             ,
             they
             vvere
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             vvas
             shaddovved
             forth
             that
             those
             that
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             professe
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             continue
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             destruction
             shall
             be
             their
             end
             ,
             neither
             vvill
             God
             reckon
             them
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             vvhoever
             partake
             of
             the
             signes
             and
             seals
             of
             grace
             unvvorthily
             do
             eat
             and
             drink
             judgement
             to
             themselves
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             eat
             no
             manner
             fat
             ,
             of
             ox
             ,
             of
             sheep
             ,
             or
             of
             goat
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             beast
             that
             dieth
             of
             it self
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             used
             in
             any
             other
             use
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             I
             conceive
             is
             implyed
             that
             such
             fat
             of
             beasts
             fit
             for
             sacrifices
             (
             when
             killed
             at
             home
             for
             their
             private
             uses
             )
             might
             also
             be
             imployed
             in
             other
             uses
             ,
             though
             i●
             might
             not
             be
             eaten
             :
             for
             else
             what
             did
             they
             do
             with
             it
             ?
             It
             were
             absurd
             to
             think
             it
             was
             cast
             away
             and
             lost
             :
             so
             that
             I
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             
               even
               the
               fat
               of
               such
               beasts
               when
               they
               die
               of
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               used
               in
               any
               other
               use
            
             ;
             not
             onely
             when
             they
             are
             killed
             for
             meat
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             die
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             hence
             some
             conclude
             that
             though
             the
             touch
             of
             such
             carcases
             did
             render
             a
             man
             unclean
             ;
             yet
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             fat
             of
             those
             dead
             beasts
             that
             died
             of
             themselves
             did
             not
             defile
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             He
             that
             offe●eth
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             peace-offerings
             unto
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             his
             oblation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offerings
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             shall
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             present
             that
             part
             which
             is
             to
             be
             
               un
               oblation
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             fat
             with
             the
             breast
             and
             the
             right
             shoulder
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             Because
             their
             peace-offerings
             they
             might
             eat
             i●
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             so
             the
             place
             were
             cl●an
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             danger
             lest
             the
             people
             should
             think
             that
             their
             peace-offerings
             might
             be
             killed
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             prevention
             hereof
             this
             law
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             bring
             their
             peace-offerings
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Lords
             and
             the
             priests
             portion
             must
             be
             gi●en
             them
             before
             they
             themselves
             eat
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             brought
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             washed
             them
             with
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             at
             the
             brasen
             laver
             which
             was
             made
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             he
             put
             upon
             them
             the
             coat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             undermost
             garment
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             of
             fine
             linen
             ,
             and
             girded
             to
             him
             with
             a
             girdle
             of
             needle-work
             ,
             concerning
             which
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             garments
             of
             Aaron
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             is
             already
             noted
             what
             is
             requisite
             to
             be
             known
             in
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             28.
             chapter
             of
             Exodus
             .
             There
             was
             also
             linen
             breeches
             made
             for
             the
             priests
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             42.
             b●t
             those
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             be
             put
             on
             at
             their
             consecration
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             but
             the
             priest
             was
             to
             put
             them
             on
             himself
             when
             he
             was
             to
             execute
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             ●ere
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             too●
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             ,
             and
             an●●nted
             the
             ●aber●●cle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             30.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             he
             sprinkled
             thereof
             upon
             the
             alt●r
             seven
             times
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             did
             not
             onely
             anoint
             the
             altar
             as
             he
             did
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             sprinkle
             it
             seven
             times
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             consecration
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             consecrated
             to
             more
             speciall
             use
             then
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             taberhacle
             ,
             namely
             for
             the
             holy
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             brought
             the
             bullock
             for
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             those
             rites
             of
             consecrating
             the
             prie●●s
             ,
             see
             the
             severall
             notes
             upon
             the
             29.
             chapter
             of
             Exodus
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             poured
             the
             bloud
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             12.
             
             After
             this
             the
             altar
             sanctified
             the
             gifts
             and
             oblations
             upon
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             19.
             
             Here
             is
             no●mention
             made
             of
             sprinkling
             bloud
             seven
             times
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             sinne-offerings
             for
             the
             priest
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             7.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             intended
             for
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             of
             the
             priest
             being
             then
             consecrated
             ,
             but
             here
             for
             sinnes
             in
             generall
             of
             priests
             not
             yet
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             indeed
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             the
             consecration
             of
             their
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             that
             Moses
             called
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             very
             next
             day
             after
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             the
             priests
             consecration
             were
             ended
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             was
             made
             in
             the
             33.
             verse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             also
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Ezeklel
             saith
             in
             his
             allusion
             to
             this
             ,
             Ezek.
             43.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Seven
               dayes
               shall
               they
               purge
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               consecrate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               when
               these
               dayes
               are
               expired
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               that
               upon
               the
               eighth
               day
               and
               so
               forward
               the
               priests
               shall
               make
               your
               burnt-offerings
               upon
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             What
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             Evident
             it
             is
             that
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             erected
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             in
             the
             second
             year
             after
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             17.
             and
             immediately
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             severall
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             sacrifices
             set
             down
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             ,
             Lev.
             1.
             1.
             
             After
             this
             Moses
             performed
             all
             that
             was
             injoyned
             him
             for
             the
             consecrating
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             anointing
             and
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             all
             that
             was
             therein
             ,
             wherein
             seven
             dayes
             were
             spent
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             next
             day
             after
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             entred
             upon
             the
             executing
             of
             the
             priests
             office
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             related
             .
             Indeed
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             the
             consecration
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             were
             before
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             when
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             reared
             up
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Princes
             offered
             on
             that
             very
             day
             when
             the
             altar
             was
             anointed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Numb
             .
             7.
             1
             ,
             10.
             (
             which
             they
             conceive
             was
             done
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             erected
             )
             and
             the
             priests
             could
             not
             have
             offered
             the
             Princes
             sacrifices
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             before
             that
             time
             consecrated
             and
             settled
             in
             their
             priesthood
             .
             But
             this
             opinion
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             double
             mistake
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             altar
             was
             anointed
             by
             Moses
             the
             same
             day
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Princes
             sacrifices
             were
             offered
             on
             the
             same
             day
             whereon
             the
             altar
             was
             anointed
             ,
             which
             indeed
             cannot
             be
             truly
             inferred
             from
             that
             forecited
             place
             in
             the
             7.
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shown
             in
             the
             notes
             there
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             day
             when
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             entred
             upon
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             priesthood
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             very
             next
             day
             after
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             their
             consecration
             were
             ended
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             Aaron
             ,
             Take
             thee
             a
             young
             calf
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             Before
             Aaron
             might
             be
             suffered
             to
             offer
             up
             any
             sacrifice
             ,
             he
             is
             commanded
             by
             Moses
             to
             offer
             up
             a
             young
             calf
             as
             a
             sinne-offering
             for
             himself
             :
             And
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
             those
             priests
             were
             not
             fit
             in
             themselves
             to
             stand
             as
             Mediatours
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             sinners
             themselves
             ,
             but
             were
             types
             and
             shadows
             of
             another
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             holy
             ,
             harmlesse
             ,
             undefiled
             and
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             7.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             since
             a
             young
             bullock
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             high
             priests
             sinne-offering
             .
             Levit.
             4.
             3.
             
             Why
             is
             Aaron
             here
             commanded
             to
             offer
             a
             young
             calf
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             between
             a
             young
             calf
             and
             a
             young
             bullock
             there
             was
             no
             great
             difference
             (
             the
             one
             happely
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             second
             )
             but
             yet
             of
             that
             difference
             the
             reason
             we
             may
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             fourth
             chapter
             a
             sinne-offering
             is
             appointed
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             atonement
             for
             some
             particular
             sinne
             of
             ignorance
             committed
             by
             the
             high
             priest
             ;
             but
             this
             sinne-offering
             here
             injoyned
             was
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             priests
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             in
             a
             particular
             case
             ,
             for
             their
             first
             entrance
             upon
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             not
             a
             young
             bullock
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             injoyned
             ▪
             but
             a
             young
             calf
             was
             offered
             for
             their
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Lords
             speciall
             direction
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Take
             yee
             a
             kid
             of
             the
             goats
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             also
             (
             as
             in
             a
             speciall
             particular
             case
             )
             the
             very
             same
             sacrifices
             are
             not
             injoyned
             either
             for
             the
             sinne-offerings
             ,
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             or
             peace-offerings
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             injoyned
             by
             the
             generall
             Laws
             in
             the
             former
             chapters
             ;
             onely
             respect
             is
             had
             that
             some
             of
             every
             kind
             should
             be
             now
             offered
             by
             the
             priests
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             upon
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             For
             to
             day
             the
             Lord
             will
             appear
             unto
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             ver
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             brasen
             altar
             ;
             herein
             also
             this
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             high
             priest
             seemeth
             to
             differ
             from
             others
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             it
             was
             because
             Aaron
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             accesse
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             prepared
             away
             by
             this
             first
             sacrifice
             into
             the
             court
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             peoples
             sinne-offering
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             compared
             with
             Levit.
             4.
             13
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             But
             the
             fat
             and
             the
             kidneys
             and
             the
             caul
             above
             the
             liver
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             he
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             offered
             them
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             afterward
             burnt
             by
             that
             fire
             which
             came
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             he
             brought
             the
             peoples
             offering
             and
             took
             the
             goat
             ,
             &c.
             and
             offered
             it
             for
             sinne
             as
             the
             first
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             that
             for
             the
             priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             so
             he
             burnt
             it
             also
             without
             the
             camp
             as
             the
             other
             was
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             for
             which
             he
             is
             reproved
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Lev.
             10.
             17.
             
             
               Wherefore
               have
               ye
               not
               eaten
               the
               sinne-offering
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               most
               holy
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               given
               it
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Beside
             the
             burnt
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             morning
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             the
             burnt-offering
             and
             meat-offering
             which
             was
             every
             morning
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             as
             God
             appointed
             Exod.
             24.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             but
             an
             extraordinary
             offering
             besides
             ,
             which
             by
             speciall
             direction
             was
             offered
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             toward
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             blessed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               applying
               the
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               known
               that
               God
               did
               gratiously
               accept
               of
               those
               sacrifices
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               done
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               set
               down
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               23
               ,
            
             &c.
             Speak
             unto
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             On
             this
             wise
             shall
             blesse
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             Lord
             blesse
             
             thee
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             ,
             the
             Lord
             make
             his
             face
             shine
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             gratious
             unto
             thee
             ,
             the
             Lord
             lift
             up
             his
             countenance
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             peace
             .
             
               So
               also
               it
               is
               said
               of
               our
               Saviour
               that
               a
               little
               before
               his
               Ascention
            
             he
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             and
             blessed
             his
             disciples
             ;
             
               and
               indeed
               Aaron
               was
               in
               this
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
            
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             are
             blessed
             ,
             
               Gen.
               18.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             came
             down
             from
             offering
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             bank
             or
             hilly-place
             of
             the
             altar
             which
             was
             higher
             then
             the
             other
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             went
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             the
             priests
             had
             onely
             made
             entrance
             upon
             their
             office
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             priests
             .
             Now
             Moses
             went
             with
             Aaron
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             that
             he
             might
             there
             instruct
             him
             concerning
             the
             service
             he
             was
             there
             to
             perform
             ,
             both
             about
             the
             lights
             ,
             the
             table
             of
             shew-bread
             ,
             and
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             unto
             all
             the
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             somme
             visible
             signe
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             favour
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             cloud
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             there
             came
             a
             ●ire
             out
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consumed
             upon
             the
             altar
             the
             burnt-offering
             and
             the
             fat
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             1.
             or
             else
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Which
             when
             all
             the
             people
             saw
             ,
             they
             shouted
             and
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             .
             ]
          
           
             With
             astonishment
             and
             joy
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             for
             this
             signe
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             accepting
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             took
             either
             of
             them
             his
             c●nser
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             No
             doubt
             Moses
             had
             taught
             them
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             that
             after
             they
             had
             offered
             the
             sacrifices
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             then
             they
             should
             go
             into
             the
             tabern●cle
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             light
             the
             lamps
             ,
             and
             burn
             incense
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             7.
             
             
               Aaron
               shall
               burn
               thereon
               sweet
               incense
               every
               morning
               ;
               when
               he
               dresseth
               the
               lamps
               he
               shall
               burn
               incense
               on
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             :
             but
             withall
             doubtlesse
             he
             had
             given
             them
             direction
             to
             use
             in
             this
             service
             onely
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             which
             was
             kindled
             by
             fire
             from
             heaven
             :
             for
             though
             this
             be
             onely
             implyed
             covertly
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             13.
             
             
               The
               fire
               shall
               ever
               be
               burning
               upon
               the
               altar
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               go
               out
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             it
             was
             more
             fully
             given
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             as
             afterward
             again
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             10.
             where
             direction
             is
             given
             for
             Aarons
             going
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               take
               a
               censer
               of
               burning
               coals
               of
               fire
               from
               off
               the
               altar
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               hands
               full
               of
               sweet
               incense
               beaten
               small
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               within
               the
               vail
               .
            
             But
             now
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             forgetting
             or
             neglecting
             their
             duty
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             took
             some
             other
             ●ire
             in
             their
             censers
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             wherewith
             they
             had
             sod
             and
             dressed
             the
             ●lesh
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             putting
             incense
             thereon
             to
             carry
             it
             and
             lay
             it
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ,
             and
             so
             
               offered
               strange
               fire
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fire
             which
             he
             commanded
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             severely
             punished
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             happened
             that
             very
             eighth
             day
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             1.
             immediately
             after
             those
             first
             sacrifices
             were
             consumed
             by
             
             fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             from
             vers
             .
             12.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             which
             plainly
             concerneth
             those
             sacrifices
             whereof
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
             And
             thus
             God
             taught
             them
             betimes
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             withall
             with
             what
             fear
             and
             exact
             care
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             carry
             themselves
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             there
             went
             out
             fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             and
             devoured
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             killed
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             sword
             is
             said
             to
             devoure
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             26.
             
             
               Then
               Abner
               called
               to
               Joab
               and
               said
               ,
               Shall
               the
               sword
               devoure
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             For
             that
             neither
             their
             bodies
             nor
             clothes
             were
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             appears
             verse
             5.
             
             
               So
               they
               went
               near
               and
               carried
               them
               in
               their
               coats
               out
               of
               the
               camp
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Then
             Moses
             said
             un●o
             Aaron
             ,
             This
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Lord
             spake
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             these
             following
             words
             is
             in
             many
             places
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             19.
             22.
             
             
               And
               let
               the
               priests
               also
               that
               come
               near
               to
               the
               Lord
               sanctifie
               themselves
               lest
               the
               Lord
               break
               forth
               upon
               them
               :
            
             again
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             35.
             
             
               Therefore
               shall
               ye
               abide
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               day
               and
               night
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               ye
               dye
               not
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             sufficient
             .
             Yet
             happely
             these
             very
             words
             also
             at
             some
             other
             time
             were
             spoken
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             written
             .
             As
             for
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               sanctified
               by
               them
               that
               come
               nigh
               me
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               the
               people
               I
               will
               be
               glorified
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             have
             those
             that
             come
             nigh
             him
             carry
             themselves
             as
             become
             those
             that
             serve
             so
             holy
             a
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             and
             reverence
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             else
             manifest
             his
             holinesse
             in
             punishing
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               against
               ●hee
               O
               Zidon
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               glorified
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               :
            
             Two
             arguments
             are
             therefore
             herein
             couched
             to
             keep
             Aaron
             from
             murmuring
             :
             1.
             because
             the
             punishment
             was
             just
             :
             2.
             because
             God
             should
             be
             glorified
             hereby
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             people
             and
             his
             posterity
             receive
             good
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             held
             his
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             happely
             at
             first
             he
             began
             to
             take
             on
             pitifully
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             too
             much
             liberty
             to
             his
             passions
             ,
             yet
             hearing
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             he
             presently
             checked
             himself
             ,
             laid
             his
             hand
             upon
             hi●
             mouth
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             word
             more
             would
             he
             speak
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             this
             is
             noted
             as
             a
             notable
             instance
             of
             his
             piety
             and
             quiet
             submission
             to
             Gods
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             and
             that
             his
             carriage
             was
             herein
             most
             singalarly
             remarkable
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             if
             we
             note
             these
             particulars
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             now
             lost
             two
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             yea
             his
             two
             eldest
             sonnes
             together
             at
             a
             clap
             .
             We
             know
             what
             Rebeckah
             in
             great
             angaish
             of
             soul
             said
             to
             Jacob
             when
             his
             brother
             Esau
             had
             resolved
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             27.
             45.
             
             
               Go
               ,
               ●lie
               to
               Paran
               ;
               why
               should
               I
               be
               deprived
               of
               you
               bo●h
               in
               one
               day
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             suddenly
             ,
             by
             an
             untinely
             death
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             neither
             themselves
             not
             their
             poore
             father
             did
             ever
             dream
             of
             any
             such
             danger
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             by
             a
             way
             which
             might
             seem
             to
             testifie
             Gods
             hot
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             devoured
             by
             fire
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             death
             pointing
             out
             the
             sinne
             for
             which
             they
             were
             stricken
             :
             and
             what
             father
             had
             not
             rather
             lose
             all
             his
             stock
             of
             children
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             then
             have
             execution
             done
             upon
             any
             one
             of
             them
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
             in
             such
             a
             terrible
             manner
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             a
             time
             when
             ●heir
             hearts
             no
             doubt
             were
             as
             full
             of
             joy
             as
             ever
             they
             could
             hold
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             first
             
             day
             of
             their
             entring
             upon
             that
             high
             honour
             of
             their
             priestly
             function
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             sunshine
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             be
             so
             suddenly
             thunderstruck
             must
             needs
             adde
             to
             their
             calamity
             :
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             with
             such
             severity
             for
             so
             small
             an
             offense
             as
             reason
             might
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             onely
             for
             taking
             fire
             to
             burn
             the
             incense
             from
             one
             place
             when
             they
             should
             have
             taken
             it
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             purposely
             done
             ,
             but
             onely
             through
             mistake
             ,
             an
             errour
             into
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             so
             much
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             service
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             fall
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             called
             Mishael
             and
             Elzaphan
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Vzziel
             ,
             the
             uncle
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             nearest
             kindred
             it
             seems
             used
             to
             perform
             this
             office
             of
             carrying
             the
             dead
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             their
             brethren
             the
             priests
             might
             not
             leave
             their
             ministery
             ,
             therefore
             Aarons
             cosin
             germans
             are
             appointed
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Vncover
             not
             your
             heads
             ,
             neither
             rend
             your
             clothes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             severall
             laws
             that
             concern
             the
             priests
             mourning
             for
             their
             dead
             friends
             we
             have
             largely
             set
             down
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             where
             the
             inferiour
             priefts
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             mourners
             at
             the
             buriall
             of
             a
             brother
             ,
             though
             the
             high
             priest
             is
             forbidden
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             charge
             for
             this
             present
             occasion
             onely
             and
             so
             here
             not
             onely
             Aaron
             but
             also
             his
             sonnes
             that
             remained
             still
             alive
             are
             forbidden
             all
             the
             usuall
             solemnities
             of
             mourning
             for
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             not
             to
             uncover
             t●eir
             heads
             ,
             nor
             to
             rend
             their
             clothes
             ,
             nor
             to
             go
             out
             from
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacl●
             〈◊〉
             the
             congr●gation
             :
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             bec●use
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             judgemen●
             of
             God
             that
             was
             fallen
             upon
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             testifie
             their
             ●●bmissi●●
             thereu●●●
             by
             not
             lamenting
             their
             death
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             solemnity
             and
             service
             of
             the
             d●y
             might
             not
             be
             interrupted
             ;
             being
             newly
             anointed
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             this
             time
             prepared
             for
             their
             first
             entring
             upon
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             priestly
             office
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             break
             off
             this
             service
             to
             attend
             the
             buriall
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             But
             why
             are
             they
             injoyned
             not
             to
             uncover
             their
             heads
             ?
             since
             it
             may
             seem
             by
             other
             places
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             custome
             of
             mourners
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             to
             uncover
             their
             heads
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             cover
             them
             ?
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             30.
             
             
               David
               went
               up
               the
               ascent
               of
               mount
               Olivet
               ,
               and
               wept
               as
               he
               went
               up
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               head
               covered
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               barefoot
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               was
               with
               him
               covered
               every
               man
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               up
               weeping
               as
               they
               went
               up
               :
            
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             4.
             
             
               But
               the
               king
               covered
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               the
               king
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               Oh
               my
               sonne
               Absolom
               ,
               O
               Absolom
               my
               sonne
               ,
               my
               sonne
               :
            
             See
             also
             Jer.
             14.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             are
             here
             injoyned
             
               not
               to
               uncover
               their
               heads
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             off
             their
             miters
             and
             bonnets
             which
             they
             wore
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             not
             addresse
             themselves
             in
             the
             way
             of
             mourners
             to
             attend
             the
             buriall
             of
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             covering
             their
             heads
             with
             the
             usuall
             vail
             or
             covering
             of
             mourners
             .
             The
             chief
             aim
             of
             this
             command
             was
             to
             intimate
             why
             they
             might
             not
             go
             out
             as
             mourners
             to
             the
             buriall
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             not
             put
             off
             their
             priestly
             attire
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             over
             the
             service
             they
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             were
             newly
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             so
             few
             of
             them
             to
             attend
             the
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Do
             not
             drink
             wine
             or
             strong
             drink
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             though
             not
             through
             wine
             ,
             had
             erred
             not
             in
             putting
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             holy
             and
             profane
             :
             upon
             this
             occasion
             God
             gives
             charge
             that
             other
             things
             which
             might
             occasion
             the
             like
             errour
             may
             be
             avoyded
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Take
             the
             meat-offering
             that
             remaineth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             meat-offering
             that
             is
             mentioned
             chap.
             9.
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             Which
             Moses
             calls
             upon
             them
             to
             eat
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             formerly
             given
             them
             ;
             1.
             
             Thereby
             to
             incourage
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             service
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             have
             doubted
             because
             of
             the
             late
             judgement
             upon
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             whether
             God
             would
             ever
             be
             pleased
             that
             they
             should
             any
             more
             meddle
             with
             his
             sacrifices
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             sudden
             destruction
             of
             their
             brethren
             had
             let
             them
             see
             how
             exactly
             carefull
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             that
             all
             things
             were
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             Because
             there
             was
             great
             danger
             lest
             being
             disturbed
             by
             this
             heavy
             and
             unexpected
             accident
             they
             should
             forget
             or
             neglect
             their
             duty
             herein
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             eating
             the
             meat-offering
             ,
             it
             being
             usuall
             with
             men
             in
             sorrow
             to
             refuse
             their
             meat
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             eat
             it
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               court
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               as
               Levit.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             remainder
             thereof
             shall
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             eat
             with
             unleavened
             bread
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             they
             shall
             eat
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             wave-breast
             and
             heave-shoulder
             shall
             be
             eaten
             in
             a
             clean
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             also
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             eat
             the
             shoulder
             and
             breast
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             peoples
             peace-offerings
             ,
             Levit.
             9
             ▪
             21.
             
             
               And
               the
               breast
               and
               right
               shoulder
               Aaron
               waved
               for
               a
               wave-offering
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             clean
             place
             ,
             meaning
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             in
             ages
             following
             the
             citie
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             the
             like
             holy
             things
             were
             eaten
             .
          
           
             Thou
             and
             thy
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             thy
             daughters
             with
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             such
             as
             were
             onely
             maids
             ,
             widows
             ,
             and
             divorced
             returned
             to
             their
             fathers
             house
             ,
             see
             Levit.
             22.
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             others
             are
             also
             mentioned
             that
             might
             eat
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             diligently
             sought
             the
             goat
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             things
             wherein
             Moses
             feared
             lest
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             should
             offend
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sorrow
             which
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             doubted
             lest
             they
             should
             omit
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             sought
             diligently
             to
             see
             what
             was
             done
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             goat
             of
             the
             sin-offering
             spoken
             of
             Levit.
             9.
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               tooke
               the
               goat
               which
               was
               the
               sinne-offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             appeareth
             vers
             .
             10.
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             where
             Moses
             saith
             
               it
               was
               given
               them
               to
               bear
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             Indeed
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             congregation
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             burnt
             by
             that
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             21.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               carry
               forth
               the
               bullock
               without
               the
               camp
               ,
               and
               burn
               him
               as
               he
               burned
               the
               first
               bullock
               .
            
             But
             then
             the
             bloud
             of
             that
             sinne-offering
             was
             carried
             within
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             Levit
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Now
             because
             Aaron
             had
             not
             yet
             accesse
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             prepared
             a
             way
             by
             these
             first
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             court
             ,
             therefore
             the
             bloud
             of
             this
             sinne-offering
             was
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             as
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             burnt
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             by
             that
             other
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             26
             ,
             30.
             
             
               The
               priest
               that
               offereth
               it
               for
               sinne
               shall
               eat
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               shall
               it
               be
               eaten
               ,
               in
               the
               court
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             in
             their
             grief
             either
             forgetting
             or
             not
             duly
             considering
             did
             burn
             it
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             according
             to
             the
             law
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             
             And
             he
             was
             angry
             with
             Eleazar
             and
             Ithamar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Aaron
             was
             also
             in
             fault
             ,
             and
             Moses
             in
             reproving
             Eleazar
             and
             Ithamar
             his
             sonnes
             in
             his
             presence
             did
             also
             reprove
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             bends
             his
             anger
             chiefly
             against
             his
             sonnes
             (
             as
             sparing
             what
             he
             could
             the
             father
             in
             reg●rd
             of
             his
             late
             heavie
             losse
             of
             his
             two
             other
             sonnes
             )
             
               his
               sons
            
             ,
             faith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               that
               were
               left
               alive
            
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             to
             intimate
             one
             chief
             cause
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             seen
             what
             was
             done
             to
             their
             brethren
             had
             exposed
             themselves
             to
             like
             danger
             but
             that
             God
             in
             mercy
             spared
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Behold
             the
             bloud
             of
             it
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             should
             have
             been
             eaten
             and
             not
             burnt
             .
             See
             the
             former
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Behold
             this
             day
             they
             have
             offered
             their
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             apology
             of
             Aarons
             consists
             of
             three
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             That
             though
             they
             had
             failed
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             yet
             the
             main
             had
             not
             been
             neglected
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             had
             been
             duly
             offered
             :
             2.
             
             That
             their
             failing
             in
             the
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             requisite
             was
             by
             reason
             of
             grief
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             those
             dolefull
             accidents
             which
             had
             so
             lately
             befallen
             them
             :
             3.
             
             That
             this
             might
             now
             extenuate
             his
             fault
             (
             though
             happely
             he
             did
             not
             omit
             it
             upon
             that
             reason
             )
             that
             if
             they
             had
             eaten
             the
             sinne-offering
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             because
             of
             that
             heavinesse
             and
             sorrow
             that
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             unfit
             and
             unworthy
             to
             eat
             those
             holy
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             law
             requires
             them
             that
             eat
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             rejoyce
             .
             See
             Deut.
             12.
             7.
             
             &
             26.
             14.
             
             Hose
             .
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             when
             Moses
             heard
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             .
             ]
          
           
             Either
             as
             approving
             his
             fact
             ,
             and
             allowing
             his
             excuse
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             as
             finding
             it
             a
             lesse
             fault
             then
             he
             supposed
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             willingly
             but
             of
             humane
             frailty
             and
             perplexed
             with
             grief
             :
             whereupon
             he
             passeth
             it
             by
             with
             pity
             ,
             as
             loth
             to
             adde
             affliction
             to
             affliction
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             deferred
             his
             further
             admonition
             till
             another
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             and
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             former
             laws
             concerned
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             now
             generall
             laws
             are
             given
             concerning
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             first
             for
             avoyding
             that
             uncleannesse
             which
             cometh
             from
             things
             without
             the
             man
             :
             and
             in
             giving
             these
             laws
             the
             Lord
             spake
             both
             to
             Moses
             and
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             because
             it
             belonged
             both
             to
             the
             magistrate
             and
             priest
             to
             see
             these
             laws
             executed
             ,
             the
             priest
             being
             to
             teach
             the
             difference
             between
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             Ezek.
             44.
             23.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               teach
               my
               people
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               holy
               and
               profane
               ,
               and
               cause
               men
               to
               discern
               between
               the
               unclean
               and
               clean
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             take
             care
             that
             this
             difference
             was
             observed
             :
             and
             hence
             is
             that
             ,
             Numb
             .
             9.
             6.
             
             
               And
               there
               were
               certain
               men
               who
               were
               defiled
               by
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               keep
               the
               passeover
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               before
               Moses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             beasts
             which
             ye
             shall
             eat
             among
             all
             the
             beasts
             that
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             No
             doubt
             this
             distinction
             of
             clean
             and
             unclean
             beasts
             was
             by
             revelation
             made
             known
             to
             the
             Fathers
             from
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             direction
             
             given
             to
             Noah
             immediately
             before
             the
             floud
             ,
             Gen.
             7.
             2.
             
             
               Of
               every
               clean
               beast
               thou
               shalt
               take
               to
               thee
               by
               sevens
               ,
               the
               male
               and
               his
               female
               ▪
               and
               of
               the
               beasts
               that
               are
               not
               clean
               by
               two
               ,
               the
               male
               and
               his
               female
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             then
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             sacrifices
             ;
             for
             eating
             or
             not
             eating
             it
             seems
             they
             had
             then
             no
             distinction
             of
             clean
             or
             unclean
             beasts
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               moving
               thing
               that
               liveth
               shall
               be
               meat
               for
               you
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               green
               herb
               have
               I
               given
               you
               all
               things
               .
            
             But
             now
             by
             this
             law
             the
             Israelites
             are
             forbidden
             the
             eating
             of
             divers
             meats
             ,
             both
             flesh
             and
             fowl
             and
             fish
             as
             unclean
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             move
             this
             stubborn
             people
             to
             absolute
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             word
             and
             will
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             their
             ve●y
             meat
             ;
             and
             secondly
             by
             restraining
             them
             from
             that
             which
             was
             usually
             eaten
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             difference
             which
             God
             had
             put
             betwixt
             them
             and
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             reputing
             them
             of
             his
             mercie
             as
             clean
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             nations
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             speciall
             purity
             God
             required
             in
             them
             above
             other
             nations
             as
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             this
             amongst
             the
             legall
             shadows
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               judge
               you
               in
               meat
               or
               in
               drink
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               is
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             partition-wall
             was
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             believers
             of
             all
             nations
             were
             taken
             in
             to
             be
             Gods
             people
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             forbidding
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             to
             put
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             clean
             and
             unclean
             meats
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             15.
             did
             also
             as
             in
             a
             figure
             cov●rtly
             signifie
             unto
             him
             not
             to
             count
             the
             Gentiles
             unclean
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             What
             soever
             parteth
             the
             hoof
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Why
             these
             are
             allowed
             as
             clean
             ,
             others
             forbidden
             as
             unclean
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             sound
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             Gods
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             to
             give
             what
             laws
             he
             pleaseth
             unto
             his
             people
             .
             The
             most
             probable
             mysticall
             reasons
             given
             are
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             parting
             of
             the
             hoof
             in
             twain
             signified
             the
             right
             discerning
             of
             the
             word
             and
             will
             of
             God
             when
             we
             are
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             carually
             but
             spiritually
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               But
               the
               carnall
               man
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               foolishnesse
               unto
               him
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               :
               But
               he
               that
               is
               spirituall
               indgeth
               all
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             chewing
             of
             the
             cud
             signified
             the
             serious
             meditation
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             
               But
               his
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               law
               doth
               he
               meditate
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             For
             that
             is
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             11.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               is
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               send
               a
               famine
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               not
               a
               famine
               of
               bread
               ,
               nor
               a
               thirst
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               of
               hearing
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             therefore
             having
             received
             this
             our
             food
             ,
             we
             should
             repeat
             and
             recall
             it
             to
             mind
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               Remember
               ye
               the
               law
               ,
               of
               Moses
               my
               servant
               ,
               which
               I
               commanded
               unto
               him
               in
               Horeb
               for
               all
               Isra●l
               with
               the
               statutes
               and
               judgements
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               I
               pray
               you
               brethren
               that
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               ordinances
               as
               I
               delivered
               them
               to
               you
               .
            
             For
             which
             the
             men
             of
             Berea
             are
             commanded
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
             
               These
               were
               more
               noble
               then
               those
               of
               Thessalonica
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               received
               the
               word
               with
               all
               readinesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               dayly
               whether
               those
               things
               were
               so
               .
            
             Yea
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             we
             should
             have
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ●ver
             in
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               talk
               of
               them
            
             
             
               when
               thou
               sittest
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               lyest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               :
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             requiring
             of
             both
             these
             joyntly
             did
             signifie
             that
             God
             is
             not
             content
             with
             them
             that
             cleanse
             themselves
             by
             halves
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             us
             clean
             throughout
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
             See
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our
               selve's
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               of
               the
               fles●
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             their
             carcase
             shall
             ye
             not
             touch
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             eating
             ▪
             but
             touching
             also
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             refrain
             from
             all
             fellowship
             in
             evil
             ,
             Esa
             .
             52.
             11.
             
             
               Depart
               ye
               ,
               depart
               ye
               ,
               go
               ye
               out
               from
               thence
               ,
               touch
               no
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               go
               ye
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
               be
               ye
               clean
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Whatsoever
             hath
             sinnes
             and
             scales
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             fish
             that
             have
             ●innes
             and
             scales
             being
             a
             brighter
             and
             more
             cleanly
             sort
             of
             fish
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             delighting
             in
             the
             mud
             as
             others
             ,
             were
             the
             fitter
             to
             signifie
             the
             purity
             that
             God
             required
             in
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             of
             any
             living
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             exclude
             shelfish
             and
             sea-monsters
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             swimme
             like
             fish
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             The
             Eagle
             ,
             the
             Ossifrage
             ,
             and
             the
             Ospray
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             fouls
             here
             reputed
             unclean
             are
             ravenous
             ,
             such
             as
             live
             by
             rapine
             ,
             and
             unclean
             food
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             fitter
             to
             signifie
             how
             farre
             Gods
             people
             should
             be
             from
             oppression
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             and
             all
             uncleannesse
             of
             sinne
             whatsoever
             .
             Both
             the
             Ossifrage
             and
             the
             Ospray
             here
             mentioned
             are
             severall
             sorts
             of
             Eagles
             :
             the
             Ossifrage
             by
             interpretation
             is
             bone-breaker
             ,
             somewhat
             bigger
             then
             the
             ordinary
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ;
             the
             Ospray
             hath
             her
             name
             in
             the
             Originall
             from
             her
             strong
             eyes
             and
             limbes
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             able
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             tryeth
             her
             young
             ,
             as
             Writers
             report
             :
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Sea-eagle
             ,
             that
             from
             on
             high
             espieth
             fishes
             in
             the
             sea
             and
             lakes
             ,
             and
             falling
             violently
             upon
             the
             water
             takes
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Every
             Raven
             after
             his
             kind
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             the
             Crows
             ,
             Choughes
             ,
             Rooks
             ,
             Caddaws
             ,
             Pyes
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             Owl
             ,
             and
             the
             night-Hawk
             and
             the
             Cuckow
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             birds
             forbidden
             them
             as
             unclean
             all
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             Owls
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             Howlet
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             place
             under
             that
             common
             name
             ,
             the
             Owl
             ;
             and
             the
             night-Hawk
             ,
             or
             night-Raven
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Owl
             vers
             .
             17.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Scrichowl
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Owl
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Owl
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             deserts
             and
             solitary
             places
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               like
               an
               Owl
            
             (
             or
             the
             great
             Owl
             )
             
               in
               the
               desert
            
             .
             Now
             these
             being
             all
             night-birds
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             might
             signifie
             to
             them
             that
             God
             abhorres
             those
             that
             hate
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             requires
             that
             his
             people
             should
             be
             children
             of
             the
             light
             and
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             should
             abhorre
             the
             works
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             workers
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               the
               unfruitfull
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               rather
               reprove
               them
               .
            
             The
             first
             word
             here
             translated
             
               the
               Owl
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               Owl
            
             ,
             concerning
             which
             some
             Interpreters
             have
             noted
             ,
             that
             because
             many
             fowls
             are
             desired
             for
             meat
             while●●
             young
             ,
             which
             are
             refused
             being
             old
             ,
             as
             y●ung
             Daws
             and
             Rooks
             ,
             therefore
             the
             young
             ones
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             then
             the
             old
             ones
             also
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             Geir-eagle
             ,
             &
             the
             Stork
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             two
             fowls
             are
             little
             known
             in
             our
             parts
             :
             the
             Geir-eagle
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             its
             name
             from
             
               dear
               love
            
             ,
             which
             these
             kind
             of
             birds
             bear
             to
             their
             young
             ones
             ;
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             translated
             here
             
               the
               Stork
            
             signif●eth
             kindnesse
             ,
             such
             as
             young
             Storks
             (
             whereto
             also
             agreeth
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             are
             said
             to
             shew
             to
             their
             dammes
             ,
             whom
             they
             nourish
             in
             their
             age
             .
             It
             is
             a
             bird
             much
             like
             a
             Crane
             ,
             cometh
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             goeth
             away
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             in
             cities
             buildeth
             her
             nest
             on
             tops
             of
             houses
             and
             chimneys
             ,
             as
             the
             Swallow
             also
             doth
             ,
             though
             elsewhere
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             firre
             trees
             .
             Psal
             .
             104.
             17.
             
             
               Where
               the
               birds
               make
               their
               nests
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               Stork
               the
               firre
               trees
               are
               her
               house
               .
            
             It
             feedeth
             much
             on
             fishes
             ,
             snakes
             ,
             frogges
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             it
             is
             forbidden
             as
             unclean
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             All
             fowls
             that
             creep
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Bat
             ,
             last
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             that
             sort
             are
             unclean
             ;
             both
             because
             being
             of
             a
             mungrell
             kind
             they
             do
             well
             resemble
             men
             of
             a
             mungrell
             religion
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             in
             their
             crawling
             with
             all
             foure
             they
             set
             forth
             men
             given
             wholly
             to
             cares
             and
             delights
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             Bald-locust
             after
             his
             kind
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             undoubtedly
             flying
             creeping
             things
             though
             with
             us
             unknown
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Whosoever
             toucheth
             the
             carcase
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             unclean
             untill
             the
             even
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             that
             day
             and
             beginning
             of
             a
             new
             .
             And
             this
             might
             signifi●
             mans
             pollution
             by
             sinne
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             the
             new
             day
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             legall
             pollutions
             were
             to
             continue
             onely
             till
             the
             new
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               judge
               you
               in
               meat
               or
               drink
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               an
               holy
               day
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               new
               moon
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               dayes
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               is
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             whosoever
             beareth
             ought
             of
             the
             carcase
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             touch
             them
             with
             his
             flesh
             :
             here
             the
             clothes
             must
             be
             washed
             ,
             because
             by
             carrying
             it
             both
             the
             man
             and
             his
             clothes
             also
             are
             defiled
             ;
             and
             this
             legall
             washing
             was
             a
             type
             of
             our
             cleansing
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Whosoever
             doth
             touch
             them
             when
             they
             be
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             proportion
             grounded
             upon
             vers
             .
             25.
             if
             he
             did
             bear
             them
             he
             was
             to
             wash
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             be
             unclean
             untill
             the
             even
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             That
             on
             which
             such
             water
             cometh
             shall
             be
             unclean
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             water
             out
             of
             any
             such
             defiled
             vessell
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             oven
             or
             ranges
             for
             pots
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             this
             law
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             strictnesse
             of
             the
             law
             were
             they
             taught
             how
             strict
             they
             were
             to
             be
             in
             avoiding
             the
             least
             pollution
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             part
             of
             their
             carcase
             fall
             upon
             any
             sowing
             seed
             that
             is
             to
             be
             sowen
             it
             shall
             be
             clean
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             necessity
             ;
             since
             there
             might
             be
             too
             great
             inconvenience
             in
             being
             deprived
             by
             such
             accidents
             of
             seed
             to
             be
             immediately
             sowen
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             like
             reason
             fountains
             and
             wells
             of
             water
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             excepted
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             But
             if
             any
             water
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             because
             then
             being
             wet
             with
             water
             it
             was
             more
             apt
             to
             take
             poll●tion
             ,
             as
             most
             Expositours
             ;
             but
             because
             being
             wet
             with
             water
             it
             was
             not
             in
             case
             to
             be
             presently
             sowen
             and
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             by
             the
             foregoing
             rule
             grounded
             upon
             necessity
             excepted
             from
             being
             polluted
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             beast
             of
             which
             ye
             may
             eat
             die
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             toucheth
             the
             carcase
             of
             an
             unclean
             beast
             whereof
             ye
             may
             not
             eat
             shall
             be
             polluted
             thereby
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             that
             toucheth
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             any
             clean
             beast
             of
             which
             you
             may
             eat
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             it
             dyeth
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             be
             strangled
             ,
             or
             torn
             by
             a
             wild
             beast
             ;
             for
             in
             those
             cases
             indeed
             they
             might
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             clean
             beasts
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             not
             touch
             them
             neither
             without
             pollution
             .
             Yet
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             24.
             
             
               And
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               dyeth
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               fat
               of
               that
               which
               is
               torn
               with
               beasts
               ▪
               may
               be
               used
               in
               any
               other
               use
               ;
               but
               ye
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               eat
               of
               it
               ,
            
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             fat
             of
             such
             beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             fat
             perhaps
             they
             were
             not
             defiled
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             eateth
             of
             the
             carcase
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             unwittingly
             or
             of
             urgent
             necessity
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             did
             it
             presumptuously
             and
             in
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             law
             he
             was
             to
             die
             for
             it
             ,
             Num.
             15.
             30.
             
             
               But
               the
               soul
               that
               doth
               ought
               presumptuously
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               born
               in
               the
               land
               or
               a
               stranger
               ,
               the
               same
               reprocheth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             What
             soever
             goeth
             upon
             the
             belly
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             manner
             of
             creeping
             thing
             may
             ye
             eat
             ,
             whether
             it
             goeth
             upon
             the
             belly
             ,
             as
             snakes
             or
             wormes
             ,
             &c.
             or
             crawls
             upon
             all
             foure
             ,
             as
             toads
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ●ath
             any
             feet
             to
             creep
             withall
             ,
             as
             caterpillars
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SPeak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             If
             a
             woman
             have
             conceived
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             former
             laws
             concerned
             uncleannesse
             which
             came
             from
             without
             ,
             so
             those
             which
             next
             follow
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             chapters
             concern
             uncleannesse
             which
             came
             from
             within
             :
             and
             the
             first
             which
             we
             have
             in
             this
             chapter
             is
             concerning
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             women
             in
             childbirth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               if
               a
               woman
               had
               conce●ved
               seed
               ,
               and
               born
               a
               man-child
               ,
               then
               she
               should
               be
               unclean
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               separation
               for
               her
               infirmity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             those
             first
             
               seven
               dayes
            
             she
             should
             be
             unclean
             with
             as
             contagious
             a
             pollution
             as
             in
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             her
             separation
             for
             the
             infirmity
             of
             her
             monethly
             fluors
             ,
             wherein
             as
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             15.
             19.
             24.
             she
             was
             not
             onely
             debarred
             from
             going
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             was
             also
             separated
             from
             all
             communion
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             defiled
             whatsoever
             she
             did
             sit
             or
             lie
             upon
             or
             touch
             ,
             &c.
             and
             was
             therefore
             restrained
             to
             her
             chamber
             though
             not
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             as
             lepers
             and
             others
             were
             .
             Now
             this
             law
             was
             delivered
             as
             others
             were
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             in
             generall
             ,
             though
             it
             principally
             concerned
             women
             ,
             even
             because
             the
             men
             were
             to
             take
             care
             that
             their
             wives
             did
             duly
             observe
             this
             course
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             :
             And
             the
             end
             and
             drift
             of
             it
             doubtlesse
             was
             to
             shew
             how
             exceedingly
             corrupt
             man
             is
             from
             the
             very
             conception
             ,
             who
             rendreth
             his
             mother
             unclean
             that
             conceives
             and
             bears
             him
             .
             But
             why
             then
             did
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             accomplish
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             purifi●ation
             according
             to
             this
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             22.
             seeing
             the
             child
             she
             bare
             had
             no
             unclean●●sse
             
             nor
             corruption
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             neither
             conceived
             nor
             born
             in
             sinne
             ,
             no
             nor
             ▪
             conceived
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             man
             as
             other
             children
             are
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             Because
             Christ
             was
             made
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             and
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             person
             of
             all
             ma●kind
             he
             so
             became
             sinne
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             Because
             even
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             her
             purifying
             (
             whatsoever
             Papists
             without
             warrant
             from
             the
             Scripture
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             was
             legally
             unclean
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             eighth
             day
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Wherein
             one
             reason
             seems
             implyed
             why
             God
             set
             a
             part
             the
             eighth
             day
             for
             circumcision
             ,
             because
             till
             then
             the
             mother
             because
             of
             her
             separation
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             because
             of
             the
             mother
             wer●
             unclean
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             she
             shall
             continue
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             her
             p●rifying
             three
             and
             thirty
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             bloud
             whereby
             her
             body
             is
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             :
             in
             which
             time
             she
             might
             converse
             with
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             communicate
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             because
             her
             greatest
             uncleannesse
             had
             an
             end
             at
             seven
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             But
             if
             she
             bear
             a
             maid-child
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             the
             time
             of
             her
             uncleannesse
             and
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             cleansing
             are
             doubled
             for
             a
             female
             child
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             womans
             infirmity
             is
             then
             in
             greater
             measure
             upon
             her
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             longer
             time
             of
             purgation
             is
             required
             ;
             or
             because
             thereby
             the
             Lord
             would
             signifie
             that
             the
             woman
             had
             the
             first
             and
             great
             hand
             in
             bringing
             sinne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Adam
               was
               not
               deceived
               ,
               but
               the
               woman
               being
               deceived
               was
               in
               the
               transgression
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             the
             man-child
             being
             circumcised
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             mother
             ceased
             ,
             but
             the
             female-child
             not
             being
             circumcised
             ,
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             mother
             continued
             the
             longer
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             When
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             purifying
             are
             fulfilled
             ,
             &c.
             she
             shall
             bring
             a
             lambe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             sinne-offering
             was
             doubtlesse
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pollution
             she
             had
             contracted
             by
             the
             originall
             pollution
             of
             her
             child
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             offering
             thereof
             the
             prie●t
             should
             
               make
               an
               at
               onement
               for
               her
               ,
            
             and
             so
             hereby
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             mother
             was
             confirmed
             that
             by
             Christ
             her
             sinne
             was
             forgiven
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             curse
             of
             her
             pains
             and
             sorrow
             in
             child-bearing
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             she
             made
             a
             good
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             now
             be
             a
             blessing
             and
             means
             of
             good
             to
             her
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             curse
             ,
             accordiug
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Nothwithstanding
               she
               shall
               be
               saved
               in
               child-bearing
               ,
               if
               they
               continue
               in
               faith
               and
               charity
               and
               holinesse
               with
               sobriety
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             if
             she
             be
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             a
             lambe
             ▪
             th●n
             she
             shall
             bring
             two
             t●●tle
             dov●s
             ,
             or
             two
             young
             pigeons
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             offering
             which
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             brought
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             24.
             for
             her
             purifying
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             evident
             proof
             that
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             lived
             in
             a
             poore
             and
             mean
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             sp●ke
             unto
             Moses
             and
             Aar●●
             say●●g
             .
             ]
          
           
             S●e
             the
             note
             ●●on
             Exod.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             shall
             have
             in
             the
             ●kinne
             of
             ●is
             flesh
             ,
             a
             ●ising
             ,
             a
             so●b
             ,
             ●r
             bright
             spot
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             three
             particulars
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             
               a
               rising
               ,
               a
               scab
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               bright
               spot
            
             ,
             are
             named
             as
             dangerous
             signes
             of
             a
             leprosie
             beginning
             to
             grow
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             there
             are
             given
             afterwards
             severall
             directions
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             discerned
             whether
             they
             were
             leprosies
             or
             no.
             For
             which
             such
             care
             was
             taken
             ,
             because
             the
             leprosie
             was
             a
             disease
             usuall
             in
             those
             hot
             countreys
             ,
             especially
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             whence
             arose
             that
             malicious
             slander
             which
             Josephus
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             Moses
             and
             the
             I●raelites
             were
             expelled
             out
             of
             Egypt
             because
             they
             were
             leprous
             persons
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             he
             be
             brought
             ●nto
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             are
             chosen
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             main
             thing
             questioned
             concerning
             them
             was
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             come
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             &c.
             
             2.
             because
             there
             were
             ●●rtain
             rites
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             ●nd
             sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             their
             cleansing
             if
             they
             were
             found
             leprous
             ,
             which
             the
             priest
             was
             to
             see
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             judgement
             also
             of
             the
             disease
             was
             proper
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             l●ok
             on
             the
             plague
             in
             the
             skinne
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Three
             signes
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             which
             might
             justly
             render
             men
             suspected
             of
             a
             leprosie
             growing
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             rising
             ,
             a
             scab
             ,
             and
             a
             bright
             spot
             ▪
             Here
             now
             the
             priest
             is
             informed
             in
             the
             first
             place
             concerning
             the
             
               bright
               spot
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             la●t
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             called
             here
             
               the
               plag●e
               in
               the
               skinne
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             know
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             leprosie
             or
             no.
             Because
             one
             kind
             of
             leprosie
             made
             the
             skinne
             very
             white
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Moses
               put
               his
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               took
               it
               out
               ,
               behold
               his
               hand
               was
               leprous
               as
               snow
            
             ;
             and
             Numb
             .
             12.
             10.
             
             
               Miriam
               became
               leprous
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
            
             therefore
             the
             white
             bright
             spot
             rising
             in
             the
             skinne
             of
             the
             flesh
             was
             esteem●d
             a
             dangerous
             signe
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             leprosie
             :
             yet
             withall
             because
             there
             were
             some
             white
             bright
             spots
             that
             did
             arise
             in
             mens
             skinnes
             which
             were
             not
             leprosies
             ,
             as
             is
             ●vident
             in
             the
             4.
             and
             38.
             verses
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             therefore
             certain
             directions
             are
             here
             given
             whereby
             the
             priest
             might
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             such
             white
             bright
             spots
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             leprosies
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             by
             observing
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             hair
             that
             grew
             in
             the
             skinne
             where
             the
             bright
             spot
             was
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             hair
             being
             of
             some
             other
             colour
             before
             were
             turned
             white
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             a
             leprosie
             ;
             and
             2.
             by
             observing
             whether
             
               the
               plague
            
             were
             in
             sight
             deeper
             then
             the
             skinne
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             that
             wa●
             also
             another
             sure
             signe
             of
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             leprosie
             being
             to
             eat
             away
             and
             consume
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               Let
               her
               not
               be
               as
               one
               dead
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             of
             Miriam
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             12.
             
               of
               whom
               the
               flesh
               is
               half
               consumed
               when
               he
               c●meth
               out
               of
               his
               mothers
               ●ombe
               :
            
             ●nd
             therefore
             when
             Naaman
             was
             cured
             of
             his
             leprosie
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               his
               flesh
               came
               again
               like
               unto
               the
               flesh
               of
               a
               little
               child
               ,
            
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Th●n
             the
             prie●t
             shall
             shut
             him
             up
             that
             hath
             the
             pl●g●●
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ▪
             for
             further
             tryall
             ,
             the
             case
             being
             yet
             doubtfull
             :
             whereby
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             well
             advised
             ere
             we
             passe
             censurt
             upon
             any
             man
             concerning
             his
             spirituall
             leprosie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             wash
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             be
             clean
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Though
               it
               proved
               no
               leprosie
               ,
               y●●
               he
               was
               to
               wash
               ▪
               teaching
               that
               the
               righteous
               man
               is
               not
               wholly
               clean
               ,
            
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             my
             heart
             clean
             ,
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             my
             sinne
             ?
             
               Prov.
               20.
               9.
               but
               ●till
               ne●deth
               repentance
               ▪
               ●raving
               mercy
               for
               Christs
               sake
               and
               amendment
               of
               his
               life
               .
               ●
               .
               John
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             If
             we
             ●ay
             that
             we
             have
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             we
             deceive
             ●ur
             selv●s
             ▪
             ●nd
             there
             
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             us
             .
             If
             we
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             he
             is
             faithfull
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             But
             if
             the
             scab
             spread
             much
             abroad
             in
             the
             skinne
             ,
             after
             it
             hath
             been
             seen
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Direction
             was
             given
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             that
             when
             the
             party
             ,
             in
             whose
             skinne
             there
             was
             a
             bright
             spot
             ,
             had
             been
             twice
             shut
             up
             for
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             and
             still
             after
             those
             foureteen
             dayes
             expired
             ,
             the
             plague
             stood
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             spread
             in
             the
             skinne
             ,
             then
             the
             priest
             should
             pronounce
             him
             clean
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             but
             a
             scab
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             leprosie
             .
             But
             here
             now
             direction
             is
             given
             what
             the
             priest
             should
             do
             in
             case
             the
             bright
             spot
             did
             spread
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             scab
             did
             spread
             much
             abroad
             in
             the
             skinne
             after
             he
             had
             been
             seen
             of
             the
             priest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             seven
             dayes
             of
             his
             being
             shut
             up
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             be
             seen
             of
             the
             priest
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             shut
             up
             the
             second
             time
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             still
             the
             scab
             did
             spread
             in
             the
             skinne
             ,
             the
             priest
             was
             then
             to
             pronounce
             him
             unclean
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             When
             the
             plague
             of
             leprosie
             is
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             directions
             were
             given
             for
             judging
             of
             another
             probable
             signe
             of
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               a
               rifing
               or
               swelling
            
             ,
             first
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             2.
             but
             handled
             here
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             namely
             that
             if
             1.
             it
             were
             a
             white
             rising
             ;
             and
             2.
             had
             turned
             the
             hair
             in
             it
             white
             ;
             and
             3.
             there
             was
             a
             quick
             raw
             flesh
             in
             the
             rising
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             a
             leprosie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             If
             the
             leprosie
             have
             covered
             all
             his
             flesh
             he
             shall
             pronounce
             him
             clean
             that
             hath
             the
             plague
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             in
             such
             strength
             of
             nature
             in
             the
             party
             expelling
             the
             inward
             corruption
             all
             over
             his
             body
             ,
             it
             proves
             not
             the
             infectious
             leprosie
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             flesh
             raw
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             scurf
             or
             scab
             ,
             though
             termed
             here
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             ordinarily
             so
             esteemed
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             when
             raw
             flesh
             appeareth
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             unclean
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             exception
             given
             to
             the
             direction
             in
             the
             two
             former
             verses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             should
             be
             covered
             all
             over
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             with
             such
             a
             white
             leprosie
             or
             scurf
             as
             is
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             were
             here
             and
             there
             any
             raw
             flesh
             appearing
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             pronounced
             unclean
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             his
             raw
             flesh
             was
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             poyson
             of
             the
             disease
             was
             not
             wholly
             driven
             out
             ,
             but
             did
             still
             lurk
             within
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             rendred
             the
             disease
             more
             perillous
             to
             him
             that
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             infectious
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Or
             if
             the
             raw
             slesh
             turn
             again
             ,
             and
             be
             changed
             into
             white
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             party
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             was
             found
             such
             places
             of
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             priest
             pronounced
             unclean
             ,
             if
             afterwards
             this
             raw
             ●lesh
             turned
             to
             white
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             again
             be
             pronounced
             clean
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             this
             did
             manifest
             that
             the
             venome
             of
             the
             plague
             was
             wholly
             come
             forth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             The
             flesh
             also
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             ●ven
             in
             the
             skinne
             thereof
             ,
             was
             a
             bil●
             and
             is
             healed
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             begins
             the
             description
             of
             a
             third
             sort
             of
             leprosie
             arising
             of
             a
             scab
             ,
             mentioned
             verse
             the
             2.
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             but
             here
             handled
             in
             the
             third
             .
             And
             first
             he
             begins
             with
             the
             scab
             that
             comes
             of
             a
             bile
             healed
             ,
             then
             ver
             .
             24.
             he
             proceeds
             to
             that
             which
             comes
             of
             a
             burning
             .
             In
             both
             which
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             out
             of
             the
             scab
             of
             an
             healed
             sore
             there
             springs
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             which
             may
             we●l
             shew
             how
             sinnes
             ,
             after
             we
             are
             healed
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             return
             do
             make
             us
             worse
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             flesh
             in
             the
             skinne
             wherein
             there
             is
             an
             h●t
             burning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             leprosie
             (
             for
             still
             the
             Law
             speaketh
             of
             a
             leprosie
             
             that
             groweth
             from
             the
             scab
             of
             an
             ulcer
             )
             but
             another
             ca●e
             is
             propounded
             of
             another
             kind
             of
             ulcer
             which
             ariseth
             from
             a
             burning
             of
             fire
             ,
             coals
             ,
             hot
             iron
             ,
             &c.
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             If
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             hath
             a
             plague
             upon
             the
             head
             ,
             or
             beard
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             leprosie
             in
             the
             body
             in
             generall
             ,
             now
             of
             that
             in
             the
             head
             or
             beard
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             black
             hair
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             if
             there
             had
             been
             black
             hair
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             undoubtedly
             clean
             ,
             black
             hair
             being
             a
             signe
             of
             ●oundnesse
             and
             strength
             of
             nature
             .
             S●e
             ver
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             wash
             his
             clothes
             and
             be
             clean
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             verse
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             And
             the
             leper
             in
             whom
             the
             plague
             is
             ,
             his
             clothes
             shall
             be
             rent
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             to
             testifie
             their
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             punish
             them
             thus
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             by
             this
             mark
             they
             might
             be
             known
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             wear
             long
             robes
             or
             garments
             close
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             put
             a
             covering
             upon
             his
             upper
             lip
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             also
             both
             to
             expresse
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             :
             for
             this
             was
             one
             thing
             that
             was
             used
             by
             mourners
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             dejected
             .
             See
             Ezek.
             24.
             17.
             
             
               Make
               no
               mourning
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               bind
               the
               tire
               of
               thine
               head
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               thy
               shooes
               upon
               thy
               feet
               ,
               and
               cover
               not
               thy
               lips
               .
            
             and
             Mich.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               seers
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               yea
               ,
               they
               shall
               all
               cover
               their
               lips
               :
            
             also
             it
             might
             distinguish
             the
             unclean
             from
             the
             clean
             ,
             and
             withall
             secure
             the
             parties
             whom
             he
             met
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             infected
             with
             his
             breath
             .
          
           
             And
             shall
             cry
             ,
             unclean
             ,
             unclean
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             bewailing
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             giving
             warning
             to
             those
             he
             met
             to
             keep
             aloof
             from
             him
             ,
             Lam.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               They
               cried
               unto
               them
               ,
               Depart
               ye
               ,
               it
               is
               unclean
               ;
               depart
               ,
               depart
               ,
               touch
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             He
             shall
             dwell
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             camp
             shall
             his
             habitation
             be
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             afterwards
             without
             the
             towns
             and
             cities
             where
             the
             Israelites
             inhabited
             :
             for
             so
             we
             reade
             that
             as
             Christ
             entred
             into
             a
             certain
             village
             there
             met
             him
             ten
             men
             that
             were
             lepers
             ,
             and
             stood
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             Luke
             17.
             12.
             
             And
             that
             when
             Samaria
             was
             straightly
             shut
             up
             and
             besieged
             by
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             there
             were
             foure
             leprous
             men
             without
             the
             citie
             at
             the
             entring
             in
             of
             the
             gate
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             7.
             3.
             
             Even
             Asariah
             king
             of
             Judah
             ,
             being
             stricken
             with
             a
             leprosie
             ,
             dwelt
             in
             a
             severall
             house
             apart
             by
             himself
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             5.
             
             Now
             hereby
             they
             were
             taught
             how
             hatefull
             to
             God
             the
             spirituall
             lepro●ie
             of
             ●inne
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             perilous
             and
             infectious
             to
             men
             the
             company
             of
             unclean
             and
             wicked
             persons
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               50.
               
            
             And
             shut
             up
             it
             that
             hath
             the
             plague
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             see
             whether
             it
             will
             spread
             :
             for
             then
             it
             is
             a
             fretting
             leprosie
             ,
             verse
             51.
             and
             the
             garment
             must
             be
             burnt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               54.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             shut
             it
             up
             seven
             dayes
             more
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             see
             whether
             upon
             washing
             it
             will
             change
             colour
             or
             no
             :
             for
             if
             the
             colour
             were
             not
             changed
             by
             washing
             ,
             the
             garment
             must
             be
             burnt
             ,
             though
             it
             did
             not
             spread
             ,
             verse
             55.
             
             Because
             that
             was
             a
             sig●e
             that
             it
             did
             fret
             inward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               56.
               
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             bare
             inward
             or
             without
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             plague
             be
             on
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             garment
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             out
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             THis
             shall
             be
             the
             law
             of
             the
             leper
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             cleansing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             solemn
             rites
             for
             cleansing
             the
             leper
             were
             for
             two
             ends
             so
             ordained
             of
             God
             :
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             how
             the
             Lord
             abhorred
             the
             spirituall
             uncleannesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             since
             the
             leper
             might
             not
             after
             his
             pollution
             be
             received
             again
             into
             the
             camp
             ,
             though
             healed
             ,
             without
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             reconciliation
             were
             first
             offered
             up
             for
             him
             :
             2.
             
             That
             the
             leper
             might
             testifie
             his
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             who
             had
             removed
             so
             heavie
             a
             judgement
             from
             him
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             leper
             he
             healed
             ,
             Matth.
             8.
             4.
             
             
               And
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               See
               thou
               tell
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               shew
               thy self
               to
               the
               priest
               ▪
               and
               offer
               the
               gift
               that
               Moses
               commanded
               for
               a
               testimony
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             behold
             ,
             if
             the
             plague
             of
             the
             leprosie
             be
             healed
             in
             the
             leper
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             God
             had
             healed
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             then
             the
             priest
             was
             to
             pronounce
             him
             clean
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             forgives
             sinnes
             ;
             the
             minister
             is
             onely
             to
             pronounce
             according
             to
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             nor
             can
             absolve
             any
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             absolved
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             thepriest
             command
             to
             take
             ,
             &c.
             two
             birds
             alive
             ,
             and
             ,
             clean
             ,
             &
             cedar-wood
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             and
             hysop
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             birds
             must
             be
             clean
             birds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             doves
             or
             turtles
             commonly
             used
             in
             sacrifices
             ,
             or
             sparrows
             (
             as
             some
             translate
             the
             word
             here
             )
             or
             any
             other
             clean
             fowls
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             are
             save
             those
             excepted
             Levit.
             11.
             13.
             
             &c.
             Onely
             they
             must
             not
             be
             of
             a
             tame
             kind
             ▪
             but
             such
             as
             used
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             The
             cedar
             which
             the
             priest
             here
             was
             injoyned
             to
             take
             ,
             was
             a
             cedar-stick
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             handle
             for
             the
             sprinkle
             :
             and
             it
             was
             to
             be
             of
             cedar-wood
             (
             as
             most
             conceive
             )
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             wood
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             corrupts
             not
             ,
             but
             preserveth
             other
             things
             from
             putrefaction
             ;
             and
             so
             hereby
             was
             signified
             the
             perfect
             healing
             of
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             which
             before
             corrupted
             and
             putrified
             the
             body
             .
             Yet
             I
             rather
             think
             there
             was
             a
             respect
             had
             (
             as
             in
             the
             scarlet
             )
             to
             the
             reddish
             colour
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             the
             more
             suitable
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             the
             chief
             drift
             whereof
             was
             to
             signifie
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             sinner
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             The
             scarlet
             was
             a
             scarlet
             thred
             or
             lace
             ,
             used
             to
             bind
             the
             sprinkle
             to
             the
             cedar-stick
             :
             And
             the
             hysop
             was
             appointed
             for
             the
             sprinkle
             ,
             being
             fit
             for
             that
             use
             ;
             and
             withall
             the
             fragrant
             smell
             of
             this
             herb
             might
             signifie
             that
             the
             evil
             savour
             of
             the
             leprosie
             was
             gone
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             command
             that
             one
             of
             the
             birds
             be
             killed
             in
             an
             earthen
             vessell
             over
             running
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             over
             an
             earthen
             vessell
             that
             hath
             running
             water
             in
             it
             .
             And
             as
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             killed
             bird
             signified
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             the
             earthen
             vessell
             the
             basenesse
             and
             infirmity
             of
             the
             ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             bloud
             is
             presented
             unto
             men
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               But
               we
               have
               this
               treasure
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               that
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               power
               might
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               us
               .
            
             Now
             because
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             bird
             of
             it self
             would
             not
             have
             sufficed
             to
             dip
             the
             living
             bird
             and
             the
             sprinkle
             in
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             mixed
             with
             water
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             the
             purest
             and
             most
             cleansing
             water
             ,
             
               running
               water
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             spring
             water
             ,
             because
             it
             signified
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             sinner
             by
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             who
             
               came
               not
               by
               water
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               water
               and
               bloud
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             sprinkle
             upon
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             sprinkling
             of
             this
             bloud
             signified
             the
             applying
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             to
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             sinner
             ,
             
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               sprinkling
               that
               speaketh
               better
               things
               then
               that
               of
               Abel
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             12.
             24.
             
             Why
             it
             was
             done
             seven
             times
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             shall
             let
             the
             living
             bird
             loose
             into
             the
             open
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             letting
             of
             the
             living
             bird
             loose
             figured
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Christ
             from
             death
             ,
             
               Who
               though
               he
               was
               crucified
               through
               weaknesse
               ,
               yet
               he
               liveth
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
               being
               put
               to
               death
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               quickned
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             and
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             cleansed
             from
             their
             sinnes
             by
             his
             bloud
             :
             and
             therefore
             particularly
             it
             represented
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             leper
             now
             cleansed
             ,
             who
             being
             civilly
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             was
             now
             as
             the
             bird
             let
             loose
             to
             live
             amongst
             his
             fellows
             ,
             and
             restored
             again
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             And
             why
             was
             this
             ?
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             figuratively
             he
             was
             dipped
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             is
             to
             be
             cleansed
             shall
             wash
             his
             clothes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             no
             part
             of
             the
             filth
             issuing
             from
             his
             leprosie
             might
             remain
             upon
             him
             he
             was
             to
             wash
             both
             his
             garments
             and
             his
             flesh
             ;
             and
             because
             washing
             could
             not
             sufficiently
             cleanse
             the
             hair
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             therefore
             all
             the
             hair
             of
             his
             body
             must
             be
             clean
             shaved
             off
             :
             and
             this
             was
             done
             the
             first
             day
             of
             his
             cleansing
             ;
             which
             signified
             how
             exactly
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             hope
             of
             being
             cleansed
             by
             Christ
             must
             labour
             to
             purifie
             himself
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
             1
             ,
             John
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             after
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             shall
             tarry
             abroad
             out
             of
             his
             tent
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             the
             first
             time
             washed
             himself
             and
             shaved
             off
             his
             hair
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             camp
             ,
             town
             or
             citie
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             go
             into
             his
             tent
             or
             dwelling-house
             ,
             but
             shall
             tarry
             abroad
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             or
             house
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             continue
             for
             seven
             dayes
             apart
             by
             himself
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             perfectly
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             familiarly
             to
             converse
             with
             others
             as
             formerly
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             them
             of
             his
             own
             family
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             shave
             all
             the
             hair
             off
             his
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             reiteration
             of
             these
             ceremonies
             the
             second
             time
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             may
             imply
             how
             exactly
             carefull
             we
             should
             be
             to
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             withall
             how
             hardly
             we
             are
             brought
             either
             to
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             Gods
             mercy
             as
             we
             should
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             he
             shall
             take
             two
             he-lambs
             without
             blemish
             ,
             and
             one
             ew-lamb
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             two
             he-lambs
             were
             the
             one
             for
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             verse
             12.
             the
             other
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             verse
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             See
             also
             Levit.
             1.
             10.
             
             The
             ew-lamb
             was
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             And
             three
             tenth
             deals
             of
             fine
             flowre
             for
             a
             meat-offering
             mingled
             with
             oyl
             ,
             and
             one
             log
             of
             oyl
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             three
             tenth
             deals
             were
             three
             homers
             or
             pottles
             ,
             three
             tenth
             parts
             of
             an
             ephah
             or
             bushell
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             40.
             and
             the
             log
             of
             oyl
             is
             commonly
             thought
             to
             be
             half
             a
             pint
             :
             the
             three
             tenth
             deals
             of
             fine
             flowre
             were
             for
             accessory
             meat-offerings
             for
             the
             three
             sacrifices
             afore
             mentioned
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Numbers
             meat-offerings
             are
             appointed
             onely
             for
             burnt-offerings
             and
             peace-offerings
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             any
             where
             reade
             of
             a
             meat-offering
             that
             was
             to
             be
             joyned
             either
             with
             sinne-offering
             or
             trespasse-offering
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             where
             an
             
             offering
             of
             fine
             flowre
             is
             injoyned
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             5.
             11.
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             apart
             by
             it self
             ,
             not
             as
             accessory
             to
             any
             other
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             put
             any
             oyl
             upon
             it
             ,
             whereas
             these
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             oyl
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             seems
             these
             sacrifices
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             leper
             had
             peculiar
             rites
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             in
             all
             things
             performed
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             other
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             wave
             them
             for
             a
             wave-offering
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exodus
             29.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1●
               .
            
             And
             he
             shall
             slay
             the
             lamb
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit
             .
             1.
             11.
             and
             upon
             Levit.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             tip
             of
             the
             right
             ear
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             was
             signified
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             bloud
             the
             leper
             was
             now
             restored
             to
             his
             former
             freedome
             of
             entercourse
             and
             commerce
             with
             others
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             whole
             man
             was
             to
             be
             renewed
             and
             consecrated
             to
             Gods
             service
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             29.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             the
             pr●est
             shall
             take
             some
             of
             the
             log
             of
             oyl
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             oyl
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             priest
             fignified
             the
             spirit
             by
             Christ
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             sprinkle
             of
             the
             oyl
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Figuring
             our
             consecra●ion
             to
             Gods
             service
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             oyl
             that
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             shall
             the
             priest
             put
             upon
             the
             tip
             of
             the
             right
             ear
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             signified
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             trespasse-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             place
             where
             the
             bloud
             was
             sprinkled
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             offer
             the
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             other
             he-lamb
             mentioned
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             Now
             by
             these
             rites
             the
             lepers
             were
             to
             professe
             their
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             their
             leprosie
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sinnes
             (
             which
             had
             brought
             that
             judgement
             upon
             them
             )
             and
             for
             their
             sanctification
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             the
             other
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             with
             the
             meat-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             meat-offering
             that
             was
             to
             accompany
             the
             turtle
             dove
             or
             young
             pigeon
             offered
             for
             the
             burnt-offering
             :
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             even
             the
             smaller
             burnt-offerings
             of
             turtle
             doves
             had
             also
             their
             meat-o●ferings
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greater
             of
             lambs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Then
             the
             priest
             shall
             command
             that
             they
             all
             empty
             the
             house
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             priest
             must
             before
             he
             goeth
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             place
             in
             the
             house
             suspected
             of
             leprosie
             ,
             command
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             house
             to
             come
             forth
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             house
             be
             not
             made
             unclean
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             though
             the
             house
             had
             indeed
             the
             plague
             of
             leprosie
             ,
             yet
             the
             inhabitants
             that
             were
             in
             the
             house
             were
             not
             rendred
             unclean
             thereby
             ,
             till
             the
             priest
             had
             pronounced
             it
             to
             be
             a
             leprosie
             :
             but
             then
             all
             that
             came
             i●to
             the
             house
             were
             thereby
             unclean
             .
             And
             so
             it
             seems
             therefore
             it
             was
             with
             men
             too
             that
             were
             infected
             with
             leprosie
             .
             No
             man
             was
             unclean
             by
             being
             in
             the
             company
             of
             a
             leprous
             person
             till
             the
             priest
             had
             pronounced
             him
             to
             be
             a
             leper
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             an
             unclean
             place
             without
             the
             citie
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             by
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             place
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             unclean
             things
             ,
             that
             so
             ●o●emay
             be
             defiled
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             cause
             the
             house
             to
             be
             scraped
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             lest
             the
             plague
             of
             leprosie
             should
             be
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             being
             hidden
             under
             the
             plaister
             should
             not
             be
             discovered
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             WHether
             his
             flesh
             runne
             with
             his
             issue
             ,
             or
             his
             flesh
             be
             stopped
             from
             his
             issue
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             uncleannesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             it
             be
             counted
             unclean
             .
             The
             issue
             here
             spoken
             of
             which
             rendred
             men
             unclean
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             running
             of
             the
             reins
             .
             Now
             because
             this
             disease
             men
             have
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             (
             for
             sometime
             their
             seed
             being
             of
             a
             thinne
             substance
             runs
             continually
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             again
             being
             of
             a
             thicker
             substance
             it
             slows
             not
             so
             freely
             forth
             ,
             bu●
             stops
             in
             the
             passage
             ,
             and
             so
             putrifies
             the
             place
             through
             which
             it
             should
             passe
             )
             in
             both
             these
             cases
             they
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             unclean
             .
             Now
             though
             by
             this
             legall
             pollution
             they
             were
             taught
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             all
             sinne
             whatsoever
             ,
             yet
             more
             especially
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             to
             signifie
             that
             originall
             corruption
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             in
             our
             first
             conception
             ,
             by
             that
             very
             seed
             and
             substance
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Every
             bed
             whereon
             he
             lyeth
             that
             hath
             the
             issue
             is
             unclean
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             laws
             following
             shew
             the
             contagion
             of
             si●ne
             ,
             which
             defileth
             not
             onely
             men
             themselves
             ,
             but
             every
             thing
             besides
             which
             a
             wicked
             man
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             :
             
               for
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               and
               unbelieving
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             every
             vess●ll
             of
             wood
             shall
             be
             rinsed
             in
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             strong
             matter
             ,
             as
             silver
             ,
             copper
             ,
             brasse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             mans
             seed
             of
             copulation
             go
             out
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             issue
             forespoken
             of
             ,
             nor
             when
             a
             man
             lyeth
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             whereof
             vers
             .
             18.
             but
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             healthfull
             ,
             issuing
             by
             reason
             of
             nightly
             dreams
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             accident
             ,
             whereof
             see
             Deut.
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             wh●soever
             toucheth
             her
             shall
             be
             unclean
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             is
             of
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             this
             law
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             infants
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             arms
             and
             sucked
             on
             the
             breasts
             of
             their
             mothers
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             were
             rendred
             unclean
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             if
             any
             man
             lie
             with
             her
             at
             all
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             ignorantly
             :
             for
             if
             he
             did
             it
             presumptuously
             ,
             not
             pollution
             but
             cutting
             off
             was
             his
             punishment
             ,
             Levit.
             20.
             18.
             
             
               And
               if
               a
               man
               shall
               lie
               with
               a
               woman
               having
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               shall
               uncover
               her
               nakednesse
               ,
               he
               hath
               discovered
               her
               fountain
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               uncovered
               the
               fountain
               of
               her
               bloud
               ,
               aud
               both
               of
               them
               shall
               b●
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             place
             is
             onely
             meant
             of
             lying
             in
             the
             same
             bed
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             carnall
             copulation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             again
             endanger
             themselves
             ,
             by
             entring
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             as
             before
             by
             offering
             strange
             
             fire
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             within
             a
             short
             time
             after
             that
             happened
             :
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             upon
             that
             occasion
             gave
             this
             ensuing
             charge
             ,
             therefore
             the
             laws
             set
             down
             in
             the
             former
             chapters
             are
             transposed
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             given
             in
             any
             interim
             of
             time
             before
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Speak
             unto
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             ,
             that
             he
             come
             not
             at
             all
             times
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             whensoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             but
             onely
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             appointed
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             10.
             namely
             to
             minister
             :
             at
             other
             times
             both
             he
             and
             his
             sonnes
             might
             and
             did
             enter
             at
             the
             taking
             down
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             minister
             .
             And
             this
             was
             thus
             appointed
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             have
             a
             most
             reverend
             respect
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             hereby
             more
             evidently
             might
             be
             represented
             that
             one
             particular
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             once
             offered
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             noted
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               But
               into
               the
               second
               went
               the
               high
               priest
               alone
               once
               every
               year
               ,
               not
               without
               bloud
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               this
               signifying
               that
               the
               way
               into
               the
               holiest
               of
               all
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               while
               as
               the
               first
               tabernacle
               was
               yet
               standing
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             ●1
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Christ
               being
               come
               an
               high
               priest
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               by
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               perfect
               tabernacle
               ,
               &c.
               by
               his
               own
               bloud
               he
               entred
               in
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               having
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             For
             I
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             cloud
             upon
             the
             mercy-seat
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             high
             priest
             might
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             whenever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             onely
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             is
             here
             appointed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             would
             there
             appear
             in
             the
             cloud
             upon
             the
             mercie-seat
             .
             The
             conceit
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             That
             God
             appeared
             there
             in
             an
             humane
             shape
             upon
             the
             mercie-seat
             ,
             hath
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             text
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             any
             where
             reade
             that
             God
             did
             ever
             so
             appear
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             either
             to
             the
             high
             priest
             or
             to
             Moses
             himself
             .
             All
             that
             is
             he●e
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             by
             a
             cloud
             upon
             the
             mercie-seat
             testifie
             his
             presence
             ;
             which
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             cloud
             raised
             by
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             incense
             ,
             which
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             now
             to
             bring
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             cloud
             alwayes
             abiding
             upon
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             inquire
             .
             Sufficient
             it
             is
             that
             we
             know
             hereby
             that
             God
             did
             testifie
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             doubtlesse
             in
             some
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             upon
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             high
             priest
             might
             not
             when
             he
             would
             go
             in
             thither
             ,
             but
             onely
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             the
             smoke
             of
             incense
             ascending
             from
             his
             censer
             that
             might
             darken
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             forementioned
             sight
             of
             Gods
             presence
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             With
             a
             young
             bullock
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             for
             himself
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             But
             withall
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             besides
             the
             fire-sacrifices
             here
             expressed
             ,
             he
             offered
             also
             on
             this
             day
             two
             lambes
             for
             the
             dayly
             burnt-offering
             ,
             Numb
             .
             28.
             3.
             and
             one
             bullock
             ,
             one
             ramme
             ,
             and
             seven
             lambes
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             and
             one
             he-goat
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             (
             besides
             the
             goat
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             as
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             29.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11.
             
             Here
             these
             onely
             are
             expressed
             which
             concerned
             the
             solemnity
             of
             his
             going
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             :
             the
             other
             were
             sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             offered
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             solemnities
             which
             ●ad
             respect
             to
             his
             entring
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             were
             wholly
             finished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             He
             shall
             put
             on
             the
             holy
             linen
             coat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             these
             holy
             linen
             garments
             here
             spoken
             of
             were
             those
             mentioned
             Exod.
             28.
             39.
             
             which
             the
             high
             priest
             wore
             under
             his
             other
             rich
             attire
             ,
             and
             that
             together
             with
             these
             here
             mentioned
             all
             his
             other
             garments
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             also
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             that
             when
             Aaron
             returned
             out
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             he
             should
             put
             off
             the
             linen
             garments
             ,
             which
             he
             put
             on
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             should
             leave
             them
             there
             ;
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceive
             with
             others
             that
             these
             were
             other
             plain
             linen
             garments
             ,
             like
             those
             that
             were
             made
             for
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             ,
             Exod.
             39.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             that
             the
             high
             priest
             did
             wear
             these
             onely
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             as
             being
             reserved
             for
             this
             peculiar
             service
             ,
             and
             did
             therefore
             put
             them
             off
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             verse
             23.
             
             Yet
             was
             not
             this
             thus
             ordered
             ,
             because
             this
             day
             of
             expiation
             ,
             when
             the
             priest
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             of
             holies
             ,
             was
             a
             fasting
             day
             ,
             verse
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             wear
             now
             his
             glorious
             garments
             :
             for
             after
             he
             was
             come
             back
             out
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             put
             off
             these
             linen
             garments
             ,
             verse
             23.
             he
             put
             on
             his
             other
             glorious
             attire
             ,
             and
             wore
             them
             in
             the
             remaining
             service
             of
             the
             day
             .
             But
             other
             reasons
             are
             given
             for
             this
             by
             Expositours
             more
             probably
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             it
             was
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             thereby
             that
             his
             rich
             attire
             was
             onely
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             they
             might
             behold
             him
             as
             representing
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             richly
             adorned
             with
             all
             righteousnesse
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             God
             was
             delighted
             with
             such
             rich
             garments
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             left
             them
             off
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             in
             this
             plain
             attire
             he
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             base
             estate
             of
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             should
             without
             worldly
             glory
             perform
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             offer
             his
             bullock
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             what
             time
             and
             manner
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             cast
             lots
             on
             the
             two
             goats
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             signified
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             accept
             no
             sacrifice
             but
             what
             was
             of
             his
             own
             chusing
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             nothing
             should
             be
             done
             but
             what
             Gods
             hand
             and
             his
             counsell
             had
             determined
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             take
             a
             censer-full
             of
             burning
             coals
             of
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             we
             see
             what
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             to
             carry
             along
             with
             him
             when
             he
             went
             within
             the
             vail
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             a
             censer-full
             of
             burning
             coals
             of
             fire
             from
             off
             the
             altar
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             ;
             and
             2.
             his
             hands
             full
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             two
             handfull
             of
             sweet
             incense
             beaten
             small
             to
             burn
             upon
             the
             coals
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             entred
             within
             the
             vail
             ;
             and
             3.
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sinne-offerings
             :
             for
             though
             that
             be
             not
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             carried
             the
             bloud
             along
             with
             him
             is
             evident
             ,
             verse
             14
             ,
             &
             15.
             both
             of
             the
             bullock
             his
             own
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             the
             goat
             the
             peoples
             sinne-offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             put
             the
             incense
             upon
             the
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               As
               the
               way
               was
               prepared
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               by
               the
               cloud
               before
               the
               bloud
               was
               sprinkled
               ▪
               so
               Christ
               before
               he
               entred
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               into
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               of
               heaven
               prepared
               his
               way
               by
               prayer
               ▪
               John
               17.
               
               And
               this
               also
               signified
               that
               the
               incense
               of
               Christs
               prayers
               and
               mediation
               should
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               before
               God
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             into
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             now
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
             
               So
               also
               Revel
               .
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             And
             another
             ang●l
             came
             and
             stood
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             having
             
             a
             golden
             censer
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             much
             incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             upon
             the
             golden
             altar
             which
             was
             before
             the
             throne
             :
             And
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             incense
             ,
             which
             came
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             ascended
             up
             before
             God
             out
             of
             the
             angels
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             That
             the
             cloud
             of
             incense
             may
             cover
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Whereby
             they
             were
             taught
             how
             formidable
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             reverence
             we
             ought
             to
             present
             our selves
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             he
             kill
             the
             goat
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             conceive
             that
             he
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             to
             kill
             this
             goat
             of
             the
             sin-offering
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             bloud
             of
             this
             goat
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             here
             )
             was
             also
             sprinkled
             before
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             gone
             in
             once
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             own
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             out
             and
             killed
             this
             goat
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             gone
             in
             again
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             bloud
             of
             that
             before
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             then
             had
             he
             gone
             in
             twice
             on
             this
             day
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             which
             is
             expressely
             against
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             7.
             
             
               But
               into
               the
               second
               went
               the
               high
               priest
               alone
               once
               every
               year
               ,
               not
               without
               bloud
               ,
               which
               he
               offered
               for
               himself
               and
               for
               the
               errours
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             These
             words
             therefore
             ,
             
               then
               shall
               he
               kill
               the
               goat
               of
               the
               sinne-offering
               ,
            
             do
             onely
             intend
             that
             he
             killed
             the
             bullock
             first
             for
             himself
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             and
             then
             this
             goat
             for
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             both
             of
             them
             were
             killed
             before
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             being
             defiled
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             peoples
             guilt
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             unwitting
             approching
             to
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             legally
             clean
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             all
             other
             their
             sinnes
             :
             whereby
             appears
             the
             horrour
             of
             sinne
             :
             for
             though
             the
             people
             never
             went
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             much
             lesse
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             ,
             yet
             were
             the
             altar
             ,
             ark
             ,
             and
             Sanctuary
             defiled
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             cleansed
             without
             bloud
             .
             So
             our
             sinnes
             do
             defile
             Gods
             Church
             and
             most
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             whereinto
             we
             can
             have
             no
             entrance
             but
             by
             bloud
             .
             See
             Heb.
             9.
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             man
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             priests
             nor
             people
             ;
             neither
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             nor
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             :
             for
             else
             why
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               no
               man
            
             ,
             since
             the
             people
             at
             no
             time
             used
             to
             come
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             were
             two
             :
             1.
             
             As
             by
             way
             of
             chastisement
             ▪
             and
             for
             their
             humiliation
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             excluded
             from
             the
             places
             and
             holy
             things
             till
             they
             were
             purged
             from
             the
             uncleannesse
             which
             they
             had
             contracted
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             2.
             
             Hereby
             was
             signified
             that
             our
             high
             priest
             Christ
             should
             without
             help
             of
             any
             other
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             go
             out
             unto
             the
             altar
             that
             is
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             .
             See
             Exod.
             30.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             shall
             lay
             both
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             live
             goat
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             onely
             unbloudy
             sacrifice
             which
             was
             appointed
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             wholly
             without
             bloud
             :
             For
             this
             and
             the
             goat
             which
             was
             killed
             was
             indeed
             but
             one
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             one
             representing
             Christ
             dying
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             other
             Christ
             rising
             again
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             the
             one
             the
             price
             paid
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             that
             God
             laying
             our
             
             sinnes
             upon
             Christ
             had
             removed
             our
             sinnes
             farre
             away
             from
             us
             .
             See
             Psal
             .
             103.
             12.
             
             
               As
               farre
               as
               the
               East
               is
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               so
               farre
               hath
               he
               removed
               our
               transgressions
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             shall
             send
             him
             away
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             fit
             man
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             who
             for
             ability
             of
             body
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             sufficiency
             for
             this
             service
             was
             chosen
             and
             in
             readinesse
             as
             appointed
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             goat
             shall
             bear
             upon
             him
             their
             uniquities
             unto
             a
             land
             not
             inhabited
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             so
             the
             place
             might
             signifie
             ,
             that
             by
             Christ
             sinne
             is
             removed
             farre
             away
             even
             from
             all
             mankind
             that
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             might
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             onely
             put
             to
             death
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             but
             also
             forsaken
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             God
             ,
             cast
             off
             and
             left
             in
             a
             forlorn
             and
             comfortlesse
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             wash
             his
             flesh
             with
             water
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             touched
             the
             goat
             upon
             which
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             were
             laid
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             say
             that
             this
             washing
             was
             not
             (
             as
             at
             other
             times
             )
             in
             the
             laver
             of
             brasse
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             vessell
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             seems
             probable
             ,
             because
             after
             this
             done
             he
             is
             said
             to
             come
             forth
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             the
             burnt-offerings
             in
             the
             court
             .
          
           
             And
             put
             on
             his
             garments
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             garments
             which
             he
             was
             now
             to
             put
             on
             were
             his
             ordinary
             high
             priests
             garments
             .
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             burnt-offerings
             here
             appointed
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             him
             were
             the
             rammes
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             3.
             and
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             let
             go
             the
             goat
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             wash
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             bathe
             his
             flesh
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             afterward
             come
             into
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             unclean
             till
             the
             evening
             is
             not
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             usually
             evening
             ere
             they
             returned
             from
             these
             services
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             these
             cases
             they
             might
             presently
             come
             into
             the
             camp
             to
             bring
             back
             word
             that
             ▪
             they
             had
             done
             what
             was
             injoyned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             In
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             ye
             shall
             afflict
             your
             souls
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             abstinence
             from
             all
             fleshly
             delights
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             duties
             of
             inward
             humiliation
             and
             contrition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             this
             day
             called
             
               their
               fast
               ,
               Sailing
               was
               now
               dangerous
               because
               the
               fast
               was
               now
               already
               past
               ,
            
             Act.
             27.
             9.
             
             And
             this
             we
             must
             know
             was
             the
             very
             same
             day
             wherein
             all
             those
             things
             before
             mentioned
             in
             this
             chapter
             were
             done
             by
             the
             high
             priest
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               day
               of
               atonement
            
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             27.
             
             Indeed
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             day
             began
             the
             evening
             foregoing
             the
             tenth
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             Levit.
             23.
             32.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               afflict
               your
               souls
               on
               the
               ninth
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               at
               even
               :
            
             but
             the
             tenth
             day
             it
             was
             that
             was
             allotted
             for
             this
             service
             .
             On
             this
             day
             the
             Jubile
             was
             also
             proclaimed
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             chap.
             20.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             As
             likewise
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             sacrifices
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             29.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             WHat
             man
             soever
             there
             be
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             that
             kill●th
             ano●
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             with
             an
             intent
             of
             offering
             it
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             oxen
             ,
             lambes
             ,
             or
             goats
             killed
             for
             their
             own
             private
             uses
             ,
             
             but
             onely
             of
             killing
             these
             beasts
             for
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               bringeth
               it
               not
               unto
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             herein
             lay
             the
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             dare
             to
             kill
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             not
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             priest
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             him
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             by
             forbidding
             whereof
             Israel
             was
             taught
             ,
             1.
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             tabernacle
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             11.
             in
             whom
             God
             dwelleth
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             through
             whom
             all
             our
             services
             are
             made
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             John
             14.
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               way
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ;
               no
               man
               cometh
               unto
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               me
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             no
             service
             is
             acceptable
             to
             him
             but
             what
             is
             performed
             in
             his
             Church
             and
             amongst
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Bloud
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             sacrifice
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             accepted
             of
             God
             then
             if
             he
             slew
             a
             man
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isai
             .
             66.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               killeth
               an
               ox
               is
               as
               if
               he
               slew
               a
               man
               )
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             reputed
             and
             proceeded
             against
             as
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             shed
             bloud
             ,
             &
             so
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
             And
             this
             happely
             was
             the
             rather
             ordained
             ,
             because
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             ransom
             of
             their
             persons
             that
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             so
             shedding
             of
             such
             bloud
             otherwise
             then
             God
             had
             appointed
             should
             be
             accounted
             as
             if
             they
             had
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             so
             strictly
             were
             they
             tied
             in
             those
             times
             to
             one
             place
             for
             the
             killing
             and
             offering
             of
             all
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             Indeed
             we
             reade
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Worthies
             of
             God
             that
             did
             after
             this
             offer
             up
             sacrifices
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             in
             Mispeh
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             9.
             and
             in
             Gilgal
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             15.
             and
             in
             Bethlem
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
             And
             David
             in
             the
             floore
             of
             Ornan
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             18.
             and
             Elias
             in
             mount
             Carmel
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             22.
             but
             that
             was
             by
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             from
             God
             ;
             ordinarily
             they
             were
             tied
             to
             bring
             their
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             whereas
             now
             again
             under
             the
             Gospel
             we
             have
             liberty
             every
             where
             to
             offer
             up
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             to
             God.
             John
             ,
             4.
             21
             ,
             24.
             
             
               The
               houre
               cometh
               when
               ye
               shall
               neither
               in
               this
               mountain
               nor
               yet
               in
               Jerusalem
               worship
               the
               Father
               .
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               him
               must
               worship
               him
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               .
            
             So
             also
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               From
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               my
               name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               place
               incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               unto
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             To
             the
             end
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             may
             bring
             their
             sacrifices
             which
             they
             offer
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             offer
             any
             where
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             .
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             why
             the
             Lord
             had
             appointed
             the
             man
             to
             be
             so
             severely
             punished
             that
             should
             kill
             or
             offer
             any
             sacrifice
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             namely
             that
             by
             the
             severitie
             of
             this
             law
             they
             might
             the
             better
             be
             restrained
             from
             the
             liberty
             of
             offering
             sacrifices
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             whereto
             they
             had
             heretofore
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             sinne
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             strictly
             tied
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             dwelt
             ,
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             unto
             the
             priest
             ;
             yea
             even
             their
             peace-offerings
             ,
             which
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             :
             1.
             because
             these
             were
             most
             usuall
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             feast
             to
             the
             offerer
             ,
             whence
             there
             was
             most
             danger
             lest
             they
             should
             take
             liberty
             to
             kill
             and
             make
             feasts
             of
             these
             sacrifices
             in
             their
             private
             dwellings
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             naming
             of
             the
             lesse
             doth
             the
             more
             strongly
             imply
             the
             greater
             :
             if
             they
             might
             not
             offer
             peace-offerings
             (
             which
             are
             onely
             said
             to
             be
             holy
             )
             where
             ever
             they
             pleas●●
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
             burnt-offerings
             which
             are
             every
             where
             said
             to
             be
             
               most
               holy
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Josh
             .
             22.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Therefore
               we
               said
               ,
               Let
               us
               now
               prepare
               to
               build
               us
               an
               altar
               ,
               not
               for
               burnt-offering
               ,
               nor
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               witnesse
               between
               us
               and
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             sprinkle
             the
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             which
             follows
             is
             added
             also
             to
             imply
             why
             the
             Lord
             tied
             them
             so
             strictly
             to
             one
             place
             for
             their
             offering
             up
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             in
             that
             one
             uniform
             way
             of
             Gods
             worship
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             not
             bring
             in
             every
             one
             their
             own
             superstitious
             devices
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             step
             to
             idolatry
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             bound
             to
             one
             place
             the
             priest
             would
             now
             order
             all
             things
             according
             to
             Gods
             direction
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             should
             be
             a
             sweet
             ●avour
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             being
             adulterated
             with
             mens
             inventions
             they
             would
             be
             an
             abomination
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             no
             more
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             unto
             devils
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               above
               named
               this
               evil
               shall
               be
               prevented
               ,
            
             They
             shall
             no
             more
             offer
             to
             devils
             .
             
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               signifies
            
             rough
             and
             rugged
             as
             hairy
             goats
             ,
             
               because
               in
               such
               shapes
               the
               devils
               sometimes
               appeared
               like
               Satyrs
               ,
               Esay
               34.
               14.
               
               And
               indeed
               to
               devils
               did
               all
               those
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               sacrifice
               that
               sacrificed
               not
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               sort
               and
               place
               as
               God
               approved
               of
               ,
               Deut.
               32
               ▪
               17.
               
            
             They
             sacrificed
             to
             devils
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             gods
             whom
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             new
             gods
             ,
             &c.
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               20.
            
             
             But
             I
             say
             that
             the
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             devils
             ,
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Now
               so
               the
               Israelites
               had
               done
               both
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               Ezek.
               23.
               8.
               
            
             Neither
             left
             she
             her
             whoredomes
             brought
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               also
               now
               lately
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               when
               they
               sacrificed
               to
               that
               idol
               the
               golden
               calf
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               their
               secret
               idolatries
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               41.
               
            
             And
             they
             made
             a
             calf
             in
             those
             day●s
             and
             offered
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             idol
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             :
             Then
             God
             turned
             and
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             worship
             the
             host
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             O
             ye
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             have
             ye
             offered
             to
             me
             slain
             beasts
             and
             sacrifices
             by
             the
             space
             of
             fourty
             years
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ?
             
               and
               therefore
               are
               they
               said
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               devils
               ,
               as
               Jeroboams
               idols
               are
               also
               called
               devils
               ,
               2.
               
               〈◊〉
               11.
               15.
               
            
             And
             he
             appointed
             him
             priests
             for
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             devils
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               Antichrists
               likewise
               ,
               Revel
               .
               9.
               20.
               
            
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             men
             which
             were
             not
             killed
             by
             those
             plagues
             ,
             yet
             repented
             not
             of
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             worship
             devils
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             Whatsoever
             man
             there
             be
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             or
             of
             the
             strangers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             former
             law
             is
             extended
             to
             stranger●s
             also
             ,
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             turned
             to
             the
             religion
             and
             church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             withall
             this
             also
             is
             expressed
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             sacrifice
             might
             not
             be
             killed
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             so
             neither
             might
             it
             be
             offered
             without
             the
             Sanctuary
             though
             it
             were
             killed
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             I
             will
             set
             my
             face
             againct
             that
             soul
             that
             eateth
             bloud
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             by
             partiality
             or
             other
             means
             he
             escape
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             magistrate
             .
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             For
             the
             life
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             given
             it
             to
             you
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             it
             apart
             for
             a
             better
             imployment
             then
             for
             food
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             spirituall
             imployment
             it
             must
             not
             be
             eaten
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Whatsoever
             man
             there
             be
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             stranger
             that
             sojourneth
             among
             you
             which
             hunteth
             &
             catcheth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             particularly
             pressed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             by
             hunting
             or
             otherwise
             they
             did
             catch
             any
             beast
             or
             fowl
             that
             might
             be
             eaten
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             might
             lawfully
             be
             eaten
             ,
             though
             at
             such
             times
             men
             used
             to
             be
             in
             great
             haste
             and
             to
             take
             great
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             let
             out
             the
             bloud
             thereof
             ,
             and
             cover
             it
             with
             dust
             ,
             before
             they
             eat
             the
             flesh
             thereof
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             when
             at
             more
             leisure
             they
             killed
             any
             beast
             at
             home
             for
             their
             own
             particular
             use
             .
             Now
             this
             covering
             of
             the
             bloud
             with
             dust
             was
             injoyned
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             sure
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             eaten
             ,
             but
             also
             happely
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             reverent
             regard
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             by
             burying
             the
             bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             ●onour
             (
             for
             bu●iall
             is
             honourable
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             6.
             3.
             
             
               An
               untimely
               birth
               is
               better
               then
               he
               that
               lives
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               wen
               he
               dyeth
               hath
               no
               buriall
               )
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             killing
             the
             creatures
             in
             this
             manner
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             t●eir
             bloud
             might
             signifie
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             imputed
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             those
             places
             where
             the
             not
             covering
             of
             the
             bloud
             implyes
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             Job
             16.
             18.
             
             
               O
               earth
               cover
               thou
               not
               my
               bloud
               !
            
             and
             Ezek.
             24.
             7.
             8.
             
             
               For
               her
               bloud
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               set
               it
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               rock
               ,
               she
               pour●d
               it
               not
               upon
               the
               gr●und
               to
               cover
               it
               with
               dust
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               cause
               fury
               to
               come
               up
               to
               take
               vengeance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             every
             soul
             that
             eateth
             that
             which
             dyed
             of
             it self
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             that
             did
             eat
             any
             such
             thing
             ignorantly
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             he
             was
             also
             to
             bring
             those
             sacrifices
             appointed
             Levit.
             5.
             
             For
             he
             that
             willingly
             offended
             herein
             was
             liable
             to
             a
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             strangers
             here
             mentioned
             are
             such
             as
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             other
             strangers
             in
             Israel
             might
             eat
             these
             things
             .
             See
             that
             place
             Deut.
             14.
             21.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               eat
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               dyeth
               of
               it self
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               give
               it
               unto
               the
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             AFter
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             dwelt
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             do
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             think
             their
             doings
             a
             warrant
             for
             you
             whom
             I
             have
             chosen
             as
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             my self
             :
             the
             rule
             is
             generall
             ,
             but
             the
             intent
             is
             thence
             to
             inferre
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             obeying
             these
             particular
             laws
             concerning
             unlawfull
             marriages
             that
             do
             immediately
             follow
             .
             And
             withall
             a
             reason
             is
             implyed
             of
             the
             giving
             these
             laws
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             le●t
             the
             Isralites
             should
             be
             corrupted
             by
             that
             they
             had
             seen
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             should
             see
             in
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             therefore
             keep
             my
             statutes
             and
             my
             judgements
             ,
             which
             if
             a
             man
             do
             he
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             in
             it self
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             propounded
             to
             them
             a
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             ,
             which
             man
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             frailty
             and
             co●ruption
             was
             never
             able
             to
             attain
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             alluding
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             5.
             
             
               Moses
               describeth
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               th●se
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
               .
            
             But
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             that
             God
             did
             not
             propound
             this
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             intending
             that
             they
             should
             thereby
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             much
             as
             Christ
             propounded
             it
             to
             that
             rich
             man
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             17.
             
             
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               enter
               into
               life
               keep
               the
               commandments
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             discover
             unto
             them
             how
             weak
             and
             unable
             they
             were
             to
             obtain
             life
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             beat
             them
             off
             from
             all
             confidence
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             know
             that
             this
             obedience
             which
             God
             required
             of
             them
             was
             a
             due
             debt
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             paid
             either
             by
             them
             or
             by
             their
             surety
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             hereupon
             to
             look
             out
             after
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             law
             was
             a
             schoolmaster
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Christ
             that
             they
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             as
             including
             a
             promise
             of
             life
             even
             to
             the
             evangelicall
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             of
             believers
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             laws
             and
             commandments
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             None
             of
             you
             shall
             approch
             to
             any
             that
             is
             near
             of
             kin
             to
             him
             to
             uncover
             their
             nakednesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             lie
             with
             them
             carnally
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             under
             pretence
             of
             marriage
             ;
             yet
             withall
             whatever
             immodest
             carriage
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             respect
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             to
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             nearly
             allied
             to
             us
             is
             also
             by
             consequence
             forbidden
             too
             .
             But
             by
             
               near
               kin
            
             is
             onely
             meant
             such
             near
             kindred
             as
             are
             afterwards
             particularly
             expressed
             :
             for
             else
             how
             should
             we
             know
             how
             farre
             this
             prohibition
             were
             to
             reach
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             The
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             father
             or
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             mother
             thou
             shalt
             not
             uncover
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             by
             
               discovering
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               the
               father
            
             here
             understand
             that
             the
             daughter
             should
             not
             lie
             with
             the
             father
             :
             but
             I
             find
             the
             act
             of
             uncovering
             still
             ascribed
             to
             the
             male
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             were
             a
             very
             improper
             speech
             to
             use
             the
             phrase
             concerning
             the
             woman
             .
             The
             words
             therefore
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             verse
             the
             law
             is
             given
             that
             man
             should
             not
             lie
             neither
             with
             his
             fathers
             wife
             (
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               the
               fathers
               nakednesse
            
             )
             nor
             with
             his
             own
             mother
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             last
             is
             given
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             thi●g
             odious
             in
             nature
             to
             uncover
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             mother
             ,
             
               she
               is
               thy
               mother
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             next
             verse
             the
             first
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             lie
             with
             his
             fathers
             wife
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             fathers
             nakednesse
             ,
             which
             doth
             evidently
             explain
             this
             .
             The
             husband
             and
             the
             wife
             are
             both
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whoever
             uncovereth
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             his
             fathers
             wife
             doth
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             did
             uncover
             his
             fathers
             nakednesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             sister
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             thy
             father
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             marry
             not
             lie
             with
             thy
             sister
             ,
             whether
             she
             be
             the
             daughter
             of
             thy
             father
             and
             mother
             both
             ,
             or
             the
             daughter
             of
             thy
             mother
             onely
             (
             for
             here
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             onely
             of
             sisters
             by
             the
             same
             venter
             ,
             of
             sisters
             by
             a
             mother
             in
             law
             he
             speak●
             vers
             .
             11.
             )
             
               Whether
               she
               be
               born
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             sister
             be
             lawfully
             born
             at
             home
             in
             marriage
             ,
             or
             unlawfully
             abroad
             by
             fornication
             :
             for
             his
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             bastard
             that
             is
             begotten
             out
             of
             marriage
             is
             his
             sister
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             might
             not
             uncover
             her
             nakednesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             The
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             sonnes
             daughter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             other
             of
             further
             descent
             :
             how
             much
             more
             then
             his
             next
             daughter
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             not
             named
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             The
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             fathers
             wives
             daughter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             thy
             father
             ,
             not
             the
             daughter
             of
             thy
             mother
             .
             See
             above
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             uncover
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             thy
             brothers
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             except
             in
             that
             speciall
             case
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             deceasing
             without
             children
             his
             nex●
             broth●r
             
             by
             an
             expresse
             exception
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Deut.
             25.
             was
             to
             marry
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             ●ee●
             unto
             his
             brother
             ,
             as
             Onan
             the
             so●ne
             of
             Judah
             did
             ,
             Gen.
             38.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             take
             a
             wife
             to
             her
             sister
             to
             vex
             her
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
               one
               wife
               to
               another
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             translated
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             1.
             9.
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             beast
             are
             said
             to
             touch
             
               a
               woman
               to
               her
               sister
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             directly
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               one
               another
            
             .
             Though
             the
             ordinary
             exposition
             be
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             sisters
             ,
             that
             man
             having
             married
             any
             woman
             must
             not
             afterward
             marry
             her
             sister
             to
             vex
             her
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             these
             reasons
             so
             farre
             sway
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             understand
             it
             of
             any
             two
             women
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             incest
             with
             sisters
             is
             above
             forbidden
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             11.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             polygamie
             is
             no
             where
             else
             forbidden
             if
             not
             here
             ,
             unlesse
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             16.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             words
             cannot
             ,
             unlesse
             extremely
             forced
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             agree
             with
             that
             exposition
             of
             sisters
             ;
             for
             would
             not
             the
             marriage
             of
             her
             husband
             with
             another
             woman
             vex
             her
             as
             much
             as
             with
             her
             sister
             ?
             happely
             more
             .
             And
             why
             is
             it
             added
             
               in
               her
               life
            
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             marry
             his
             wives
             sister
             after
             his
             wives
             decease
             :
             those
             things
             winne
             me
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             any
             two
             women
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Also
             thou
             shalt
             not
             approch
             unto
             a
             woman
             to
             uncover
             her
             nakednesse
             as
             long
             as
             she
             is
             put
             apart
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             thy
             lawfull
             wife
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             not
             let
             any
             of
             thy
             seed
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             to
             Molech
             .
             ]
          
           
             Molech
             was
             an
             idol
             worshipped
             by
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             other
             heathen
             ,
             called
             also
             Moloch
             ,
             Amos
             5.
             26.
             
             
               But
               ye
               have
               born
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               your
               Moloch
               :
            
             and
             is
             thought
             of
             some
             to
             be
             the
             starre
             Saturn
             ,
             the
             highest
             ;
             or
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             thence
             called
             
               the
               starre
               of
               your
               God
            
             ,
             Amos
             5.
             26.
             
             And
             it
             is
             derived
             of
             Melech
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               Prince
            
             or
             King.
             It
             is
             thought
             by
             many
             to
             b●
             the
             same
             idol
             that
             is
             ordinarily
             in
             Scripture
             called
             Baal
             ,
             which
             they
             gather
             by
             comparing
             together
             2.
             
             Kings
             23.
             10.
             
             
               And
               he
               defiled
               Topheth
               which
               is
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Hinnom
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               make
               his
               sonne
               or
               his
               daughter
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               fire
               to
               Molech
               .
            
             Jer.
             19.
             5.
             
             
               They
               built
               also
               the
               high
               places
               of
               Baal
               ,
               to
               burn
               their
               sonnes
               with
               fire
               for
               burnt-offerings
               unto
               Baal
               ,
            
             &c.
             chap.
             7.
             31.
             
             
               And
               they
               have
               built
               the
               high
               places
               of
               Tophet
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               Hinnom
               ,
               to
               burn
               their
               sonnes
               &
               their
               daughters
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             &c.
             &
             chap.
             32.
             35.
             
             Now
             to
             this
             idol
             they
             caused
             their
             children
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             two
             wayes
             :
             for
             some
             burned
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             killed
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             burnt
             them
             on
             their
             altars
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Ahaz
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             28.
             3.
             
             
               He
               burnt
               incense
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Hinnom
               ,
               and
               burnt
               his
               children
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             &c.
             and
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             generall
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               They
               sacrificed
               their
               sonnes
               and
               their
               daughters
               unto
               devils
               ,
               and
               shed
               innocent
               bloud
               .
            
             But
             some
             onely
             made
             them
             to
             go
             through
             between
             two
             fires
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             consecration
             .
             This
             sinne
             is
             here
             forbidden
             amongst
             whoredomes
             and
             incests
             ,
             because
             as
             all
             idolatry
             is
             spirituall
             fornication
             ,
             so
             this
             especially
             ,
             because
             their
             seed
             was
             here
             given
             away
             unlawfully
             ,
             which
             i●
             therefore
             called
             
               a
               going
               a
               whoring
               after
               Molech
               ,
            
             Levit.
             20.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             though
             this
             idol
             be
             here
             named
             ,
             yet
             under
             this
             the
             like
             wicked
             service
             to
             any
             idol
             is
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             N●ith●r
             shalt
             th●u
             profane
             the
             name
             of
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             
             why
             in
             the
             foregoing
             law
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             let
             their
             seed
             passe
             thorow
             the
             fire
             to
             Molech
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             be
             a
             vild
             profanation
             of
             Gods
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             would
             be
             an
             horrible
             vilifying
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             to
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             yield
             such
             ●onour
             to
             such
             a
             base
             idol-god
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             horrible
             wickednesse
             in
             a
             people
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             called
             the
             people
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             even
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             For
             in
             all
             these
             the
             Nations
             are
             defiled
             which
             I
             cast
             out
             before
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             all
             these
             incestuous
             mixtures
             the
             Canaanites
             defiled
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             provoked
             me
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             therefore
             take
             you
             heed
             that
             you
             do
             not
             provoke
             me
             by
             the
             same
             sinnes
             .
             Now
             hereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             incest
             before
             mentioned
             are
             sinnes
             against
             the
             law
             and
             light
             of
             nature
             ▪
             because
             the
             Lord
             abhorred
             the
             heathen
             that
             had
             no
             other
             law
             ,
             and
             punished
             them
             so
             severely
             for
             these
             very
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             therefore
             keep
             my
             statutes
             and
             my
             judgements
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             mention
             of
             Gods
             statutes
             here
             doth
             intimate
             what
             a
             shame
             it
             would
             be
             for
             them
             that
             had
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             these
             evil
             courses
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             heathen
             fell
             because
             they
             lived
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             YE
             shall
             fear
             every
             man
             his
             mother
             and
             his
             father
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             mother
             is
             usually
             most
             despised
             ,
             the
             Lord
             injoyns
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             mother
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             keep
             my
             Sabbaths
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             commandment
             for
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Sabbaths
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             take
             care
             that
             children
             and
             servants
             profane
             not
             Gods
             holy
             day
             ,
             therefore
             the
             charge
             for
             fearing
             mother
             and
             father
             is
             here
             prefixt
             bfore
             this
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             children
             and
             servants
             must
             have
             such
             an
             awfull
             fear
             of
             their
             superiours
             as
             willingly
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             them
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             resist
             them
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             It
             shall
             be
             eaten
             the
             same
             day
             ye
             offer
             it
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             morrow
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             peace-offering
             for
             a
             vow
             or
             a
             freewill-offering
             ;
             otherwise
             if
             it
             were
             for
             a
             thanksgiving
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               peace-offering●
               for
               thanksgiving
               shall
               be
               eaten
               the
               same
               day
               that
               it
               is
               offered
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               leave
               any
               of
               it
               untill
               the
               morning
               .
            
             And
             so
             that
             which
             was
             left
             of
             the
             one
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             left
             of
             the
             other
             upon
             the
             third
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             make
             them
             more
             willing
             to
             call
             the
             poore
             to
             eat
             with
             them
             of
             their
             peace-offerings
             ,
             because
             the
             remainders
             might
             not
             be
             reserved
             for
             themselves
             but
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             steal
             ,
             neither
             deal
             falsely
             ,
             neither
             lie
             one
             to
             another
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             all
             lying
             be
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             yet
             principally
             all
             lying
             whereby
             men
             are
             defrauded
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             either
             in
             buying
             or
             selling
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             not
             swear
             by
             my
             name
             falsely
             .
             ]
          
           
             Next
             after
             the
             Law
             against
             
             all
             false
             dealing
             in
             defrauding
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             because
             by
             perj●ry
             men
             use
             to
             help
             forward
             their
             false
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Nether
             shalt
             thou
             profane
             the
             name
             of
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             nether
             by
             perjury
             nor
             vain
             swearing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             ●urse
             the
             deaf
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             these
             particulars
             of
             
               cursing
               the
               deaf
               ,
               and
               laying
               a
               stumbling-block
               before
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             there
             is
             also
             forbidden
             all
             other
             injuries
             done
             to
             men
             in
             confidence
             that
             the
             parties
             injured
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             know
             who
             wronged
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             have
             power
             to
             defend
             or
             right
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             even
             the
             putting
             of
             stumbling-blocks
             before
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             will
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             wronged
             ,
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               but
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             these
             cases
             restrain
             thee
             ,
             though
             the
             deaf
             and
             blind
             need
             not
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             stand
             against
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             neighbour
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             life
             of
             our
             neighbour
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             yet
             the
             evil
             principally
             here
             forbidden
             is
             the
             standing
             up
             in
             courts
             of
             Justice
             to
             take
             away
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             false
             accuser
             ,
             or
             a
             false
             witnesse
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             is
             this
             subjoyned
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Law
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               up
               and
               down
               as
               a
               tale-b●arer
               among
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             because
             tale-bearing
             doth
             usually
             tend
             ,
             as
             in
             Doegs
             example
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             to
             derprive
             men
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.
             9.
             
             
               In
               thee
               are
               men
               that
               carry
               tales
               to
               shed
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             thy
             brother
             in
             thy
             heart
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             rebuke
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             any
             man
             hath
             wronged
             you
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             go
             away
             and
             closely
             nourish
             hatred
             in
             your
             hearts
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             secretly
             carry
             tales
             of
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             never
             open
             your
             mouths
             to
             them
             that
             did
             the
             wrong
             ;
             but
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             you
             shall
             in
             a
             brotherly
             manner
             rebuke
             them
             for
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             reclaim
             them
             from
             those
             evil
             wayes
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             precept
             :
             yet
             withall
             it
             may
             imply
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             rebuke
             his
             brother
             when
             he
             sees
             him
             do
             amisse
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             hate
             him
             and
             not
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             suffers
             him
             to
             runne
             on
             in
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             seeks
             not
             his
             amendment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             But
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             brother
             as
             thy self
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               thy self
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             denote
             an
             exact
             and
             perfect
             equality
             of
             love
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             proportion
             of
             likenesse
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             bind
             men
             to
             love
             their
             neighbour
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             love
             ,
             but
             1.
             that
             they
             should
             no
             more
             desire
             or
             seek
             the
             hurt
             of
             their
             neighbour
             then
             of
             themselves
             ;
             2.
             that
             they
             should
             endeavour
             to
             do
             all
             good
             to
             their
             neighbour
             as
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             they
             should
             love
             their
             neighbour
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             heartily
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             constantly
             as
             they
             love
             themselves
             .
             This
             expression
             therefore
             is
             not
             unlike
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             21.
             where
             our
             Saviour
             prayed
             that
             all
             true
             believers
             might
             be
             one
             with
             him
             and
             his
             father
             ,
             
               as
               thou
               father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             which
             doth
             not
             impart
             the
             same
             union
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             likenesse
             of
             union
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             statutes
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             repeated
             and
             prefixed
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             ordinances
             following
             must
             not
             be
             neglected
             though
             seeming
             slight
             ,
             because
             even
             these
             also
             were
             Gods
             statutes
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             let
             thy
             cattle
             gender
             with
             a
             diverse
             kind
             .
             ]
          
           
             Of
             this
             Law
             there
             may
             
             be
             two
             reasons
             :
             one
             naturall
             ,
             to
             teach
             his
             people
             not
             in
             vanity
             or
             curiosity
             of
             mind
             to
             alter
             the
             shape
             or
             nature
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             or
             seem
             to
             make
             more
             then
             God
             created
             ;
             another
             mysticall
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             God
             did
             hate
             both
             mixture
             of
             persons
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             children
             of
             God
             with
             infidels
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             mixtures
             of
             religions
             ,
             and
             of
             mans
             devices
             with
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hypocrisie
             or
             corruption
             of
             manners
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             sincerity
             and
             simplicity
             which
             God
             requires
             in
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             prohibitions
             ,
             against
             sowing
             their
             fields
             with
             mingled
             seed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Whosoever
             lieth
             carnally
             with
             a
             woman
             that
             is
             a
             bondmaid
             bet
             rothed
             ,
             &c.
             she
             shall
             be
             scourged
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             consequently
             the
             man
             also
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             equally
             guilty
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               whipping
            
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             both
             :
             because
             she
             was
             a
             bondwoman
             a
             lighter
             punishment
             is
             inflicted
             ;
             for
             had
             she
             been
             either
             born
             or
             been
             made
             free
             ,
             both
             should
             have
             been
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             23
             
             ▪
             34.
             
             Thus
             still
             the
             Lord
             debaseth
             bond-servants
             ,
             to
             teach
             his
             children
             to
             hate
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             bring
             his
             trespasse-offering
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             for
             himself
             and
             the
             servant
             with
             whom
             he
             committed
             uncleannesse
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             an
             Israelite
             .
             But
             because
             the
             man
             onely
             is
             appointed
             to
             bring
             a
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             imply
             the
             former
             Law
             was
             meant
             of
             heathen
             bondwomen
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             bring
             an
             offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             when
             ye
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             planted
             all
             manner
             of
             trees
             for
             food
             ,
             then
             ye
             shall
             count
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             first-fruit
             that
             grew
             upon
             young
             trees
             newly
             planted
             was
             for
             the
             first
             three
             years
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             or
             plucked
             off
             betimes
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             as
             an
             unclean
             thing
             ▪
             even
             as
             the
             fore-skinnes
             of
             men
             in
             circumcision
             were
             cut
             off
             and
             cast
             away
             as
             unclean
             .
             And
             though
             herein
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             benefit
             themselves
             in
             way
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             because
             if
             a
             young
             tree
             be
             suffered
             to
             bear
             fruit
             too
             soon
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             fruit
             ever
             be
             good
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             tree
             indure
             so
             long
             ,
             this
             over-early
             fruit
             drawing
             away
             the
             nourishment
             which
             should
             make
             the
             root
             and
             tree
             strong
             ;
             yet
             chiefly
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             thus
             ordained
             for
             religious
             respects
             ,
             as
             1.
             because
             the
             first-fr●it
             was
             to
             be
             consecrate
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             fit
             the
             best
             should
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             best
             they
             use
             not
             to
             be
             till
             after
             three
             or
             foure
             years
             bearing
             :
             and
             2.
             to
             shew
             that
             through
             the
             contagion
             of
             sinne
             all
             things
             are
             rendred
             unclean
             to
             us
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               To
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               and
               unbelieving
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
            
             so
             that
             we
             have
             no
             right
             to
             eat
             of
             them
             till
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             seed
             promised
             in
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             they
             be
             r●stored
             as
             pure
             to
             us
             again
             ,
             and
             untill
             they
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             prayer
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             But
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             all
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             shall
             be
             holy
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             given
             the
             priests
             as
             first-fruits
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             18.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             fifth
             year
             shall
             ye
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             yield
             you
             the
             increase
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             abundantly
             .
             For
             this
             last
             clause
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             whole
             foregoing
             Law
             concerning
             the
             first
             fruit
             of
             trees
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             pluck
             off
             and
             cast
             away
             the
             fruit
             for
             three
             years
             as
             uncircumcised
             and
             unclean
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             fourth
             year
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             the
             fifth
             year
             
             and
             not
             till
             then
             gather
             fruit
             and
             eat
             it
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             cause
             the
             land
             to
             yield
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             trees
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             themselves
             that
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             they
             had
             deprived
             themselves
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             first
             foure
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             round
             the
             ●orners
             of
             your
             heads
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             marre
             the
             corners
             of
             thy
             beard
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             t●
             determine
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               rounding
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               heads
               and
               marring
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               beards
               .
            
             Some
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               rounding
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               heads
               ,
            
             was
             meant
             the
             polling
             of
             their
             heads
             with
             round
             curled
             locks
             ,
             after
             a
             nice
             and
             effeminate
             manner
             :
             and
             by
             
               marring
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               beards
               ,
            
             the
             shaving
             away
             their
             beards
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             affected
             to
             be
             like
             women
             :
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Law
             in
             both
             particulars
             is
             to
             forbid
             all
             effeminate
             delicacie
             and
             quaintnesse
             in
             the
             trimming
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             shaving
             of
             their
             beards
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             heathen
             .
             Again
             others
             hold
             that
             by
             
               rounding
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               marring
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               beards
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             locks
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             the
             hair
             of
             their
             beards
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             offer
             them
             to
             Idol-Gods
             ,
             as
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             the
             heathen
             used
             to
             do
             .
             But
             last
             of
             all
             others
             determine
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             the
             shaving
             off
             the
             hair
             of
             their
             heads
             and
             beards
             when
             they
             were
             in
             mourning
             and
             extreme
             heavinesse
             :
             And
             inde●d
             this
             was
             a
             custome
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Isai
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             
               Moab
               shall
               howl
               over
               Nebo
               ,
               and
               over
               Medeba
               :
               on
               their
               heads
               shall
               be
               baldnesse
               ,
               and
               every
               beard
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Jerem.
             48.
             37.
             
             
               Every
               head
               shall
               be
               bald
               ,
               and
               every
               beard
               clipped
               .
            
             And
             the
             more
             probable
             this
             opinion
             seems
             ,
             because
             the
             heathenish
             customes
             here
             forbidden
             are
             joyned
             together
             with
             those
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             of
             cutting
             their
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             mourned
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             chap
             21.
             5.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               make
               baldnesse
               upon
               their
               head
               ,
               nether
               shall
               they
               shave
               off
               the
               corners
               of
               their
               beard
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               cutting
               in
               their
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             make
             any
             cuttings
             in
             your
             flesh
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             the
             heathen
             used
             to
             disfigure
             themselves
             both
             by
             cutting
             and
             shaving
             their
             hair
             ,
             espe●ially
             in
             their
             mourning
             ;
             so
             also
             they
             used
             to
             cut
             and
             lance
             themselves
             ,
             Jer.
             16
             6.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             28.
             and
             to
             imprint
             marks
             upon
             their
             flesh
             ,
             cutting
             themselves
             and
             then
             filling
             up
             the
             place
             with
             ink
             or
             some
             other
             colou●
             ,
             that
             the
             marks
             thereof
             might
             remain
             :
             all
             which
             customes
             God
             here
             forbids
             his
             people
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             were
             the
             desperate
             effects
             of
             immoderate
             mourning
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             they
             were
             the
             customes
             of
             idolaters
             ,
             le●t
             conforming
             themselves
             to
             idolaters
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             should
             also
             grow
             to
             a
             con●ormity
             with
             them
             in
             their
             idolatrous
             worshipping
             of
             false
             Gods.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             Sabbaths
             and
             reverence
             my
             Sanctuary
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             esteem
             of
             it
             as
             of
             the
             house
             which
             I
             have
             chosen
             to
             be
             my
             dwelling-place
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             you
             may
             be
             car●full
             to
             come
             thither
             with
             an
             inward
             aw
             and
             fear
             of
             my
             presence
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             approch
             to
             it
             in
             your
             uncleannesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             to
             pollute
             it
             .
             To
             the
             commandment
             of
             sanctifying
             Gods
             Sabbaths
             this
             of
             reverencing
             his
             Sanctuary
             is
             joyned
             ,
             because
             the
             Sabbaths
             were
             the
             chief
             times
             whereon
             they
             re●orted
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             rise
             up
             before
             the
             hoary
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             all
             honour
             d●e
             to
             them
             is
             included
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Just
             ballances
             ,
             just
             weights
             ,
             a
             just
             epha●
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Ephah
             ,
             see
             chap.
             5.
             11.
             and
             concerning
             the
             Hin
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             29.
             40.
             
             And
             know
             we
             must
             that
             under
             these
             the
             most
             usuall
             measures
             all
             other
             measures
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             AGain
             thou
             shalt
             say
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Whosoever
             he
             be
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             punishments
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             tho●e
             Laws
             delivered
             ●n
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             set
             my
             face
             against
             that
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             ma●
             shall
             sacrifice
             his
             children
             to
             that
             idol
             Molech
             ,
             and
             his
             sinne
             be
             not
             known
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             against
             him
             in
             a
             judiciall
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             neglect
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             con●ivence
             forbear
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             according
             to
             the
             former
             Law
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             set
             my self
             against
             that
             man
             to
             destroy
             him
             and
             cut
             him
             off
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               given
               of
               his
               seed
               unto
               Molech
               to
               defile
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               to
               profane
               my
               holy
               name
               .
            
             Now
             these
             that
             sacrificed
             their
             children
             to
             Molech
             are
             said
             
               to
               defile
               Gods
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             generally
             the
             Land
             was
             defiled
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sanctuary
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             was
             polluted
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             their
             ●innes
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             was
             therefore
             purged
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             ,
             chap
             16.
             16.
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             a
             horrible
             profanation
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             men
             defiled
             with
             such
             abominable
             ●innes
             ▪
             as
             idolatry
             and
             bloud-shed
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             of
             their
             own
             children
             ,
             should
             yet
             come
             into
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             :
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             a
             vild
             debasing
             and
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             forsake
             that
             to
             go
             and
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Tophet
             to
             that
             idol
             Molech
             .
             Why
             they
             are
             said
             also
             
               to
               profane
               Gods
               holy
               name
            
             ,
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Then
             will
             I
             set
             my
             face
             against
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             familie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             po●terity
             or
             kindred
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             sometime
             translated
             kindred
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             38.
             
             
               But
               thou
               shalt
               go
               unto
               my
               fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               kindred
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               wife
               unto
               my
               sonne
               :
            
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             all
             from
             one
             stock
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             8.
             3.
             
             
               And
               death
               shall
               be
               chosen
               rather
               then
               life
               by
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               them
               that
               remain
               of
               this
               evil
               familie
            
             ;
             and
             Micah
             2.
             3.
             
             
               There●ore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Be●old
               against
               this
               familie
               do
               I
               devise
               an
               evil
               ,
               from
               which
               ye
               shall
               not
               remove
               your
               necks
               .
            
             It
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             because
             they
             of
             his
             own
             family
             and
             kindr●d
             were
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             partiall
             and
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             ;
             but
             all
             are
             here
             threatned
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             solicitation
             ,
             or
             defending
             and
             excusing
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             not
             accusing
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             winking
             at
             their
             sinne
             ,
             shall
             further
             their
             escaping
             deserved
             punishment
             ,
             as
             likewise
             all
             that
             should
             tread
             in
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             go
             awhoring
             after
             Molech
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             I
             will
             even
             set
             my
             face
             against
             that
             soul
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             punish
             him
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             before
             given
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             18.
             
             
               Tho●
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               a
               witch
               to
               live
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver●
               .
               9.
               
            
             For
             every
             one
             that
             curseth
             his
             father
             or
             his
             mother
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             for
             ,
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             exhortation
             ,
             
               sancti●ie
               your selves
               and
               be
               ye
               holy
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             it
             must
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             all
             the
             par●icular
             penall
             
             statutes
             ,
             that
             follow
             in
             this
             chapter
             :
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             For
             if
             you
             do
             not
             sanctifie
             your selves
             ,
             and
             keep
             my
             statutes
             ,
             behold
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             now
             hear
             ,
             have
             I
             in
             all
             those
             following
             particulars
             appointed
             you
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             The
             Law
             that
             is
             first
             here
             delivered
             is
             for
             the
             putting
             of
             him
             to
             death
             
               that
               curseth
               his
               father
               or
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             every
             wayward
             word
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             reviling
             speeches
             as
             they
             might
             plainly
             perceive
             proceeded
             from
             a
             manifest
             contempt
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             Exod.
             21.
             17.
             
             By
             what
             manner
             of
             death
             they
             were
             to
             die
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             Some
             conceive
             that
             because
             stoning
             is
             appointed
             both
             in
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ver
             .
             2.
             and
             ver
             .
             27.
             therefore
             in
             all
             other
             places
             of
             this
             chapter
             where
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             death
             is
             expressed
             this
             of
             stoning
             is
             intended
             .
             But
             however
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             children
             that
             cursed
             their
             parents
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             because
             elsewhere
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             is
             appointed
             for
             rebellious
             children
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             His
             bloud
             shall
             be
             upon
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             own
             death
             :
             which
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             that
             however
             men
             may
             think
             this
             Law
             too
             severe
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             deserved
             this
             punishment
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             undergo
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Ver●
               .
               10.
               
            
             He
             that
             committet●
             adultery
             with
             his
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             the
             adulterer
             and
             the
             adulteresse
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             by
             stoning
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             probably
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             places
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               If
               a
               damsell
               that
               is
               a
               virgin
               be
               betrothed
               unto
               an
               husband
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               find
               her
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               lie
               with
               her
               :
               Then
               ye
               shall
               bring
               them
               both
               unto
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               that
               they
               die
               :
            
             and
             so
             also
             Deut.
             16.
             38
             ,
             40.
             and
             John
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             are
             onely
             expresse
             for
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             also
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Nor
             do
             we
             any
             where
             reade
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             breaking
             the
             covenant
             of
             marriage
             ,
             by
             lying
             with
             a
             single
             woman
             ,
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             :
             and
             that
             because
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             wife
             in
             some
             degrees
             is
             more
             injurious
             to
             the
             hus●and
             ,
             by
             causing
             him
             to
             father
             a
             bastard
             brood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             take
             a
             wife
             and
             her
             mother
             ,
             ●t
             is
             wickednesse
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             they
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             both
             mother
             and
             daughter
             married
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             both
             consented
             to
             this
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             either
             of
             them
             indifferently
             ,
             whether
             mother
             or
             daughter
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             punishment
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             ●ainousnesse
             of
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             lie
             with
             a
             beast
             ▪
             he
             shall
             surely
             be
             p●t
             to
             death
             :
             and
             ye
             shall
             s●ay
             the
             beast
             .
             ]
          
           
             Both
             to
             shew
             how
             horrible
             and
             detestable
             that
             fact
             was
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             the
             ●ight
             of
             such
             a
             beast
             (
             being
             unfit
             for
             other
             imployments
             also
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             would
             willingly
             keep
             such
             an
             one
             )
             might
             not
             bring
             to
             remembrance
             so
             filthy
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             They
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             their
             bloud
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             woman
             and
             the
             man
             before
             spoken
             of
             that
             are
             found
             guilty
             of
             this
             unnaturall
             sinne
             of
             beastiality
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             take
             his
             sister
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             law
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             incest
             between
             the
             brother
             &
             the
             sister
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             their
             
               seeing
               one
               ▪
               anothers
               nakednesse
            
             ,
             whereby
             either
             nothing
             else
             is
             intended
             but
             what
             in
             other
             Laws
             is
             called
             
               uncovering
               their
               nakednesse
            
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             this
             might
             happen
             ,
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             how
             justly
             it
             is
             appointed
             
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             death
             is
             not
             expressed
             (
             and
             therefore
             happely
             that
             was
             left
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             was
             stoning
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             ver
             .
             9.
             )
             onely
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               people
               ,
            
             whereby
             is
             intended
             that
             they
             were
             immediately
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             openly
             ,
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             forbear
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             himself
             would
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             lie
             with
             a
             woman
             having
             her
             sicknesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             it
             wittingly
             :
             for
             if
             he
             did
             it
             unwittingly
             he
             was
             onely
             rendred
             unclean
             thereby
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             other
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             They
             shall
             bear
             their
             iniquities
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             for
             the
             puni●hment
             of
             incest
             being
             expressed
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             here
             it
             suffices
             to
             expresse
             their
             guiltinesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             They
             shall
             bear
             their
             ●inne
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             childlesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             presently
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Here
             the
             phrase
             is
             thus
             carried
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             such
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Land
             might
             not
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             unclean
             mixture
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THere
             shall
             none
             be
             defiled
             for
             th●
             dead
             among
             his
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             shall
             by
             reason
             of
             mourning
             for
             the
             dead
             defile
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             touching
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             or
             being
             in
             the
             house
             where
             their
             dead
             bodies
             were
             ,
             or
             coming
             nigh
             them
             ,
             a●d
             so
             consequently
             being
             present
             at
             their
             funeralls
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             severall
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             why
             this
             was
             forbidden
             :
             1.
             that
             they
             might
             not
             too
             frequently
             be
             thereby
             disabled
             from
             attending
             the
             work
             of
             their
             prie●●ly
             office
             ;
             2.
             that
             hereby
             it
             might
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             higher
             degree
             o●
             holinesse
             required
             in
             the
             priests
             then
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             3.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             clearer
             types
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             so
             exactly
             holy
             ;
             4.
             that
             their
             ref●aining
             to
             mourn
             might
             be
             a
             reall
             in●●ruction
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             5.
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             purity
             is
             required
             in
             those
             that
             are
             by
             Christ
             made
             priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             But
             for
             his
             kinne
             that
             is
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             father
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Amongst
             others
             here
             expressed
             for
             whom
             the
             priests
             might
             defile
             themselves
             ,
             the
             brother
             is
             one
             .
             But
             why
             then
             were
             Eleazar
             and
             Ithamar
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             forbidden
             to
             bewail
             the
             death
             of
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             their
             brethren
             ,
             Lev.
             10.
             6.
             
             
               Uncover
               not
               your
               heads
               ,
               neither
               rend
               your
               clothes
               le●t
               you
               die
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             charge
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             peculiar
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             hereby
             they
             were
             required
             to
             testifie
             their
             submission
             to
             that
             severe
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             their
             brethren
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             newly
             that
             day
             entred
             upon
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             priestly
             office
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             not
             therefore
             fit
             they
             should
             disable
             themselves
             by
             defiling
             themselves
             with
             the
             dead
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             priests
             at
             that
             time
             to
             do
             the
             work
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             for
             his
             sister
             a
             virgin
             that
             is
             nigh
             unto
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             i●
             ,
             his
             
             own
             sister
             by
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             if
             unmarried
             ;
             but
             if
             she
             were
             married
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             be
             a
             mourner
             at
             her
             buriall
             to
             defile
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             then
             transplanted
             into
             another
             familie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             But
             he
             shall
             not
             defile
             himself
             ,
             being
             a
             chief
             man
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             profane
             himself
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             reade
             this
             place
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               But
               being
               a
               husband
               among
               his
               people
               he
               shall
               not
               defile
               himself
               for
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             priests
             might
             defile
             themselves
             for
             those
             their
             nearest
             kindred
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             not
             defile
             themselves
             for
             their
             wives
             .
             But
             the
             wife
             being
             nearer
             to
             the
             husband
             then
             the
             nearest
             of
             his
             kindred
             can
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             why
             the
             priests
             should
             be
             allowed
             to
             defile
             themselves
             for
             their
             near
             kindred
             and
             not
             for
             their
             wives
             :
             and
             farre
             more
             probably
             we
             may
             conceive
             that
             by
             allowing
             them
             to
             mourn
             for
             their
             near
             kindred
             ,
             their
             defiling
             themselves
             for
             their
             wives
             is
             implyed
             as
             farre
             more
             necessary
             ;
             which
             also
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             to
             Ezekiel
             ,
             being
             a
             priest
             ,
             this
             is
             given
             in
             charge
             as
             a
             strange
             and
             unusuall
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             mourn
             for
             his
             wife
             when
             she
             dyed
             ,
             Ezek.
             24.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             few
             approve
             of
             this
             translation
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             text
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               But
               he
               shall
               not
               defile
               himself
               ,
               being
               a
               chief
               man
               among
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               profane
               himself
               ,
            
             all
             the
             difficulty
             lies
             in
             knowing
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             being
             
               a
               chief
               man
               among
               his
               people
               :
            
             concerning
             which
             I
             find
             three
             severall
             opinions
             of
             Expositours
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             chief
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             defile
             himself
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             his
             nearest
             kindred
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             is
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             expressed
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             But
             because
             the
             laws
             against
             the
             high
             priests
             mourning
             are
             afterwards
             set
             down
             by
             themselves
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             very
             improbable
             that
             this
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             understand
             by
             
               a
               chief
               man
            
             here
             the
             master
             or
             chief
             man
             of
             the
             house
             or
             family
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             dead
             corps
             to
             be
             buried
             ;
             and
             so
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             no
             priest
             should
             defile
             himself
             for
             any
             but
             for
             his
             near
             kindred
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             no
             though
             he
             were
             the
             chief
             man
             or
             master
             of
             the
             familie
             where
             they
             dyed
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             some
             by
             
               a
               chief
               man
            
             understand
             any
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             none
             of
             the
             people
             were
             allowed
             to
             defile
             themselves
             for
             the
             dead
             so
             as
             to
             profane
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             profane
             manner
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             18.
             yet
             the
             priest
             especially
             might
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             
               being
               a
               chief
               man
               among
               his
               people
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             the
             emphasis
             of
             this
             prohibition
             lies
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               to
               profane
               himself
            
             .
             The
             inferiour
             priests
             might
             defile
             themselves
             for
             their
             nearest
             kindred
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             as
             to
             profane
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             
               by
               making
               baldnesse
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             though
             none
             of
             the
             people
             might
             do
             this
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             priest
             especially
             ,
             
               being
               a
               chief
               man
               among
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             They
             shall
             not
             make
             baldnesse
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             mourn
             for
             their
             kindred
             .
             See
             chap
             19.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             For
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             of
             their
             God
             they
             do
             offer
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap
             13.
             11.
             
             The
             word
             and
             here
             is
             not
             in
             the
             originall
             :
             so
             that
             by
             
               the
               bread
               of
               their
               God
            
             is
             meant
             both
             the
             sacrifices
             burnt
             
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             the
             heave-offerings
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             priests
             portion
             :
             and
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             partly
             because
             they
             were
             offered
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mal.
             11.
             12.
             and
             partly
             because
             they
             were
             eaten
             by
             the
             priests
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             They
             shall
             not
             take
             a
             wife
             that
             is
             a
             whore
             or
             profane
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             a
             common
             whore
             ,
             nor
             a
             woman
             whose
             chastity
             had
             been
             violated
             ,
             though
             she
             did
             not
             as
             a
             common
             whore
             prostitute
             her self
             .
             Some
             also
             conceive
             that
             under
             this
             word
             ,
             profane
             ,
             all
             those
             were
             forbidden
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             marriage
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             that
             were
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             of
             ill
             name
             and
             basely
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             a
             bastard
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             was
             of
             light
             behaviour
             ;
             yea
             it
             seems
             that
             they
             might
             not
             marry
             a
             widow
             ,
             unlesse
             she
             were
             a
             priests
             widow
             :
             For
             so
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             ,
             Ezek.
             44.
             22.
             
             
               They
               shall
               take
               maydens
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               a
               widow
               that
               had
               a
               priest
               before
               .
            
             Now
             all
             this
             was
             to
             maintain
             in
             the
             people
             an
             high
             opinion
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             types
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             they
             take
             a
             woman
             put
             away
             from
             her
             husband
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             divorced
             ,
             ●nd
             not
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             adultery
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Israelites
             was
             permitted
             under
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             1
             ,
             2.
             but
             it
             was
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             sanctifie
             him
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             Moses
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             command
             him
             thus
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             Ex●d
             .
             19.
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               Go
               unto
               th●
               people
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               them
               to
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             else
             it
             is
             an
             Apostrophe
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             take
             care
             that
             the
             priests
             did
             thus
             carry
             themselves
             as
             holy
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             She
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             Other
             persons
             were
             not
             put
             to
             death
             for
             simple
             fornication
             ,
             neither
             the
             man
             nor
             woman
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               And
               if
               a
               man
               entice
               a
               maid
               that
               is
               not
               betrothed
               ,
               and
               lie
               with
               her
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               endow
               her
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               .
               If
               her
               father
               utterly
               refuse
               to
               give
               her
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               pay
               money
               according
               to
               the
               dowry
               of
               Virgins
               :
            
             onely
             the
             priests
             daughter
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dishonour
             done
             to
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             is
             appointed
             here
             to
             be
             burnt
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Analogy
             the
             same
             punishment
             was
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             the
             priests
             wife
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             when
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             is
             the
             high
             priest
             among
             his
             brethren
             ,
             upon
             whose
             head
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             was
             poured
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             consecrated
             to
             put
             on
             the
             garments
             ,
             shall
             not
             uncover
             his
             head
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Either
             therefore
             the
             uncovering
             of
             the
             head
             was
             it
             seems
             then
             an
             expression
             of
             mourning
             ,
             though
             afterward
             a
             contrary
             custome
             was
             used
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             mourned
             to
             cover
             their
             heads
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             which
             is
             forbidden
             the
             high
             priest
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             take
             off
             his
             miter
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             put
             on
             a
             covering
             on
             his
             head
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             mourners
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             he
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             nor
             profane
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             his
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             mourn
             for
             his
             nearest
             dead
             friends
             ,
             because
             this
             forsaking
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             service
             thereof
             would
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             vilifying
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             and
             service
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             return
             again
             from
             his
             dead
             friends
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             manifest
             defiling
             and
             profaning
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             crown
             of
             the
             anointing
             oyl
             of
             his
             God
             is
             upon
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             being
             the
             anointed
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             so
             advanced
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             doe
             that
             which
             the
             other
             priests
             may
             doe
             .
             The
             oyl
             of
             anointing
             poured
             upon
             the
             high
             priests
             head
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               ,
            
             both
             because
             by
             that
             anointing
             he
             was
             separated
             to
             a
             place
             of
             speciall
             dignity
             above
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             therein
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             royall
             priesthood
             ;
             yet
             withall
             happely
             this
             phrase
             may
             be
             used
             with
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             plate
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             fastened
             to
             the
             miter
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             high
             priests
             head
             when
             he
             was
             anointed
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             
               the
               holy
               crown
            
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               put
               the
               miter
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               holy
               crown
               upon
               the
               miter
               :
               then
               shalt
               thou
               take
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               and
               poure
               it
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               anoint
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             take
             a
             wife
             in
             her
             virginity
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               so
               the
               high
               priests
               wife
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               chast
               ,
               pure
               ,
               holy
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor
               11.
               2.
               
            
             I
             have
             espo●sed
             you
             to
             one
             husband
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             present
             you
             as
             a
             chast
             virgin
             to
             Christ
             .
             
               Rev.
               14.
               4.
            
             
             These
             are
             they
             which
             were
             not
             defiled
             with
             women
             :
             for
             they
             are
             virgins
             :
             These
             are
             they
             which
             follow
             the
             lamb
             whithersoever
             he
             goeth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             he
             shall
             take
             a
             virgin
             of
             his
             own
             people
             to
             wife
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             other
             nation
             ,
             though
             a
             virgin
             ,
             Ezek.
             44.
             22.
             
             
               They
               shall
               take
               maidens
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               a
               widow
               that
               had
               a
               priest
               before
               .
            
             Some
             would
             have
             
               a
               virgin
               of
               his
               own
               people
            
             to
             be
             a
             virgin
             of
             his
             own
             tribe
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             marry
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             for
             
               Jehoshubeath
               the
               daughter
               of
               King
               Jehoram
               was
               the
               wife
               of
               J●hoi●da
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             he
             profane
             his
             seed
             among
             his
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             by
             marrying
             any
             of
             these
             here
             forbidden
             render
             his
             sonnes
             unfit
             for
             the
             priestly
             office
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             priests
             might
             not
             marry
             any
             of
             these
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             any
             blemish
             in
             his
             wife
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             reproch
             and
             dishonour
             of
             his
             children
             born
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             unfit
             to
             succeed
             their
             father
             ,
             or
             to
             execute
             the
             priests
             office
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Whosoever
             be
             of
             thy
             seed
             in
             their
             generations
             that
             hath
             any
             blemish
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             law
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Aarons
             posterity
             that
             had
             any
             blemish
             in
             their
             bodies
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             priests
             office
             ,
             was
             first
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             priests
             were
             types
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             indeed
             the
             least
             blemish
             of
             sinne
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             how
             perfectly
             pure
             all
             the
             Saints
             should
             be
             through
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             5.
             that
             
               they
               are
               without
               fault
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             how
             pure
             all
             those
             should
             be
             that
             are
             imployed
             in
             sacred
             functions
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             a
             blemish
             to
             their
             profession
             and
             ministery
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             He
             shall
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             the
             blemished
             priests
             had
             a
             priviledge
             above
             the
             unclean
             ,
             who
             might
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             Levit.
             22.
             3.
             
             
               What
               man
               soever
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Aaron
               is
               a
               leper
               ,
               or
               hath
               a
               running
               issue
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               eat
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               untill
               he
               be
               clean
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Onely
             he
             shall
             not
             go
             in
             unto
             the
             vail
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             that
             part
             of
             
             the
             Sanctuary
             wherein
             the
             vail
             was
             that
             hanged
             before
             the
             ark
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             dresse
             the
             lamps
             ,
             or
             to
             order
             the
             shewbread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SPeak
             unto
             Aaron
             and
             to
             his
             sonnes
             that
             they
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             wholly
             abstain
             from
             meddling
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             eating
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whilst
             any
             legall
             uncleannesse
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             And
             by
             
               the
               holy
               things
            
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             are
             meant
             all
             their
             oblations
             ,
             whereof
             the
             priests
             were
             to
             eat
             ,
             yea
             even
             their
             first-fruits
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             13.
             onely
             of
             the
             tithes
             it
             seems
             they
             might
             eat
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             were
             unclean
             .
             In
             the
             former
             c●apter
             the
             Lord
             shewed
             what
             naturall
             and
             personall
             blemishes
             made
             the
             priests
             unfit
             for
             his
             service
             ;
             here
             he
             shows
             now
             what
             accidentall
             pollutions
             should
             make
             them
             for
             the
             time
             unfit
             for
             the
             same
             service
             :
             for
             however
             it
             might
             seem
             needlesse
             to
             enjoyn
             the
             priests
             to
             separate
             themselves
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             uncleannesse
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             before
             forbidden
             the
             people
             not
             to
             pollute
             Gods
             holy
             things
             by
             intermeddling
             with
             them
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             20.
             
             
               But
               the
               soul
               that
               eateth
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               peace-offerings
               that
               pertain
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               having
               his
               uncleannesse
               upon
               him
               ,
               even
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             men
             honoured
             above
             others
             use
             to
             abuse
             their
             advancements
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             ●
             priviledge
             to
             sinne
             ,
             lest
             the
             priests
             should
             pretend
             such
             a
             priviledge
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             particularly
             forbidden
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             What
             man
             soever
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Aaron
             is
             a
             leper
             ,
             or
             hath
             a
             running
             issue
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             concerneth
             women
             also
             ,
             Aarons
             daughters
             ,
             who
             might
             eat
             of
             some
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             yet
             not
             when
             they
             were
             unclean
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             They
             shall
             therefore
             keep
             mine
             ordinance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             abstain
             from
             eating
             of
             the
             things
             before
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             There
             shall
             no
             stranger
             eat
             of
             th●
             holy
             things
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             those
             of
             Aarons
             posterity
             ,
             though
             Israelites
             or
             Levites
             :
             yet
             an
             exception
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             any
             servants
             the
             priests
             had
             bought
             with
             their
             money
             ,
             might
             eat
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             whether
             Israelite
             (
             who
             was
             yet
             to
             go
             out
             after
             seven
             years
             service
             )
             or
             servants
             bought
             for
             ever
             from
             other
             nations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             eat
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             unwittingly
             then
             he
             shall
             put
             the
             fifth
             part
             thereof
             unto
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               withall
               offer
               a
               ramme
               for
               his
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               15.
               
            
             If
             a
             soul
             commit
             a
             trespasse
             and
             sinne
             through
             ignorance
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             bring
             for
             his
             trespasse
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             ramme
             without
             blemish
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               here
               onely
               satisfaction
               is
               made
               to
               the
               priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             not
             pr●fane
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             priests
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             eating
             them
             when
             they
             are
             unclean
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Or
             suffer
             them
             to
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             of
             trespasse
             ,
             when
             they
             eat
             their
             holy
             things
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             priests
             shall
             not
             ,
             by
             suffering
             the
             people
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             such
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             that
             will
             follow
             thereon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Whatsoever
             he
             be
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             stranger
             in
             Israel
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             precept
             three
             things
             are
             required
             in
             all
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             brought
             by
             Israelites
             born
             ,
             or
             proselytes
             (
             who
             though
             they
             were
             strangers
             born
             ,
             yet
             embracing
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             admitted
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             being
             ingrafted
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             Gods
             Israel
             )
             and
             whether
             they
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             vow
             or
             a
             freewill-offering
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             of
             the
             beeves
             ,
             or
             sheep
             ,
             or
             goats
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             alwayes
             be
             males
             :
             in
             other
             sacrifices
             a
             female
             was
             sometimes
             accepted
             ,
             but
             never
             in
             burnt-offerings
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             without
             blemish
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             see
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             first
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             whosoever
             offereth
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             direction
             is
             given
             for
             their
             peace-off●rings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whether
             they
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             vow
             or
             for
             a
             freewill-offering
             ▪
             they
             must
             be
             first
             of
             the
             flocks
             or
             herds
             ,
             beeves
             or
             sheep
             or
             goats
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             perfect
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             perfect
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             inwards
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             without
             blemish
             .
             Yet
             in
             peace-offerings
             that
             were
             not
             for
             a
             vow
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             freewill-offering
             ,
             though
             no
             blemish
             was
             allowed
             ,
             yet
             something
             was
             allowed
             that
             was
             after
             a
             sort
             a
             blemish
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             exception
             that
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               a
               bullock
               or
               a
               lamb
               or
               kid
               ,
               that
               had
               any
               thing
               superfluous
               or
               lacking
               in
               his
               parts
            
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             such
             cattel
             as
             were
             any
             way
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             had
             of
             any
             part
             too
             many
             or
             too
             few
             ,
             as
             five
             legs
             ,
             or
             three
             ears
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             eye
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             had
             any
             part
             too
             long
             or
             too
             short
             ,
             over
             big
             or
             over
             little
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             th●
             ordinary
             proportion
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             is
             usually
             in
             other
             catel
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             and
             this
             though
             it
             were
             some
             kind
             of
             defect
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             accounted
             a
             blemish
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             allowed
             in
             peace-offerings
             that
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             freewill-offering
             ,
             not
             in
             peace-offerings
             that
             were
             brought
             for
             a
             vow
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2●
               .
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             that
             which
             i●
             bruis●d
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             No
             not
             in
             freewill-offerings
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Neither
             from
             a
             strangers
             hand
             shall
             ye
             off●r
             the
             br●ad
             of
             your
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             strangers
             that
             were
             proselytes
             ;
             le●●
             (
             say
             they
             )
             any
             man
             should
             think
             that
             such
             blemished
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             are
             before
             spoken
             of
             might
             serve
             for
             proselytes
             ,
             expresse
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             from
             their
             hands
             they
             should
             not
             be
             excepted
             .
             Some
             again
             by
             strangers
             will
             have
             such
             meant
             ,
             as
             were
             neither
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             nor
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             uncircumcised
             strangers
             ;
             and
             these
             expound
             this
             law
             three
             severall
             wayes
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             blemished
             sacrifices
             were
             bought
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             strangers
             uncircumcised
             with
             their
             money
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             not
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             blemished
             ,
             and
             so
             
               their
               corruption
               was
               in
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             corrupted
             and
             polluted
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             sacrifices
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             h●athen
             uncircumcised
             would
             bring
             any
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             any
             of
             those
             fore-mentio●ed
             blemished
             sacrifices
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             accepted
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             pagan
             they
             
               should
               not
               offer
               the
               bread
               of
               their
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             sacri●●ces
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             any
             of
             the
             cattel
             before
             mentioned
             whether
             blemished
             or
             without
             blemish
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             blemished
             and
             polluted
             ,
             even
             because
             they
             are
             brought
             by
             the
             uncircumcised
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             last
             Expositions
             seem
             to
             me
             probable
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             no
             where
             find
             that
             the
             heathen
             
             were
             allowed
             to
             bring
             any
             sacrifices
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             needlesse
             to
             forbid
             the
             taking
             of
             a
             blemished
             sacrifice
             from
             them
             :
             Nor
             the
             last
             ,
             because
             thi●
             law
             doth
             onely
             speak
             of
             sacrifices
             that
             should
             be
             accepted
             from
             the
             Israelites
             (
             and
             not
             for
             heathens
             )
             as
             the
             last
             clause
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               accepted
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             When
             a
             bullock
             or
             a
             sheep
             or
             a
             goat
             is
             brought
             forth
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             seven
             dayes
             under
             the
             damme
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             enjoyned
             concerning
             their
             first-born
             cattel
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             30.
             
             Because
             till
             they
             were
             eight
             dayes
             old
             they
             were
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             men
             ;
             therefore
             till
             then
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             for
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             cow
             or
             ew
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             kill
             it
             and
             her
             young
             both
             in
             one
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             taught
             mercie
             in
             killing
             of
             beasts
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             they
             might
             learn
             much
             more
             to
             shew
             mercie
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             they
             should
             labour
             after
             perfect
             purity
             when
             they
             came
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             On
             the
             same
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             17.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             COncerning
             the
             feasts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             y●
             shall
             proclaim
             to
             be
             holy
             convocations
             ,
             even
             these
             are
             my
             feasts
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             feasts
             which
             you
             my
             people
             shall
             cause
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             as
             holy
             convocations
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             priests
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             generally
             held
             that
             the
             priests
             did
             by
             sounding
             of
             the
             trumpets
             proclaim
             these
             festivals
             .
             The
             Lord
             having
             before
             given
             direction
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             now
             gives
             order
             for
             festivall
             times
             whereon
             many
             sacrifices
             were
             usually
             offered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             seventh
             day
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             ,
             an
             holy
             convocation
             ;
             yè
             shall
             do
             no
             work
             therein
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             work
             appertaining
             to
             their
             earthly
             businesses
             or
             imployments
             :
             upon
             other
             festivall
             dayes
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             tyed
             so
             strictly
             ,
             except
             onely
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ;
             for
             upon
             other
             festivall
             dayes
             the
             restraint
             is
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               do
               no
               servile
               work
               therein
               ,
            
             as
             we
             may
             see
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             but
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             the
             Law
             runnes
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               do
               no
               work
               therein
               :
            
             and
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             is
             commonly
             held
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             other
             festivals
             they
             were
             forbidden
             all
             servile
             work
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             work
             appertaining
             to
             their
             worldly
             callings
             ,
             wherein
             usually
             on
             other
             dayes
             their
             servants
             were
             imployed
             ,
             but
             were
             allowed
             any
             work
             in
             providing
             food
             for
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             that
             which
             was
             forbidden
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               servile
               work
               ,
               In
               the
               first
               day
               ye
               shall
               have
               an
               holy
               convocation
               ,
               ye
               shall
               do
               no
               servile
               work
               therein
               ,
            
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             16.
             
             
               And
               in
               the
               first
               day
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               holy
               conv●●ation
               :
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               them
               ,
               save
               that
               which
               every
               man
               must
               eat
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               may
               be
               done
               of
               you
               .
            
             But
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             day
             of
             atonement
             ,
             they
             were
             restrained
             from
             all
             bodily
             labour
             ,
             yea
             even
             that
             of
             providing
             or
             dressing
             their
             food
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             Exod.
             16.
             23.
             and
             Exod.
             35.
             3.
             where
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             ,
             or
             to
             dresse
             that
             which
             they
             should
             eat
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             yet
             did
             not
             the
             Jews
             understand
             this
             
             law
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             those
             works
             which
             were
             necessarily
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             used
             to
             water
             their
             catel
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             faith
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             15.
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             were
             would
             pull
             out
             of
             a
             pit
             either
             ox
             or
             asse
             that
             were
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             all
             your
             dwellings
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               all
               your
               dwellings
               .
               The
               other
               feasts
               were
               especially
               to
               be
               kept
               before
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               whither
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               were
               to
               assemble
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               14.
               
            
             Three
             times
             thou
             shalt
             keep
             a
             feast
             unto
             me
             in
             the
             year
             ;
             
               and
               vers
               .
               17.
            
             
             Three
             times
             in
             the
             year
             all
             thy
             males
             are
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             God.
             
               Deut.
               16.
               5
               ,
               6.
            
             
             Thou
             mayest
             not
             sacrifice
             the
             Passeover
             within
             any
             of
             the
             gates
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             .
             But
             at
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             chuse
             to
             place
             his
             name
             in
             ,
             there
             shalt
             thou
             sacrifice
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             
               and
               vers
               .
               16.
            
             
             Three
             times
             in
             a
             year
             shall
             all
             thy
             males
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             shall
             chuse
             :
             
               But
               the
               Sabbaths
               were
               to
               be
               sanctified
               in
               all
               places
               where
               they
               dwelt
               ,
               to
               which
               purpose
               their
               Synagogues
               were
               built
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               21.
               
            
             Moses
             of
             old
             time
             hath
             in
             every
             city
             them
             that
             preach
             him
             ,
             being
             read
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             In
             the
             first
             day
             ye
             shall
             have
             an
             holy
             convocation
             ,
             ye
             shall
             do
             no
             servile
             work
             therein
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             first
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             But
             ye
             shall
             offer
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             that
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             on
             each
             of
             these
             seven
             dayes
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             Numb
             .
             28.
             18
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             When
             ye
             be
             come
             into
             the
             land
             which
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             reap
             the
             harvest
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             and
             shalt
             addresse
             thy self
             to
             reap
             the
             harvest
             thereof
             :
             for
             the
             sheaf
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             this
             harvest
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             bring
             unto
             the
             priest
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             the
             first
             corn
             they
             cut
             down
             when
             they
             began
             to
             put
             the
             sicle
             to
             the
             corn
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Deut.
             16.
             9.
             
             Nor
             might
             they
             reap
             their
             harvest
             ,
             till
             this
             sheaf
             of
             first-fruits
             was
             brought
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             On
             the
             morrow
             after
             the
             priest
             shall
             wave
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             called
             Nisan
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             :
             Upon
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             the
             Passeover
             was
             kept
             ;
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             which
             day
             was
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             and
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               feast
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             28.
             17.
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             here
             meant
             :
             for
             on
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             being
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             ,
             the
             sheaf
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             was
             by
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             brought
             unto
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             this
             sheaf
             was
             of
             barley
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             first
             ripe
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Ruth
             .
             2.
             23.
             
             
               She
               kept
               fast
               by
               the
               maydens
               of
               Boaz
               to
               glean
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               barley-harvest
               and
               of
               wheat-harvest
            
             ;
             and
             Exod.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               The
               barley
               was
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               and
               the
               flax
               was
               bolled
               ;
               but
               the
               wheat
               and
               the
               rie
               were
               not
               smitten
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               grown
               up
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             but
             wheat-harvest
             was
             after
             ,
             at
             Pentecost
             or
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Exod.
             34.
             22.
             where
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             or
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               wheat-harvest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             offer
             ,
             the
             day
             when
             ye
             wave
             the
             sheaf
             ,
             an
             he
             lamb
             without
             blemish
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             besides
             the
             dayly
             morning
             and
             evening
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             
             upon
             no
             occasion
             were
             intermitted
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             every
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             this
             solemn
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             Numb
             .
             28.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             For
             this
             was
             appointed
             peculiarly
             to
             accompany
             this
             sheaf
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             it
             figured
             Christ
             by
             whom
             those
             first-fruits
             were
             sanctifyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             the
             meat-offering
             thereof
             shall
             be
             two
             tenth
             deals
             of
             fine
             flowre
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             two
             tenth
             deals
             of
             an
             Ephah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             two
             Omers
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             double
             to
             the
             usuall
             proportion
             in
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             of
             lambs
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             one
             tenth
             deal
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               offereth
               his
               offering
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               bring
               a
               meat-offering
               of
               a
               tenth
               deal
               of
               flowre
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             a
             gratulatory
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             count
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             morrow
             after
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             direction
             is
             given
             how
             they
             should
             know
             on
             what
             day
             they
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             next
             great
             feast
             after
             that
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             ,
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             number
             
               from
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Nisan
             (
             as
             is
             before
             said
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             11.
             )
             which
             was
             the
             very
             day
             that
             they
             brought
             the
             sheaf
             of
             the
             wave-offering
             ,
             seven
             compleat
             Sabbaths
             ,
             that
             is
             seven
             compleat
             weeks
             ,
             which
             was
             nine
             and
             fourty
             dayes
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             on
             the
             morrow
             after
             the
             seventh
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             seventh
             week
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             a
             new
             meat-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             shows
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             feast
             was
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               weeks
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             seven
             weeks
             after
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ;
             as
             also
             why
             it
             was
             afterward
             called
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Pentecost
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             1.
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             fifty
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             fifty
             dayes
             after
             the
             first
             and
             great
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             :
             for
             they
             began
             to
             number
             these
             fifty
             dayes
             from
             the
             morrow
             after
             that
             Sabbath
             inclusively
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             second
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             the
             day
             whereon
             the
             sheaf
             of
             first-fruits
             was
             offered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             bring
             out
             of
             your
             habitations
             two
             wave-loaves
             ,
             of
             two
             tenth
             deals
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             you
             shall
             bring
             this
             offering
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             their
             wheat-harvest
             ,
             as
             the
             sheaf
             offered
             at
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             10.
             was
             brought
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             their
             barley-harvest
             :
             now
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             wave-loaves
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             their
             habitations
             ,
             either
             to
             signifie
             that
             these
             two
             loaves
             were
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             new
             wheat
             of
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             not
             of
             forein
             corn
             or
             bought
             of
             strangers
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             signifie
             that
             though
             there
             were
             but
             one
             sheaf
             of
             first-fruits
             offered
             at
             the
             Passeover
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             now
             every
             family
             was
             to
             bring
             two
             wave-loaves
             of
             first-fruits
             out
             of
             their
             severall
             habitations
             .
             But
             indeed
             because
             the
             sacrifices
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             were
             offered
             together
             with
             these
             loaves
             ,
             were
             not
             brought
             severally
             by
             every
             family
             ,
             but
             provided
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             ,
             and
             offered
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             vers
             .
             20.
             that
             these
             two
             loaves
             of
             the
             first-fuits
             were
             waved
             by
             the
             priest
             together
             with
             the
             peace-offerings
             ▪
             which
             could
             not
             be
             if
             every
             familie
             in
             Israel
             brought
             two
             loaves
             ,
             therefore
             I
             onely
             think
             that
             the
             onely
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               bring
            
             
             
               two
               wave-loaves
               out
               of
               your
               habitations
               ,
            
             was
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             loaves
             were
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             wheat
             of
             their
             own
             land
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             be
             of
             fine
             flowre
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             baken
             with
             leaven
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             first-fruits
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Thusthere
             is
             a
             difference
             made
             betwixt
             the
             meat-offerings
             which
             were
             in
             part
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             ever
             without
             leaven
             ,
             Levit.
             2.
             11.
             and
             these
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             which
             where
             wholly
             for
             the
             priests
             food
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allowed
             to
             be
             leavened
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             offer
             with
             the
             bread
             ,
             seven
             lambes
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             and
             one
             young
             bullock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Numb
             .
             28.
             27.
             there
             is
             appointed
             two
             bullocks
             and
             one
             ramme
             ,
             here
             one
             bullock
             and
             two
             rammes
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             we
             may
             conceive
             was
             this
             :
             Those
             were
             as
             the
             peculiar
             sacrifices
             of
             that
             feast-day
             ,
             these
             are
             a
             further
             addition
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             two
             loaves
             ,
             as
             a
             particular
             testimony
             of
             their
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             restored
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             their
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             made
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Then
             ye
             shall
             sacrifice
             one
             kid
             of
             the
             goats
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Lev.
             4.
             14.
             
             a
             bullock
             is
             prescribed
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             thereof
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             without
             the
             camp
             :
             But
             this
             was
             for
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             whereas
             the
             sacrifice
             here
             appointed
             was
             in
             generall
             for
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             in
             the
             kind
             of
             a
             common
             sacrifice
             ,
             whence
             a
             goat
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             priest
             to
             have
             the
             remainder
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             They
             shall
             be
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             priest
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whereas
             ordinarily
             the
             priest
             had
             but
             the
             breast
             and
             the
             right
             shoulder
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             ,
             Lev.
             7.
             32
             ,
             33.
             &c.
             
               The
               breast
               shall
               be
               Aarons
               and
               his
               sonnes
               :
               And
               the
               right
               shoulder
               shall
               ye
               give
               unto
               the
               priest
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               your
               peace-offerings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             he
             had
             all
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             offered
             in
             generall
             for
             all
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             particular
             man
             had
             right
             to
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             therefore
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             priest
             wholly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             proclaim
             on
             the
             self
             same
             day
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             an
             holy
             convocation
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             feast-day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             or
             of
             Weeks
             ,
             whereon
             the
             two
             loaves
             and
             the
             sacrifices
             before
             mentioned
             were
             offered
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             instituted
             partly
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               keep
               the
               feast
               of
               Weeks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               .
               And
               thou
               shalt
               remember
               thou
               wast
               a
               bondman
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               shalt
               observe
               and
               do
               these
               sta●utes
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             year
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             11.
             and
             partly
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             Land.
             One
             thing
             prefigured
             might
             be
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             came
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             cloven
             tongues
             ,
             Act
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             whereupon
             they
             went
             forth
             to
             reap
             that
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             sown
             ,
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             when
             ye
             reap
             the
             harvest
             of
             your
             land
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             clean
             riddance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Speaking
             of
             the
             feasts
             in
             the
             harvest
             ,
             he
             repeateth
             this
             Law
             concerning
             the
             poore
             ▪
             whose
             relief
             he
             joyns
             with
             his
             own
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             In
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             shall
             ye
             have
             a
             Sabbath
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             Ecclesiasticall
             businesses
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             moneth
             Nisan
             
             or
             Abib
             to
             be
             the
             fi●st
             mone●h
             of
             the
             year
             to
             the
             Is●●elites
             ,
             which
             answere●●
             to
             part
             of
             our
             March
             and
             Aprill
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             coming
             then
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             2.
             and
             so
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             from
             that
             was
             this
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Tisri
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             in
             part
             with
             our
             September
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             formerly
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             their
             year
             ;
             yea
             and
             so
             still
             con●inued
             for
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             begun
             still
             at
             this
             moneth
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             on
             this
             moneth
             proclaimed
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             9.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               cause
               the
               trumpet
               of
               the
               Jubile
               to
               sound
               on
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             God
             here
             appoints
             them
             to
             keep
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             solemn
             feast-day
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               trumpets
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             ●olemnized
             with
             blowing
             of
             trumpets
             .
             Indeed
             the
             first
             day
             of
             every
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             new
             Moon
             ,
             they
             kept
             as
             an
             holy
             day
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             speciall
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             thereon
             the
             priests
             did
             blow
             with
             their
             silver
             trumpets
             over
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.
             10.
             
             
               In
               the
               beginnings
               of
               your
               moneths
               ye
               shall
               blow
               with
               your
               trumpets
               over
               your
               burnt-offerings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             seventh
             moneth
             was
             kept
             as
             a
             farre
             more
             solemn
             festivall
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             blowing
             of
             trumpets
             in
             way
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             probably
             be
             thought
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             cities
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             the
             end
             of
             this
             festivall
             was
             ,
             1.
             to
             be
             a
             memoriall
             that
             this
             was
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             New
             year
             for
             civil
             afairs
             ,
             whereon
             it
             was
             therefore
             fitting
             that
             they
             should
             with
             rejoycing
             acknowledge
             the
             blessings
             injoyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             year
             ;
             2.
             to
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             them
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             Canaan
             of
             the
             severall
             victories
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             where
             the
             priests
             with
             the
             holy
             trumpets
             did
             sound
             an
             alarm
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             31.
             6.
             3.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             a
             preparation
             for
             the
             following
             day
             of
             atonement
             ,
             their
             solemn
             fast-day
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             trumpets
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             wake
             out
             of
             the
             sleep
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             with
             trembling
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             4.
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             speciall
             holinesse
             of
             this
             moneth
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             every
             week
             was
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             every
             seventh
             year
             was
             kept
             holy
             as
             a
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             of
             every
             year
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             some
             singular
             manner
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             moneths
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             it
             was
             not
             wholly
             spent
             in
             sacred
             festivities
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             more
             holy-dayes
             in
             this
             moneth
             then
             in
             all
             the
             year
             besides
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             trumpets
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             expiation
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             do
             no
             servile
             work
             therein
             ;
             but
             ye
             shall
             offer
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             What
             the
             sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             this
             feast
             of
             trumpets
             were
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             29.
             2
             
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             afflict
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             offer
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             See
             that
             note
             upon
             Lev.
             16.
             29.
             and
             Numb
             .
             29.
             7.
             where
             the
             severall
             sacrifices
             of
             this
             day
             are
             also
             described
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             The
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             this
             seventh
             moneth
             shall
             be
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             for
             seven
             dayes
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               booths
            
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             Israelites
             came
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             keep
             this
             feast
             ,
             during
             the
             feast
             they
             dwelt
             not
             in
             houses
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             booths
             ,
             or
             arbours
             made
             of
             boughs
             ,
             it
             is
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             40.
             and
             it
             was
             kept
             ,
             1.
             in
             remembranc●
             
             of
             Gods
             shadowing
             protection
             over
             them
             for
             fourty
             years
             together
             ,
             both
             summer
             and
             winter
             ,
             in
             their
             travelling
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             whilst
             they
             dwelt
             in
             tents
             and
             booths
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             their
             place
             of
             rest
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ver
             .
             43.
             (
             and
             hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             never
             kept
             this
             feast
             till
             they
             were
             settled
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             dwelling
             in
             booths
             whilst
             they
             wandred
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             )
             2.
             to
             testifie
             there
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ▪
             which
             this
             moneth
             they
             gathered
             in
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               observe
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               ,
               seven
               dayes
               after
               that
               thou
               hast
               gathered
               in
               thy
               corn
               and
               thy
               wine
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               feast
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             3.
             as
             a
             figure
             both
             of
             Christs
             incarnation
             ,
             who
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             about
             this
             time
             of
             the
             year
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             &
             dwelt
             (
             or
             pitched
             his
             tent
             )
             amongst
             us
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             and
             also
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             who
             are
             strangers
             and
             pilgrims
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             dwelling
             in
             earthly
             tabernacles
             which
             must
             be
             di●solved
             ,
             untill
             our
             labours
             being
             ended
             we
             come
             at
             length
             to
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             ,
             that
             dwelling
             of
             God
             eternall
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             and
             should
             therefore
             with
             thankfulnesse
             remember
             how
             Gods
             hand
             is
             continually
             over
             us
             to
             protect
             us
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             ;
             of
             which
             spirituall
             keeping
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             Zachary
             speaketh
             ,
             Zach.
             14.
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             As
             for
             the
             time
             allotted
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             this
             compleat
             number
             signified
             that
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             in
             this
             frail
             tabernacle
             of
             our
             bodies
             should
             be
             consecrated
             as
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Seven
             dayes
             ye
             shall
             offer
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             What
             sacrifices
             were
             appointed
             for
             this
             feast
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             29.
             13
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             eighth
             day
             shall
             be
             an
             holy
             convocation
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             this
             eighth
             day
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             belonged
             thereto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             
               the
               last
               and
               great
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             37.
             yet
             most
             properly
             the
             first
             seven
             dayes
             were
             onely
             counted
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             
               The
               fifteenth
               day
               shall
               be
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               for
               seven
               dayes
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             that
             because
             they
             dwell
             in
             tabernacles
             or
             booths
             onely
             during
             those
             first
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             they
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Temple
             to
             keep
             there
             an
             holy
             assembly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             being
             settled
             in
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             after
             their
             long
             travels
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             and
             so
             this
             eighth
             day
             was
             rather
             an
             appendix
             to
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             then
             any
             part
             properly
             of
             the
             feast
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             A
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             drink-offerings
             ,
             every
             thing
             upon
             his
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             severall
             sacrifices
             appointed
             for
             these
             feasts
             ,
             one
             is
             called
             peculiarly
             
               a
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             comprehend
             both
             sinne-offerings
             and
             peace-offerings
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Beside
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             beside
             the
             weekly
             Sabbaths
             and
             the
             sacrifices
             thereto
             belonging
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             1.
             that
             as
             God
             required
             the
             keeping
             of
             these
             solemn
             ●easts
             ,
             so
             also
             especially
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             2.
             that
             when
             any
             of
             these
             feast-dayes
             lighted
             on
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             think
             to
             make
             the
             Sabbath
             sacrifices
             serve
             for
             these
             festivals
             .
          
           
             Beside
             the
             gif●s
             ,
             and
             beside
             all
             your
             vows
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             gifts
             are
             meant
             the
             first-born
             
             cattel
             and
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             contributions
             and
             gifts
             which
             of
             their
             own
             free
             will
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             the
             priests
             ;
             by
             vows
             are
             meant
             vowed
             sacrifices
             ;
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             prevent
             any
             covetous
             thoughts
             which
             might
             arise
             in
             their
             minds
             of
             thinking
             with
             such
             gifts
             or
             vowed
             sacrifices
             to
             supply
             the
             extraordinary
             sacrifices
             of
             these
             festivals
             :
             for
             these
             God
             requires
             over
             and
             above
             their
             gifts
             and
             vows
             and
             freewill-offerings
             ;
             if
             they
             offered
             ever
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             because
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             these
             feasts
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             judged
             as
             men
             that
             dealt
             fraudul●ntly
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             Also
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             when
             ye
             have
             gathered
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Now
             he
             proceeds
             to
             set
             down
             more
             particularly
             how
             that
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             was
             to
             be
             solemnized
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             begun
             to
             speak
             ver
             .
             34.
             and
             first
             by
             mentioning
             that
             this
             feast
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             when
             they
             had
             gathered
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             better
             at
             leisure
             to
             keep
             this
             extraordinary
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             withall
             implies
             that
             one
             main
             end
             of
             it
             was
             to
             return
             thanks
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             land
             which
             they
             had
             now
             gathered
             :
             where
             also
             by
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               land
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             not
             their
             corn
             ,
             which
             was
             gathered
             long
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pent●cost
             ;
             but
             the
             latter
             fruit
             of
             their
             vines
             and
             olives
             ,
             &c.
             whereupon
             this
             feast
             is
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               ingathering
            
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             take
             you
             on
             the
             first
             day
             the
             boughs
             of
             goodly
             trees
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             This
             day
             it
             seems
             they
             made
             their
             booths
             ,
             or
             tabernacles
             ,
             some
             upon
             the
             roofs
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             streets
             and
             courts
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             as
             is
             largely
             ●xpressed
             ,
             Neh.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Go
               forth
               unto
               the
               mount
               ,
               and
               fetch
               olive-branches
               ,
               and
               pine-branches
               ,
               &c.
               to
               make
               booths
               as
               it
               is
               written
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             boughs
             they
             are
             here
             appointed
             to
             take
             were
             it
             seems
             to
             make
             or
             at
             least
             to
             adorn
             the
             booths
             they
             were
             to
             dwell
             in
             :
             yet
             withall
             that
             is
             not
             unlikely
             which
             the
             Jews
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             carried
             boughs
             and
             branches
             also
             in
             their
             hands
             in
             signe
             of
             joy
             .
             And
             to
             make
             their
             booths
             the
             more
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             might
             represent
             a
             glad
             and
             joyfull
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             choose
             the
             boughs
             of
             the
             goodliest
             trees
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             olive
             ,
             pine
             ,
             myrtle
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Neh.
             8.
             15.
             and
             the
             boughs
             of
             thick
             trees
             (
             for
             the
             thicker
             they
             were
             the
             more
             glorious
             shew
             they
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             fitter
             they
             were
             to
             make
             booths
             or
             arbours
             for
             a
             shadow
             and
             shelter
             )
             and
             willows
             of
             the
             brook
             ,
             to
             intimate
             a
             land
             well
             watered
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             of
             use
             to
             bind
             the
             other
             boughs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             also
             to
             be
             either
             in
             the
             hand
             or
             on
             the
             booths
             ,
             ornaments
             and
             signes
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             for
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             land
             wherein
             God
             had
             planted
             them
             ,
             whereof
             these
             severall
             boughs
             of
             goodly
             trees
             were
             a●
             evident
             signe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             That
             your
             generations
             may
             know
             that
             I
             made
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             dwell
             in
             booths
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             S●e
             Exod.
             12.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Command
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             unto
             thee
             pure
             oyl-olive
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             which
             is
             given
             here
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             is
             
             for
             the
             continuall
             supply
             both
             of
             lamp
             oyl
             and
             shewbread
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             brought
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             still
             be
             supplyed
             by
             them
             :
             either
             therefore
             these
             things
             were
             provided
             by
             the
             civil
             magistrate
             out
             of
             the
             common
             s●ock
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             ●hey
             were
             provided
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             the
             daily
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             was
             offered
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             treasury
             of
             the
             temple
             ;
             into
             which
             therefore
             towards
             the
             supply
             of
             these
             things
             both
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             did
             ordinarily
             cast
             in
             what
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             give
             .
             So
             it
             is
             noted
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             31.
             3.
             
             
               He
               appointed
               also
               the
               Kings
               portion
               of
               his
               substance
               for
               the
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               morning
               and
               evening
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               and
               the
               burnt-offerings
               for
               the
               Sabbaths
               ,
               for
               the
               new
               Moons
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               set
               feasts
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             1.
             
             
               He
               saw
               the
               rich
               men
               casting
               their
               gifts
               into
               the
               treasury
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               poore
               widow
               casting
               in
               thither
               t●o
               mites
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             In
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             shall
             Aaron
             order
             it
             from
             the
             evening
             unto
             the
             morning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             his
             sonnes
             by
             his
             appointment
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             fine
             floure
             ,
             and
             bake
             twelve
             cakes
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             cakes
             of
             shewbread
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             25.
             23.
             
             The
             floure
             was
             provided
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             (
             as
             is
             before
             said
             upon
             ver
             .
             1.
             )
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             but
             the
             cakes
             were
             made
             and
             baked
             by
             the
             Levites
             of
             the
             family
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             1.
             
             Chron.
             9.
             32.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             some
             of
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Kohathites
               were
               over
               the
               shew-bread
               ,
               to
               prepare
               it
               every
               Sabbath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             shalt
             set
             them
             in
             two
             rows
             ,
             six
             on
             a
             row
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             twelve
             cakes
             of
             shewbread
             ,
             representing
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             were
             not
             set
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             but
             six
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             six
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             But
             because
             this
             way
             it
             cannot
             so
             properly
             be
             said
             that
             they
             were
             set
             
               in
               two
            
             orders
             or
             rows
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             there
             is
             order
             given
             for
             the
             putting
             of
             
               frankincense
               upon
               each
               row
            
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             they
             were
             set
             in
             order
             along
             the
             table
             ,
             six
             in
             one
             row
             and
             six
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             you
             shall
             put
             pure
             frankincense
             upon
             each
             row
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             on
             the
             bread
             for
             a
             memoriall
             ,
             even
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             incense
             was
             burned
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             away
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             was
             before-hand
             laid
             upon
             the
             bread
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             that
             God
             would
             through
             Christ
             remember
             his
             people
             with
             thoughts
             of
             favour
             and
             gracious
             acceptance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             Aarons
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             eat
             it
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             stood
             a
             week
             upon
             the
             table
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             most
             holy
             unto
             him
             of
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             incense
             which
             was
             burnt
             ,
             the
             bread
             was
             reputed
             most
             holy
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             of
             the
             offerings
             made
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonne
             of
             an
             Israelitish
             woman
             ,
             whose
             father
             was
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             party
             thus
             blaspheming
             ,
             and
             thus
             punished
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             doth
             usually
             follow
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             unlawfull
             mixtures
             ,
             as
             was
             this
             of
             an
             Egyptian
             with
             a●
             Israelite
             ;
             2.
             
             How
             severe
             God
             must
             needs
             be
             against
             this
             sinne
             in
             his
             own
             genuine
             
             people
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             it
             unpunished
             in
             one
             that
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             stranger
             by
             the
             fathers
             side
             .
             The
             inserting
             of
             this
             story
             in
             this
             place
             makes
             it
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             done
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             even
             whilst
             the
             Lord
             was
             giving
             these
             Laws
             to
             Moses
             which
             are
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Egyptian
             had
             this
             sonne
             by
             Shelomith
             in
             marriage
             ,
             or
             by
             fornication
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             :
             but
             that
             this
             their
             sonne
             the
             blasphemer
             had
             embraced
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             came
             away
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             he
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             gone
             out
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             implies
             more
             then
             his
             going
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             out
             amongst
             them
             as
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             sonne
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             woman
             and
             a
             man
             of
             Israel
             strove
             together
             in
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             of
             his
             striving
             is
             expressed
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             know
             that
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             though
             provoked
             ,
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             excused
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             Israelitish
             womans
             sonne
             blasphemed
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cursed
             .
             ]
          
           
             His
             sinne
             I
             conceive
             was
             not
             rash
             ,
             vain
             ,
             and
             unadvised
             mentioning
             Gods
             name
             either
             in
             swearing
             ,
             cursing
             the
             man
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             contend
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             but
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             (
             though
             even
             these
             are
             blasphemy
             )
             even
             some
             execration
             or
             reprochfull
             speeches
             uttered
             in
             his
             fury
             directly
             against
             God
             :
             as
             if
             for
             instance
             we
             should
             suppose
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             contention
             the
             Israelite
             upbraiding
             him
             with
             his
             idolatrous
             father
             ,
             and
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             he
             should
             thereupon
             speak
             scornfully
             and
             opprobriously
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             slighting
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             one
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Some
             such
             blasphemy
             I
             conceive
             this
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             gave
             them
             upon
             this
             occasion
             speaks
             of
             cursing
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               Whosoever
               curseth
               his
               God
               shall
               bear
               his
               sinne
            
             ;
             not
             cursing
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             but
             directly
             and
             expressely
             of
             cursing
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             brought
             him
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             order
             mentioned
             Exod.
             18.
             26.
             
             
               The
               hard
               causes
               they
               brought
               unto
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Let
             all
             that
             heard
             him
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             heard
             him
             were
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             laying
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             to
             give
             in
             evidence
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             he
             was
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             the
             congregation
             was
             to
             stone
             him
             .
             Now
             this
             ceremony
             of
             the
             witnesses
             laying
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             was
             1.
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             charge
             this
             sinne
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             was
             to
             be
             inflicted
             for
             it
             ;
             2.
             that
             having
             witnessed
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             were
             free
             from
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             his
             bloud
             must
             be
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ;
             3.
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             :
             for
             as
             those
             that
             brought
             any
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             were
             to
             lay
             their
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             thereby
             signifying
             their
             desire
             and
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             might
             and
             should
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             so
             here
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             witnesses
             hands
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             blasphemer
             did
             signifie
             their
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             accept
             of
             his
             punishment
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             offered
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             punish
             the
             land
             and
             people
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Whosoever
             curseth
             his
             God
             shall
             bear
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             blasphemeth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             Laws
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             foregoing
             story
             of
             the
             blasphemer
             that
             was
             stoned
             .
             Evident
             it
             is
             
             that
             these
             are
             two
             distinct
             Laws
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               curse
               his
               God
               shall
               bear
               his
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               He
               that
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             say
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lies
             between
             cursing
             and
             blaspheming
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             the
             best
             resolution
             of
             this
             doubt
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             
               cursing
               God
            
             is
             meant
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             directly
             and
             purposely
             speak
             reprochfully
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             
               blaspheming
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             when
             men
             do
             so
             profanely
             mention
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             cursing
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             say
             of
             God
             tends
             much
             to
             the
             reproch
             and
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             directly
             speak
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             All
             the
             congregation
             shall
             certainly
             stone
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             people
             must
             all
             have
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             1.
             to
             prove
             their
             zeal
             in
             revenging
             the
             dishonour
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Laws
             ;
             2.
             that
             themselves
             might
             learn
             to
             fear
             those
             sinnes
             which
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             they
             had
             punished
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             killeth
             any
             man
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Law
             is
             here
             inserted
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             blasphemers
             striving
             with
             the
             Israelite
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             and
             to
             show
             that
             God
             was
             tender
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             own
             honour
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             WHen
             ye
             come
             into
             the
             land
             which
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             land
             keep
             a
             Sabbath
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             seventh
             year
             the
             land
             shall
             lie
             at
             rest
             ,
             ye
             shall
             neither
             plow
             it
             nor
             sow
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             this
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             ,
             see
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             11.
             
             This
             year
             also
             they
             did
             forbear
             exacting
             their
             debts
             of
             those
             that
             were
             indebted
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             that
             year
             there
             was
             no
             tillage
             nor
             harvest
             to
             make
             money
             of
             :
             of
             which
             see
             also
             the
             notes
             upon
             Deut.
             15.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             also
             commonly
             held
             by
             Expositours
             that
             this
             year
             all
             Hebrew
             servants
             were
             set
             free
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             Exod.
             21.
             2.
             for
             of
             this
             I
             find
             no
             clear
             ground
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             When
             the
             first
             Sabbaticall
             year
             was
             kept
             by
             the
             Israelites
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             and
             yet
             sure
             we
             are
             that
             it
             was
             not
             till
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             The
             most
             probable
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Joshua's
             government
             :
             for
             if
             the
             land
             was
             first
             divided
             among
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             seventh
             year
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Calebs
             age
             ,
             Josh
             .
             14.
             10.
             then
             the
             seventh
             year
             after
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             tilled
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             reaped
             the
             crop
             of
             it
             six
             years
             ,
             was
             doubtlesse
             their
             first
             Sabbaticall
             year
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             That
             which
             groweth
             of
             it
             own
             accord
             of
             thy
             harvest
             thou
             shalt
             not
             r●ap
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             years
             ,
             by
             a
             peculiar
             right
             and
             interest
             ,
             but
             in
             common
             as
             others
             did
             ,
             onely
             taking
             what
             might
             serve
             for
             food
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             number
             seven
             Sabbaths
             of
             years
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             direction
             is
             given
             for
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             generally
             held
             ,
             from
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             Jovel
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               a
               ramme
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             with
             trumpets
             or
             cornets
             made
             of
             rammes
             horns
             .
             A
             great
             question
             there
             is
             amongst
             Expositours
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             easily
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             concerning
             the
             numbring
             of
             this
             year
             of
             
             Jubile
             ,
             as
             likewise
             at
             what
             time
             of
             the
             year
             it
             did
             begin
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             fourtyninth
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             seven
             times
             seven
             years
             ,
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             :
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             ver
             10.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               hallow
               the
               fifti●th
               year
               ,
            
             they
             say
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               fiftieth
               year
            
             by
             reckoning
             from
             the
             year
             before
             inclusively
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             did
             alwayes
             concurre
             with
             the
             seventh
             Sabbaticall
             year
             .
             But
             against
             this
             manner
             of
             accounting
             the
             year
             Jubile
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             serall
             strong
             objections
             made
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             answered
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             the
             Jews
             do
             constantly
             reckon
             otherwise
             ,
             making
             the
             Jubile
             every
             fiftieth
             year
             ,
             not
             concurring
             with
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             :
             2.
             that
             according
             to
             this
             manner
             of
             accounting
             every
             year
             of
             Jubile
             was
             then
             to
             be
             counted
             twice
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             of
             one
             fifty
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             the
             computation
             for
             the
             first
             fifty
             years
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Jubile
             before
             to
             be
             included
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             it
             had
             been
             superfluous
             to
             forbid
             ,
             as
             ver
             11.
             all
             sowing
             and
             reaping
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             alwayes
             concurred
             with
             the
             seventh
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             since
             all
             such
             works
             had
             then
             been
             unlawfull
             ,
             even
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             was
             a
             seventh
             year
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             more
             probable
             opinion
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             held
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             reckon
             seven
             times
             seven
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             nine
             and
             fourty
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             next
             year
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             fiftieth
             year
             ,
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             :
             and
             this
             year
             was
             not
             reckoned
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             years
             following
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             and
             fiftieth
             year
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             next
             seven
             years
             ;
             for
             else
             they
             should
             not
             have
             sowed
             and
             reaped
             six
             years
             in
             this
             week
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             ●ause
             the
             trumpet
             of
             the
             Jubile
             to
             sound
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             in
             the
             year
             following
             the
             seventh
             Sabbath
             of
             years
             thou
             shalt
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             or
             cornet
             proclaim
             that
             to
             be
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             .
             It
             was
             proclaimed
             on
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             civil
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             then
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             began
             :
             and
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             day
             of
             atonement
             ,
             and
             a
             publick
             fast-day
             for
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             1.
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             freedome
             from
             the
             spirituall
             bondage
             ,
             wherein
             we
             lie
             by
             nature
             ,
             is
             through
             the
             atonement
             made
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               as
               much
               then
               as
               the
               children
               ar●
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               he
               also
               himself
               likewise
               took
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               through
               death
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               who
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               were
               all
               their
               lifetime
               subject
               to
               bondage
               :
            
             and
             2.
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             spirituall
             joy
             and
             comfort
             (
             whereof
             the
             Jubile
             was
             a
             signe
             )
             is
             to
             humble
             and
             afflict
             our
             souls
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             on
             this
             day
             did
             :
             and
             3.
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             if
             we
             expect
             mercy
             from
             God
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sinnes
             (
             which
             was
             assured
             to
             them
             on
             this
             day
             of
             expiation
             )
             we
             ought
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             this
             day
             by
             releasing
             their
             servants
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             every
             man
             their
             possessions
             again
             .
             A
             great
             dispute
             there
             is
             amongst
             Expositours
             ,
             when
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             began
             :
             Some
             hold
             that
             though
             it
             were
             proclaimed
             on
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             the
             moneth
             Tisri
             ,
             yet
             it
             began
             not
             till
             the
             spring
             following
             ,
             in
             the
             moneth
             Nisan
             :
             but
             this
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             of
             sowing
             was
             about
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             sowed
             that
             which
             because
             of
             the
             following
             Jubile
             
             they
             might
             not
             reap
             .
             I
             make
             no
             question
             therefore
             but
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             began
             on
             this
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             began
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             generally
             hold
             ,
             or
             not
             till
             the
             tenth
             day
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             questionable
             ;
             yet
             the
             last
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             begin
             ten
             dayes
             before
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             hallow
             the
             fiftieth
             year
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             liberty
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             set
             it
             apart
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             year
             ,
             and
             shall
             proclaim
             liberty
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             your
             brethren
             that
             had
             been
             sold
             to
             you
             for
             servants
             ,
             who
             shall
             hereupon
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             Now
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             was
             called
             an
             
               holy
               year
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             separated
             from
             the
             ordinary
             imployments
             of
             other
             years
             in
             tilling
             and
             sowing
             their
             land
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             at
             more
             leisure
             to
             spend
             it
             in
             holy
             imployments
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             to
             them
             a
             year
             of
             holy
             rejoycing
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             withall
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             type
             of
             that
             evangelicall
             Jubile
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             trumpet
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             first
             sounded
             by
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             great
             joy
             proclaimed
             unto
             all
             nations
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             
               the
               year
               of
               Gods
               redeemed
            
             ,
             Esa
             .
             63.
             4.
             and
             
               the
               acceptable
               year
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             61.
             2.
             
               the
               accepted
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
             One
             of
             the
             main
             priviledges
             of
             this
             year
             was
             that
             which
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             servants
             were
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             Ordinarily
             when
             their
             brethren
             were
             sold
             to
             them
             for
             servants
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             serve
             them
             six
             years
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             came
             after
             the
             first
             or
             second
             year
             ,
             they
             were
             presently
             set
             free
             :
             yea
             even
             those
             that
             at
             other
             ordinary
             times
             did
             refuse
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             their
             ears
             bored
             through
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             the
             Law
             thereupon
             
               to
               serve
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             16.
             were
             yet
             set
             free
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             .
             And
             herein
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             the
             evangelicall
             Jubile
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             Gods
             redeemed
             ones
             were
             set
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             36.
             
             
               If
               the
               sonne
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               free
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             Jubile
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             return
             every
             man
             to
             his
             possession
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             another
             priviledge
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             That
             when
             that
             year
             came
             all
             the
             land
             that
             had
             been
             sold
             returned
             to
             the
             owners
             that
             had
             sold
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             heirs
             :
             for
             no
             man
             might
             sell
             his
             land
             for
             ever
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             but
             onely
             for
             so
             many
             years
             as
             were
             behind
             from
             the
             sale
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             owners
             entred
             upon
             the
             land
             again
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             Naboth
             would
             not
             sell
             his
             vineyard
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             ever
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               forbid
               it
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               I
               should
               give
               the
               inheritance
               of
               my
               fathers
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Now
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Law
             were
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             might
             prevent
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             tribes
             by
             the
             alienation
             of
             their
             severall
             portions
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             2.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             barre
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             rich
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             hope
             to
             swallow
             up
             the
             inheritance
             of
             their
             poore
             brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enlarge
             their
             own
             ;
             3.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             memoriall
             to
             them
             that
             God
             had
             planted
             them
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             not
             sell
             it
             ,
             the
             Lord
             challenging
             the
             land
             to
             be
             still
             his
             by
             a
             peculiar
             right
             ,
             and
             willing
             them
             onely
             to
             esteem
             themselves
             as
             sojourners
             therein
             with
             him
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               land
            
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.
             3.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               the
               Lords
            
             
             land
             ;
             and
             Esai
             .
             8.
             8.
             
             
               The
               stretching
               out
               of
               his
               wings
               shall
               fill
               the
               breadth
               of
               thy
               land
               ,
               O
               Immanuel
               .
            
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             our
             recovering
             by
             Christ
             ,
             at
             the
             evangelicall
             Jubile
             ,
             that
             heavenly
             inheritance
             which
             we
             had
             lost
             by
             sinne
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             which
             God
             had
             prepared
             for
             his
             in
             Christ
             c●nnot
             be
             utterly
             alienated
             from
             them
             but
             is
             surely
             confirmed
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             by
             their
             sinnes
             they
             may
             for
             a
             time
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             the
             comfortable
             use
             of
             this
             their
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             return
             thereto
             at
             the
             great
             Jubile
             of
             Christs
             second
             appearing
             ,
             when
             the
             trumpet
             of
             God
             shall
             sound
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hims●lf
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ;
               Then
               we
               which
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             eat
             the
             increase
             thereof
             out
             of
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             not
             out
             of
             the
             barn
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             gather
             and
             lay
             up
             the
             encrease
             that
             grew
             of
             the
             land
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             did
             eat
             hereof
             in
             common
             together
             with
             others
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             it
             immediately
             out
             of
             the
             field
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             if
             thou
             sell
             ought
             unto
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             buyest
             ought
             of
             thy
             neighbours
             hand
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             oppresse
             one
             another
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             seller
             shall
             not
             exact
             more
             of
             him
             that
             buyes
             then
             the
             use
             of
             the
             land
             is
             truly
             worth
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sale
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             nor
             shall
             the
             buyer
             seek
             to
             get
             the
             land
             for
             lesse
             then
             it
             is
             truly
             worth
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             him
             that
             is
             forced
             to
             sell
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             if
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             eat
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             An
             objection
             is
             here
             made
             and
             answered
             ,
             concerning
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             enjoyned
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             The
             objection
             is
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             live
             the
             seventh
             year
             if
             they
             should
             therein
             neither
             sow
             nor
             reap
             :
             And
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             That
             God
             would
             command
             such
             a
             blessing
             upon
             the
             sixth
             year
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             for
             three
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             sixth
             to
             the
             ninth
             ,
             not
             for
             three
             years
             compleat
             ,
             but
             for
             part
             of
             three
             years
             ,
             (
             as
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             
               three
               dayes
               in
               th●
               grave
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             in
             the
             grave
             part
             of
             three
             dayes
             (
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             sixth
             year
             served
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             part
             of
             the
             sixth
             year
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             barly-harvest
             that
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             till
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             when
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             began
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             eighth
             year
             ,
             till
             both
             barly
             and
             wheat
             harvest
             of
             that
             they
             had
             sown
             that
             year
             was
             fully
             gathered
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             use
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             till
             the
             ninth
             year
             was
             wellnigh
             come
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             sixth
             year
             served
             for
             three
             years
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             (
             concerning
             which
             they
             had
             more
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             did
             neither
             sow
             nor
             reap
             for
             two
             years
             toge●her
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             fourtyninth
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             seventh
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             fiftieth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             )
             by
             what
             is
             said
             concerning
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             ●●e
             like
             must
             be
             conceived
             concerning
             that
             too
             ,
             namely
             that
             then
             God
             would
             give
             such
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             sixth
             year
             ,
             that
             the
             increase
             thereof
             should
             serve
             for
             foure
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             part
             of
             foure
             years
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             The
             land
             shall
             not
             ●e
             s●●d
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             If
             any
             of
             hi●
             kin
             come
             to
             redeem
             it
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             redeem
             that
             which
             
             his
             brother
             sold
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             kinsman
             that
             was
             allowed
             to
             redeem
             the
             possession
             which
             his
             poore
             brother
             had
             sold
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             being
             near
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             allyed
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             called
             
               our
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             redeemer
             or
             deliverer
             ,
             Esai
             .
             59.
             20.
             and
             
               our
               brother
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             11.
             
             
               He
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               brethrew
               :
            
             and
             he
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             heavenly
             inheritance
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             low
             depressed
             and
             poore
             estate
             ,
             Hos
             .
             13.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               ransome
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               gr●ve
               ,
               and
               will
               redeem
               them
               from
               death
               .
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
             
               Though
               he
               was
               rich
               ,
               yet
               for
               your
               sakes
               he
               became
               poore
               ,
               that
               ye
               through
               his
               poverty
               might
               be
               rich
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             sell
             a
             dwelling-house
             in
             a
             walled
             city
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             two
             particulars
             the
             Law
             here
             given
             for
             the
             sale
             of
             houses
             in
             walled
             towns
             differs
             from
             that
             before
             given
             for
             the
             sale
             of
             their
             land
             :
             first
             ,
             whereas
             they
             might
             redeem
             their
             land
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             their
             houses
             in
             walled
             towns
             they
             might
             not
             redeem
             unlesse
             they
             did
             it
             within
             a
             year
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             whereas
             their
             lands
             did
             alwayes
             return
             to
             the
             first
             owners
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             their
             houses
             in
             walled
             towns
             did
             not
             return
             to
             those
             that
             sold
             them
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             owners
             redeemed
             them
             not
             within
             a
             year
             they
             were
             alie●ated
             from
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             Of
             which
             differences
             these
             reasons
             are
             probably
             given
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             ●pon
             these
             houses
             ,
             if
             not
             redeemed
             within
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             much
             cost
             might
             be
             bestowed
             by
             him
             that
             had
             bought
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             altering
             ,
             repairing
             or
             enlarging
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             redeemed
             as
             lands
             were
             :
             and
             on
             the
             otherside
             in
             many
             years
             they
             might
             be
             much
             decayed
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             be
             restored
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sold
             ,
             as
             lands
             might
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             perpetuall
             alienating
             of
             these
             houses
             in
             walled
             cities
             did
             not
             make
             such
             confusion
             in
             the
             tribes
             ,
             as
             the
             alienating
             of
             their
             lands
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             in
             populous
             cities
             ,
             onely
             men
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             tribe
             inhabited
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             men
             might
             better
             part
             with
             their
             houses
             then
             their
             ground
             ,
             that
             should
             yield
             them
             food
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             yea
             these
             houses
             might
             be
             burthensome
             to
             the
             owners
             becoming
             poore
             ,
             rather
             then
             usefull
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             They
             may
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             go
             out
             in
             the
             Jubile
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             houses
             in
             villages
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             lands
             could
             not
             be
             without
             farmhouses
             ,
             stables
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             For
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             Levites
             are
             their
             possession
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             liberty
             to
             redeem
             their
             possessions
             of
             lands
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             the
             priviledge
             of
             receiving
             them
             back
             again
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             fit
             the
             Levites
             should
             have
             the
             same
             priviledges
             concerning
             their
             houses
             in
             the
             cities
             allotted
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             other
             possession
             in
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             But
             the
             field
             of
             the
             suburbs
             of
             their
             cities
             may
             not
             be
             sold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             field
             of
             the
             suburbs
             (
             of
             which
             see
             Numb
             .
             35.
             4
             ,
             5.
             )
             appointed
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             their
             cattel
             might
             not
             be
             sold
             at
             all
             ,
             left
             wanting
             that
             necessary
             help
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             leave
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             damage
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             God
             having
             thus
             dispersed
             them
             in
             severall
             cities
             in
             every
             tribe
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             .
             This
             continued
             during
             the
             politie
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             what
             was
             after
             done
             see
             Acts
             4.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Joses
               a
               Levite
               ,
               having
               land
               sold
               it
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               money
               and
               laid
               it
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Take
             thou
             no
             usury
             of
             him
             nor
             increase
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             thy
             poore
             decayed
             
             brother
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             an
             Israelite
             born
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             that
             is
             become
             a
             proselyte
             ;
             for
             to
             both
             these
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             lend
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             both
             these
             they
             are
             here
             forbidden
             to
             take
             usury
             or
             increase
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             compell
             him
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             bond-servant
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             compell
             him
             to
             serve
             for
             ever
             ,
             nor
             use
             him
             basely
             and
             hardly
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             shall
             serve
             thee
             unto
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             time
             of
             their
             service
             was
             but
             for
             six
             years
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             2.
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             their
             ears
             were
             bored
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             serve
             for
             ever
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             6.
             
             But
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             both
             these
             cases
             ,
             the
             Jubile
             was
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             be
             set
             free
             .
             And
             as
             their
             serving
             for
             ever
             had
             an
             end
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             their
             other
             legall
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             were
             ordained
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             had
             their
             period
             at
             the
             evangelicall
             Jubile
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             was
             a
             type
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             then
             shall
             he
             depart
             from
             thee
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             children
             with
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               so
               also
               his
               wife
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               3.
               
            
             If
             he
             came
             in
             by
             himself
             ,
             he
             shall
             go
             out
             by
             himself
             :
             if
             he
             were
             married
             then
             his
             wife
             shall
             go
             out
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             They
             shall
             be
             your
             bond-men
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             servants
             which
             you
             buy
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             other
             nations
             ;
             for
             these
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             proselytes
             ,
             were
             not
             set
             at
             liberty
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             .
          
           
             But
             over
             your
             brethren
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             rule
             one
             over
             another
             with
             rigour
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             first
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             put
             to
             such
             vile
             works
             and
             base
             imployments
             as
             their
             bondmen
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             secondly
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             held
             in
             perpetuall
             bondage
             ,
             but
             must
             go
             out
             free
             ,
             ,
             they
             ,
             their
             wives
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             sold
             to
             others
             for
             bondmen
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             :
             these
             things
             are
             meant
             here
             by
             
               ruling
               over
               them
               with
               rigour
            
             ;
             for
             cruelly
             they
             might
             not
             deal
             with
             their
             bondmen
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             ANd
             your
             threshing
             shall
             reach
             unto
             the
             vintage
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             such
             plentifull
             harvests
             ,
             that
             before
             you
             can
             have
             threshed
             out
             your
             corn
             ,
             the
             vintage
             shall
             come
             ;
             and
             such
             rich
             vintages
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             be
             ended
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             time
             to
             sow
             your
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             the
             sword
             go
             through
             your
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             your
             enemies
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             phrase
             is
             here
             used
             of
             the
             
               sword
               going
               through
               the
               land
            
             ,
             because
             armies
             of
             souldiers
             are
             wont
             to
             destroy
             countreys
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             fighting
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             going
             through
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             eat
             old
             store
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             old
             because
             of
             the
             new
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             such
             store
             of
             old
             corn
             ,
             even
             when
             your
             new
             corn
             is
             gathered
             in
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             presently
             to
             be
             spending
             the
             new
             ,
             but
             may
             still
             live
             upon
             the
             old
             store
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             your
             new
             harvests
             shall
             be
             so
             plentifull
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             you
             must
             empty
             your
             barns
             of
             old
             corn
             that
             you
             may
             have
             room
             to
             lay
             up
             the
             new
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             I
             will
             even
             appoint
             ●ver
             you
             terrour
             ,
             consumption
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             ague
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               appoint
               over
               you
            
             ,
             imply
             the
             unresistablenesse
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             because
             those
             diseases
             should
             come
             with
             power
             and
             authority
             from
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             
               consume
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             indeed
             such
             diseases
             being
             in
             extremity
             do
             oft
             weaken
             and
             darken
             the
             sight
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             break
             the
             pride
             of
             your
             power
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             break
             your
             exceeding
             great
             strength
             wherein
             you
             are
             wont
             to
             pride
             your selves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             your
             strength
             shall
             be
             spent
             in
             vain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             you
             spend
             your
             strength
             with
             excessive
             toyling
             and
             moyling
             in
             plowing
             and
             manuring
             your
             ground
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             still
             your
             land
             shall
             not
             yield
             her
             increase
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             when
             I
             have
             broken
             the
             staff
             of
             your
             bread
             ,
             ten
             women
             shall
             bake
             your
             bread
             in
             one
             oven
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             signe
             or
             effect
             of
             the
             great
             scarcity
             of
             bread
             that
             should
             be
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             one
             oven
             should
             contain
             the
             bread
             of
             many
             families
             .
             Bread
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               staff
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             because
             it
             strengtheneth
             mans
             heart
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.
             15.
             because
             it
             is
             the
             chief
             prop
             and
             support
             of
             mans
             life
             :
             So
             that
             by
             
               breaking
               the
               staff
               of
               bread
            
             is
             meant
             the
             depriving
             them
             of
             this
             stay
             of
             their
             life
             by
             bringing
             famine
             and
             penury
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             
               Moreover
               he
               called
               for
               a
               famine
               upon
               the
               land
               ,
               he
               brake
               the
               whole
               staff
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             105.
             16.
             and
             Ezek.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               behold
               I
               will
               break
               the
               staff
               of
               bread
               in
               Jerusalem
               that
               they
               may
               want
               bread
               and
               water
               ▪
            
             and
             of
             this
             judgement
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             notable
             effect
             ,
             that
             
               ten
               women
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             families
             ,
             
               should
               bake
               their
               bread
               in
               one
               oven
            
             ;
             for
             ten
             in
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             often
             signifie
             many
             ,
             as
             is
             formerly
             shown
             upon
             Gen.
             31.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             shall
             deliver
             your
             bread
             again
             by
             weight
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             reckoned
             as
             another
             great
             signe
             of
             scarcity
             and
             want
             ,
             that
             t●e
             baker
             should
             deliver
             them
             their
             bread
             by
             weight
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ezek.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               break
               the
               staff
               of
               bread
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               eat
               bread
               by
               weight
               and
               with
               care
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               drink
               water
               by
               measure
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             S.
             John
             saw
             riding
             upon
             a
             black
             horse
             ,
             which
             was
             famine
             ,
             Rev.
             5.
             6.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               had
               a
               pair
               of
               ballances
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             measure
             out
             bread
             to
             men
             ,
             because
             it
             should
             be
             so
             scarce
             .
          
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             eat
             and
             not
             be
             satisfied
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             of
             the
             small
             quantity
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             the
             little
             which
             they
             have
             :
             for
             so
             some
             expound
             
               the
               staff
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             the
             strength
             which
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             it
             hath
             to
             nourish
             our
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             cast
             your
             carcases
             upon
             the
             carcases
             of
             your
             idols
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             your
             idols
             now
             mangled
             and
             broken
             to
             pieces
             ;
             for
             their
             broken
             images
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               carcases
               of
               their
               idols
            
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             had
             life
             before
             they
             were
             broken
             to
             pieces
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             goodly
             gods
             they
             had
             worshipped
             ▪
             that
             should
             in
             that
             day
             lie
             tumbled
             in
             a
             heap
             together
             with
             their
             dead
             carcases
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             these
             their
             idols
             were
             as
             abominable
             to
             God
             as
             dead
             stinking
             carcases
             are
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             make
             your
             citie
             waste
             ,
             and
             bring
             your
             Sanctuaries
             unt●
             d●solation
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             tabernacle
             is
             called
             
               a
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             8.
             and
             so
             is
             the
             temple
             
             also
             1.
             
             Chron
             ▪
             22.
             19.
             and
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             severall
             distinct
             places
             in
             them
             ▪
             the
             outward
             court
             ,
             the
             holy
             and
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             was
             called
             plurally
             Sanctua●ies
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             51.
             
             
               For
               strangers
               are
               come
               into
               the
               Sanctuaries
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               .
            
             And
             besides
             the
             Synagogues
             may
             be
             in
             this
             word
             Sanctuaries
             comprehended
             als●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             land
             enjoy
             her
             Sabbaths
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             resting
             from
             ●●llage
             ,
             from
             which
             she
             should
             have
             rested
             on
             the
             Sabbaths
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             permitted
             because
             of
             their
             covetousnesse
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             bearing
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             whom
             whilst
             the
             earth
             lay
             groning
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             enjoy
             her
             Sabbaths
             as
             she
             ought
             :
             for
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             resting
             from
             sinne
             the
             Sabbaths
             are
             not
             truly
             kept
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SPeak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             having
             given
             them
             laws
             hitherto
             concerning
             the
             necessary
             duties
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             concludeth
             now
             with
             this
             concerning
             vows
             and
             voluntary
             services
             ,
             
               When
               a
               man
               shall
               make
               a
               singular
               vow
               ,
               the
               persons
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               Lord
               by
               thy
               estimation
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             any
             man
             shall
             after
             a
             singular
             manner
             separate
             any
             thing
             by
             vow
             from
             common
             use
             for
             the
             Lords
             service
             ,
             
               the
               persons
            
             (
             supposing
             it
             be
             some
             person
             ▪
             whether
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             is
             vowed
             )
             
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               Lord
               according
               to
               thy
               estimation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             thenceforth
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             either
             they
             shall
             be
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             Lords
             service
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             
               according
               to
               thy
               estimation
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             value
             which
             the
             priests
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             which
             thou
             Moses
             shalt
             now
             give
             ,
             shall
             set
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             it
             was
             Moses
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             now
             spake
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             priest
             that
             did
             value
             that
             
               which
               was
               vowed
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ver
             .
             12.
             though
             according
             to
             that
             direction
             which
             Moses
             by
             Gods
             command
             did
             now
             prescribe
             them
             .
             Now
             for
             these
             vows
             of
             persons
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             they
             were
             usually
             made
             in
             time
             of
             some
             affliction
             or
             distresse
             ;
             as
             when
             married
             persons
             had
             no
             child
             ▪
             they
             did
             sometimes
             vow
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             give
             them
             a
             child
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             themselves
             or
             that
             their
             child
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             Hannahs
             vow
             ,
             1.
             ●●m
             .
             1.
             11.
             and
             so
             in
             times
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             distresse
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             delivering
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             give
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             themselves
             or
             their
             children
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             had
             power
             ,
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             And
             if
             it
             be
             questioned
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             and
             to
             what
             use
             they
             were
             vowed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             To
             this
             some
             Expositours
             answer
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             it
             was
             a
             Levite
             that
             was
             vowed
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             bound
             by
             that
             vow
             to
             serve
             ●lwayes
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             or
             temple
             (
             whereas
             otherwise
             he
             should
             have
             served
             there
             onely
             in
             his
             course
             )
             and
             such
             an
             one
             they
             say
             could
             not
             be
             redeemed
             .
             But
             if
             the
             person
             vowed
             were
             of
             any
             other
             tribe
             ,
             they
             were
             onely
             vowed
             to
             such
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             they
             not
             being
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             were
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             for
             drawing
             of
             water
             ,
             or
             hewing
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             the
             Gibeonites
             afterwards
             did
             ,
             Josh
             .
             9.
             27.
             or
             if
             they
             were
             women
             ,
             for
             spinning
             for
             making
             the
             priests
             garments
             ,
             and
             providing
             those
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             repair
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             services
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             they
             did
             perform
             ,
             or
             else
             paid
             the
             price
             of
             their
             redemption
             here
             prescribed
             .
             
             But
             others
             again
             hold
             that
             the
             aim
             and
             intention
             of
             these
             personall
             vows
             ,
             was
             onely
             that
             they
             should
             pay
             the
             price
             of
             their
             redemption
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             which
             was
             imployed
             either
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             14.
             or
             else
             for
             the
             reparations
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             12.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             thy
             estimation
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             male
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             even
             unto
             sixty
             years
             old
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             begins
             with
             this
             age
             ,
             because
             it
             comprehends
             the
             chief
             of
             mans
             time
             for
             ability
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             female
             ,
             then
             thy
             estimation
             shall
             be
             thirty
             shekels
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             here
             ,
             so
             again
             also
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             still
             a
             smaller
             summe
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             a
             female
             vowed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             a
             male
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             man
             above
             the
             woman
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             labour
             and
             service
             of
             a
             man
             is
             counted
             usually
             of
             much
             more
             value
             then
             the
             ministery
             and
             service
             of
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             from
             five
             years
             old
             even
             unto
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             that
             were
             vowed
             to
             God
             so
             young
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             vowed
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             parents
             ,
             who
             might
             as
             well
             vow
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             sell
             them
             to
             be
             servants
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             their
             parents
             vow
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             redeemed
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             service
             of
             those
             that
             were
             vowed
             to
             God
             in
             their
             childhood
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             worth
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             time
             of
             their
             service
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             longer
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             were
             vowed
             at
             thirty
             and
             fourty
             years
             old
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             here
             a
             lesser
             ransome
             appointed
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             children
             then
             for
             those
             of
             farre
             more
             years
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             were
             valued
             not
             according
             to
             the
             years
             they
             might
             live
             ,
             which
             vvere
             uncertain
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             present
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             ,
             even
             unto
             five
             years
             old
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             age
             there
             vvas
             no
             valuation
             at
             all
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             13.
             40
             ,
             47.
             and
             18.
             16.
             yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             by
             those
             of
             a
             moneth
             old
             ,
             are
             meant
             all
             that
             vvere
             in
             their
             first
             moneth
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             moneth
             birth
             unto
             a
             moneth
             fully
             complete
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             be
             poorer
             then
             thy
             estimation
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             present
             himself
             before
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             the
             priest
             shall
             value
             him
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
          
           
             The
             party
             vovved
             unto
             the
             Lord
             together
             vvith
             the
             party
             vovving
             ,
             as
             vvhen
             the
             father
             vovved
             his
             sonne
             or
             daughter
             :
             and
             it
             is
             left
             to
             the
             discreet
             charity
             of
             the
             priest
             to
             s●●●
             reasonable
             rate
             upon
             him
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             beast
             whereof
             men
             bring
             an
             offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             clean
             beast
             vvithout
             blemish
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             at
             all
             change
             beast
             for
             beast
             ,
             then
             it
             and
             the
             exchange
             thereof
             shall
             be
             holy
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             vvit
             ,
             by
             vvay
             of
             penalty
             ,
             and
             because
             both
             vvere
             in
             a
             manner
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             such
             things
             as
             are
             once
             consecrated
             to
             God
             must
             not
             return
             to
             the
             ovvner
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             any
             unclean
             beast
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             do
             not
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             vvhich
             is
             said
             of
             
               unclean
               beasts
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             be
             vowed
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             redeemed
             at
             such
             a
             price
             as
             the
             priest
             shall
             value
             them
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             blemished
             beasts
             ,
             otherwise
             fit
             for
             sacrifice
             ;
             or
             rather
             generally
             of
             unclean
             beasts
             ,
             that
             might
             not
             be
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             :
             onely
             some
             will
             have
             the
             dog
             excepted
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             18.
             yea
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             law
             ,
             Expositours
             
             conceive
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             do
             in
             all
             other
             moveable
             goods
             that
             were
             vowed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             having
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             party
             that
             vowed
             them
             might
             redeem
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             otherwise
             the
             priests
             might
             sell
             them
             ,
             or
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             will
             at
             all
             redeem
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             adde
             a
             fifth
             part
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             case
             of
             purloyning
             holy
             things
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               ma●e
               amends
               for
               the
               harm
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               shall
               adde
               the
               fifth
               part
               thereto
               .
            
             So
             in
             this
             case
             of
             vows
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             voweth
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             the
             Lord
             layeth
             on
             him
             this
             penalty
             for
             his
             inconstancy
             and
             lightnesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             learn
             to
             be
             stable-minded
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             voluntary
             vows
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             to
             have
             any
             interest
             in
             that
             which
             is
             once
             by
             a
             vow
             given
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             sanctifie
             his
             house
             to
             be
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             vow
             ,
             which
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             desiring
             to
             obtain
             from
             God
             a
             safe
             healthfull
             and
             prosperous
             habitation
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             that
             sanctified
             it
             will
             redeem
             his
             house
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             adde
             the
             fifth
             part
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Why
             this
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             before
             upon
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             The
             priests
             did
             usually
             value
             those
             things
             that
             were
             vowed
             at
             a
             reasonable
             rate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             might
             the
             better
             pay
             a
             fifth
             part
             more
             then
             the
             price
             set
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             did
             not
             redeem
             their
             houses
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             the
             priests
             had
             the
             perpetuall
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             made
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             and
             willing
             to
             redeem
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             sanc●●fie
             unto
             the
             Lord
             some
             part
             of
             a
             field
             of
             his
             possession
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             some
             part
             of
             a
             field
             that
             came
             by
             inheritance
             (
             for
             direction
             is
             afterwards
             given
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             for
             fields
             purchased
             of
             others
             ,
             wherein
             onely
             they
             should
             have
             right
             unto
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             )
             the
             priest
             then
             was
             to
             set
             an
             estimation
             upon
             it
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             seed
             that
             would
             sow
             the
             land
             so
             vowed
             ,
             and
             that
             price
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             land
             was
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             priest
             if
             he
             would
             redeem
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             fifth
             part
             over
             and
             above
             .
             This
             vowing
             of
             some
             part
             of
             their
             land
             unto
             the
             Lord
             was
             usually
             done
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             having
             their
             fields
             yield
             the
             greater
             increase
             ▪
             and
             the
             price
             here
             set
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             such
             land
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             pay
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             fifty
             shekels
             for
             so
             much
             land
             as
             required
             an
             homer
             of
             barley
             seed
             to
             sow
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             an
             homer
             would
             sow
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             pay
             fifty
             shekels
             of
             silver
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             required
             two
             homers
             to
             sow
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             pay
             a
             hundred
             shekels
             ;
             if
             three
             homers
             ,
             then
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             shekels
             ,
             &c.
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             half
             an
             homer
             would
             sow
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             pay
             twenty
             five
             shekels
             ,
             and
             so
             ratably
             they
             paid
             for
             all
             land
             they
             had
             vowed
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             seed
             that
             would
             sow
             it
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             questioned
             amongst
             Expositours
             whether
             this
             summe
             set
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             such
             land
             was
             but
             once
             paid
             ,
             or
             whether
             so
             much
             was
             paid
             yearly
             till
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             came
             .
             This
             last
             many
             do
             hold
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             judge
             that
             fifty
             shekels
             was
             not
             a
             valuable
             consideration
             (
             unlesse
             it
             were
             paid
             yearly
             till
             the
             Jubile
             came
             )
             for
             so
             much
             land
             as
             required
             an
             homer
             of
             seed
             to
             sow
             it
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             in
             rating
             the
             land
             that
             was
             vowed
             there
             was
             a
             favourable
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Lord
             intend
             i●
             should
             be
             rated
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             worth
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             the
             
             same
             price
             is
             here
             set
             down
             upon
             all
             land
             ,
             whereas
             we
             know
             that
             an
             acre
             of
             some
             land
             may
             be
             worth
             foure
             times
             as
             much
             of
             other
             land
             .
             So
             that
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             summe
             here
             set
             was
             not
             paid
             yearly
             ,
             but
             onely
             once
             ,
             when
             the
             land
             was
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             If
             he
             sanctifie
             his
             ●ield
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             do
             vow
             a
             fi●ld
             unto
             God
             immediately
             after
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             is
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             fifty
             years
             that
             must
             runne
             to
             another
             Jubile
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             estimation
             it
             shall
             stand
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             estimation
             of
             his
             land
             shall
             stand
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             he
             shall
             pay
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             ●t
             fifty
             shekels
             for
             every
             omer
             it
             will
             take
             in
             barley-seed
             answerable
             to
             the
             fifty
             years
             from
             Jubile
             to
             Jubile
             .
             But
             if
             he
             sanctifie
             his
             field
             after
             the
             Jubile
             ,
             then
             the
             priest
             shall
             reckon
             unto
             him
             the
             money
             according
             to
             the
             years
             that
             remain
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             priest
             shall
             then
             demand
             of
             him
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             his
             land
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             years
             that
             are
             behind
             unto
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             there
             remain
             but
             thirty
             years
             unto
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             the
             land
             that
             requires
             an
             omer
             of
             seed
             to
             sow
             it
             shall
             then
             be
             valued
             but
             at
             thirty
             shekels
             ,
             &
             if
             there
             remain
             but
             twenty
             five
             years
             to
             Jubile
             ,
             it
             shall
             then
             be
             valued
             but
             at
             twenty
             five
             shekels
             ,
             and
             so
             proportionably
             still
             according
             as
             the
             land
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             i●
             he
             that
             sanctified
             the
             field
             ,
             will
             in
             any
             wise
             redeem
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             ●●all
             adde
             the
             fif●h
             part
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             vers
             .
             19.
             and
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             will
             not
             redeem
             the
             field
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             have
             sold
             the
             field
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             clear
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             party
             that
             had
             vowed
             some
             part
             of
             his
             land
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             refuse
             to
             redeem
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             priest
             had
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             as
             if
             he
             had
             voluntarily
             given
             the
             poss●ssion
             thereof
             wholly
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             he
             might
             not
             recall
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             wholly
             separated
             from
             him
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               or
               if
               he
               have
               sold
               the
               field
               to
               another
               man
               ,
            
             is
             more
             questionable
             :
             for
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             party
             selling
             to
             be
             the
             priest
             ,
             or
             the
             treasurer
             of
             the
             priests
             at
             least
             :
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             owner
             that
             vowed
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             then
             by
             his
             selling
             the
             land
             is
             meant
             onely
             his
             permitting
             it
             to
             be
             sold
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             Interpreters
             translate
             this
             second
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               or
               if
               the
               field
               be
               sold
               to
               another
               man
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             second
             clause
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             field
             were
             once
             sold
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             owner
             refused
             to
             redeem
             it
             ,
             the
             owner
             might
             not
             afterwards
             redeem
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             alienated
             from
             him
             .
             But
             considering
             that
             these
             two
             ●lauses
             are
             joyned
             together
             by
             that
             copulative
             particle
             
               Or
               ,
               And
               if
               he
               will
               not
               redeem
               the
               field
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               have
               sold
               the
               field
               to
               another
               man
               ,
            
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             understand
             the
             s●●st
             clause
             of
             him
             that
             vowed
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             the
             priests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             other
             Expositours
             do
             better
             understand
             this
             second
             clause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             party
             that
             had
             vowed
             the
             land
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             refused
             to
             redeem
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             if
             af●er
             he
             had
             vowed
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             never
             sought
             to
             perform
             his
             vow
             ,
             but
             sacrilegiously
             robbed
             God
             by
             selling
             his
             land
             to
             some
             other
             man
             ,
             in
             either
             of
             these
             cases
             he
             should
             not
             ever
             after
             that
             have
             power
             to
             redeem
             his
             land
             ;
             though
             when
             he
             had
             sold
             it
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             had
             bought
             it
             should
             enjoy
             it
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             yet
             then
             it
             should
             return
             not
             to
             the
             seller
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             who
             should
             enjoy
             it
             as
             the
             Lords
             by
             a
             former
             vow
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               redeemed
               any
               more
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
             text
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               possesion
               thereof
               shall
               be
               the
               priests
               .
            
             But
             yet
             first
             ,
             becau●e
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             should
             have
             no
             inheritance
             in
             the
             land
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             18.
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               Aaron
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               inheritance
               in
               their
               land
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               have
               any
               part
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             su●h
             care
             taken
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             that
             the
             land
             belonging
             to
             one
             tribe
             should
             not
             for
             ever
             be
             alienated
             and
             passed
             over
             to
             another
             tribe
             ,
             therefore
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             ▪
             that
             though
             the
             possession
             of
             such
             lands
             as
             were
             vowed
             to
             God
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             prie●ts
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             redeemed
             ,
             yet
             the
             priests
             were
             bound
             a●
             every
             Jubile
             ,
             when
             they
             returned
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             sell
             them
             again
             to
             some
             of
             the
             tribe
             to
             which
             the
             land
             belonged
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             next
             kinsman
             of
             the
             first
             owner
             if
             he
             would
             buy
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             priests
             might
             not
             keep
             them
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             But
             the
             field
             when
             it
             goeth
             o●t
             in
             the
             Jubile
             shall
             be
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             field
             devoted
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             give
             thy
             estimation
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             thing
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             in
             the
             redemption
             of
             lands
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             of
             a
             mans
             inheritance
             ,
             but
             purchased
             of
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             addition
             of
             the
             fifth
             part
             required
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             because
             the
             party
             vowing
             it
             was
             himself
             but
             a
             termer
             in
             it
             or
             a
             leassee
             unto
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             more
             advantage
             by
             repossessing
             it
             then
             another
             should
             have
             by
             buying
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             refused
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Onely
             the
             firstlings
             of
             the
             beasts
             which
             should
             be
             the
             Lords
             firstlings
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             sanctifie
             it
             whether
             it
             be
             ox
             or
             sheep
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             vow
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             male
             firstling
             of
             an
             ox
             ,
             sheep
             or
             goat
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             their
             male
             firstlings
             were
             already
             the
             Lords
             in
             that
             regard
             as
             they
             were
             firstlings
             .
             But
             might
             they
             then
             vow
             any
             other
             male
             firstlings
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             no
             :
             for
             all
             such
             first-born
             whatsoever
             were
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Numb
             .
             8.
             17.
             
             
               All
               the
               first-born
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               are
               mine
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               both
               man
               and
               beast
               :
            
             But
             because
             the
             first-born
             of
             sheep
             and
             such
             other
             catel
             ,
             as
             used
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             17.
             and
             so
             could
             never
             be
             vowed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereas
             all
             other
             first-born
             might
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             might
             again
             be
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             a
             vow
             ,
             yea
             before
             they
             were
             redeemed
             they
             might
             be
             vowed
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             after
             redemption
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             Hannahs
             first-born
             sonne
             was
             vowed
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             11.
             therefore
             the
             firstlings
             of
             oxen
             and
             sheep
             are
             here
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             capable
             of
             being
             vowed
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             an
             unclean
             beast
             then
             he
             shall
             redeem
             it
             according
             to
             thy
             estimation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             vow
             an
             unclean
             beast
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             redeem
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             will
             redeem
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             according
             to
             thy
             estimation
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             redeeming
             the
             first-born
             of
             unclean
             beasts
             ,
             but
             of
             unclean
             beasts
             that
             were
             vowed
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             here
             is
             injoyned
             the
             adding
             of
             a
             fifth
             part
             over
             and
             above
             the
             price
             of
             the
             cattel
             redeemed
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             where
             enjoyned
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             the
             first-born
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Notwithstanding
             no
             devoted
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             devote
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             anathematized
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             :
             nothing
             destroyed
             or
             wholy
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             .
             Things
             devoted
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             were
             such
             things
             as
             were
             consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             absolutely
             unto
             God
             withou●
             
             power
             of
             redemption
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             an
             ordinary
             vow
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             curse
             of
             destruction
             denounced
             and
             desired
             upon
             any
             whosoever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             shall
             divert
             that
             to
             any
             private
             use
             .
             Hence
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             mentioned
             Luke
             21.
             5.
             are
             there
             called
             anathemata
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             None
             devoted
             which
             shall
             be
             devoted
             of
             men
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             but
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             do
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             Three
             severall
             wayes
             this
             clause
             of
             the
             law
             concerning
             devoted
             things
             is
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             :
             first
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             onely
             of
             beasts
             ,
             yea
             principally
             of
             unclean
             beasts
             ,
             
               devoted
               of
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             devoted
             by
             men
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             satisfie
             a
             doubt
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             if
             things
             devoted
             might
             not
             be
             sold
             ,
             what
             then
             shall
             be
             done
             with
             those
             devoted
             unclean
             beasts
             which
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             Lords
             use
             ?
             to
             which
             they
             say
             an
             answer
             is
             here
             given
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             might
             not
             be
             sold
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             generally
             of
             all
             devoted
             things
             ,
             whether
             men
             or
             beasts
             or
             lands
             ,
             &c.
             and
             these
             by
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             understand
             a
             finall
             separating
             such
             things
             from
             all
             civill
             use
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             by
             death
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             were
             either
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             irrecoverably
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             civill
             use
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             metaphoricall
             phrase
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             such
             things
             being
             civilly
             dead
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             former
             owner
             .
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             onely
             of
             men
             that
             are
             devoted
             :
             for
             men
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             persons
             devoting
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             persons
             devoted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             translated
             ,
             
               None
               devoted
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               devoted
               by
               men
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               None
               devoted
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               devoted
               of
               men
               ,
            
             or
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               redeemed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             men
             that
             are
             devoted
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             but
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             the
             most
             probable
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             most
             agreeable
             with
             our
             translation
             .
             Onely
             then
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             as
             were
             devoted
             unto
             destruction
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             sometimes
             by
             a
             speciall
             and
             extraordinary
             vow
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Canaanites
             were
             devoted
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             2.
             
             
               Israel
               vowed
               a
               vow
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               If
               thou
               wilt
               indeed
               deliver
               this
               people
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               utterly
               destroy
               their
               cities
            
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jericho
             were
             devoted
             ,
             Josh
             .
             6.
             17.
             and
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             3.
             for
             if
             we
             extend
             it
             to
             the
             devoting
             of
             men
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             then
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             meant
             otherwise
             then
             in
             that
             metaphoricall
             sense
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             namely
             that
             such
             were
             to
             be
             wholly
             given
             up
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             men
             dead
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             Samuel
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             devoted
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             tithe
             of
             land
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             la●d
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             tithes
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             first
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             21.
             the
             second
             which
             (
             after
             the
             paiment
             of
             the
             former
             tithe
             )
             was
             separated
             and
             carried
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             eaten
             by
             the
             owners
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             11.
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             both
             ,
             though
             principally
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             is
             methinks
             evident
             by
             that
             generall
             expression
             ,
             
               all
               the
               tithe
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             man
             will
             at
             all
             redeem
             ought
             of
             ●i●
             tithes
             ,
             he
             shall
             adde
             thereto
             the
             fifth
             part
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             to
             make
             su●●
             that
             the
             Levites
             should
             
             lose
             nothing
             by
             the
             cunning
             of
             the
             owners
             buying
             :
             the
             second
             tithe
             might
             be
             turned
             into
             money
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             23.
             but
             for
             the
             Lords
             use
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             private
             commodity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             concerning
             tithe
             of
             the
             herd
             or
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             even
             whatsoever
             passeth
             under
             the
             rod
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             phrase
             hath
             respect
             unto
             the
             manner
             of
             tithing
             ,
             which
             was
             thus
             ;
             as
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             fold
             or
             barn
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             the
             tithing
             man
             with
             his
             rod
             numbred
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             ,
             as
             it
             casually
             passed
             by
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             male
             or
             female
             ,
             was
             marked
             out
             for
             the
             tithe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           On
           the
           third
           book
           of
           MOSES
           called
           NUMBERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             third
             book
             of
             Moses
             is
             called
             Numbers
             ,
             because
             therein
             are
             related
             two
             severall
             numbrings
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             one
             here
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             the
             other
             afterwards
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             besides
             many
             other
             numbrings
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             severall
             stages
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             journeyings
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             these
             first
             words
             he
             tells
             us
             the
             place
             and
             time
             when
             they
             were
             numbred
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               second
               moneth
               in
               the
               second
               year
               after
               their
               return
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             of
             the
             first
             year
             they
             came
             first
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1.
             upon
             the
             very
             first
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             erected
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             17.
             and
             now
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             of
             this
             year
             this
             command
             was
             given
             for
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             related
             in
             the
             foregoing
             book
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             were
             done
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             one
             moneth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             this
             second
             year
             .
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             also
             that
             the
             Israelites
             went
             not
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             till
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             enterd
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             a
             full
             year
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             .
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             also
             here
             that
             God
             gave
             Moses
             this
             command
             for
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             hence
             some
             Expositours
             inferre
             that
             God
             did
             not
             speak
             now
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             tabernacle
             from
             off
             the
             mercy
             seat
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             he
             did
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Take
             ye
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             congrega●ion
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Exodus
             and
             Leviticus
             Laws
             were
             given
             fo●
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ;
             and
             here
             now
             the
             Lord
             settles
             the
             church
             and
             common-wealth
             in
             order
             .
             They
             had
             been
             once
             numbred
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             the
             first
             year
             after
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             every
             man
             paid
             a
             ransome
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             whereby
             their
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             was
             figured
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Now
             another
             muster
             is
             enjoyned
             :
             1.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             still
             put
             in
             mind
             both
             of
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             especially
             of
             multiplying
             them
             so
             exceedingly
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             in
             maintaining
             such
             a
             huge
             multitude
             of
             people
             in
             such
             a
             desert
             place
             :
             2.
             that
             the
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             their
             numbers
             might
             be
             an
             encouragement
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             now
             to
             go
             forward
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             3.
             that
             as
             they
             numbred
             them
             they
             might
             withall
             rank
             them
             in
             order
             according
             to
             their
             tribes
             and
             families
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             travell
             along
             in
             good
             array
             without
             tumult
             and
             confusion
             :
             4.
             to
             intimate
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             God
             was
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             precious
             account
             he
             made
             of
             them
             :
             for
             those
             things
             men
             highly
             es●eem
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             are
             solicitously
             carefull
             ,
             they
             are
             often
             numbring
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             shepherds
             often
             numbring
             their
             sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             mans
             telling
             over
             his
             coyn
             :
             yea
             5.
             some
             adde
             another
             reason
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             gather
             of
             every
             man
             that
             was
             numbred
             that
             poll-money
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             paid
             at
             their
             numbring
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             Exod.
             30.
             12.
             
             
               When
               thou
               takest
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               after
               their
               numbers
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               give
               every
               man
               a
               ransome
               for
               his
               soul
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             ,
             as
             there
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             it
             is
             questionable
             whether
             that
             were
             commanded
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             Law
             that
             was
             alwayes
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             Every
             male
             by
             their
             poll
             :
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             ma●●fest
             ,
             that
             neither
             women
             nor
             children
             were
             numbred
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             were
             not
             full
             twentie
             years
             old
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             was
             ,
             because
             onely
             those
             were
             numbred
             that
             were
             fit
             for
             the
             warre
             :
             yet
             others
             would
             have
             another
             reason
             added
             besides
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             presume
             to
             take
             the
             full
             number
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             God
             had
             said
             ●hat
             they
             should
             be
             innumerable
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             27.
             23.
             
             
               But
               David
               ●ook
               not
               the
               number
               of
               them
               from
               ●wenty
               years
               old
               and
               under
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               said
               he
               would
               increase
               Israel
               like
               to
               the
               starres
               of
               the
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             All
             that
             are
             able
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             warre
             in
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Those
             therefore
             that
             were
             by
             age
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             o●her
             infirmity
             disabled
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             were
             not
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             with
             you
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             man
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             the
             work
             was
             carried
             fairly
             without
             any
             wrong
             done
             to
             any
             of
             the
             tribes
             .
             We
             cannot
             say
             whether
             these
             hereafter
             named
             were
             the
             heads
             and
             princes
             of
             the
             tribes
             before
             ,
             and
             onely
             here
             by
             name
             appointed
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             both
             to
             avoid
             contention
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             withall
             that
             their
             names
             might
             be
             honoured
             in
             the
             memoriall
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             or
             whether
             they
             were
             now
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             ●o
             be
             the
             heads
             of
             each
             tribe
             .
             Indeed
             some
             Expositours
             do
             conclude
             for
             certain
             that
             ●hey
             were
             the
             heads
             of
             each
             tribe
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             that
             which
             is
             related
             concerning
             these
             men
             by
             name
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             princes
             of
             ●ach
             tribe
             they
             brought
             their
             ●everall
             offering●
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             
             was
             done
             a
             moneth
             before
             this
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             the
             altar
             was
             anointed
             ,
             which
             they
             gather
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             of
             the
             7.
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             may
             be
             thence
             so
             certainly
             concluded
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Elishama
             the
             sonne
             Ammihud
             .
             ]
          
           
             Numbers
             7.
             48.
             it
             is
             written
             Ammiud
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Of
             Gad
             ;
             Eliasaph
             the
             sonne
             of
             D●üel●
             .
             ]
          
           
             Who
             is
             called
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             14
             
             ▪
             Reüel
             ,
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             are
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             often
             changed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ruben
             ,
             were
             fourtie
             six
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Reubens
             number
             was
             l●ss●
             then
             any
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             (
             except
             Gad
             ,
             Asher
             ,
             and
             Benjamin
             )
             which
             may
             be
             esteemed
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             curse
             denounced
             by
             Jacob
             ,
             G●n
             .
             49.
             3
             
             ▪
             4.
             that
             he
             should
             lose
             the
             priviledge
             of
             his
             birthright
             ,
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignity
               and
               the
               excellenc●●
               of
               power
               ▪
               because
               he
               went
               up
               to
               his
               fathers
               bed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Of
             the
             children
             of
             Gad
             ,
             by
             their
             generations
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Gad
             is
             here
             reckoned
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             because
             this
             tribe
             was
             joyned
             with
             Reubens
             and
             Simeons
             on
             the
             South
             quarter
             of
             the
             host
             ,
             Numbers
             2.
             10
             ,
             14.
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             were
             threescore
             and
             fourteen
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Judahs
             number
             was
             almost
             twelve
             thousand
             more
             then
             the
             greatest
             tribe
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             esteemed
             a
             part
             of
             the
             dignity
             which
             together
             with
             a
             part
             of
             the
             birth-right
             was
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             tribe
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             Those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             were
             fourtie
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ephraims
             number
             is
             above
             eight
             thousand
             more
             then
             Manassehs
             (
             and
             yet
             the
             Philistins
             slew
             many
             of
             this
             tribe
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             for
             which
             their
             father
             Ephraim
             mourned
             many
             dayes
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             Thus
             Jacobs
             prophecy
             is
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             ,
             his
             younger
             brother
             Ephraim
             shall
             be
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             Gen.
             47.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             were
             thirty
             five
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Benjamins
             number
             is
             of
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Jacob
             the
             least
             (
             though
             at
             the
             first
             his
             children
             were
             moe
             then
             any
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             21.
             
             )
             and
             after
             his
             tribe
             was
             almost
             rooted
             out
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             no
             marvell
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             called
             ,
             Psal
             .
             68.
             28.
             
             
               Benjamin
               the
               little
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             All
             that
             were
             numbred
             were
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             and
             three
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             and
             fifti●
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             all
             the
             tribes
             were
             first
             numbred
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             found
             just
             as
             here
             ,
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             and
             three
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             some
             small
             difference
             ,
             it
             was
             under
             fifty
             (
             such
             small
             numbers
             being
             indeed
             usually
             not
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             yet
             then
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             was
             numbred
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             lest
             out
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             thence
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             there
             were
             then
             at
             their
             first
             numbring
             so
             many
             young
             men
             of
             nine●een
             years
             of
             age
             that
             now
             were
             twenty
             years
             old
             ,
             as
             made
             up
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             they
             should
             lose
             nothing
             by
             whatsoever
             was
             imployed
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             His
             numbring
             
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             by
             themselves
             ,
             not
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             some
             might
             think
             did
             proceed
             from
             an
             ambitious
             desire
             to
             exalt
             ●●s
             own
             tribe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             makes
             expresse
             mention
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             exempted
             them
             both
             from
             warres
             and
             all
             other
             secular
             imployments
             ,
             and
             separated
             them
             onely
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             and
             besides
             because
             consequently
             their
             number
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             after
             another
             manner
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               from
               a
               moneth
               old
               and
               upward
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               51.
               
            
             And
             the
             stranger
             that
             cometh
             nigh
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             not
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ▪
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             enjoyned
             ,
             both
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             more
             reverend
             esteem
             of
             Gods
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             make
             them
             ever
             mindfull
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             God
             without
             a
             Mediatour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             saying
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             people
             being
             all
             numbred
             as
             God
             had
             appointed
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             the
             Lord
             gives
             direction
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             every
             tribe
             when
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             marched
             forward
             ;
             for
             to
             prevent
             confusion
             in
             their
             marching
             some
             order
             was
             necessary
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             matters
             of
             contention
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himself
             appoints
             unto
             every
             tribe
             their
             severall
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Every
             man
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             pitch
             by
             his
             own
             standard
             with
             the
             ensigne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             we
             must
             know
             1.
             that
             every
             tribe
             was
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             ensigne
             ,
             or
             banner
             ,
             called
             here
             
               the
               ensigne
               of
               their
               fathers
               house
               ,
            
             and
             so
             where
             that
             was
             displayed
             all
             of
             that
             tribe
             were
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             bodie
             :
             2.
             that
             the
             camp
             being
             divided
             into
             foure
             quarters
             ,
             in
             each
             quarter
             there
             was
             to
             be
             three
             tribes
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             severall
             ensignes
             had
             one
             standard
             in
             common
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             three
             tribes
             carried
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             man
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             was
             ordered
             to
             pitch
             by
             his
             own
             standard
             :
             3.
             that
             being
             thus
             divided
             orderly
             into
             foure
             quarters
             ,
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             three
             tribes
             in
             one
             quarter
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             three
             tribes
             in
             another
             quarter
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             three
             likewise
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             three
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             .
             So
             hereby
             they
             were
             taught
             that
             God
             would
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ▪
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             &c.
             and
             withall
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             have
             God
             still
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             fear
             him
             alwayes
             and
             worship
             him
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             and
             4.
             that
             though
             the
             tribes
             did
             thus
             pitch
             their
             tents
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               farre
               off
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             good
             distance
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             :
             how
             farre
             off
             it
             was
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             ghessed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             two
             thousand
             cubits
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             English
             mile
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             that
             such
             a
             distance
             was
             between
             the
             ark
             and
             the
             people
             when
             they
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             Josh
             .
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             conceive
             what
             a
             glorious
             sight
             it
             was
             to
             behold
             the
             tribes
             thus
             orderly
             ranked
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             Balaam
             was
             stricken
             
             with
             admiration
             to
             behold
             it
             ,
             Numb
             .
             24.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               How
               goodly
               are
               thy
               tents
               ,
               O
               Jacob
               '
               and
               thy
               tabernacl●s
               ,
               O
               Israel
               !
               as
               the
               valleys
               are
               they
               spread
               forth
               by
               the
               rivers
               side
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             East-side
             toward
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             sunne
             shall
             the
             standard
             of
             Judah
             pitch
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Christ
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             hath
             the
             preheminence
             and
             goes
             foremost
             as
             Captain
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             is
             therein
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             lion
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             who
             also
             is
             Michael
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             Angels
             fighteth
             against
             the
             Dragon
             and
             goeth
             before
             his
             heavenly
             armies
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             7.
             
             Thus
             Judah
             hath
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             from
             Reuben
             ;
             neither
             can
             Reuben
             wi●hstand
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             ordered
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             those
             that
             do
             pitch
             next
             unto
             him
             shall
             be
             the
             tribe
             of
             Issachar
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             with
             him
             Zebulun
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             both
             younger
             brothers
             to
             Judah
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             willingly
             be
             under
             his
             regiment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             all
             that
             were
             numbred
             in
             the
             camp
             of
             Judah
             were
             a
             hundred
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             greatest
             number
             were
             in
             the
             first
             quarter
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             safety
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             almost
             thirty
             thousand
             mo●
             then
             in
             any
             other
             quarter
             .
          
           
             These
             shall
             first
             set
             forth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             camp
             removes
             ,
             these
             tribes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Judah
             a●d
             Issachar
             and
             Zebulun
             ,
             which
             went
             together
             in
             one
             regiment
             under
             Judahs
             standard
             ,
             were
             to
             advance
             forward
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             when
             they
             journeyed
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             they
             did
             not
             march
             in
             that
             order
             as
             their
             tents
             were
             pitched
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             when
             they
             stayed
             in
             any
             place
             ;
             but
             first
             those
             of
             Judahs
             standard
             advanced
             forward
             in
             the
             forefront
             ,
             then
             immediately
             behind
             followed
             those
             of
             Reubens
             standard
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             then
             next
             behind
             them
             came
             the
             regiment
             under
             the
             standard
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             and
             then
             in
             the
             last
             place
             came
             those
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             standard
             of
             Dan
             ,
             ver
             .
             31.
             onely
             the
             Levites
             went
             some
             of
             them
             betwixt
             the
             regiment
             of
             Judah
             and
             the
             regiment
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             17.
             and
             other
             next
             after
             Reubens
             regiment
             just
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             having
             six
             tribes
             before
             them
             and
             six
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             On
             the
             South-side
             shall
             be
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             Reuben
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             South
             was
             to
             them
             that
             were
             ranked
             now
             with
             their
             faces
             Eastward
             on
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             right
             wing
             is
             given
             unto
             Reuben
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first-born
             though
             he
             lost
             his
             birthright
             ,
             Gen
             49.
             which
             Judah
             and
             Joseph
             had
             shared
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             those
             which
             pitch
             by
             him
             shall
             be
             the
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Who
             was
             his
             next
             brother
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Leah
             his
             mother
             .
             Now
             his
             other
             brother
             by
             Leah
             being
             already
             disposed
             of
             ,
             who
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             him
             then
             Gad
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             Zilpah
             Leahs
             handmaid
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Then
             the
             tribe
             of
             Gad
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Then
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             shall
             set
             forward
             with
             the
             camp
             of
             the
             Levites
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             expressely
             said
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             17.
             that
             in
             their
             journeyings
             ,
             when
             the
             camp
             removed
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Gershon
               and
               the
               so●nes
               of
               Merari
               set
               forward
               ,
               bearing
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             boards
             and
             coverings
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             next
             after
             Judahs
             regiment
             ,
             
             between
             Judahs
             and
             Reubens
             regiment
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             
               the
               Kohathites
            
             ,
             onely
             
               bearing
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             went
             just
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             having
             six
             tribes
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             six
             behind
             them
             .
             This
             therefore
             that
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               shall
               set
               forward
               with
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Levites
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               camp
               ,
            
             must
             either
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             who
             carried
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             just
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             camp
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               camp
            
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             meant
             precisely
             the
             just
             midst
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             went
             between
             the
             regiments
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             some
             immediately
             after
             the
             regiment
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             next
             after
             the
             regiment
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             last
             onely
             were
             precisely
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             camp
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             On
             the
             West-side
             shall
             be
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Unto
             Josephs
             sonnes
             a
             double
             priviledge
             is
             here
             given
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             have
             a
             part
             of
             Reubens
             birthright
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             1.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             for
             first
             the
             posterity
             of
             his
             two
             sonnes
             are
             made
             two
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             contention
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             thus
             expressely
             ordered
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             unto
             them
             the
             West
             quarter
             is
             given
             for
             their
             pitching
             of
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             conceiv●
             as
             the
             second
             place
             of
             honour
             in
             the
             camp
             :
             for
             in
             the
             same
             regard
             is
             the
             West
             quarter
             amongst
             the
             Levites
             given
             to
             the
             posterity
             of
             Gershon
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Levi
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             23.
             and
             so
             as
             amongst
             them
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             and
             the
             priests
             pitched
             immediately
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             Levies
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             just
             behind
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             Judahs
             regiment
             pitched
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Joseph
             behind
             it
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             when
             they
             journeyed
             ,
             they
             went
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             those
             tribes
             that
             followed
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             when
             they
             marched
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             tabernacle
             still
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             if
             appointed
             to
             take
             speciall
             care
             of
             it
             ;
             whereto
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             the
             Psalmist
             alludes
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             Psal
             .
             80.
             2.
             
             
               Before
               Ephraim
               and
               Benjamin
               and
               Man●sseh
               stirre
               up
               thy
               strength
               and
               come
               and
               save
               us
               .
            
             For
             with
             the
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             in
             this
             regigiment
             and
             quarter
             Benjamin
             is
             here
             joyned
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             and
             so
             all
             Rachels
             posterity
             encamped
             together
             .
             But
             yet
             Ephraim
             ,
             Josephs
             younger
             sonne
             ,
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             standard
             bearer
             in
             the
             camp
             before
             his
             elder
             brother
             Manasseh
             ,
             according
             to
             Jacobs
             prophecy
             of
             Ephraims
             superiority
             ,
             Gen.
             48.
             19
             ,
             20.
             where
             he
             set
             Ephraim
             before
             Manasseh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             All
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             smallest
             number
             of
             all
             the
             armies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             The
             standard
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             Dan
             shall
             be
             on
             the
             North-side
             by
             their
             armies
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             handmaids
             children
             ,
             and
             Jacobs
             fifth
             sonne
             ,
             Gen.
             30.
             6.
             and
             by
             prophecy
             he
             was
             to
             
               judg●
               his
               people
               as
               one
               of
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Gen.
             49.
             16.
             
             So
             God
             appointed
             him
             the
             standard
             in
             the
             left
             wing
             :
             with
             him
             are
             joyned
             the
             other
             two
             remaining
             sonnes
             of
             the
             handmaids
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Asher
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             and
             Naphtaly
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THese
             also
             are
             the
             generations
             of
             Aaron
             and
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             mentioned
             and
             numbred
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             this
             chapter
             are
             of
             the
             stock
             whence
             Aaron
             and
             Moses
             d●scended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             for
             by
             the
             generations
             of
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             meant
             sometimes
             their
             ancestours
             ,
             sometimes
             their
             children
             and
             posterity
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             their
             whole
             kindred
             and
             family
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             taken
             .
             Yet
             even
             the
             children
             of
             Aaron
             and
             Moses
             are
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             Moses
             sonnes
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             Aarons
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             yet
             even
             Moses
             sonnes
             are
             included
             amongst
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             of
             which
             family
             Moses
             was
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             And
             therefore
             is
             A●ron
             in
             this
             place
             prefixt
             before
             Moses
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             regard
             Aarons
             sonnes
             ,
             as
             being
             priests
             ,
             had
             the
             preheminence
             of
             Moses
             posterity
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             ordinary
             Levites
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               spake
               with
               Moses
               in
               mount
               Sinai
               ,
            
             that
             I
             conceive
             is
             purposely
             added
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             these
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             living
             when
             the
             Lord
             spake
             with
             Moses
             in
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             now
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             when
             this
             command
             was
             given
             for
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             namely
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Bring
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             near
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             before
             Aaron
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             entred
             upon
             the
             office
             of
             the
             priesthood
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             after
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             Levit.
             10.
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             Levites
             were
             not
             set
             apart
             to
             enter
             upon
             their
             office
             till
             they
             were
             now
             numbred
             ,
             and
             appointed
             how
             they
             should
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             severall
             charge
             should
             be
             of
             each
             family
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             second
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             1.
             
             But
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             be
             set
             apart
             to
             this
             imployment
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             was
             promised
             them
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             slay
             those
             that
             had
             worshipped
             the
             golden
             calf
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             Ex●d
             .
             32.
             29.
             
             How
             this
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             that
             in
             Deut.
             10.
             8.
             see
             in
             the
             notes
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             keep
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             pitch
             their
             tents
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             near
             at
             hand
             to
             be
             subservient
             and
             helpfull
             unto
             Aaron
             in
             the
             severall
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             in
             charge
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             whole
             congregation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             keep
             all
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             wherewith
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             must
             have
             stood
             charged
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Levites
             are
             separated
             to
             take
             it
             upon
             them
             in
             Israels
             behalf
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             appoint
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             wait
             on
             their
             priests
             office
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             Levites
             are
             given
             unto
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             minister
             unto
             him
             and
             be
             assistants
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             fit
             for
             them
             ▪
             yet
             with
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             peculia●ly
             to
             the
             priests
             office
             even
             the
             Levites
             themselves
             must
             not
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             intermeddle
             ,
             
             nor
             must
             the
             priests
             turn
             over
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             so
             to
             ease
             themselves
             ;
             they
             must
             wait
             themselves
             upon
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             chief
             hand
             in
             those
             holy
             imployments
             ,
             the
             Levites
             are
             onely
             appointed
             to
             be
             subservient
             and
             helpfull
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Number
             the
             children
             of
             Levi
             ,
             after
             the
             house
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             by
             their
             families
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             1.
             48.
             
          
           
             Every
             male
             ,
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             shalt
             thou
             number
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Male-children
             were
             not
             reputed
             wholly
             purified
             from
             their
             uncleannesse
             till
             they
             were
             a
             moneth
             old
             ,
             Levit.
             12.
             4.
             and
             then
             were
             the
             first-born
             brought
             and
             presented
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             22.
             and
             then
             were
             they
             redeemed
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             16.
             
             Now
             therefore
             from
             that
             age
             were
             the
             Levites
             numbred
             ,
             who
             were
             given
             unto
             God
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             any
             thing
             near
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Levites
             as
             there
             were
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             if
             the
             Levites
             had
             not
             been
             numbred
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             The
             families
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             shall
             pitch
             behind
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             West-ward
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             rereward
             (
             the
             second
             place
             of
             honour
             to
             that
             in
             the
             forefront
             ,
             where
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             with
             the
             priests
             encamped
             )
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             as
             descended
             of
             Levies
             eldest
             sonne
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             were
             not
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             see
             ver
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Gershon
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Gershonites
             had
             under
             their
             charge
             1.
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             not
             the
             boards
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             for
             they
             were
             under
             Meraries
             charge
             ,
             ver
             .
             36.
             )
             but
             the
             tabernacle
             mentioned
             Exod.
             26.
             1.
             made
             of
             tenne
             curtains
             of
             fine
             twined
             linen
             and
             blue
             and
             purple
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             &c.
             
             2.
             the
             tenth
             which
             was
             that
             made
             of
             eleven
             curtains
             of
             goats
             hair
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             11.
             3.
             the
             covering
             ▪
             that
             is
             the
             coverings
             ,
             both
             that
             of
             rammes
             skinnes
             and
             that
             of
             badgers
             skinnes
             ;
             for
             both
             were
             the
             Gershonites
             charge
             ,
             Numb
             .
             4.
             25.
             and
             4.
             the
             hangings
             for
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             In
             the
             number
             of
             all
             the
             males
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             were
             ●ight
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             were
             therefore
             of
             these
             Kohathites
             eleven
             thousand
             more
             then
             were
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             their
             charge
             shall
             be
             the
             ark
             and
             the
             table
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             God
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             honoured
             the
             house
             from
             which
             Moses
             was
             descended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             with
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             the
             rather
             also
             because
             the
             priests
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             make
             use
             of
             these
             holy
             things
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             same
             house
             .
             But
             withall
             to
             clear
             Moses
             from
             an
             ambitious
             and
             partiall
             preferring
             those
             of
             his
             own
             stock
             ,
             the
             Lord
             gave
             no
             dignity
             to
             his
             sonnes
             above
             their
             brethren
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             ranged
             amongst
             the
             ordinary
             Levites
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             1.
             
             Chron.
             23.
             14.
             
             As
             for
             the
             hanging
             here
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             under
             the
             Kohathites
             charge
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             vail
             which
             hung
             between
             the
             holy
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Ark
             was
             wrapped
             up
             when
             the
             Kohathites
             carried
             it
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             Eleazar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             shall
             be
             chief
             over
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hence
             he
             is
             called
             that
             hath
             this
             charge
             
               the
               second
               priest
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             25.
             18.
             
             Thus
             Eleazar
             being
             high
             priest
             in
             Aarons
             room
             ,
             Phinehas
             Eleazars
             sonne
             was
             governour
             over
             the
             Levites
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             under
             the
             custodie
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Merari
             shall
             be
             the
             boards
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             because
             these
             things
             were
             heavy
             ,
             there
             were
             twice
             as
             many
             waggons
             and
             oxen
             allowed
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             Gershonites
             '
             Numb
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Keeping
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             for
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             foregoing
             note
             upon
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             All
             the
             males
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             were
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Levites
             being
             deducted
             .
             If
             we
             summe
             up
             together
             the
             particular
             numbers
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             seven
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             eight
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             of
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             and
             six
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             of
             the
             Merarites
             ,
             ver
             .
             34.
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             all
             the
             males
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             were
             not
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             but
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             the
             three
             hundred
             here
             left
             out
             in
             the
             generall
             sum
             were
             the
             first-born
             amongst
             the
             Levites
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             Lords
             in
             that
             regard
             as
             they
             were
             the
             first-born
             ,
             were
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             :
             and
             the
             main
             reason
             why
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Levites
             was
             now
             taken
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             were
             taken
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             Israelites
             first-born
             .
             Indeed
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             there
             should
             be
             but
             three
             hundred
             first-born
             males
             amongst
             so
             many
             thousand
             Levites
             :
             But
             for
             that
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             probabilitie
             onely
             those
             were
             reckoned
             for
             first-born
             ,
             that
             were
             first-born
             males
             since
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             first
             challenge
             the
             first-born
             to
             be
             his
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             slaying
             all
             the
             first-born
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             also
             seem
             strange
             that
             there
             should
             be
             of
             the
             whole
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             numbred
             from
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             but
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             thre●
             hundred
             ,
             whereas
             the
             least
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             being
             numbred
             but
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             had
             two
             and
             thirty
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             21.
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             this
             was
             doubtlesse
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             whole
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             :
             for
             if
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             had
             been
             as
             numerous
             as
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             farre
             more
             of
             them
             then
             the
             first-born
             were
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             taken
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             .
             But
             what
             became
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Levites
             male-children
             that
             were
             under
             a
             moneth
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             now
             numbred
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             first-born
             ?
             I
             answer
             doubtlesse
             the
             whole
             tribe
             was
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             that
             either
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             there
             was
             none
             at
             present
             under
             that
             age
             ,
             or
             else
             those
             few
             that
             were
             under
             that
             age
             were
             taken
             in
             exchange
             for
             so
             many
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Israelites
             that
             were
             afterwards
             born
             ,
             who
             should
             otherwise
             have
             paid
             for
             their
             redemption
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             take
             the
             Levites
             for
             me
             (
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             the
             first-born
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             males
             that
             were
             now
             at
             present
             amongst
             them
             :
             for
             all
             the
             first-born
             that
             came
             after
             this
             both
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             were
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ▪
             or
             given
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             chap.
             18
             ▪
             15
             ▪
             
               Every
               thing
               that
               openeth
               the
               matrice
               in
               all
               ●lesh
               which
               they
               bring
               unto
               the
               〈◊〉
               ●●●ther
               it
               be
               of
               men
               or
               beasts
               ,
               shall
               be
               thine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             And
             cattel
             of
             the
             Levites
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             the
             firstlings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             the
             Levites
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             so
             the
             Levites
             cattel
             were
             taken
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Israelites
             cattel
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             therefore
             that
             the
             Levites
             cattel
             were
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             as
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             cattel
             afterwards
             were
             ,
             but
             it
             sufficed
             that
             the
             Levites
             had
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             portion
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             receive
             in
             his
             name
             what
             was
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             first-born
             males
             by
             the
             number
             of
             names
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             the
             Levites
             being
             numbred
             were
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             first-born
             being
             numbred
             were
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             three
             ;
             wherein
             Gods
             speciall
             providence
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             first-born
             should
             be
             so
             near
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Levites
             taken
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             but
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             three
             more
             then
             the
             Levites
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             redeemed
             of
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             and
             thirteen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             being
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             three
             of
             the
             first-born
             more
             then
             there
             were
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             it
             is
             ordered
             that
             these
             should
             pay
             for
             their
             redemption
             
               five
               shekels
               a
               piece
               by
               the
               poll
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             price
             they
             afterwards
             paid
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             15.
             
             Now
             whereas
             it
             may
             seem
             unequall
             that
             some
             of
             the
             first-born
             should
             pay
             redemption-money
             and
             others
             should
             pay
             none
             ,
             because
             the
             Levites
             were
             taken
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             either
             this
             was
             decided
             by
             lot
             ,
             who
             should
             pay
             and
             who
             should
             not
             pay
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             was
             no
             wrong
             done
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             money
             that
             was
             to
             be
             raised
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             these
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             three
             was
             paid
             in
             common
             by
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             give
             the
             money
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             odde
             number
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             unto
             Aaron
             and
             to
             his
             sonnes
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Levites
             were
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             and
             when
             the
             Levites
             failed
             ,
             this
             money
             was
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             FRom
             thirty
             years
             old
             and
             upwards
             ,
             even
             untill
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             all
             that
             enter
             into
             the
             host
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             chapter
             all
             the
             Levites
             of
             a
             moneth
             old
             and
             upward
             were
             numbred
             ,
             because
             all
             were
             numbred
             that
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             those
             that
             were
             set
             apart
             as
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             here
             onely
             those
             that
             were
             thirty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             are
             numbred
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             carrying
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             the
             holy
             things
             thereof
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             eighth
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Levites
             should
             enter
             upon
             their
             service
             at
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             old
             :
             to
             which
             some
             answer
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             traditions
             ,
             that
             at
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             instructed
             and
             trained
             up
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             actually
             enter
             upon
             the
             service
             till
             they
             were
             thirty
             years
             old
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             truer
             answer
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             entred
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             at
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             but
             not
             upon
             this
             of
             removing
             and
             carrying
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             the
             holy
             things
             therein
             (
             of
             which
             at
             present
             Moses
             onely
             speaks
             )
             untill
             they
             were
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             because
             a
             good
             settled
             strength
             of
             body
             was
             required
             to
             that
             
             service
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             chief
             charge
             and
             care
             of
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             l●y
             upon
             those
             onely
             that
             were
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             onely
             when
             they
             were
             but
             five
             and
             twenty
             years
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             assist
             and
             help
             their
             brethren
             upon
             whom
             the
             ch●rg●
             lay
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             that
             they
             should
             set
             them
             to
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             this
             numbring
             of
             the
             Levites
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             from
             thirty
             years
             old
             continued
             even
             in
             Davids
             time
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             23.
             3.
             
             
               Now
               the
               Levites
               wer●
               numbred
               from
               the
               age
               of
               thirty
               years
               end
               upward
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             teaching
             us
             by
             this
             maturity
             of
             years
             at
             first
             required
             in
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             attending
             upon
             holy
             things
             ,
             
               the
               chari●t
               of
               Israel
               and
               the
               horsemen
               thereof
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Kings
             2.
             12.
             should
             be
             no
             novices
             or
             young
             scholars
             ,
             but
             ripe
             in
             knowledge
             and
             of
             solid
             jugement
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             both
             the
             Baptist
             and
             Christ
             were
             full
             thirty
             years
             old
             ere
             they
             entred
             upon
             their
             office
             and
             ministry
             ,
             Luke
             ●
             .
             ●2
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             it
             was
             that
             none
             were
             now
             numbred
             that
             were
             above
             fifty
             years
             :
             for
             because
             at
             that
             age
             strength
             useth
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             naturall
             infirmities
             to
             grow
             upon
             men
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             then
             exempted
             from
             the
             harder
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             and
             so
             were
             not
             now
             numbred
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             to
             carry
             the
             tabernacle
             )
             yet
             still
             they
             were
             to
             minister
             with
             their
             brethren
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             charge
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             26.
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             to
             be
             assistant
             as
             overseers
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             the
             work
             was
             done
             :
             that
             charge
             lay
             upon
             them
             still
             though
             they
             were
             exempted
             from
             all
             laborious
             service
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             and
             besides
             they
             were
             still
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             the
             people
             .
             As
             for
             the
             description
             which
             we
             have
             here
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             numbred
             ,
             
               all
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               host
               to
               do
               the
               work
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             we
             must
             know
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             now
             numbred
             from
             thirty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ▪
             &c.
             were
             all
             that
             were
             at
             any
             time
             imployed
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             for
             I
             say
             it
             is
             evident
             chap.
             8.
             24.
             that
             from
             twenty
             and
             five
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             they
             went
             in
             to
             wai●
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             though
             happely
             as
             subservient
             onely
             to
             those
             of
             thirty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             work
             chiefly
             lay
             )
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             now
             numbred
             were
             all
             such
             as
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             host
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             the
             tab●rnacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ;
             and
             s●condly
             ,
             that
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Levites
             that
             did
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             are
             here
             called
             
               an
               host
            
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             their
             severall
             orders
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             places
             under
             the
             command
             of
             their
             heads
             and
             governours
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             admitted
             into
             the
             service
             if
             th●y
             were
             crasie
             or
             lame
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             unfit
             for
             these
             holy
             imploym●nts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             service
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Kobath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             preven●
             confusion
             and
             ambition
             ●very
             family
             hath
             their
             service
             seve●ally
             appointed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             take
             down
             the
             covering-vail
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             v●il
             which
             hung
             between
             the
             holy
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               th●
               second
               vail
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             3.
             
             Herewith
             the
             ark
             was
             covered
             whilst
             the
             tabernacle
             stood
             ,
             Exod.
             40.
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               put
               therein
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               testimony
               ,
               and
               cover
               the
               ark
               with
               the
               vail
            
             ;
             and
             herein
             it
             was
             wrapped
             up
             and
             covered
             now
             when
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             and
             removed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             t●●
             priests
             ,
             the
             ●●un●s
             of
             A●ron
             :
             so
             that
             hereby
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             tho●gh
             
               the
               high
               priests
               alone
               w●nt
            
             into
             th●
             most
             holy
             place
             where
             the
             ark
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             but
             
               once
               〈◊〉
               year
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             7.
             to
             wit
             
             whilest
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             standing
             to
             do
             service
             there
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             down
             ▪
             the
             in●eriour
             priests
             might
             freely
             go
             in
             thither
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             having
             first
             taken
             away
             the
             vail
             ,
             because
             then
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             holy
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             at
             those
             times
             withdrew
             the
             cloud
             upon
             the
             mercy-●eat
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             2.
             which
             was
             the
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             there
             ;
             yea
             and
             the
             Levites
             too
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             things
             were
             covered
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             ark
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             shall
             put
             thereon
             the
             covering
             of
             badgers
             skins
             ,
             and
             shall
             spread
             over
             it
             a
             cloth
             wholly
             of
             blue
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             covering
             of
             badger
             skinnes
             was
             not
             that
             where-with
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             on
             the
             outside
             cove●●d
             (
             for
             that
             was
             amongst
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             )
             but
             it
             was
             a
             smaller
             case
             or
             covering
             of
             these
             skinnes
             laid
             over
             the
             ark
             to
             keep
             it
             dry
             when
             the
             Levites
             carried
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             there
             was
             such
             a
             covering
             fitted
             for
             the
             table
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             so
             also
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             and
             these
             with
             the
             clothes
             of
             blue
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             used
             in
             the
             covering
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             were
             those
             ●lothes
             of
             service
             mentioned
             Exod.
             31.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             shall
             put
             in
             the
             staves
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             staves
             belonging
             to
             the
             ark
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             15.
             
             
               The
               staves
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               rings
               of
               the
               ark
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               it
            
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             it
             becomes
             questionable
             how
             it
             can
             be
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             should
             put
             in
             the
             staves
             thereof
             ,
             if
             the
             staves
             were
             to
             remain
             alwayes
             in
             the
             rings
             ,
             and
             were
             upon
             no
             occasion
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             to
             remove
             this
             seeming
             contradiction
             hold
             that
             the
             staves
             here
             spoken
             of
             were
             not
             the
             staves
             of
             the
             ark
             ,
             mentioned
             Exod.
             25.
             but
             certain
             other
             staves
             that
             were
             put
             through
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             ark
             ▪
             and
             wherewith
             they
             carryed
             the
             ark
             being
             thus
             covered
             .
             But
             because
             they
             are
             called
             here
             
               ●he
               staves
               thereof
            
             ,
             and
             where
             afterwards
             Moses
             speaks
             of
             the
             candlestick
             which
             had
             no
             staves
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             another
             expr●ssion
             is
             used
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               shall
               put
               it
               upon
               a
               barre
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             very
             staves
             that
             were
             made
             together
             with
             the
             ark
             ▪
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             gold
             as
             the
             ark
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             two
             other
             wayes
             this
             doubt
             may
             be
             more
             probably
             resolved
             :
             to
             wit
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             staves
             of
             the
             ark
             were
             never
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             rings
             while●t
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             standing
             ▪
             of
             which
             that
             law
             is
             meant
             .
             Exod.
             25.
             15.
             yet
             when
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             taken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             things
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             and
             must
             necessarily
             take
             o●t
             the
             staves
             till
             the
             coverings
             were
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             to
             put
             them
             in
             again
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             is
             here
             said
             of
             
               putting
               in
               the
               staves
               thereof
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             putting
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             staves
             under
             the
             covering
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             staves
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ark
             ▪
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             gold
             as
             the
             ark
             was
             ,
             therefore
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             staves
             that
             stuck
             out
             were
             to
             be
             le●t
             bare
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             nor
             might
             be
             seen
             or
             touched
             by
             the
             Levites
             when
             they
             came
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             but
             were
             therefore
             to
             be
             carefully
             put
             in
             under
             the
             covering
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             happely
             the
             cases
             or
             covering
             of
             the
             ark
             were
             so
             made
             that
             there
             were
             places
             to
             put
             in
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             slaves
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Levites
             did
             not
             touch
             so
             much
             as
             the
             staves
             uncovered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             continuall
             bread
             shall
             be
             thereon
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             shewbread
             ▪
             here
             called
             
               the
               continuall
               bread
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             continually
             upon
             the
             table
             
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             
             ●0
             .
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             table
             ▪
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             covered
             and
             wrapped
             up
             ▪
             but
             shall
             be
             left
             still
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Levites
             remove
             it
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             And
             hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             had
             loaves
             of
             shewbread
             standing
             upon
             the
             table
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             travelling
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             for
             though
             they
             were
             chi●fly
             fed
             with
             manna
             all
             the
             time
             ▪
             Exod.
             16.
             35.
             
             
               The
               chil●ren
               of
               Israel
               did
               eat
               manna
               fourty
               years
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               a
               land
               inhabited
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             enough
             conceived
             that
             they
             had
             too
             some
             small
             supply
             of
             corn
             to
             make
             bread
             from
             the
             neighbouring
             countries
             ,
             whereof
             however
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             provide
             every
             week
             the
             loaves
             of
             shewbread
             that
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             holy
             table
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             take
             away
             the
             ashes
             from
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             giving
             direction
             how
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             was
             to
             be
             wrapped
             up
             and
             covered
             every
             time
             they
             took
             down
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             go
             forward
             to
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             here
             is
             order
             taken
             that
             first
             they
             should
             take
             away
             the
             ashes
             ,
             whereby
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             not
             so
             probable
             ,
             which
             most
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             never
             offered
             any
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             travelling
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             after
             they
             were
             once
             gone
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             :
             for
             why
             then
             should
             they
             be
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             take
             the
             ashes
             from
             off
             the
             altar
             when
             ever
             they
             removed
             the
             tabernacle
             ?
             happely
             they
             did
             not
             indeed
             for
             want
             of
             store
             of
             cattel
             so
             constantly
             observe
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             enjoyned
             as
             they
             did
             afterwards
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             But
             that
             God
             should
             c●use
             them
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             to
             build
             such
             a
             goodly
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             apart
             a
             whole
             tribe
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             destroy
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             for
             not
             being
             exact
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             priests
             thereby
             more
             carefull
             and
             wary
             ,
             a●d
             yet
             that
             after
             this
             for
             above
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             together
             they
             should
             never
             offer
             any
             sacrifices
             ,
             s●ems
             to
             me
             ve●y
             improbable
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             place
             .
             Amos
             5.
             25.
             
             
               Hav●
               ye
               offered
               unto
               me
               sacrifices
               and
               offerings
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               fourty
               years
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             all
             those
             fourty
             years
             they
             never
             offered
             sacrifices
             nor
             offerings
             (
             for
             at
             Sinai
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             did
             )
             but
             that
             they
             did
             even
             in
             those
             times
             adulterate
             the
             worship
             that
             he
             had
             enjoyned
             them
             :
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             never
             sacrifice
             in
             their
             passing
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             But
             what
             became
             of
             the
             fire
             when
             they
             cleared
             the
             altar
             of
             the
             ashes
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             coverings
             upon
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ▪
             tho●gh
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             put
             into
             some
             pot
             or
             other
             v●ssel
             ▪
             and
             ●o
             preserved
             still
             with
             supply
             of
             wood
             ,
             cannot
             well
             be
             questioned
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             not
             to
             use
             any
             strange
             fire
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             which
             was
             kindled
             f●om
             heaven
             ,
             Levit.
             9.
             24.
             which
             therefore
             they
             were
             appointed
             continually
             to
             keep
             burning
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             12.
             
             
               The
               fire
               in
               the
               altar
               shall
               be
               burning
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               put
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             when
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             have
             made
             an
             end
             of
             covering
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             direction
             is
             given
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             covered
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             camp
             b●gan
             to
             remove
             ,
             the
             Levites
             that
             were
             the
             posterity
             of
             Kohath
             should
             come
             and
             take
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             onely
             with
             this
             caution
             added
             ▪
             
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               touch
               any
               holy
               thing
               lest
               they
               die
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Kohathite●
             ,
             
             a●
             it
             was
             more
             honourable
             then
             that
             of
             the
             other
             Levites
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             cha●ge
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             more
             burthensome
             ,
             because
             they
             b●re
             it
             not
             in
             carts
             as
             the
             other
             Levites
             did
             theirs
             ,
             but
             on
             their
             shoulders
             ;
             and
             withall
             more
             perillou●
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             much
             take
             away
             the
             envy
             of
             this
             honour
             .
             The
             a●k
             ind●●d
             was
             oft●n
             car●yed
             by
             the
             priests
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             Deut.
             ●1
             .
             9.
             
             
               Mo●●s
               wro●e
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               delivered
               it
               to
               the
               priests
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Lev
               ▪
               which
               bare
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             service
             was
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Levites
             as
             subservient
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             yet
             the
             prie●●s
             were
             no●
             excluded
             ,
             who
             did
             therefore
             upon
             speciall
             occasions
             carry
             it
             themselves
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             Josh
             .
             3.
             6.
             
             &
             when
             they
             compassed
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             ,
             Josh
             .
             6.
             6.
             
             But
             ordinarily
             this
             service
             was
             performed
             by
             the
             Levites
             ,
             especi●lly
             till
             the
             number
             of
             the
             priests
             was
             increased
             ,
             they
             carried
             it
             as
             they
             did
             all
             other
             the
             holy
             thing●
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             The
             bra●en
             laver
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             holy
             things
             which
             they
             were
             to
             carry
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             onely
             those
             things
             are
             named
             which
             were
             covered
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             but
             this
             laver
             could
             receive
             no
             hu●t
             by
             the
             wer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             covered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Eleazar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             pertain●th
             the
             oyl
             for
             the
             light
             .
             ]
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             affirmed
             concerning
             the
             charge
             or
             office
             of
             Eleazar
             ,
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             this
             service
             of
             removing
             the
             ●abernacle
             :
             namely
             1.
             that
             to
             him
             pertained
             
               the
               oyl
               for
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               sw●et
               ●n●●nse
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               meat-offering
               ,
               and
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             to
             carry
             these
             things
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             charge
             had
             been
             onely
             to
             oversee
             the
             carrying
             o●
             these
             things
             by
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             why
             should
             these
             things
             be
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             since
             the
             overseeing
             of
             them
             in
             all
             their
             carriages
             belonged
             to
             him
             :
             and
             then
             2.
             that
             to
             him
             appertained
             
               the
               oversight
               of
               all
               the
               tabernacle
               ▪
            
             &c
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             oversee
             the
             Kohathit●s
             concerning
             the
             carrying
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             every
             one
             to
             their
             severall
             burthens
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             the
             Kohathites
             had
             the
             honour
             of
             carrying
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             so
             Eleazar
             ,
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             ▪
             was
             appointed
             to
             have
             the
             over●●ght
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Ithamar
             his
             younger
             brother
             had
             the
             over●ight
             of
             the
             Gershonites
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             and
             the
             Merarites
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             bear
             the
             curtains
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             foure
             severall
             coverings
             wherewith
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             covered
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             the
             ten
             curious
             curtains
             ,
             mentioned
             here
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             the
             first
             coverings
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             as
             here
             
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             1
             ▪
             and
             2.
             the
             eleven
             curt●ins
             of
             goats
             hair
             ,
             which
             were
             laid
             over
             that
             ,
             named
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ▪
             and
             called
             
               the
               cur●ains
               of
               the
               tabernacle
            
             :
             3.
             the
             covering
             which
             was
             of
             rammes
             skinn●s
             died
             red
             :
             and
             then
             4.
             the
             covering
             of
             badgers
             skinnes
             ,
             which
             lay
             uppermost
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             by
             name
             ye
             shall
             reckon
             the
             ins●ruments
             of
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             burthen
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             sockets
             ,
             pillars
             ,
             pi●●●s
             ▪
             cords
             ,
             and
             other
             instrument●
             co●●itted
             to
             their
             charge
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             ●ight
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             seem
             of
             le●●●
             importan●e
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             ●ppointed
             that
             of
             these
             there
             should
             be
             a
             note
             kept
             ,
             and
             so
             ●ccordingly
             th●y
             should
             be
             delivered
             by
             name
             ▪
             lest
             any
             should
             be
             to
             seek
             wh●n
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             to
             be
             ●et
             up
             again
             .
             Her●by
             also
             was
             signi●ied
             how
             carefull
             
             God
             is
             of
             the
             least
             member
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             of
             all
             his
             or●inance●
             ▪
             John
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             Even
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             after
             th●ir
             ●amili●s
             were
             three
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Usually
             in
             all
             families
             the
             younger
             and
             aged
             ●ort
             ,
             if
             reckoned
             togeth●r
             ,
             are
             more
             then
             the
             middle
             aged
             :
             and
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             other
             families
             of
             the
             Levites
             :
             of
             the
             G●r●honites
             there
             was
             little
             more
             then
             a
             third
             part
             fit
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             tabernacl●
             ,
             ●nd
             of
             the
             Kohathites
             there
             was
             not
             a
             third
             par●
             ▪
             and
             yet
             the
             Merarites
             are
             more
             then
             half
             able
             men
             for
             Gods
             service
             ;
             a
             most
             remarkable
             proof
             of
             the
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             of
             God.
             Because
             the
             greatest
             burthen
             was
             impos●d
             upon
             the
             Merarites
             ,
             therefore
             God
             giveth
             them
             more
             able
             men
             then
             any
             of
             the
             other
             families
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             generall
             number
             of
             these
             were
             lesse
             then
             any
             of
             the
             other
             two
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             Even
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ●ere
             eight
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             and
             fourscore
             .
             ]
          
           
             Note
             how
             few
             there
             were
             of
             the
             Levites
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             :
             O●
             Judah
             there
             were
             seventy
             and
             foure
             thousand
             and
             ●ix
             hundred
             able
             men
             for
             the
             outward
             wa●fare
             in
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             27.
             but
             of
             the
             Levites
             there
             were
             but
             eight
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             fourscore
             men
             fit
             for
             their
             service
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             COmmand
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             that
             they
             put
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             every
             leper
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             lepers
             and
             those
             that
             had
             running
             issues
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             cured
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             unclean
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             till
             after
             certain
             dayes
             they
             were
             purified
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             More
             concerning
             this
             ●e●
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             shall
             commit
             any
             sinne
             that
             men
             commit
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             commit
             any
             sinne
             ●●ereinto
             by
             reason
             of
             humane
             frailty
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             fall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             wrong
             done
             to
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             ●inne
             highly
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             shall
             then
             confesse
             and
             make
             satisfaction
             as
             is
             here
             appointed
             .
             Because
             the
             purloyning
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             such
             acts
             of
             injustice
             ,
             are
             ●innes
             that
             do
             more
             especially
             ●ind●r
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             camps
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             place
             urge
             this
             〈◊〉
             Law
             against
             these
             kind
             of
             offences
             ▪
             that
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             now
             set
             in
             ord●r
             might
             neither
             be
             defiled
             nor
             disordered
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             recompence
             his
             trespasse
             with
             the
             principa●l
             ●hereo●
             ,
             and
             adde
             unto
             it
             the
             fifth
             part
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             rec●mp●ncing
             the
             wrong
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             not
             onely
             restore
             fully
             the
             whole
             principall
             he
             hath
             defrauded
             him
             of
             ,
             but
             also
             give
             him
             more
             ●ver
             and
             above
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             so
             much
             as
             he
             had
             detained
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             ●njoyned
             both
             by
             way
             of
             satisfying
             the
             party
             wronged
             as
             concerning
             the
             want
             of
             his
             goods
             whilst
             they
             were
             detained
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             way
             of
             a
             penalty
             on
             the
             party
             off●n●ing
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             contradict
             thos●
             Laws
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             where
             the
             thief
             that
             had
             ●t●llen
             f●om
             his
             neighbour
             is
             appointed
             to
             restore
             double
             what
             he
             had
             taken
             away
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             ca●e●
             
             fourfold
             and
             fivefold
             :
             for
             those
             Laws
             were
             for
             such
             against
             whom
             the
             crime
             was
             proved
             by
             witnesses
             in
             a
             legall
             way
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             for
             those
             that
             did
             voluntarily
             confesse
             the
             wrong
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             the
             Lord
             impo●eth
             a
             lighter
             penalty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             onely
             a
             fifth
             part
             over
             and
             above
             the
             principall
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             But
             if
             the
             man
             have
             ●o
             kinsman
             to
             recompence
             the
             trespasse
             unto
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             one
             direction
             is
             onely
             implyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             party
             were
             dead
             to
             whom
             the
             wrong
             was
             done
             ,
             then
             the
             recompence
             must
             be
             made
             to
             his
             heir
             or
             next
             kinsman
             ;
             and
             then
             another
             is
             expressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             kinsman
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             trespasse
             be
             recompenced
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             trespasses
             done
             to
             our
             neighbours
             God
             is
             also
             injured
             ,
             and
             the
             priests
             the
             Lord
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             his
             receivers
             .
             But
             now
             this
             the
             Hebrews
             understand
             onely
             of
             trespasses
             done
             to
             strangers
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             in
             Isra●l
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             without
             an
             heir
             or
             kinsman
             ,
             either
             child
             ,
             or
             brother
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             every
             offering
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             they
             bring
             unto
             the
             priest
             ,
             shall
             be
             his
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             here
             added
             by
             way
             of
             amplification
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               trespasse
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               priest
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             ●aith
             he
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             ordered
             in
             this
             then
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             my
             priests
             I
             have
             appointed
             to
             receive
             in
             my
             name
             whatever
             is
             due
             to
             me
             ;
             every
             offering
             ,
             or
             every
             heave-offering
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             be
             his
             ,
             that
             is
             whatever
             is
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             onely
             heaved
             or
             offered
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             burnt
             in
             my
             service
             upon
             mine
             altar
             ,
             the
             priest
             shall
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             every
             mans
             hallowed
             things
             shall
             be
             his
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             meat-offerings
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             which
             were
             waved
             and
             heaved
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             generally
             all
             the
             hallowed
             things
             ▪
             such
             as
             were
             the
             first-fruits
             and
             things
             vowed
             ,
             &c.
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             priest
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             whatsoever
             any
             man
             giveth
             the
             priest
             as
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             priests
             ;
             for
             to
             him
             God
             hath
             given
             it
             .
             See
             this
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             Ezek.
             44.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             If
             any
             mans
             wife
             go
             aside
             and
             commit
             a
             trespasse
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             order
             which
             God
             took
             for
             the
             try●ll
             of
             ●
             wife
             ,
             whether
             guilty
             or
             not
             guilty
             ,
             of
             whom
             her
             husband
             was
             jealous
             :
             and
             prescribed
             it
             was
             at
             this
             time
             happely
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             now
             setting
             all
             things
             in
             order
             concerning
             the
             camp
             ,
             both
             to
             prevent
             the
             defiling
             of
             the
             camp
             by
             such
             filthinesse
             ,
             by
             keeping
             wives
             in
             aw
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             this
             triall
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             prevent
             the
             inconveniencies
             that
             might
             arise
             by
             the
             jealousies
             of
             men
             ,
             where
             the
             dwellings
             of
             f●milies
             were
             not
             so
             severall
             as
             in
             towns
             and
             cities
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             in
             a
             husband
             unjustly
             to
             suspect
             his
             wi●e
             ,
             yet
             God
             allowed
             the
             husband
             to
             bring
             his
             wife
             to
             this
             triall
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             lest
             the
             wife
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             a
             greater
             mischief
             for
             want
             of
             this
             triall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             being
             cast
             off
             ,
             or
             ●lain
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             oppressed
             by
             her
             husband
             in
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             jealousie
             .
             But
             why
             was
             there
             not
             the
             ●ame
             Law
             for
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             if
             his
             wi●e
             were
             jealous
             of
             him
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             are
             severall
             reasons
             given
             for
             this
             by
             Expositours
             :
             as
             1.
             because
             women
             are
             naturally
             more
             prone
             to
             be
             jealous
             and
             suspicious
             then
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             enjoy
             this
             liberty
             ;
             
             2.
             because
             women
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             their
             husbands
             were
             n●●
             so
             fit
             to
             call
             their
             husbands
             to
             such
             a
             triall
             ;
             3.
             because
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             wife
             is
             more
             mischievous
             then
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             thereby
             the
             husband
             is
             made
             often
             to
             father
             another
             mans
             issue
             ,
             &
             to
             leave
             his
             estate
             &
             inheritance
             to
             children
             that
             are
             not
             his
             ;
             &
             lastly
             ,
             because
             wives
             in
             their
             jealousie
             had
             not
             so
             much
             power
             to
             oppresse
             and
             wrong
             their
             husbands
             as
             the
             husbands
             had
             to
             wrong
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             man
             bring
             his
             wife
             unto
             the
             priest
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             priest
             was
             in
             his
             office
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               by
               whom
               God
               will
               judge
               the
               s●●rets
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             the
             ●igne
             of
             Gods
             pre●ence
             amongst
             them
             .
             The
             jealous
             husband
             was
             therefore
             to
             bring
             his
             wife
             unto
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             the
             priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             was
             to
             bring
             her
             near
             ,
             to
             set
             her
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             that
             so
             perceiving
             her self
             set
             as
             it
             were
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             ,
             the
             very
             fear
             of
             Gods
             all-se●eing
             ey●
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             that
             would
             fall
             upon
             her
             in
             the
             ●ight
             of
             all
             the
             congregation
             now
             gazing
             upon
             her
             ,
             might
             s●are
             her
             from
             submitting
             her self
             to
             this
             triall
             if
             indeed
             she
             were
             guilty
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             bring
             her
             offering
             for
             her
             ,
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             ephah
             of
             barley
             meal
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             generall
             drift
             of
             this
             offering
             no
             doubt
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             testimony
             that
             she
             willingly
             proffered
             her self
             to
             b●
             tried
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             presented
             this
             offering
             ,
             whether
             she
             were
             guiltie
             or
             no
             :
             yet
             because
             the
             ●ame
             quantity
             is
             pres●ribed
             here
             that
             is
             prescribed
             for
             the
             trespasse-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             5.
             11.
             namely
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             an
             ephah
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             also
             brought
             by
             way
             of
             atonement
             for
             her
             other
             sins
             ,
             as
             desiring
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             passing
             by
             her
             other
             trespasses
             ,
             would
             in
             this
             particular
             deal
             with
             her
             according
             to
             her
             deserts
             :
             And
             indeed
             he
             that
             will
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             innocency
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             appeal
             to
             Gods
             judgement
             with
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             7.
             8.
             
             
               Judgeme
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             must
             yet
             for
             the
             generall
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ●ay
             with
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             143.
             2.
             
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               judgement
               with
               thy
               servant
               :
               for
               in
               thy
               ●ight
               shall
               no
               man
               living
               be
               justified
               .
            
             Other
             meat-offerings
             were
             of
             fine
             wheat
             floure
             ,
             this
             of
             barley
             meale
             ;
             others
             had
             oyl
             and
             frankincense
             ,
             Levit.
             2.
             this
             no●e
             ;
             no
             doubt
             both
             the
             course
             offering
             and
             the
             forbidding
             of
             oyl
             and
             ●ncense
             (
             ●ignes
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             )
             were
             to
             expresse
             the
             poore
             ●ad
             and
             dolefull
             condition
             of
             this
             suspected
             woman
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             poure
             no
             oyl
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             put
             frankincense
             thereon
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             offering
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             offering
             whereby
             she
             yiel●ed
             her self
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             guilty
             of
             that
             iniquity
             whereof
             her
             husband
             was
             jealous
             ,
             and
             did
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             did
             remember
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             implying
             sweetnesse
             or
             joy
             was
             to
             be
             put
             to
             this
             offering
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             take
             holy
             water
             in
             an
             ●arthen
             vessell
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             holy
             water
             was
             either
             that
             water
             of
             separation
             ,
             w●ich
             was
             used
             for
             purifying
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             or
             rather
             water
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             laver
             ,
             con●ecrated
             to
             holy
             u●es
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             holinesse
             of
             these
             things
             thus
             used
             was
             to
             strike
             the
             greater
             terrour
             into
             her
             ,
             that
             if
             guilty
             ●he
             might
             not
             dar●
             to
             adde
             perjury
             to
             her
             other
             ●inne
             :
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             holy
             things
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             we
             know
             is
             a
             foul
             ●inne
             ,
             and
             perilous
             .
             As
             for
             the
             earthen
             vessel
             ,
             the
             basenesse
             of
             the
             vessel
             tended
             also
             to
             expresse
             the
             h●miliation
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             ●adnesse
             of
             the
             businesse
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             Besides
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             
             imployed
             in
             bringing
             uncleannesse
             to
             light
             ,
             if
             any
             were
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             that
             God
             would
             have
             no
             monument
             to
             remain
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             appointed
             it
             to
             be
             broken
             after
             this
             work
             was
             ended
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             Levit.
             6.
             28.
             and
             11.
             33.
             and
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             of
             the
             dust
             th●t
             is
             in
             the
             floore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             the
             priest
             shall
             take
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             wa●er
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             fit
             the
             drink
             should
             be
             distastfull
             ,
             to
             put
             her
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             bitter
             curse
             that
             would
             follow
             upon
             her
             drinking
             if
             ●he
             were
             guilty
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             dust
             is
             put
             into
             it
             .
             But
             be●ides
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             first
             ,
             because
             dust
             in
             all
             uses
             was
             a
             ●igne
             of
             basenesse
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             Job
             2.
             12.
             
             Psal
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             15.
             
             Lam.
             3.
             29.
             and
             so
             was
             fit
             to
             imply
             both
             the
             foul
             and
             unclean
             ●inne
             which
             was
             in
             question
             ,
             the
             a●fliction
             of
             the
             woman
             suspected
             ,
             and
             the
             sorrow
             she
             would
             bring
             upon
             her self
             if
             guilty
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             dust
             was
             the
             food
             of
             the
             cursed
             serpent
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             14.
             and
             so
             might
             signifie
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             had
             harkened
             to
             his
             temptations
             ●he
             should
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             curse
             .
             Withall
             it
             was
             holy
             dust
             ▪
             dust
             of
             the
             ●loore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             as
             the
             ground
             whereon
             Moses
             ●tood
             ,
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             was
             holy
             g●ound
             )
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             terrible
             ,
             and
             teach
             her
             to
             fear
             judgement
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             set
             the
             woman
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             uncover
             the
             womans
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             uncovering
             of
             the
             head
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             Levit.
             21.
             10.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               is
               the
               high
               priest
               among
               his
               brethr●n
               ,
               upon
               whose
               head
               the
               anointing
               oyl
               was
               poured
               ,
               shall
               not
               uncover
               his
               head
               nor
               rend
               his
               clothes
            
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             her
             head
             bare
             in
             such
             an
             assembly
             was
             a
             shame
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             6.
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               woman
               be
               not
               covered
               ,
               let
               her
               also
               be
               shorn
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               be
               shorn
               or
               shaven
               ,
               let
               her
               be
               covered
               .
            
             The
             covering
             of
             this
             womans
             head
             was
             therefore
             pulled
             off
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             sad
             and
             wofull
             condition
             this
             woman
             was
             now
             in
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             shame
             hereof
             to
             make
             other
             women
             carefull
             so
             to
             carry
             themselves
             that
             they
             might
             not
             give
             any
             occasion
             of
             suspicion
             to
             their
             husbands
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             and
             chi●fly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             any
             longer
             to
             hide
             her
             sinne
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             guilty
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             now
             lay
             ●er
             open
             ,
             and
             discover
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             Israel
             whether
             or
             no
             she
             were
             faul●y
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             pri●st
             shall
             have
             in
             his
             hand
             the
             bitter
             water
             tha●
             causeth
             the
             curse
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             
               the
               bitter
               water
            
             ,
             from
             the
             effe●t
             ,
             because
             it
             
               caused
               the
               curse
            
             :
             to
             express●
             which
             the
             better
             it
             was
             no
             doubt
             made
             unpleasing
             to
             the
             taste
             by
             the
             dust
             put
             ●nto
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             make
             thee
             a
             curse
             and
             an
             oath
             among
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             ●s
             ,
             the
             Lord
             make
             thee
             such
             a
             fearfull
             example
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             by
             causing
             thy
             thigh
             to
             rot
             ,
             and
             thy
             belly
             to
             swell
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             to
             come
             when
             any
             of
             thy
             people
             would
             use
             a
             fearfull
             curse
             or
             imprecation
             upon
             any
             ,
             they
             may
             therein
             make
             mention
             of
             thee
             ,
             desiring
             that
             such
             plagues
             and
             mis●ries
             might
             fall
             upon
             them
             ●s
             fell
             upon
             such
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             being
             guilty
             of
             adultery
             did
             yet
             drink
             the
             water
             of
             jealousie
             .
             The
             like
             ●xpression
             we
             have
             ,
             Jer.
             29.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             this
             water
             that
             causeth
             the
             curse
             shall
             go
             into
             thy
             bowels
             ▪
             ●o
             ●ake
             thy
             be●ly
             to
             swell
             ,
             and
             thy
             thigh
             to
             rot
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             God
             should
             punish
             her
             in
             ●●ose
             very
             parts
             which
             had
             been
             abused
             in
             the
             service
             of
             ●inne
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             ●oman
             shall
             say
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             of
             consent
             is
             doubled
             ,
             to
             
             shew
             the
             fervency
             of
             her
             zeal
             ,
             the
             innocencie
             of
             her
             cause
             ,
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             her
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             her
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             write
             these
             curses
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             blot
             them
             out
             with
             the
             bitter
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             write
             them
             in
             a
             scroll
             of
             parchment
             ,
             and
             then
             wash
             and
             scrape
             them
             off
             into
             the
             water
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             woman
             that
             the
             curse
             threat●ed
             should
             surely
             fall
             upon
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             guilty
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             though
             there
             were
             no
             nat●r
             ll
             cause
             why
             this
             water
             thus
             ●ingled
             with
             dust
             should
             have
             such
             a
             ●●range
             operation
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             written
             should
             cause
             the
             water
             to
             work
             this
             effect
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             sure
             as
             she
             saw
             the
             writing
             of
             that
             scroll
             washt
             off
             into
             the
             cup
             ,
             so
             sure
             she
             mig●t
             be
             that
             the
             ●urse
             from
             the
             word
             should
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             passe
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             water
             should
             passe
             into
             her
             bowels
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             cause
             the
             woman
             to
             drink
             the
             bitter
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wi●
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             offered
             the
             jealous-offering
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             first
             the
             priest
             did
             take
             out
             of
             her
             hand
             and
             offer
             her
             meat-offering
             for
             her
             ,
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             then
             afterwards
             he
             made
             her
             to
             drink
             the
             bitter
             water
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             tak●
             an
             handfull
             of
             the
             offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             ●he
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             if
             the
             woman
             be
             not
             defiled
             ,
             but
             be
             clean
             ,
             then
             ●●e
             shall
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             shall
             canceive
             seed
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             drinking
             this
             water
             shall
             no
             wi●e
             hurt
             her
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             she
             ●hall
             be
             as
             capable
             of
             bringing
             forth
             children
             as
             ever
             she
             was
             before
             ;
             whereas
             the
             guiltie
             woman
             should
             by
             drinking
             the
             water
             be
             utterly
             disabled
             for
             ever
             conceiving
             with
             child
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             ●ad
             effects
             it
             should
             work
             in
             he●
             body
             ,
             the
             innocent
             woman
             should
             be
             free
             from
             all
             such
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             should
             conceive
             and
             bring
             forth
             children
             as
             formerly
             .
             This
             may
             well
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             most
             probably
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             yet
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             farre
             more
             intended
             thereby
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             here
             made
             to
             the
             innocent
             wi●e
             as
             by
             way
             of
             recompense
             from
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             shame
             she
             should
             undergo
             by
             being
             so
             unjustly
             suspected
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             drinking
             of
             this
             water
             she
             should
             not
             fail
             to
             conceive
             and
             bring
             forth
             children
             to
             her
             husband
             that
             was
             then
             bound
             to
             receive
             her
             to
             favour
             again
             ,
             yea
             though
             before
             she
             had
             been
             barren
             .
          
           
             
               V●rs
               .
               31.
               
            
             The●
             shall
             the
             man
             be
             guiltlesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             if
             the
             husband
             should
             nouri●h
             jealous
             thoughts
             in
             his
             mind
             concerning
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             either
             cast
             her
             off
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             oppresse
             her
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             sinne
             to
             him
             ;
             if
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             should
             take
             this
             legall
             way
             to
             find
             out
             whether
             his
             wife
             were
             faulty
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             guiltlesse
             whatever
             the
             event
             should
             be
             :
             if
             upon
             the
             drinking
             the
             water
             ,
             her
             belly
             should
             swell
             and
             her
             thighes
             rot
             ,
             her
             miseries
             should
             no
             way
             be
             impu●ed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             must
             lie
             upon
             his
             wife
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             uncleannesse
             and
             impudent
             denyall
             of
             it
             had
             drawn
             this
             judgement
             upon
             her self
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             woman
             upon
             ●●is
             tryall
             should
             be
             found
             innocent
             ,
             the
             husband
             must
             not
             be
             lyable
             to
             any
             censure
             ●or
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             onely
             used
             the
             liberty
             given
             him
             of
             God
             for
             the
             discovery
             
               ofthe
               
                 of
                 the
              
            
             tr●th
             ,
             the
             blame
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             must
             lie
             upon
             the
             wife
             who
             had
             given
             occasion
             of
             suspicion
             to
             her
             h●sband
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             ●aith
             the
             text
             ,
             
               the
               woman
               shall
               bear
               her
               iniquity
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             i●is
             most
             probable
             that
             husbands
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             bring
             
             their
             wives
             to
             this
             tryall
             unlesse
             they
             could
             show
             that
             their
             wives
             had
             given
             some
             cause
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             them
             guilty
             of
             adultery
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             no
             wonder
             at
             all
             it
             is
             though
             the
             husband
             were
             judged
             guiltlesse
             in
             bringing
             his
             wife
             to
             this
             tryall
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fault
             laid
             upon
             the
             wife
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             event
             of
             the
             tryall
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             WHen
             either
             man
             or
             woman
             shall
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Having
             ordered
             those
             things
             that
             concerned
             his
             people
             in
             generall
             the
             Lord
             now
             takes
             order
             for
             those
             who
             desired
             to
             be
             more
             nearly
             and
             closely
             bound
             to
             God
             by
             a
             speciall
             vow
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             do
             who
             desired
             by
             vow
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             freely
             and
             wholly
             dedicate
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             strict
             and
             pure
             course
             of
             serving
             of
             God
             then
             other
             men
             used
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             called
             Nazarites
             ,
             that
             js
             ,
             men
             or
             women
             separate
             from
             others
             and
             bound
             to
             a
             peculiar
             profession
             or
             course
             of
             life
             .
             These
             God
             here
             allows
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             their
             example
             might
             allure
             others
             to
             strict
             holinesse
             ,
             these
             being
             the
             miroirs
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             admired
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             Lam.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               Her
               Nazarites
               were
               purer
               then
               snow
               ,
               they
               were
               whiter
               then
               milk
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             types
             and
             shadows
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             the
             true
             Nazarite
             ,
             even
             
               holy
               ,
               harmlesse
               ,
               undefiled
               and
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             26.
             and
             was
             therefore
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             (
             though
             upon
             another
             ground
             ,
             namely
             his
             dwelling
             in
             Nazareth
             )
             called
             
               a
               Nazaren
            
             or
             
               a
               Nazarite
            
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             23.
             
             But
             withall
             God
             prescribes
             laws
             to
             these
             men
             and
             women
             to
             prevent
             the
             excesse
             of
             superstition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             He
             shall
             separate
             himself
             from
             wine
             and
             strong
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Nazarites
             were
             to
             give
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             separation
             ,
             therefore
             as
             the
             priests
             were
             forbidden
             the
             drinking
             of
             wine
             or
             strong
             drink
             when
             they
             were
             to
             go
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             Levit.
             10.
             9
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Nazarites
             also
             ;
             yea
             the
             drinking
             or
             eating
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             came
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             vineger
             ,
             or
             raisons
             ,
             &c.
             thereby
             also
             to
             signifie
             their
             full
             and
             pe●fect
             renouncing
             of
             all
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             tending
             thereto
             ,
             and
             how
             exactly
             carefull
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             to
             avoid
             all
             evil
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
             But
             yet
             still
             we
             must
             note
             that
             both
             this
             and
             the
             other
             laws
             following
             these
             Nazarites
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             onely
             during
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             separation
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             There
             were
             indeed
             some
             Nazarites
             perpetuall
             during
             their
             whole
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             Samuel
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             28.
             and
             Samson
             ,
             Judg.
             13.
             7.
             and
             these
             were
             Nazarites
             by
             commandment
             ,
             not
             vow
             .
             But
             these
             Nazarites
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             these
             laws
             are
             given
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             did
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             vow
             of
             a
             Nazarite
             for
             some
             certain
             dayes
             ,
             some
             for
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             some
             for
             a
             shorter
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             All
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             vow
             of
             his
             separation
             there
             shall
             no
             rasour
             come
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             hair
             being
             kept
             thus
             uncut
             might
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             him
             of
             his
             separation
             and
             consecration
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             
             words
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Untill
               the
               dayes
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               which
               he
               separateth
               himself
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               holy
               :
            
             for
             indeed
             the
             chief
             thing
             that
             God
             required
             of
             these
             Nazarites
             was
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             holinesse
             ,
             these
             outward
             ceremonies
             being
             but
             onely
             signes
             and
             remembrances
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             nothing
             but
             mere
             vanity
             .
             That
             this
             law
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             women
             Nazarites
             (
             of
             whom
             mention
             was
             also
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             chapter
             )
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             because
             their
             hair
             was
             alwayes
             kept
             uncut
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             to
             them
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             consecration
             .
             But
             for
             men
             Nazarites
             this
             was
             enjoyned
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             consecration
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             reasons
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             probably
             conceived
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             cleannesse
             from
             pollutions
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Nazarites
             casually
             defiled
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             or
             the
             Leper
             ,
             Levit.
             14.
             8.
             9.
             were
             cleansed
             from
             theirimpurity
             ,
             their
             hair
             was
             shaven
             off
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Nazarites
             keeping
             his
             hair
             from
             shaving
             was
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             himself
             from
             being
             defiled
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             speciall
             subjection
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             womans
             long
             hair
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             her
             subjection
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             trimming
             their
             hair
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             outward
             adorning
             of
             the●r
             bodies
             ,
             and
             how
             wholly
             they
             were
             intent
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             God
             and
             the
             adorning
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             mortified
             to
             all
             worldly
             delights
             ,
             and
             onely
             taken
             up
             with
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             He
             shall
             not
             make
             himself
             unclean
             for
             his
             father
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             by
             touching
             ,
             mourning
             for
             ,
             or
             burying
             them
             :
             wherein
             as
             much
             exactnesse
             was
             required
             of
             the
             Nazarite
             as
             was
             required
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             Levit.
             21.
             11.
             and
             thus
             by
             avoiding
             these
             legall
             impurities
             they
             were
             taught
             what
             exactnesse
             of
             spirit●all
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             God
             required
             of
             them
             :
             for
             this
             refraining
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             in
             whom
             the
             image
             as
             it
             were
             of
             Gods
             curse
             for
             sinne
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               for
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               is
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             )
             figured
             our
             abstaining
             from
             sinfull
             and
             dead
             works
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keep
             our selves
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             
             Besides
             ,
             this
             taught
             them
             to
             moderate
             their
             affections
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             earthly
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             holy
             to
             their
             father
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             consecration
             of
             his
             God
             is
             upon
             his
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             consecration
             is
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             long
             hair
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             he
             shave
             his
             head
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             cleansing
             ,
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             shall
             he
             shave
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             hair
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             was
             as
             it
             were
             a
             holy
             thing
             consecrate
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             signe
             sanctified
             or
             set
             apart
             to
             be
             a
             memoriall
             of
             that
             strict
             vow
             of
             singular
             holinesse
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             bound
             himself
             :
             this
             being
             therefore
             defiled
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             shaven
             off
             ,
             that
             new
             hair
             might
             come
             in
             the
             room
             ;
             whereby
             was
             signified
             how
             strict
             God
             is
             in
             exacting
             purity
             in
             those
             that
             consecrate
             themselves
             to
             his
             service
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             done
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             cleansing
             ,
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             :
             for
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               shall
               he
               shave
               it
               ,
            
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             the
             clause
             before
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               cleansing
            
             ;
             for
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             the
             usuall
             day
             of
             cleansing
             for
             those
             that
             were
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             offer
             the
             one
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             it
             were
             no
             fault
             in
             the
             Nazarite
             that
             a
             man
             should
             die
             very
             suddenly
             by
             him
             ,
             yet
             
             because
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             that
             enjoyned
             the
             Nazarite
             not
             to
             come
             nigh
             any
             dead
             body
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             a
             sinne-offering
             for
             his
             cleansing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             cons●crate
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             s●paration
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             begin
             anew
             to
             consecrate
             unto
             God
             the
             very
             same
             number
             of
             dayes
             which
             before
             his
             defiling
             he
             had
             vowed
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             bring
             a
             lambe
             of
             the
             first
             year
             for
             a
             trespasse-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             trespasse-offering
             (
             which
             also
             figured
             Christ
             )
             he
             was
             prepared
             for
             the
             observations
             of
             his
             renewed
             vow
             ;
             because
             all
             grace
             and
             ability
             to
             do
             good
             is
             of
             God
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Nazarite
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             that
             follows
             is
             the
             Law
             that
             must
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Nazarite
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             fulfilled
             his
             vow
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             discharged
             thereof
             in
             an
             orderly
             manner
             .
             Which
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             conceived
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             was
             perswaded
             to
             observe
             ,
             to
             decline
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             offer
             his
             offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             one
             he-lambe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Those
             offerings
             the
             Nazarite
             was
             to
             offer
             when
             he
             had
             fulfilled
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             separation
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             vow
             ,
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             that
             it
             was
             through
             his
             grace
             that
             he
             had
             been
             enabled
             to
             fulfill
             his
             Nazarites
             vow
             ;
             and
             2.
             to
             make
             atonement
             thereby
             for
             his
             sinnes
             committed
             under
             his
             vow
             ,
             thereby
             also
             confessing
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             strictest
             endeavours
             after
             holinesse
             ,
             he
             had
             failed
             many
             wayes
             if
             God
             in
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             mercifull
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             their
             meat-offering
             and
             their
             drink-offerings
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             beside●
             the
             cakes
             and
             wafers
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             enjoyned
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             meat-offering
             ,
             he
             was
             also
             to
             bring
             the
             ordinary
             meat-offerings
             and
             drink-offerings
             appointed
             for
             appendances
             to
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             whereof
             see
             Numb
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             the
             Nazarite
             shall
             shave
             the
             head
             of
             his
             separation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             the
             time
             of
             his
             separation
             he
             was
             to
             keep
             his
             hair
             uncut
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             was
             to
             shave
             his
             head
             (
             called
             here
             
               the
               head
               of
               his
               separation
            
             ,
             because
             the
             hair
             on
             his
             head
             was
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             separation
             )
             and
             that
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             vow
             was
             now
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             consecrated
             himself
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             then
             afterwards
             he
             was
             to
             
               put
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               is
               under
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               peace-offerings
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             fire
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             (
             for
             there
             onely
             the
             fat
             of
             the
             peace-offerings
             was
             burnt
             )
             but
             
               the
               fire
               under
            
             the
             ca●drons
             or
             pots
             wherein
             
               the
               peace-offerings
            
             were
             boyled
             :
             and
             all
             this
             was
             done
             as
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             had
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Nazariteship
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             take
             the
             sodden
             shoulder
             of
             the
             ram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             left
             shoulder
             ,
             the
             right
             shoulder
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             raw
             of
             all
             peace-offerings
             ,
             Levit.
             7.
             32.
             
             
               And
               the
               right
               shoulder
               shall
               ye
               give
               unto
               the
               priest
               for
               an
               heave-offering
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               your
               p●ace-offerings
            
             ;
             this
             gift
             of
             the
             sodden
             shoulder
             was
             peculiarly
             given
             from
             the
             Nazarites
             ram
             onely
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             that
             as
             they
             had
             received
             more
             speciall
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             give
             him
             more
             speciall
             thanks
             then
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Nazarite
             who
             hath
             vowed
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             separation
             ,
             besides
             that
             that
             his
             hand
             shall
             get
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             of
             his
             own
             free
             will
             he
             shall
             vow
             to
             give
             according
             to
             the
             estate
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             blessed
             him
             :
             That
             which
             is
             formerly
             prescribed
             was
             necessarily
             to
             be
             done
             both
             by
             rich
             and
             poore
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             upon
             them
             this
             vow
             of
             Nazariteship
             ;
             if
             being
             able
             they
             vowed
             more
             offerings
             ,
             they
             must
             perform
             their
             vow
             ,
             but
             this
             before
             prescribed
             must
             by
             all
             be
             brought
             ;
             the
             poorest
             are
             not
             allowed
             lesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             On
             this
             wise
             ye
             shall
             blesse
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             blessing
             thus
             pronounced
             by
             the
             priest
             did
             include
             a
             promise
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             them
             ,
             delivered
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             Gods
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             types
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             26.
             
             
               Unto
               you
               first
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               sonne
               Jesus
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               blesse
               you
               ,
               in
               turning
               away
               every
               one
               of
               you
               from
               his
               iniquities
            
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             50.
             
             
               And
               he
               led
               them
               out
               as
               farre
               as
               Bethany
               ,
               and
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               .
            
             Therefore
             when
             Christ
             was
             to
             come
             the
             priest
             of
             Aarons
             seed
             was
             speechles
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             22.
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             look
             for
             another
             priest
             in
             whom
             all
             nations
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             blesse
             thee
             and
             keep
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             repeating
             of
             this
             word
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             Jehovah
             ,
             three
             severall
             times
             in
             this
             blessing
             did
             imply
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             But
             whether
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             sure
             w●
             are
             it
             was
             pronounced
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             who
             is
             one
             in
             essence
             ,
             but
             three
             in
             persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             Sonne
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             evangelically
             we
             have
             this
             very
             blessing
             explained
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             
             
               The
               grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               be
               with
               you
               all
               :
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             make
             his
             face
             shine
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             gratious
             unto
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             favourable
             kind
             and
             loving
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             so
             manifest
             his
             love
             and
             grace
             to
             thy
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             plainly
             perceive
             it
             .
             A
             chearfull
             loving
             countenance
             we
             call
             lightsome
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             we
             call
             an
             angry
             countenance
             cloudy
             :
             
               In
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               kings
               countenance
               is
               life
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             15.
             
             So
             that
             by
             the
             Lords
             
               making
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
            
             nothing
             else
             is
             meant
             but
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             44.
             3.
             
             
               They
               got
               not
               the
               land
               in
               possession
               by
               their
               own
               sword
               ,
               neither
               did
               their
               own
               arm
               save
               them
               ,
               but
               thy
               right
               hand
               and
               thy
               right
               arm
               and
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               because
               thou
               hadst
               a
               favour
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             lift
             up
             his
             countenance
             upon
             thee
             and
             give
             thee
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             clause
             of
             the
             Lords
             
               lifting
               up
               his
               countenance
               upon
               them
            
             two
             things
             may
             be
             implyed
             :
             1.
             the
             Lords
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             clause
             :
             for
             as
             the
             hiding
             and
             casting
             down
             and
             turning
             away
             of
             the
             face
             testifies
             the
             displeasure
             and
             wrath
             of
             a
             man
             
               (
               the
               light
               of
               my
               countenance
               they
               cast
               not
               down
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ,
             chap.
             29.
             24.
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             anger
             or
             grieve
             me
             and
             so
             turn
             the
             smiles
             of
             my
             countenance
             into
             frowns
             )
             so
             the
             lifting
             up
             the
             face
             readily
             upon
             a
             man
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             good
             liking
             and
             favour
             towards
             him
             :
             and
             2.
             the
             Lords
             provident
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             blesse
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             33.
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               th●m
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               upon
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             put
             my
             name
             upon
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             blesse
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             pronounce
             them
             blessed
             in
             my
             name
             and
             by
             my
             favoùr
             which
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             now
             given
             by
             the
             priests
             :
             and
             this
             it
             seems
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             lifting
             up
             &
             spreading
             forth
             their
             hands
             towards
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             did
             ,
             Levit
             9.
             22.
             and
             thus
             
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             elsewhere
             taken
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             18.
             10.
             
             
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               strong
               tower
               :
               the
               righteous
               runneth
               into
               it
               and
               is
               safe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             on
             the
             day
             that
             Moses
             had
             fully
             set
             up
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             chapter
             Moses
             relates
             the
             offerings
             that
             were
             brought
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             tribes
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             for
             dedicating
             of
             the
             altar
             .
             Now
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             these
             twelve
             princes
             brought
             six
             waggons
             and
             twelve
             oxen
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             
               on
               the
               day
               that
               Moses
               had
               fully
               set
               up
               the
               tabernacle
               and
               had
               anointed
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             much
             questioned
             amongst
             Expositours
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             done
             :
             Some
             conceive
             that
             they
             offered
             these
             things
             precisely
             on
             the
             day
             that
             Moses
             had
             fully
             set
             up
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             in
             the
             second
             year
             after
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Exod.
             40.
             17.
             
             a
             full
             moneth
             before
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whereof
             Moses
             spake
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             book
             (
             for
             the
             charge
             for
             that
             was
             given
             
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               second
               moneth
               ,
            
             chap.
             1.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             though
             done
             a
             moneth
             before
             ,
             onely
             because
             these
             things
             formerly
             offered
             by
             the
             Princes
             were
             now
             given
             to
             the
             Levites
             .
             But
             then
             others
             conceive
             that
             these
             waggons
             and
             oxen
             were
             now
             offered
             by
             the
             Princes
             in
             the
             order
             as
             it
             is
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             after
             the
             tribes
             were
             numbred
             and
             placed
             in
             their
             severall
             stations
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               on
               the
               day
               that
               Moses
               had
               fully
               set
               up
               the
               tabernacle
               and
               had
               anointed
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             onely
             thus
             much
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             brought
             and
             offered
             by
             the
             Princes
             after
             that
             Moses
             had
             fully
             finished
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             ordering
             of
             all
             things
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             amongst
             which
             we
             may
             well
             reckon
             the
             placing
             of
             the
             tribes
             in
             their
             severall
             stations
             ,
             and
             the
             Levites
             also
             in
             their
             places
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             exposition
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             the
             Princes
             that
             offered
             these
             things
             were
             those
             that
             were
             set
             over
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             mentioned
             by
             name
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             5.
             
             &c.
             2.
             because
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             these
             oxen
             and
             waggons
             were
             offered
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             a
             moneth
             before
             the
             Levites
             were
             set
             apart
             to
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             severall
             charge
             assigned
             them
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             those
             thing●
             that
             belonged
             thereto
             :
             and
             3.
             because
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             88.
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               altar
               after
               it
               was
               anointed
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             that
             these
             things
             were
             not
             done
             just
             on
             the
             day
             that
             Moses
             set
             up
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             give
             them
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             according
             t●
             his
             service
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             weight
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             of
             those
             things
             which
             ●re
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             foure
             waggon●
             a●d
             ●ight
             oxen
             he
             gave
             unto
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Merari
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             Princes
             offered
             for
             dedicating
             the
             altar
             in
             the
             day
             that
             ●t
             was
             anointed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             imploying
             thereof
             in
             those
             holy
             services
             for
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             .
             Indeed
             Moses
             first
             offered
             burnt-offerings
             and
             other
             sacrifices
             thereon
             seven
             dayes
             together
             for
             the
             consecrating
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             )
             and
             the
             next
             day
             after
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             offered
             sacrifices
             thereon
             for
             himself
             and
             the
             people
             in
             generall
             ,
             Levit.
             9.
             7.
             on
             which
             day
             it
             was
             that
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             perished
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             second
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             when
             the
             tribes
             were
             all
             placed
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Princes
             brought
             their
             offerings
             ,
             and
             because
             these
             were
             the
             first
             offerings
             that
             were
             offered
             for
             any
             particular
             persons
             or
             tribes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             
               for
               the
               dedicating
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             and
             so
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               that
               it
               was
               anointed
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             strictly
             of
             the
             very
             day
             whereon
             it
             was
             first
             anointed
             ,
             but
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             he
             that
             offered
             his
             offering
             the
             first
             day
             was
             Nahshon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             tribes
             offer
             every
             one
             in
             his
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             wherein
             God
             had
             set
             them
             round
             about
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             East-quarter
             ,
             proceeding
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             ending
             at
             the
             North.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             his
             offering
             was
             one
             silver
             charger
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             court
             whereon
             these
             sacrifices
             which
             they
             brought
             were
             to
             be
             offered
             :
             for
             all
             that
             were
             used
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             were
             of
             pure
             gold
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offerings
             ,
             two
             oxen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Of
             these
             the
             Princes
             with
             the
             priests
             ,
             &c.
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             so
             keep
             a
             feast
             with
             joy
             before
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             mercy
             toward
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               88.
               
            
             This
             was
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             altar
             after
             it
             was
             anointed
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               89.
               
            
             And
             when
             Moses
             was
             gone
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             here
             added
             ,
             because
             after
             that
             all
             things
             were
             thus
             ordered
             concerning
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             were
             thus
             farre
             entred
             up●n
             their
             priestly
             office
             ,
             Moses
             went
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             to
             receive
             further
             direction
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             from
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             ;
             and
             
               he
               spake
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Mo●e●
             spake
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             propounding
             such
             things
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             WHen
             thou
             lightest
             the
             lamps
             ,
             the
             seven
             lamps
             shall
             give
             light
             over
             against
             the
             candlestick
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             I
             conceive
             the
             priests
             had
             onely
             entred
             upon
             their
             service
             on
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ;
             now
             the
             dedication
             of
             
             the
             altar
             being
             finished
             ,
             and
             Moses
             being
             now
             to
             ent●r
             the
             priests
             into
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             again
             give
             direction
             about
             the
             lamps
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               lightest
               the
               lamps
               ,
               the
               seven
               lamps
               shall
               give
               light
               over
               against
               the
               candlestick
               .
            
             In
             the
             originall
             it
             is
             ,
             
               over
               against
               the
               face
               of
               the
               candlestick
            
             ;
             the
             common
             exposition
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             seven
             lamps
             should
             give
             light
             round
             about
             whereever
             the
             candlestick
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             meaning
             :
             for
             here
             is
             some
             particular
             direction
             given
             for
             ordering
             the
             lamps
             ;
             now
             however
             they
             were
             ordered
             or
             lighted
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             given
             light
             round
             about
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             I
             thus
             conceive
             :
             That
             place
             is
             said
             to
             be
             over
             against
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             where
             the
             candlestick
             stood
             in
             full
             view
             :
             Now
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             on
             the
             Southside
             (
             for
             on
             that
             side
             close
             to
             the
             walls
             or
             boards
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             it
             was
             placed
             ,
             Exod.
             26.
             35.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               set
               the
               table
               without
               the
               vail
               ,
               and
               the
               candlestick
               over
               against
               the
               table
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               toward
               the
               South
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               put
               the
               table
               on
               the
               North-side
               :
            
             nor
             did
             it
             stand
             full
             in
             the
             eye
             either
             Eastward
             or
             Westward
             (
             for
             so
             the
             seven
             lamps
             stood
             all
             in
             a
             row
             one
             behind
             another
             )
             but
             to
             one
             that
             stood
             on
             the
             North-side
             the
             seven
             lamps
             were
             in
             full
             view
             ;
             that
             way
             therefore
             Aaron
             was
             to
             light
             the
             lamps
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             place
             the
             loose
             bowls
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             branches
             ,
             wherein
             the
             lamps
             were
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             that
             the
             wick
             or
             flame
             of
             the
             lamp
             might
             issue
             out
             on
             the
             Northside
             ,
             toward
             that
             side
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             which
             was
             over
             against
             the
             face
             of
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             because
             the
             table
             of
             shew-bread
             stood
             on
             that
             side
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Take
             the
             Levites
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             being
             fully
             entred
             upon
             their
             service
             ,
             now
             the
             Levites
             are
             consecrated
             to
             their
             imployments
             as
             assistants
             to
             them
             :
             but
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             themselves
             equally
             admitted
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             consecrated
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             priests
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             same
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Sprinkle
             water
             of
             purifying
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             shave
             all
             their
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             
               water
               of
               purifying
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Levites
             were
             now
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             at
             their
             consecration
             ,
             was
             doubtlesse
             that
             made
             with
             the
             ashes
             of
             a
             red
             heifer
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             directions
             for
             ma●ing
             this
             water
             were
             given
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             set
             down
             by
             Moses
             till
             〈◊〉
             19.
             chapter
             of
             this
             book
             .
             As
             for
             the
             shaving
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             that
             was
             done
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             perfectly
             cleansed
             from
             all
             pollution
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             signified
             the
             exact
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             that
             God
             requires
             in
             those
             that
             are
             imployed
             in
             the
             sacred
             ministery
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             another
             young
             bullock
             shalt
             thou
             take
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             second
             bullock
             ,
             the
             second
             here
             named
             ,
             was
             first
             offered
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             And
             no
             bullock
             was
             offered
             for
             sinne
             ,
             save
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             or
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             Lev.
             4.
             yet
             the
             Levites
             now
             taken
             for
             all
             the
             first-born
             of
             Israel
             offered
             such
             a
             sinne-offering
             as
             the
             whole
             congregation
             should
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             put
             their
             hand
             upon
             the
             Levites
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             (
             as
             the
             first-born
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             re●●
             ,
             by
             this
             signe
             transferring
             the
             charge
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             themselves
             ●●on
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             now
             freely
             offer
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             wholly
             set
             apar●
             for
             that
             service
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             the
             one
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             .
             See
             also
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             at
             the
             consecrating
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             after
             that
             the
             Levites
             shall
             go
             in
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             court
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             for
             within
             the
             tabernacle
             it self
             the
             Levites
             might
             not
             enter
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             service
             there
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Levites
             are
             said
             ●here
             
               to
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             not
             because
             they
             offered
             sacrifices
             for
             the
             people
             (
             for
             that
             the
             priests
             onely
             did
             )
             but
             either
             because
             they
             were
             subservient
             to
             the
             priests
             when
             they
             were
             offering
             those
             sacrifices
             ,
             whereby
             atonement
             was
             made
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             by
             their
             other
             service
             in
             the
             tent
             ,
             which
             for
             or
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             people
             they
             performed
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             pleased
             with
             the
             p●ople
             ,
             and
             sent
             no
             plague
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             there
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             had
             intermeddled
             with
             those
             holy
             services
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             From
             twenty
             five
             years
             old
             and
             upwards
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             on
             Numb
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             From
             the
             age
             of
             fifty
             years
             they
             shall
             cease
             waiting
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             hard
             labours
             of
             bearing
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             See
             again
             Numb
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Being
             here
             to
             relate
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             story
             how
             the
             Passcover
             was
             kept
             by
             some
             few
             particular
             persons
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             ,
             he
             first
             begins
             with
             the
             rela●ion
             of
             Gods
             command
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             by
             the
             whole
             congregation
             at
             the
             appointed
             season
             ,
             which
             was
             omitted
             before
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             shew
             upon
             what
             occasion
             the
             Passeover
             was
             kept
             by
             these
             particular
             persons
             in
             this
             second
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Let
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             also
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             at
             his
             appointed
             season
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             commandment
             concerning
             the
             Passeover
             is
             again
             enjoyned
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             first
             institution
             they
             seem
             bound
             onely
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             25.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               when
               ye
               be
               come
               to
               the
               land
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               give
               you
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               keep
               this
               servic●
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             after
             this
             we
             find
             not
             that
             they
             kept
             any
             till
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             ,
             Josh
             .
             5.
             and
             that
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             long
             they
             should
             stay
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             should
             remove
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             they
             would
             not
             have
             kept
             this
             without
             speciall
             warrant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             According
             to
             all
             the
             rites
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             thereof
             shall
             ye
             keep
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             are
             to
             be
             excepted
             the
             speciall
             rites
             which
             belonged
             onely
             to
             the
             first
             Passeover
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             their
             posts
             with
             bloud
             ,
             the
             ●ating
             of
             it
             standing
             ,
             &c.
             whereof
             see
             Exod
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             there
             were
             certain
             men
             who
             were
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             that
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             they
             meddled
             with
             holy
             things
             being
             legally
             unclean
             ,
             by
             that
             law
             given
             since
             the
             first
             Passeover
             ,
             Levit.
             22.
             3.
             they
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             not
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             they
             were
             also
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             15.
             hence
             the
             straits
             they
             were
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Wherefore
             are
             we
             kept-back
             that
             we
             may
             not
             offer
             an
             offering
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Passeover
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             kept
             unto
             his
             honour
             .
             See
             Exod.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             If
             any
             man
             of
             you
             or
             of
             your
             posterity
             shall
             be
             unclean
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             men
             that
             complained
             for
             being
             debarred
             from
             keeping
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             because
             at
             the
             usuall
             time
             when
             they
             should
             have
             kept
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             they
             were
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             here
             established
             this
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             person
             should
             in
             time
             to
             come
             be
             defiled
             by
             a
             dead
             body
             at
             the
             ordinary
             time
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             kept
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             or
             should
             be
             then
             in
             a
             journey
             about
             necessary
             businesse
             ,
             so
             farre
             off
             that
             he
             could
             not
             come
             home
             against
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             be
             absent
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             such
             a
             person
             or
             persons
             should
             keep
             the
             Passeover
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             .
             And
             under
             these
             two
             particular
             cases
             here
             expressed
             I
             conceive
             that
             all
             other
             necessary
             hinderances
             ,
             whereby
             men
             were
             kept
             from
             celebrating
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             they
             were
             unclean
             by
             any
             other
             legall
             pollution
             besides
             that
             of
             being
             defiled
             by
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             or
             were
             detained
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             because
             in
             Hezekiahs
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Passeover
             kept
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             (
             by
             warrant
             it
             seems
             of
             this
             law
             )
             when
             yet
             they
             were
             other
             occasions
             then
             these
             here
             mentioned
             that
             disabled
             them
             for
             keeping
             it
             at
             the
             usuall
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             cloud
             was
             taken
             up
             from
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             then
             after
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             journeyed
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               cloud
               was
               taken
               up
               from
               the
               tabernacle
               it
               removed
               before
               the
               camp
               ,
               and
               so
               whithersoever
               that
               led
               them
               they
               followed
               it
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               Exod.
               13.
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             went
             before
             them
             by
             day
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             night
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             light
             to
             go
             by
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             cloud
             tarried
             long
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             many
             dayes
             ,
             then
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             kept
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             kept
             the
             charge
             of
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whilst
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             erected
             and
             the
             cloud
             tarried
             still
             upon
             it
             ;
             or
             they
             kept
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             charge
             he
             had
             given
             them
             of
             staying
             so
             long
             as
             the
             cloud
             rested
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             last
             clause
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             the
             former
             ,
             
               and
               journeyed
               not
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             MAke
             thee
             two
             trumpets
             of
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             at
             first
             were
             but
             two
             trumpets
             for
             Aarons
             two
             sonnes
             Eleazar
             &
             Ithamar
             ;
             but
             the
             number
             of
             the
             priests
             increasing
             in
             Solomons
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               priests
            
             
             
               sounding
               with
               trumpets
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             12.
             
             And
             these
             trumpets
             were
             signes
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             ,
             discharged
             by
             men
             called
             and
             fitted
             thereto
             :
             for
             as
             the
             use
             of
             these
             trumpets
             was
             first
             to
             assemble
             the
             congregation
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             give
             warning
             and
             direction
             for
             their
             marching
             toward
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             incourage
             the
             people
             when
             they
             went
             forth
             to
             warre
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             rejoycing
             at
             all
             their
             festivals
             and
             dayes
             of
             rejoycing
             :
             so
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             ministry
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             there
             to
             perform
             with
             fear
             and
             reverence
             the
             publick
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Blow
               the
               trumpet
               in
               Zion
               ,
               sanctifie
               a
               fast
               ,
               call
               a
               solemn
               assembly
               .
               Gather
               the
               people
               ,
               sanctifie
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               assemble
               the
               Elders
               ,
               gather
               the
               children
               and
               those
               that
               suck
               the
               breasts
               ,
            
             &c.
             secondly
             to
             give
             them
             warning
             and
             direction
             for
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             being
             performed
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             are
             as
             so
             many
             severall
             motions
             towards
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             warning
             of
             danger
             approching
             ,
             and
             to
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             fight
             the
             Lords
             battels
             against
             Satan
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Esa
             .
             58.
             1.
             
             
               Cry
               aloud
               ,
               spare
               not
               ,
               lif●
               up
               thy
               voice
               like
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               shew
               my
               people
               their
               transgression
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               their
               sinnes
            
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             to
             encourage
             and
             comfort
             sinners
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             ●ospel
             ,
             to
             quicken
             them
             with
             faith
             and
             readinesse
             of
             mind
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             with
             thankfull
             and
             glad
             hearts
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             all
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             Christ
             .
             See
             Esa
             .
             27.
             13.
             
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               that
               day
               that
               th●
               great
               trumpet
               shall
               be
               blown
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               come
               which
               were
               ready
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               the
               outcasts
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               shall
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               holy
               mount
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             as
             the
             trumpets
             were
             not
             to
             give
             an
             uncertain
             sound
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             people
             might
             distinctly
             perceive
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             :
             so
             the
             ministers
             must
             both
             pray
             and
             preach
             so
             that
             the
             people
             may
             understand
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               trumpet
               give
               an
               uncertain
               sound
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himself
               to
               the
               battel
               ?
               So
               likewise
               you
               except
               you
               utter
               by
               the
               tongue
               words
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               what
               is
               spoken
               ?
               for
               ye
               shall
               speak
               into
               the
               air
               ▪
            
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             silver
             these
             trumpe●●
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             purest
             mettal
             and
             fittest
             for
             sound
             ,
             to
             signifie
             also
             the
             purity
             and
             zeal
             required
             in
             Gods
             ministers
             ,
             
               The
               tongue
               of
               the
               just
               is
               as
               choise
               silver
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             That
             thou
             mayest
             use
             them
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             assembly
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             journeying
             of
             the
             Camps
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             for
             all
             their
             attempts
             both
             in
             peace
             and
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             blow
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             assembly
             shall
             assemble
             themselves
             to
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               blow
               with
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
            
             And
             if
             they
             blow
             but
             with
             one
             trumpet
             ,
             then
             the
             princes
             ,
             which
             are
             heads
             of
             the
             thousands
             of
             Israel
             shall
             gather
             themselves
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             They
             shall
             blow
             an
             alarm
             for
             their
             journeys
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             for
             these
             two
             quarters
             onely
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             other
             also
             ▪
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             s●all
             blow
             with
             the
             trumpets
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             trumpeters
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             people
             might
             entertain
             the
             sound
             thereof
             as
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             assemble
             themselves
             as
             into
             Go●●
             
             presence
             ,
             and
             go
             forth
             both
             in
             their
             journeys
             and
             battels
             ,
             as
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             in
             faith
             believing
             and
             expecting
             his
             direction
             and
             assistance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             if
             ye
             go
             to
             warre
             in
             your
             land
             against
             the
             enemy
             that
             oppresseth
             you
             ,
             then
             ye
             shall
             blow
             an
             alarm
             with
             the
             trumpets
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               So
               it
               is
               said
               Numb
               .
               31.
               6.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             warre
             a
             thousand
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             them
             and
             Phinehas
             the
             sonne
             of
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             to
             warre
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             instruments
             and
             trumpets
             to
             blow
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             
               and
               2.
               
               Chron.
               13.
               12.
               
            
             And
             behold
             God
             himself
             is
             with
             us
             for
             our
             Captain
             ,
             and
             his
             priests
             with
             sounding
             trumpets
             to
             cry
             alarm
             against
             yo●
             .
          
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             remembred
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             your
             enemies
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             sounding
             of
             an
             alarm
             with
             these
             trumpets
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             warre
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             people
             a
             sacred
             signe
             that
             God
             would
             assuredly
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             against
             their
             enemies
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             words
             now
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             grace
             annexed
             to
             these
             signes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             did
             rightly
             use
             these
             trumpets
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             remember
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             victory
             over
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Also
             in
             the
             day
             of
             your
             gladnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             solemn
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             prescribed
             the
             last
             use
             they
             were
             to
             make
             of
             these
             trumpets
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             blow
             with
             them
             
               over
               their
               burnt-offerings
               and
               over
               th●
               sacrifices
               of
               their
               peace-offerings
               ,
            
             upon
             all
             solemn
             festivall
             dayes
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             kept
             any
             extraordinary
             day
             of
             rejoycing
             for
             any
             publick
             extraordinary
             mercie
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             here
             
               the
               day
               of
               their
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             day
             when
             the
             ark
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             when
             the
             builders
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             Ezra
             3.
             10.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             upon
             all
             their
             set
             festivalls
             appointed
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             &c.
             called
             here
             
               their
               solemn
               dayes
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             on
             their
             new
             moons
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             every
             moneth
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Blow
               the
               trumpet
               in
               the
               new
               moon
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               appointed
               on
               our
               solemn
               feast-day
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             81.
             4.
             
             Now
             hereby
             was
             signified
             both
             their
             earnest
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             their
             prayers
             and
             accept
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             also
             the
             inward
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             from
             their
             assurance
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             would
             accept
             of
             them
             and
             their
             service
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             afterwards
             the
             Lord
             by
             David
             and
             other
             prophets
             ordained
             other
             instruments
             also
             whereon
             the
             Levites
             played
             ,
             as
             psalteries
             ,
             harps
             ,
             cymbals
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Chron.
             16.
             5.
             
             David
             also
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             made
             psalmes
             and
             songs
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Levites
             sung
             whilst
             others
             played
             on
             the
             instruments
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             25.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             15.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               that
               know
               the
               joyfull
               sound
               ;
               they
               shall
               walk
               O
               Lord
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             that
             this
             blowing
             of
             these
             trumpets
             over
             their
             sacrifices
             should
             be
             to
             them
             
               for
               a
               memoriall
               before
               their
               God
               :
            
             for
             hereby
             is
             signified
             bot●
             th●●
             if
             they
             performed
             this
             service
             in
             faith
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             with
             joyfull
             and
             glad
             hearts
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             then
             remember
             them
             and
             accept
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             it
             should
             be
             to
             them
             a
             sacred
             signe
             to
             mind
             them
             and
             assure
             them
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             on
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             The
             Israelites
             came
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             of
             the
             first
             year
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1.
             and
             now
             the
             cloud
             being
             taken
             up
             from
             off
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             going
             into
             the
             forefront
             of
             their
             camp
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             on
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             in
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             about
             six
             dayes
             after
             those
             men
             had
             kept
             the
             Passeover
             that
             being
             defiled
             by
             the
             dead
             could
             not
             keep
             it
             at
             the
             appointed
             season
             ,
             whereof
             Moses
             spake
             before
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             stayed
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             a
             full
             year
             wanting
             nine
             or
             ten
             dayes
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             here
             onely
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             signe
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             gone
             thence
             ;
             yet
             withall
             God
             spake
             unto
             them
             to
             remove
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               our
               God
               spake
               unto
               us
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Ye
               have
               dwelt
               long
               enough
               in
               this
               mount
               ;
               turn
               you
               and
               take
               your
               journey
               and
               go
               into
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             thus
             both
             by
             word
             and
             signe
             God
             called
             them
             from
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             bondage
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             law
             there
             given
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25.
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             which
             figured
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             freedome
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             took
             their
             journeys
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             ;
             and
             the
             cloud
             rested
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             of
             this
             wildernesse
             which
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             following
             story
             was
             called
             Kibroth-hattaavah
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             they
             journeyed
             along
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             it
             pitched
             their
             tents
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             again
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             10.
             
               that
               they
               pitched
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Paran
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             In
             the
             first
             place
             went
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             c●mp
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Judah
             according
             to
             their
             armies
             .
             ]
          
           
             When
             they
             rested
             any
             where
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             in
             foure
             quarters
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             but
             removing
             they
             march
             in
             order
             one
             after
             another
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             taken
             down
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               priests
               having
               first
               with
               vails
               and
               clothes
               covered
               the
               ark
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               things
               ,
               as
               was
               enjoyned
               ,
               Numb
               .
               4.
               5.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             camp
             setteth
             forward
             ,
             Aaron
             shall
             come
             and
             his
             sonn●s
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             take
             down
             the
             covering
             vail
             and
             cover
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             testimony
             with
             it
             .
             
               This
               taking
               down
               and
               setting
               up
               and
               removall
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               signified
               the
               instability
               of
               that
               legall
               figurative
               worship
               which
               Christ
               at
               his
               coming
               was
               to
               abolish
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
             And
             this
             word
             ,
             yet
             once
             more
             ,
             signifyeth
             the
             removing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             may
             remain
             :
             Wherefore
             we
             receiving
             a
             kingdome
             which
             cannot
             b●
             moved
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               also
               the
               unsettled
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               the
               members
               thereof
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               this
               world
               .
               See
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
            
             For
             we
             know
             that
             if
             our
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             tabernacle
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             eternall
             in
             the
             heavens
             :
             for
             we
             that
             are
             in
             this
             tabernacle
             do
             groan
             being
             burdened
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             we
             would
             be
             unclothed
             ,
             but
             clothed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             might
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             life
             .
             
               See
               also
               2.
               
               Pet
               1.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             Kohathites
             set
             forward
             bearing
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             th●
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             but
             the
             ark
             went
             foremost
             ,
             vers
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ephraim
             set
             forward
             according
             to
             their
             armies
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Sanctuary
             went
             immediately
             before
             them
             ,
             
             unto
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             seemeth
             to
             have
             reference
             ,
             Psal
             .
             86.
             3.
             
             
               Turn
               again
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               cause
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             camp
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Dan
             set
             forward
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             rereward
             of
             all
             the
             camps
             ,
             throughout
             their
             hosts
             .
             ]
          
           
             Who
             had
             most
             souldiers
             next
             Judah
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             2.
             31.
             
             Thus
             the
             Sanctuary
             had
             the
             middest
             ,
             the
             most
             safe
             and
             honourable
             place
             :
             the
             greatest
             camp
             went
             foremost
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             greatnesse
             went
             hindmost
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             enemies
             before
             and
             behind
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             himself
             was
             he
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             rereward
             behind
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Esai
             .
             52.
             12.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               go
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               will
               be
               your
               rereward
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Hobab
             the
             sonne
             of
             Raguel
             ,
             the
             Midianite
             ,
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             Raguel
             the
             Medianite
             ,
             and
             not
             Hobab
             that
             is
             here
             called
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             that
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             Reüel
             Exod.
             2.
             18.
             and
             Jethro
             ,
             Exod.
             3.
             1.
             and
             that
             Hobab
             ,
             to
             whom
             Moses
             now
             spake
             ,
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             this
             Raguel
             or
             Jethro
             was
             the
             brother
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             stayed
             still
             with
             Moses
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             after
             their
             father
             Reguel
             or
             Jethro
             was
             returned
             home
             to
             his
             own
             countrey
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             27.
             
             But
             because
             Hobab
             is
             elsewhere
             expressely
             called
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Judge
             4.
             11.
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             he
             also
             that
             is
             here
             also
             called
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             that
             is
             in
             Exodus
             called
             Jethro
             and
             Reüel
             ,
             and
             that
             Raguel
             the
             Midianite
             was
             his
             father
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             Exod.
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             Jethro
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             departed
             from
             him
             before
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             27.
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             going
             from
             Moses
             be
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             till
             now
             that
             he
             left
             him
             ,
             when
             both
             Moses
             and
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             depart
             mount
             Sinai
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             Leave
             us
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             go
             not
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             if
             thou
             goest
             away
             return
             again
             ,
             Though
             Moses
             had
             lived
             fourty
             years
             about
             these
             parts
             ,
             yet
             knowing
             the
             difficulties
             they
             were
             likely
             to
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             passage
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             he
             much
             desired
             the
             stay
             of
             Hobab
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             countrey
             farre
             better
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             a
             great
             help
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             presseth
             him
             again
             to
             stay
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             to
             them
             
               in
               stead
               of
               eyes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             them
             how
             they
             might
             best
             advantage
             themselves
             in
             disposing
             their
             camp
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             the●e
             was
             no
             need
             of
             his
             help
             to
             lead
             them
             and
             shew
             them
             which
             way
             they
             should
             go
             ,
             because
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             and
             the
             ark
             went
             before
             them
             to
             lead
             them
             their
             way
             ,
             yet
             many
             other
             wayes
             Hobab
             might
             be
             helpfull
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             telling
             them
             when
             they
             were
             to
             stay
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             have
             water
             for
             their
             camp
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             most
             danger
             of
             being
             assayled
             by
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             particulars
             :
             whether
             Hobab
             yielded
             hereupon
             to
             stay
             with
             Moses
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             a
             second
             denyall
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             conceived
             that
             he
             did
             stay
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             27.
             that
             this
             Hobab
             or
             Jethro
             the
             father
             in
             law
             of
             Moses
             was
             dismissed
             by
             Moses
             and
             returned
             again
             into
             his
             own
             land
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             that
             he
             did
             now
             return
             home
             to
             his
             countrey
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             said
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             he
             returned
             again
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             some
             of
             his
             
             posterity
             were
             deputed
             in
             his
             room
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             is
             most
             manifest
             and
             clear
             ,
             because
             his
             posterity
             dwelt
             afterwards
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             and
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Judg.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kenite
               Moses
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               went
               up
               out
               of
               the
               cit●e
               of
               palmtrees
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             again
             ,
             Judges
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               was
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Hobab
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Lord
             three
             dayes
             journey
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             travelled
             three
             dayes
             together
             without
             resting
             (
             for
             because
             the
             cloud
             stayed
             not
             they
             might
             not
             stay
             )
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             complaining
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             ark
             af
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             went
             before
             them
             in
             three
             dayes
             journey
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             a
             resting
             place
             for
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             
               went
               in
               their
               faces
            
             or
             sight
             ,
             which
             it
             might
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             armies
             ,
             carryed
             amongst
             the
             other
             holy
             things
             by
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             and
             so
             the
             most
             expound
             it
             ,
             it
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             sight
             as
             their
             guide
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             cloud
             stayed
             ,
             then
             the
             priests
             stayed
             with
             the
             ark
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             ark
             all
             the
             armies
             stayed
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             may
             not
             think
             the
             ark
             went
             before
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             holy
             things
             went
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             21.
             to
             wit
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             search
             out
             a
             resting
             place
             for
             them
             ,
             a
             place
             convenient
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             where
             they
             might
             have
             water
             and
             pasture
             for
             their
             flocks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             when
             the
             people
             complained
             ,
             it
             displeased
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             (
             here
             translated
             complained
             )
             may
             also
             be
             rendred
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               were
               as
               it
               were
               complainers
            
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             intimate
             that
             they
             did
             onely
             secretly
             begin
             to
             murmur
             and
             mutter
             ,
             and
             not
             break
             forth
             into
             such
             an
             open
             complaint
             as
             afterwards
             they
             did
             at
             Kibroth
             Hattaavah
             ,
             when
             they
             lusted
             for
             meat
             .
             Indeed
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             and
             that
             afterwards
             mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             murmuring
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             first
             summarily
             set
             down
             here
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             more
             particularly
             related
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             and
             especially
             because
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             the
             fire
             that
             now
             devoured
             the
             people
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             lusting
             for
             flesh
             ,
             
               They
               said
               ,
               Can
               God
               furnish
               a
               table
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               heard
               this
               and
               was
               wroth
               ;
               so
               a
               fire
               was
               kindled
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               anger
               also
               came
               up
               against
               Israel
               .
            
             But
             in
             that
             Psalm
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             severall
             passages
             of
             their
             murmuring
             are
             not
             related
             historically
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             many
             things
             are
             promiscuously
             inserted
             here
             and
             there
             .
             However
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             the
             murmuring
             for
             flesh
             ,
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             4.
             was
             another
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             they
             
               wept
               again
            
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             was
             done
             at
             Kibroth
             Hattaavah
             ,
             this
             at
             Taberah
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             their
             present
             complaining
             indeed
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             we
             may
             conceive
             it
             was
             because
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             following
             the
             ark
             three
             dayes
             journey
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             together
             without
             intermission
             ,
             whereof
             there
             was
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             ver
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             
             And
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Lord
             burnt
             among
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             fire
             sent
             from
             God
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             brake
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             were
             poured
             down
             upon
             them
             from
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             And
             thus
             their
             fiery
             tongues
             were
             punished
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             And
             consumed
             them
             that
             were
             in
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             aded
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             how
             the
             whole
             army
             escaped
             when
             God
             sent
             a
             fire
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             the
             fire
             brake
             out
             onely
             upon
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             camp
             ;
             and
             withall
             it
             may
             imply
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             because
             by
             these
             words
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             in
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             camp
             the
             sinne
             began
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             faint
             and
             wea●y
             with
             travel
             ,
             as
             in
             Deut.
             25.
             18.
             
             
               How
               he
               met
               thee
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               hindmost
               of
               thee
               even
               all
               that
               were
               feeble
               behind
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               faint
               and
               weary
               :
               and
               he
               feared
               not
               God
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             them
             therefore
             the
             judgement
             did
             principally
             fall
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             cried
             unto
             Moses
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             they
             ranne
             to
             Moses
             for
             his
             intercession
             may
             be
             these
             :
             1.
             the
             sudden
             terrour
             of
             the
             plague
             ;
             2.
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             stopping
             their
             mouthes
             ;
             3.
             the
             opinion
             they
             had
             of
             his
             holinesse
             and
             speciall
             interest
             in
             God
             ;
             4.
             because
             their
             repining
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             Gods
             instrument
             in
             leading
             them
             along
             ,
             they
             might
             think
             was
             now
             punisht
             ,
             and
             the●efore
             they
             come
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             he
             called
             the
             name
             of
             the
             place
             Taberah
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             name
             imposed
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             the
             fire
             brake
             out
             ,
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             same
             where
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             after
             their
             three
             dayes
             travel
             ,
             which
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             following
             story
             was
             called
             Kibroth
             Hattaavah
             ,
             but
             rather
             some
             other
             place
             in
             the
             wayes
             they
             travelled
             thither
             when
             they
             were
             faint
             and
             weary
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             they
             came
             to
             Kibroth
             Hattaavah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             mixt
             multitude
             that
             was
             among
             them
             fell
             a
             lusting
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             What
             this
             mixt
             multitude
             was
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             12.
             38.
             
             Amongst
             them
             it
             seems
             the
             murmuring
             began
             ,
             though
             the
             Israelites
             soon
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             the
             sinne
             .
             Once
             before
             they
             murmured
             for
             want
             of
             meat
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             2.
             when
             upon
             their
             murmuring
             the
             Lord
             gave
             them
             both
             manna
             and
             quails
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             immediately
             after
             they
             were
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             this
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             ,
             above
             a
             twelvemoneth
             after
             that
             ,
             when
             not
             having
             any
             other
             food
             but
             manna
             from
             ●eaven
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             began
             to
             loath
             ,
             they
             murmured
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               shall
               give
               us
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ?
            
             where
             by
             flesh
             is
             meant
             fish
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             we
             more
             peculiarly
             call
             flesh
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               We
               remember
               the
               fish
               which
               we
               did
               eat
               in
               Egypt
               freely
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             22.
             where
             Moses
             objects
             to
             the
             Lo●d
             ,
             
               Shall
               all
               the
               fish
               of
               the
               sea
               be
               gathered
               for
               them
               to
               suffice
               them
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             39.
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               kind
               of
               flesh
               of
               men
               ,
               another
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               ,
               another
               of
               fi●hes
               .
            
             Many
             indeed
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             at
             l●ast
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             strictly
             superstitious
             therein
             ,
             used
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             ●heep
             ,
             no
             nor
             leeks
             ,
             onions
             and
             garlick
             ,
             which
             they
             worshipped
             as
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Poet
             ▪
          
           
             
             
               Porrum
               &
               cepe
               nefas
               violar●
               a●
               frangere
               morsu
               .
            
             
               O
               sanctas
               gentes
               quibus
               ha●
               nascuntur
               in
               hortis
            
             
               Numina
               !
               lanatis
               animalibus
               abstinet
               omnis
            
             
               Mensa
               ,
               nefas
               illic
               foetum
               jugulare
               capellae
               .
            
          
           
             But
             however
             the
             Israelites
             did
             use
             to
             eat
             of
             them
             freely
             ,
             and
             wanting
             them
             now
             ,
             therefore
             they
             murmured
             against
             Moses
             and
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             But
             now
             our
             soul
             is
             dryed
             away
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             languish
             and
             pine
             away
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             cat
             that
             will
             either
             nourish
             us
             or
             satisfie
             our
             appetite
             :
             for
             the
             soul
             is
             often
             put
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             appetite
             or
             desire
             after
             meat
             drink
             and
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             the
             manna
             was
             as
             coriander-seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             16.
             31.
             it
             was
             therefore
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             delightfull
             to
             the
             taste
             ,
             and
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             dressed
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             loathed
             and
             despised
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Then
             Moses
             heard
             the
             people
             weep
             throughout
             their
             families
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             the
             doore
             of
             his
             tent
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             openly
             ,
             as
             desiring
             to
             make
             known
             their
             discontent
             ,
             and
             to
             stirre
             up
             discontent
             in
             others
             also
             that
             should
             heare
             their
             complaints
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             let
             me
             not
             see
             my
             wretchednesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             not
             see
             my self
             slain
             by
             the
             people
             in
             a
             shamefull
             and
             disgracefull
             manner
             ,
             or
             rather
             let
             me
             not
             live
             to
             see
             my self
             thus
             miserable
             :
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             that
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             be
             killed
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             then
             living
             to
             see
             so
             many
             heart-breaking
             miseries
             continually
             befalling
             him
             day
             after
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Gather
             unto
             me
             seventy
             men
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             speech
             of
             Moses
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             were
             so
             full
             of
             distemper
             &
             passion
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             commiserating
             his
             condition
             commands
             him
             here
             to
             chuse
             and
             gather
             together
             seventy
             choice
             
               men
               of
               the
               elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whom
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               officers
               over
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             elders
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             years
             ,
             but
             also
             men
             of
             singular
             gravitie
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             chosen
             to
             be
             governours
             over
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             (
             which
             the
             better
             to
             testifie
             they
             were
             to
             be
             presented
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             )
             to
             undertake
             the
             government
             as
             helpers
             to
             Moses
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             burthen
             might
             be
             the
             lesse
             .
             Indeed
             once
             before
             upon
             Jethroes
             counsel
             there
             were
             certain
             men
             chosen
             to
             be
             rulers
             and
             judges
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             case
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             But
             those
             were
             onely
             chosen
             to
             determine
             of
             small
             matters
             ,
             but
             these
             now
             were
             to
             be
             judges
             in
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             difficult
             causes
             ,
             both
             of
             religion
             and
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             which
             were
             formerly
             wholly
             referred
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             chosen
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             already
             in
             those
             inferiour
             places
             of
             government
             ,
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             experience
             therein
             they
             were
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             weightier
             works
             .
             And
             this
             many
             conceive
             was
             the
             originall
             of
             that
             great
             councel
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             their
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             and
             was
             continued
             amongst
             them
             till
             Herods
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             take
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             it
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             given
             to
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             now
             any
             impairing
             of
             Moses
             gifts
             ,
             as
             some
             
             conceive
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             the
             joyning
             of
             these
             with
             him
             be
             then
             any
             advantage
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             where
             do
             we
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             following
             story
             that
             argues
             the
             least
             abatement
             in
             the
             gifts
             of
             Moses
             ?
             but
             becau●e
             the
             Lord
             intended
             to
             give
             the
             same
             gifts
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             given
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             part
             of
             Moses
             spirit
             dwelt
             now
             in
             them
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               of
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               put
               it
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Sanctifie
             your selves
             against
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             eat
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             originall
             word
             doth
             sometimes
             signifie
             
               to
               prepare
            
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             intend
             that
             they
             should
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             flesh
             which
             God
             would
             give
             them
             the
             next
             day
             in
             abundance
             .
             But
             being
             rendred
             sanctified
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             religious
             preparing
             themselves
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             spoken
             either
             ironically
             ,
             onely
             thereby
             to
             glance
             at
             the
             sordid
             basenesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             indisposition
             to
             receive
             any
             such
             provision
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             you
             a
             feast
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             in
             a
             goodly
             temper
             for
             such
             a
             businesse
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             a
             serious
             exhortation
             ▪
             that
             they
             should
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             receive
             with
             pure
             and
             good
             hearts
             this
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             also
             legally
             prepared
             according
             to
             those
             times
             by
             washing
             their
             garments
             .
             For
             because
             the
             working
             of
             such
             miracles
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             ,
             therefore
             before
             such
             miraculous
             works
             they
             were
             called
             upon
             thus
             to
             sanctifie
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             The
             people
             amongst
             whom
             I
             am
             are
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             footmen
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Is
             the
             Lords
             hand
             waxed
             short
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             here
             winks
             at
             Moses
             his
             distrust
             ▪
             and
             bears
             with
             his
             weaknesse
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             not
             instructed
             and
             bettered
             by
             Gods
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             he
             had
             day●y
             of
             Gods
             al-sufficiencie
             ,
             he
             is
             afterwards
             punished
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             20.
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               spake
               unto
               Moses
               and
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               because
               ye
               believe
               me
               not
               to
               sancti●ie
               me
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               therefore
               ye
               shall
               not
               bring
               this
               congregation
               into
               the
               land
               which
               I
               have
               given
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             esp●cially
             because
             then
             too
             he
             shewed
             his
             distrust
             before
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             gathered
             the
             seventy
             men
             of
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             and
             set
             them
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             appointed
             them
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             though
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             did
             not
             come
             as
             they
             were
             appointed
             .
             Now
             this
             presenting
             them
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             both
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             God
             had
             set
             them
             apart
             to
             this
             work
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             be
             carefull
             to
             carry
             themselves
             uprightly
             and
             well
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             it
             before
             his
             tribunal
             who
             had
             put
             them
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             his
             spirit
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             their
             employments
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             as
             set
             over
             them
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             They
             prophecied
             and
             did
             not
             cease
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             were
             not
             now
             created
             prophets
             ,
             but
             had
             onely
             at
             this
             time
             a
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             seal
             both
             to
             them
             and
             to
             the
             people
             that
             God
             had
             called
             them
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             and
             would
             furnish
             them
             with
             such
             gifts
             as
             were
             requisite
             for
             their
             places
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Saul
             being
             newly
             anointed
             King
             ,
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             10.
             10
             
             ▪
             
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               came
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               prophe●ied
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             by
             prophecying
             
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             foretold
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             they
             spake
             unto
             the
             people
             concerning
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             and
             secret
             mysteries
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             they
             might
             be
             easily
             discerned
             to
             speak
             as
             men
             inspired
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             for
             thus
             this
             word
             prophecying
             is
             sometime
             used
             for
             declaring
             the
             word
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             people
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             
             Exod.
             7.
             1.
             
             
               And
               Aaron
               thy
               brother
               shall
               be
               thy
               Prophet
               .
            
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               restore
               the
               man
               his
               wife
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Prophet
            
             ;
             and
             for
             setting
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             in
             songs
             and
             psa
             ms
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Chron.
             25.
             13.
             
             Thus
             these
             men
             prophecyed
             and
             did
             not
             cease
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             continued
             all
             the
             day
             prophecying
             without
             intermission
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             expresly
             mentioned
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             24.
             
             
               And
               prophecyed
               b●fore
               Samuel
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               and
               lay
               down
               naked
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               night
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             added
             because
             their
             continuing
             so
             long
             in
             this
             supernaturall
             work
             did
             much
             adde
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             But
             there
             remained
             two
             of
             the
             men
             in
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Severall
             reasons
             may
             be
             conceived
             why
             these
             two
             men
             came
             not
             with
             the
             rest
             being
             inrolled
             by
             Moses
             amongst
             the
             seventy
             that
             were
             now
             to
             be
             joyned
             in
             commission
             ,
             as
             assistants
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             either
             they
             might
             not
             be
             found
             when
             warning
             was
             given
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             Sa●l
             afterwards
             did
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             22.
             they
             might
             hide
             themselves
             ▪
             or
             forbear
             to
             go
             ,
             not
             as
             contemning
             Gods
             command
             (
             for
             then
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             they
             should
             have
             had
             the
             same
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             with
             the
             others
             )
             but
             as
             distrusting
             their
             own
             sufficiency
             .
             However
             Gods
             secret
             providence
             was
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             had
             determined
             by
             this
             means
             to
             make
             the
             miracle
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             might
             plainly
             see
             they
             were
             called
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             My
             lord
             Moses
             forbid
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Joshua
             spake
             of
             envious
             zeal
             for
             his
             Master
             Moses
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Moses
             answer
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             
               enviest
               thou
               for
               my
               sake
            
             ?
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             because
             the
             eminency
             of
             these
             through
             their
             gifts
             of
             proph●cie
             would
             obscure
             the
             eminencie
             of
             his
             master
             Moses
             (
             for
             then
             he
             had
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             have
             spoken
             against
             the
             other
             as
             against
             these
             two
             )
             as
             because
             they
             did
             it
             as
             it
             were
             of
             their
             private
             authority
             without
             any
             dependency
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             by
             Moses
             appointment
             they
             came
             and
             received
             this
             gift
             and
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             whereas
             these
             two
             by
             staying
             away
             seemed
             to
             refuse
             to
             have
             any
             dependency
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             there
             went
             forth
             a
             wind
             from
             the
             Lord
             and
             brought
             quails
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             did
             cause
             a
             strong
             wind
             to
             blow
             from
             the
             seaward
             ,
             and
             therewith
             brought
             a
             multitude
             of
             quails
             amongst
             thm
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             the
             camp
             .
             What
             sea
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             is
             not
             of
             any
             great
             consequence
             to
             know
             ;
             yet
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             they
             came
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             because
             that
             lay
             Southward
             of
             the
             Israelites
             camp
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             that
             these
             quails
             were
             brought
             in
             with
             a
             Southeast
             wind
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             26.
             
             
               He
               caused
               an
               East
               wind
               to
               blow
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               power
               he
               brought
               in
               the
               Southwind
               .
               He
               rained
               flesh
               also
               upon
               them
               as
               dust
               ,
               and
               feathered
               fowls
               like
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             Once
             before
             the
             Lord
             did
             thus
             miraculously
             f●ed
             them
             with
             quails
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             13.
             
             But
             that
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinne
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             moneth
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             ,
             about
             a
             year
             after
             that
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             as
             it
             were
             two
             cubits
             high
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Most
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             their
             flying
             but
             two
             cubits
             above
             the
             ground
             ,
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             were
             easily
             taken
             .
             But
             I
             think
             it
             unquestionable
             that
             the
             quails
             lay
             upon
             the
             ground
             two
             cubits
             thick
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             clause
             before
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             letting
             them
             fall
             by
             the
             camp
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             phrase
             .
             Psal
             .
             78.
             27.
             
             
               He
               rained
               flesh
               upon
               them
               as
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             Israelites
             are
             said
             to
             gather
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             catch
             them
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             this
             should
             not
             set
             forth
             the
             miraculous
             abundance
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             plainly
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             description
             of
             the
             miracle
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             think
             not
             that
             the
             ground
             was
             all
             over
             covered
             two
             cubits
             thick
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             a
             dayes
             journey
             reached
             round
             about
             the
             camp
             (
             for
             where
             then
             did
             they
             spread
             them
             abroad
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gathered
             them
             )
             but
             that
             they
             lay
             here
             and
             there
             scattered
             ,
             the
             heaps
             being
             in
             many
             places
             two
             cubits
             thick
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             He
             that
             gathered
             least
             gathered
             ten
             homers
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             hundred
             bushels
             :
             for
             an
             ephah
             was
             near
             the
             same
             with
             our
             bushel
             ,
             and
             an
             homer
             contained
             ten
             ephahs
             ,
             Ezek.
             45.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             
               The
               ephah
               and
               the
               bath
               shall
               be
               of
               one
               measure
               ,
               that
               the
               bath
               may
               contain
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               an
               homer
               ,
               and
               the
               ephah
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               an
               homer
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             hereby
             we
             may
             see
             how
             miraculously
             abundant
             this
             flight
             of
             quails
             was
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Psalmist
             say
             that
             God
             
               rained
               flesh
               upon
               them
               as
               dust
               ,
               and
               feathered
               fouls
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             78.
             27.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             spread
             them
             all
             abroad
             for
             themselves
             round
             about
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             preserve
             them
             from
             putrifying
             :
             to
             which
             end
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             they
             used
             art
             also
             in
             salting
             and
             drying
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             as
             miraculously
             preserved
             as
             sent
             ,
             for
             they
             eat
             of
             them
             a
             moneth
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             while
             the
             flesh
             was
             yet
             between
             their
             teeth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             twentieth
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             that
             the
             people
             did
             eat
             of
             these
             quails
             a
             moneth
             together
             ere
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             brake
             out
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             expresly
             noted
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             smote
             them
             with
             a
             very
             great
             plague
             ,
             
               while
               the
               flesh
               was
               yet
               between
               their
               teeth
               ,
               ere
               it
               was
               chewed
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             insatiable
             greedinesse
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             after
             a
             moneths
             feeding
             on
             these
             quails
             were
             still
             so
             eager
             upon
             them
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             how
             opportunely
             the
             Lord
             punished
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             the
             Lord
             punished
             them
             for
             lusting
             after
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             murmuring
             against
             Moses
             because
             they
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             very
             flesh
             they
             had
             desired
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             destruction
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             were
             glutting
             themselves
             with
             these
             dainties
             they
             lusted
             after
             ,
             his
             wrath
             brake
             forth
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             how
             fully
             he
             made
             good
             what
             he
             had
             before
             threatned
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             that
             they
             should
             eat
             flesh
             till
             it
             came
             out
             of
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             loathsome
             unto
             them
             .
             What
             this
             great
             plague
             was
             wherewith
             God
             smote
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             seem
             probable
             by
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             that
             the
             Lord
             caused
             them
             to
             surfet
             of
             this
             their
             feeding
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             so
             hereof
             many
             of
             them
             dyed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Miriam
             and
             Aaron
             spake
             against
             Moses
             because
             of
             the
             Ethiopian
             woman
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Miriam
             is
             here
             named
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             conceived
             ,
             because
             she
             it
             was
             that
             began
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             was
             stirred
             up
             by
             her
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             afterwards
             we
             see
             that
             she
             onely
             ,
             not
             Aaron
             ,
             was
             ●tricken
             with
             leprosie
             .
             However
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             (
             the
             better
             to
             clear
             it
             that
             Moses
             was
             exalted
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             favour
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             compa●t
             amongst
             themselves
             )
             that
             his
             own
             brother
             and
             sister
             did
             thus
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             .
             What
             the
             ground
             or
             occasion
             of
             that
             quarrell
             was
             may
             seem
             questionable
             :
             onely
             thus
             much
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             one
             main
             ground
             of
             their
             quarrell
             was
             their
             envy
             at
             the
             preheminence
             of
             Moses
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             their
             expostulation
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               indeed
               spoken
               onely
               by
               Moses
               ?
               Hath
               he
               not
               spoken
               also
               by
               us
               ?
            
             Because
             Miriam
             was
             a
             prophetesse
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             20.
             and
             Aaron
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             imployed
             by
             God
             together
             with
             Moses
             in
             fetching
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             therefore
             they
             grudged
             that
             the
             supreme
             power
             of
             government
             should
             be
             solely
             in
             Moses
             .
             And
             perhaps
             this
             envy
             was
             newly
             stirred
             in
             Miriam
             ,
             because
             she
             being
             a
             prophetesse
             was
             not
             one
             of
             those
             seventy
             ,
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             that
             were
             chosen
             to
             be
             assistants
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             whatever
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             their
             quarrell
             against
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             the
             onely
             cause
             they
             alledged
             was
             that
             he
             had
             married
             an
             Ethiopian
             woman
             or
             a
             Cushite
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             )
             not
             one
             of
             Abrahams
             holy
             stock
             :
             and
             this
             was
             doubtlesse
             no
             other
             but
             Zipporah
             the
             Midianitesse
             ;
             for
             of
             her
             death
             we
             reade
             not
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             Scriptu●es
             the
             Midianites
             and
             other
             neighbouring
             nations
             that
             inhabited
             Arabia
             ,
             Cush
             his
             land
             ,
             are
             called
             Cushites
             or
             Ethiopians
             ,
             as
             Hab.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               I
               saw
               the
               tents
               of
               Cushan
            
             (
             or
             Ethiopia
             )
             
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               the
               curtains
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Midian
               did
               tremble
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             indeed
             spoken
             onely
             by
             Moses
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             spoken
             also
             by
             us
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             have
             not
             we
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             what
             reason
             then
             that
             he
             should
             be
             all
             in
             all
             who
             hath
             matched
             himself
             to
             one
             that
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             holy
             seed
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Now
             the
             man
             Moses
             was
             very
             meek
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             that
             first
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             them
             no
             cause
             thus
             to
             quarrell
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             now
             content
             to
             swallow
             these
             affronts
             patiently
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             complaint
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             took
             his
             cause
             in
             hand
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             that
             Moses
             should
             thus
             commend
             himself
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             immediate
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             his
             meeknesse
             might
             be
             a
             pattern
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             (
             and
             therefore
             elsewhere
             we
             see
             also
             that
             he
             relates
             his
             sinnes
             and
             weaknesses
             )
             and
             thus
             also
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             speak
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               followers
               of
               me
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               am
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             and
             12.
             
             But
             withall
             it
             may
             be
             held
             without
             wronging
             the
             authority
             of
             Moses
             writings
             ,
             that
             here
             and
             there
             by
             Joshua
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             prophets
             after
             him
             ,
             some
             passages
             were
             inserted
             ,
             which
             Moses
             himself
             wrote
             not
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             concerning
             the
             death
             and
             buriall
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             came
             down
             in
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             s●ood
             in
             
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             called
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             .
             )
          
           
             Before
             God
             had
             commanded
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             to
             come
             all
             three
             together
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             where
             being
             all
             three
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             cloud
             being
             withall
             descended
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Lord
             now
             from
             thence
             calls
             to
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             to
             stand
             forth
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             was
             now
             particularly
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             this
             separating
             them
             from
             Moses
             might
             intimate
             their
             folly
             in
             going
             about
             to
             make
             themselves
             equall
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             My
             servant
             Moses
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             make
             known
             my
             will
             to
             him
             so
             as
             to
             other
             prophets
             ,
             
               in
               dreams
               and
               visions
               ,
               but
               with
               him
               will
               I
               speak
               mouth
               to
               mouth
               ,
               even
               apparently
               and
               not
               in
               dark
               speeches
               ,
               and
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               he
               behold
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ?
             doubtlesse
             God
             is
             invisible
             .
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             18.
             nor
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             mortall
             creature
             to
             behold
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             :
             even
             Moses
             himself
             could
             not
             so
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               canst
               not
               see
               my
               face
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Mo●es
             )
             
               for
               there
               shall
               no
               man
               see
               me
               and
               live
               :
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             neither
             could
             there
             be
             at
             any
             time
             presented
             to
             Moses
             any
             similitude
             or
             likenesse
             of
             Gods
             essence
             and
             being
             ;
             for
             no
             materiall
             visible
             thing
             can
             be
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             spiritall
             and
             invisible
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               willye
               liken
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               likenesse
               will
               ye
               compare
               unto
               him
               ?
            
             saith
             the
             prophet
             .
             Esa
             .
             40.
             18.
             that
             therefore
             which
             is
             said
             here
             concerning
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Moses
             above
             all
             present
             and
             succeeding
             prophets
             ,
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             manifested
             not
             his
             will
             to
             Moses
             in
             d●eams
             and
             visions
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             prophets
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             they
             had
             onely
             imaginary
             representations
             set
             before
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             and
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             oftentimes
             appear
             to
             him
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             a
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             ,
             as
             one
             friend
             should
             speak
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             times
             discovered
             to
             him
             more
             of
             his
             glory
             then
             ever
             he
             did
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             mortall
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             story
             of
             his
             seeing
             Gods
             back-parts
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             make
             known
             his
             mind
             to
             him
             in
             obscure
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             prophets
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             told
             Ezekiel
             of
             a
             great
             eagle
             with
             great
             wings
             ,
             &c.
             Ezek.
             17.
             3.
             but
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             ,
             
               apparently
               and
               not
               in
               dark
               speeches
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             departed
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             abiding
             their
             answer
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             great
             displeasure
             .
             Now
             this
             departing
             of
             the
             Lord
             w●s
             by
             removing
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             the
             cloud
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               cloud
               departed
               from
               off
               the
               tabernacle
               .
            
             Nor
             yet
             did
             the
             cloud
             remove
             away
             from
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             for
             when
             it
             did
             so
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             people
             were
             to
             remove
             )
             but
             it
             removed
             from
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             whither
             it
             did
             usually
             descend
             when
             God
             meant
             to
             speak
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             rising
             up
             did
             hang
             over
             the
             tabernacle
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             behold
             Miriam
             became
             leprous
             white
             as
             snow
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Aa●on
             joyned
             with
             Miriam
             in
             speaking
             against
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             onely
             Miriam
             was
             punished
             ,
             1.
             because
             she
             began
             the
             quarrel
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             he
             was
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             so
             
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             strike
             him
             with
             leprosie
             ,
             lest
             in
             his
             dishonour
             the
             priesthood
             should
             suffer
             ,
             but
             chose
             rather
             to
             punish
             him
             in
             his
             sister
             .
             As
             for
             the
             leprosie
             wherewith
             Miriam
             was
             stricken
             ,
             it
             did
             well
             answer
             her
             sinne
             ,
             a
             virulent
             ,
             envious
             ,
             murmuring
             tongue
             being
             like
             a
             fretting
             leprosie
             that
             spreads
             where
             it
             comes
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prevented
             to
             the
             infe●tion
             of
             many
             .
             And
             indeed
             how
             memorable
             a
             thing
             this
             was
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Lords
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             afterwards
             of
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             9.
             
             
               Remember
               what
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               did
               unto
               Miriam
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               after
               that
               ye
               were
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Let
             her
             not
             be
             as
             one
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Miriam
             stricken
             with
             this
             white
             leprosie
             was
             like
             a
             child
             ▪
             that
             hath
             been
             sometime
             dead
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             flesh
             of
             such
             a
             child
             will
             be
             white
             ,
             putrified
             as
             if
             it
             were
             sodden
             ,
             and
             half
             consumed
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Miriams
             .
             And
             though
             she
             were
             still
             alive
             ,
             yet
             as
             one
             dead
             she
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             out
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             must
             needs
             defile
             all
             that
             touched
             her
             ,
             Numb
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Command
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               that
               they
               put
               out
               of
               the
               camp
               every
               leper
            
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             this
             fretting
             plague
             would
             in
             the
             end
             have
             utterly
             consumed
             and
             killed
             her
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             healed
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             If
             her
             father
             had
             but
             spit
             in
             her
             face
             ,
             should
             s●e
             not
             be
             ashamed
             seven
             dayes
             ?
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             having
             immediately
             heard
             the
             prayer
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             healed
             her
             ,
             gives
             order
             notwithstanding
             that
             she
             should
             be
             shut
             out
             seven
             dayes
             from
             the
             camp
             .
             Indeed
             other
             lepers
             being
             cleansed
             were
             yet
             shut
             up
             by
             themselves
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             in
             the
             camp
             ,
             Lev.
             14.
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               is
               to
               be
               cleansed
               ,
               shall
               wash
               his
               clothes
               ,
               and
               shave
               off
               all
               his
               hair
               ,
               and
               wash
               himself
               in
               water
               that
               he
               may
               be
               clean
               :
               and
               after
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               into
               the
               camp
               ,
               and
               shall
               tarry
               abroad
               out
               of
               his
               tent
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
             But
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             her
             earthly
             father
             had
             in
             great
             displeasure
             spit
             in
             her
             face
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             been
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             her
             face
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             is
             it
             fit
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             both
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             her
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             for
             that
             she
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             secluding
             her
             from
             others
             may
             be
             a
             reall
             instruction
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ▪
             that
             he
             would
             have
             them
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             corrupted
             with
             the
             same
             sinne
             :
             now
             this
             expression
             of
             spitting
             in
             her
             face
             God
             useth
             ,
             because
             spitting
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             anger
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             contempt
             .
             Job
             30.
             10.
             
             
               They
               abhorre
               me
               ,
               they
               flee
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               spare
               not
               to
               spit
               in
               my
               face
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             50.
             6.
             
             
               I
               hid
               not
               my
               face
               from
               shame
               and
               spitting
            
             ;
             and
             God
             by
             this
             punishment
             had
             shown
             his
             anger
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             had
             poured
             shame
             and
             contempt
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             journeyed
             not
             till
             Miriam
             was
             brought
             in
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               But
               stayed
               mourning
               for
               her
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               speciall
               honour
               unto
               Miriam
               above
               other
               lepers
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               people
               stayed
               not
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
            
             Command
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             that
             they
             put
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             every
             leper
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             out
             without
             the
             camp
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             afterwards
             the
             people
             removed
             from
             Haxeroth
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             pitched
             again
             in
             another
             place
             ▪
             but
             still
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             (
             for
             that
             they
             came
             not
             now
             first
             into
             that
             wildernesse
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               took
               their
               ioxrneys
               out
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               the
               cloud
               rested
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Paran
               )
            
             and
             the
             place
             where
             they
             
             pitched
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             is
             called
             Rithmah
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             18.
             and
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             26.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             19.
             which
             was
             close
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Deuteronomie
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             people
             desired
             that
             some
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             it
             was
             :
             When
             God
             had
             led
             his
             people
             from
             mount
             Horeb
             to
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             Moses
             assembled
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             them
             now
             to
             go
             up
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               And
               I
               said
               unto
               you
               ,
               Ye
               are
               come
               unto
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               doth
               give
               unto
               us
               .
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               set
               the
               land
               before
               thee
               ,
               go
               up
               and
               possesse
               it
               ,
            
             the
             people
             already
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             through
             i●fidelity
             beginning
             to
             fear
             the
             event
             ,
             desire
             that
             first
             they
             might
             send
             some
             certain
             men
             not
             onely
             to
             search
             out
             the
             fertility
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             the
             wayes
             and
             passages
             ,
             rivers
             ,
             fords
             and
             mountains
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             go
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             Moses
             ,
             not
             knowing
             their
             distrustfull
             hearts
             ,
             likes
             well
             the
             motion
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             and
             consulted
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             returned
             this
             answer
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             yielding
             or
             giving
             way
             to
             their
             motion
             ,
             but
             in
             displeasure
             ,
             for
             their
             greater
             hurt
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             question
             because
             of
             their
             present
             infidelity
             ;
             and
             appointing
             them
             to
             send
             men
             that
             might
             search
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             even
             the
             land
             which
             
               God
               before
               had
               spied
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             and
             
               searched
               out
            
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Of
             every
             tribe
             of
             their
             fathers
             shall
             ye
             send
             a
             man
             ,
             every
             one
             a
             ruler
             among
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             one
             sent
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             that
             every
             tribe
             might
             be
             satisfied
             by
             a
             witnesse
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             all
             Princes
             in
             their
             tribe
             ,
             as
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             courageous
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             testimony
             might
             be
             of
             more
             credit
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             ,
             because
             the
             businesse
             was
             weighty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               His
               name
               signifieth
            
             hearty
             ,
             and
             he
             brought
             Moses
             word
             again
             as
             it
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               14.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             .
             ]
          
           
             Why
             is
             this
             clause
             prefixt
             before
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             rather
             then
             Ephraim
             ?
             either
             because
             Manasseh
             was
             Josephs
             first-born
             ,
             or
             rather
             onely
             as
             a
             hint
             of
             that
             priviledge
             which
             Joseph
             had
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             of
             that
             tribe
             which
             came
             of
             Josephs
             other
             sonne
             ,
             namely
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             you
             shall
             send
             Gaddi
             the
             sonne
             of
             Susi
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             called
             Oshea
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             Jehoshua
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             name
             Jehoshua
             is
             elsewhere
             ordinarily
             written
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Jeshua
             ,
             as
             Neh.
             8.
             17.
             and
             in
             Greek
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             Acts
             7.
             45.
             where
             Stephen
             saith
             that
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             witnesse
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             their
             
               fathers
               that
               came
               after
               brought
               in
               with
               Jesus
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               If
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Joshua
             ,
             
               had
               given
               them
               rest
               ,
               then
               would
               he
               not
               afterward
               have
               spoken
               of
               another
               day
            
             ;
             and
             Jesus
             we
             know
             signifieth
             
               a
               Saviour
            
             Matth.
             1.
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               name
               Jesus
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Angel
             to
             Joseph
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             )
             
               for
               he
               shall
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sinnes
               :
            
             so
             that
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             this
             faithfull
             
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             succeeded
             Moses
             in
             the
             government
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             one
             of
             the
             spies
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             was
             called
             Jehoshua
             or
             Joshua
             by
             Moses
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             should
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             and
             should
             therein
             be
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             onely
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             Oshea
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             former
             name
             ,
             doth
             also
             signifie
             
               a
               Saviour
            
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             was
             his
             name
             changed
             ?
             I
             answer
             many
             reasons
             are
             given
             for
             this
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             probable
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             adding
             Jah
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             68.
             4.
             contracted
             of
             Jehova
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             think
             by
             adding
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             Jehova
             ,
             to
             Oshea
             ,
             so
             to
             make
             his
             name
             Jehoshua
             ,
             thereby
             was
             signified
             that
             he
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Lords
             Saviour
             ,
             implying
             that
             he
             should
             by
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             and
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therein
             also
             the
             more
             manifestly
             a
             type
             of
             Chri●t
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             
             When
             his
             name
             was
             thus
             changed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             onely
             we
             see
             that
             he
             is
             called
             Joshua
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Moses
             before
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             ●ight
             which
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             Exodus
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Get
             you
             up
             this
             way
             South-ward
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             by
             the
             South
             ,
             meaning
             the
             South
             part
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             nearest
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             So
             they
             went
             up
             ,
             and
             searched
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             that
             they
             went
             not
             all
             together
             ,
             but
             divided
             themselves
             ;
             for
             going
             all
             together
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             suspected
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             have
             viewed
             the
             whole
             countrey
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             :
             and
             so
             they
             went
             quite
             through
             the
             land
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               so
               they
               went
               up
               and
               searched
               the
               land
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Zin
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             bordered
             upon
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             1.
             but
             a
             wildernesse
             called
             by
             a
             name
             much
             like
             ,
             
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Zin
            
             ,
             which
             lay
             on
             the
             South
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Numb
             .
             34.
             3.
             
             Joshua
             15.
             3.
             and
             Rehob
             and
             Hamath
             are
             cities
             that
             were
             on
             the
             utmost
             North
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             onely
             Rehob
             lay
             more
             towards
             the
             West-side
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             Hamath
             towards
             the
             Ea●●-side
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               searched
               the
               land
               unto
               Rehob
               ,
               as
               men
               come
               to
               Hamath
               ,
            
             because
             being
             come
             to
             Rehob
             they
             struck
             over
             East-ward
             from
             Rehob
             to
             Hamath
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             searched
             all
             that
             Northern
             tract
             as
             men
             usually
             go
             from
             Rehob
             to
             Hamath
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             they
             ascended
             by
             the
             South
             and
             came
             unto
             Hebron
             ,
             where
             Ahiman
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             generally
             related
             how
             the
             spies
             searched
             the
             land
             quite
             through
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             West
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             here
             Moses
             undertakes
             to
             relate
             ●ome
             particular
             passages
             that
             were
             most
             memorable
             either
             in
             their
             going
             out
             or
             coming
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             shewing
             how
             they
             went
             up
             by
             the
             South
             (
             for
             there
             they
             entred
             the
             land
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             how
             they
             came
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             a
             citie
             in
             the
             South
             parts
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             with
             their
             wives
             were
             buried
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             saw
             certain
             huge
             giants
             ,
             Ahiman
             ,
             Shesui
             ,
             and
             Talmai
             ,
             who
             were
             afterwards
             expelled
             thence
             ,
             and
             slain
             by
             Caleb
             ,
             Josh
             .
             15.
             14.
             and
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               children
               of
               Anak
            
             ,
             ether
             because
             they
             were
             
             indeed
             his
             son●es
             (
             which
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Josh
             .
             15.
             13.
             that
             Arbah
             ,
             from
             whom
             Hebron
             was
             called
             Kiriath-arbah
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               citie
               of
               Arbah
            
             ,
             was
             the
             father
             of
             Anak
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             all
             giants
             were
             in
             those
             times
             called
             
               the
               children
               of
               Ana●
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             Hebron
             was
             built
             seven
             years
             before
             Zoan
             in
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             declareth
             not
             onely
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Hebron
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             consequence
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             they
             came
             unto
             the
             brook
             of
             Eshc●l
             ,
             and
             cut
             down
             thence
             a
             branch
             with
             one
             cluster
             of
             grapes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Of
             admirable
             bignesse
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             brought
             upon
             a
             staff
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             marred
             in
             the
             bringing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             they
             went
             and
             came
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             unto
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             ,
             to
             Kadesh
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             city
             of
             the
             Edomites
             called
             Kadesh
             ,
             chap.
             20.
             16.
             from
             whence
             the
             wildernesse
             by
             it
             was
             called
             
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Kadesh
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             29.
             8.
             
             But
             this
             was
             another
             Kadesh
             ,
             called
             usually
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             29.
             and
             Rithma
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             18.
             
             That
             Kadesh
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             Edom
             was
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             Zin
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             this
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             :
             The
             next
             station
             after
             they
             went
             from
             that
             Kadesh
             was
             mount
             Hor
             ,
             where
             Aaron
             dyed
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             in
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             after
             the
             Israelites
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             37
             ,
             38.
             but
             from
             this
             Kadesh
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             turn
             back
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             25.
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             enter
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             as
             God
             had
             threatned
             did
             wander
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             14.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Kadesh
             ,
             whither
             the
             spies
             returned
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             Kadesh
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             Edom
             ,
             but
             another
             that
             was
             close
             upon
             the
             South
             parts
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             Moses
             and
             the
             congregation
             had
             stayed
             for
             them
             all
             the
             while
             they
             were
             search●ng
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             The
             Amalekites
             dwell
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             South
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             their
             reckoning
             up
             of
             so
             many
             mighty
             nations
             with
             whom
             they
             must
             look
             to
             grappel
             ,
             was
             purposely
             added
             to
             discourage
             the
             people
             from
             entring
             the
             land
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             nations
             that
             inhabited
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             the
             spies
             first
             mention
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             border●d
             in
             the
             South
             parts
             close
             upon
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             likely
             to
             come
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             withstand
             them
             with
             all
             their
             power
             :
             which
             they
             might
             the
             rather
             think
             because
             the
             year
             before
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             this
             nation
             had
             drawn
             out
             some
             forces
             against
             them
             to
             withstand
             them
             in
             their
             passage
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             had
             there
             fought
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Canaanites
             dwell
             by
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             Jordan
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             sea
             here
             intended
             was
             not
             the
             mid-land
             sea
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             the
             West
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             but
             the
             dead
             sea
             ,
             which
             lay
             on
             the
             East
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             the
             river
             Jordan
             ran
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             by
             that
             which
             seems
             most
             probable
             to
             be
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             told
             the
             people
             ▪
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             dwelling
             upon
             the
             South
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             Hittites
             &
             Jebusites
             &
             Amor●tes
             dwelling
             in
             the
             mountains
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             mountains
             in
             the
             South
             of
             the
             land
             nigh
             unto
             the
             wildernesse
             where
             the
             Israelites
             now
             lay
             ,
             thereby
             intending
             to
             let
             the
             people
             see
             that
             there
             
             would
             be
             no
             entring
             the
             land
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             mighty
             nations
             that
             would
             be
             there
             ready
             to
             oppose
             them
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             44.
             that
             when
             afte●wards
             the
             Israelites
             would
             needs
             go
             up
             against
             Gods
             expresse
             command
             ,
             
               The
               Amorites
               which
               dwelt
               in
               the
               mou●●ains
               ●ame
               out
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               chased
               them
               as
               bees
               do
               )
            
             so
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Canaanites
               dwell
               by
               the
               sea
               and
               by
               the
               coast
               of
               Jordan
               ,
            
             they
             intended
             further
             to
             shew
             the
             people
             that
             in
             case
             they
             should
             think
             to
             fetch
             a
             compasse
             about
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             East-side
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             there
             they
             would
             be
             kept
             out
             by
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             sea
             ,
             which
             ran
             along
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Canaanites
             (
             one
             of
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             land
             so
             particularly
             called
             )
             who
             dwelt
             by
             the
             sea
             and
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             a
             valiant
             and
             strong
             people
             would
             improve
             those
             advantages
             for
             the
             best
             defence
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             the
             Israelites
             to
             enter
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             Caleb
             stilled
             the
             people
             before
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               Joshua
               with
               him
               ,
               chap.
               14.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             And
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             and
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             them
             that
             searched
             the
             land
             ,
             rent
             their
             clothes
             .
             And
             they
             spake
             unto
             all
             the
             company
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             land
             which
             we
             passed
             through
             to
             search
             it
             is
             an
             exceeding
             good
             land
             :
             
               yet
               now
               at
               first
               it
               may
               be
               Joshua
               advisedly
               held
               his
               peace
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Moses
               minister
               .
               However
               ,
               for
               this
               it
               was
               that
               Moses
               made
               promise
               to
               Caleb
               concerning
               Hebron
               and
               the
               country
               adjoyning
               ,
               Josh
               .
               14.
               9.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sware
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Surely
             the
             land
             whereon
             thy
             feet
             have
             troden
             shall
             be
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             thy
             childrens
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             wholly
             followed
             the
             Lord
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             The
             land
             through
             which
             we
             have
             gone
             to
             search
             it
             is
             a
             land
             that
             eateth
             up
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             land
             wherein
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             are
             continually
             devoured
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             bloudy
             warres
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             ever
             involved
             either
             with
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             implying
             how
             little
             hope
             there
             was
             for
             them
             to
             prevail
             against
             such
             a
             fierce
             untamed
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             comfort
             they
             could
             expect
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             drive
             out
             some
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             and
             plant
             themselves
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             eaten
             out
             with
             continuall
             warres
             .
             Look
             as
             formerly
             the
             Amorites
             had
             conquered
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             28
             
             ▪
             29.
             the
             Caphterims
             or
             Philistins
             had
             destroyed
             the
             Anims
             ▪
             Deut.
             2.
             23.
             so
             it
             would
             be
             with
             them
             :
             and
             indced
             this
             very
             phrase
             was
             after
             used
             against
             this
             land
             ,
             when
             the
             heathen
             had
             destroyed
             the
             Israelites
             in
             it
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             13
             
             ▪
             14.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Because
               they
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Thou
               land
               devourest
               up
               men
               ,
               and
               hast
               bereaved
               thy
               nations
               ;
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               devoure
               m●n
               no
               more
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             wherefore
             hath
             the
             Lord
             brought
             us
             into
             this
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Deut
               ,
               1.
               27.
               this
               is
               more
               fully
               expressed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               said
               ,
            
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hated
             us
             he
             hath
             brought
             us
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Amorite
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             they
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             Let
             ●s
             make
             a
             captain
             ,
             and
             return
             into
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             above
             all
             discover●d
             their
             wonderf●ll
             rage
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             
             1.
             the
             difficulties
             they
             must
             needs
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             return
             to
             Egypt
             (
             for
             they
             could
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             manna
             from
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             the
             red
             sea
             to
             be
             divided
             before
             them
             again
             )
             and
             2.
             the
             scorn
             and
             ●ruell
             bondage
             they
             might
             well
             expe●t
             when
             they
             came
             thither
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Egyptians
             oppressed
             them
             so
             sorely
             before
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             hardly
             were
             they
             like
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             now
             ,
             even
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first-born
             ,
             and
             the
             drowning
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             army
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ?
             How
             farre
             they
             proceeded
             in
             this
             their
             wicked
             intention
             may
             not
             happely
             be
             expressed
             :
             but
             if
             they
             did
             no
             more
             but
             consult
             about
             it
             ,
             observable
             then
             it
             is
             that
             these
             thesr
             evil
             purposes
             are
             counted
             to
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             Neh.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               But
               they
               and
               our
               fathers
               dealt
               proudly
               ,
               —
               And
               in
               their
               rebellion
               appointed
               a
               captain
               to
               return
               to
               their
               bondage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             before
             all
             the
             assembly
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Either
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Numb
             .
             6.
             22.
             or
             to
             testifie
             their
             great
             sorrow
             and
             astonishment
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             to
             intreat
             the
             people
             not
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             rebellion
             :
             for
             now
             happely
             Moses
             spake
             that
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Then
               I
               said
               unto
               you
               ,
               Dread
               not
               ,
               neither
               be
               affraid
               of
               th●m
               :
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               which
               goeth
               before
               you
               ,
               he
               shall
               fight
               for
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             and
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             them
             that
             searched
             the
             land
             ,
             rent
             their
             clothes
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             signe
             of
             sorrow
             and
             detestation
             of
             those
             blasphemous
             speeches
             which
             the
             people
             had
             uttered
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             If
             the
             Lord
             delight
             in
             us
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             bring
             us
             into
             this
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             i●
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             this
             rebellion
             we
             provoke
             God
             so
             farre
             that
             he
             take
             no
             more
             delight
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             For
             they
             are
             bread
             for
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             consume
             and
             devour
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             42.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               mine
               arrows
               drunk
               with
               bloud
               ,
               and
               my
               sword
               shall
               devour
               flesh
            
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             speech
             of
             the
             other
             incredulous
             searchers
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             32.
             
             
               The
               land
               ,
               through
               which
               we
               have
               gone
               to
               search
               it
               ,
               is
               ●
               land
               that
               eateth
               up
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             defence
             is
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               their
               shadow
               is
               departed
               from
               them
               ,
            
             but
             thereby
             is
             meant
             their
             desence
             ,
             covert
             and
             protection
             ,
             that
             whereby
             men
             are
             preserved
             from
             dangers
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             g●ards
             a
             man
             from
             the
             scorching
             heat
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             91.
             1.
             
             
               He
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               the
               most
               high
               shall
               abide
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             121.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               thy
               keeper
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               thy
               shade
               upon
               thy
               right
               hand
               .
               The
               s●nne
               shall
               not
               smite
               thee
               by
               day
               ,
               nor
               the
               moon
               by
               night
               :
            
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             now
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             whic●
             is
             opposed
             against
             this
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               us
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             aim
             of
             Joshua
             and
             Caleb
             in
             these
             words
             was
             to
             assure
             the
             people
             that
             however
             God
             had
             hitherto
             preserved
             them
             from
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             because
             their
             iniquity
             was
             not
             then
             full
             ;
             yet
             now
             he
             had
             withdrawn
             his
             help
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             certainly
             give
             them
             up
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             therefore
             to
             fear
             them
             ,
             but
             might
             go
             boldly
             against
             them
             as
             against
             a
             naked
             people
             ,
             left
             destitute
             of
             ●ll
             means
             to
             preserve
             and
             shelter
             
             them
             :
             for
             what
             are
             strong
             cities
             and
             high
             walls
             to
             defend
             a
             people
             whom
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             seeing
             the
             danger
             his
             faithfull
             witnesses
             were
             in
             ,
             did
             suddenly
             cause
             the
             cloud
             (
             the
             usuall
             signe
             when
             God
             meant
             to
             speak
             to
             Moses
             concerning
             his
             people
             )
             to
             descend
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             doubt
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             appearance
             then
             ordinarily
             ,
             thereby
             to
             astonish
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             them
             in
             that
             furious
             attempt
             they
             were
             going
             about
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             let
             the
             power
             of
             my
             Lord
             be
             great
             ,
             according
             as
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Two
             severall
             wayes
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             carrying
             the
             Israelites
             into
             Canaan
             :
             and
             because
             this
             would
             be
             an
             act
             of
             wonderfull
             mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             for
             a
             people
             that
             had
             now
             so
             horribly
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             therefore
             the
             next
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               according
               as
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               long-suffering
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             pardoning
             their
             sinne
             ,
             
               let
               the
               power
               of
               my
               Lord
               be
               great
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             pardoning
             this
             people
             now
             let
             it
             be
             seen
             how
             great
             thy
             power
             is
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             how
             able
             thou
             art
             to
             forgive
             a
             people
             that
             by
             so
             many
             sinnes
             and
             so
             exceeding
             great
             do
             still
             provoke
             thee
             .
             Nor
             need
             it
             seem
             strange
             that
             Moses
             ,
             speaking
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             make
             it
             an
             act
             of
             power
             to
             forgive
             ,
             since
             the
             power
             of
             man
             is
             in
             nothing
             more
             seen
             then
             in
             overcoming
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             pardoning
             those
             whom
             he
             may
             destroy
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ▪
             Prov.
             16.
             32.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               mighty
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               ruleth
               his
               spirit
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               citie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             is
             long-suffering
             and
             of
             great
             mercy
             ▪
             forgiving
             iniquity
             and
             transgression
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             clearing
             the
             guilty
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             Moses
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             of
             his
             alledging
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             being
             to
             procure
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             poure
             out
             his
             wrath
             upon
             them
             as
             their
             sinne
             had
             deserved
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             adde
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             by
             no
             means
             clear
             the
             guilty
             ,
             but
             would
             visit
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             fathers
             upon
             the
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             this
             doubt
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             being
             taken
             joyntly
             with
             those
             which
             went
             before
             do
             no
             way
             crosse
             the
             aim
             of
             Moses
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             did
             not
             sue
             to
             God
             that
             he
             should
             not
             punish
             the
             sinne
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             would
             not
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             threatened
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             of
             Moses
             plea
             in
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             since
             God
             had
             said
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             was
             a
             long-suffering
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             he
             would
             by
             no
             means
             clear
             the
             guilty
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             withall
             he
             was
             a
             God
             of
             great
             mercy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             the
             iniquities
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             now
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             which
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             deal
             with
             this
             people
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             in
             wrath
             remember
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             sweep
             them
             quite
             away
             as
             dung
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             pardoned
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             destroy
             them
             all
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             cut
             off
             the
             whole
             nation
             as
             at
             first
             I
             threatned
             ,
             but
             will
             onely
             punish
             these
             rebells
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             posterity
             to
             inherit
             the
             land
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             But
             as
             truly
             as
             I
             live
             all
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             This
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             the
             Lord
             would
             get
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             just
             punishment
             that
             he
             would
             inflict
             upon
             this
             unbelieving
             and
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             refusing
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             good
             land
             whereunto
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             ;
             others
             ag●in
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             glory
             he
             would
             get
             by
             the
             miraculous
             and
             glorious
             thing●
             that
             he
             would
             do
             for
             his
             people
             in
             carrying
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             but
             I
             conceive
             that
             both
             may
             be
             best
             included
             :
             Moses
             had
             pleaded
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             utterly
             destroyed
             this
             people
             ,
             the
             nations
             would
             say
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             lan●
             .
             To
             this
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             answers
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             destroy
             them
             ▪
             but
             would
             carry
             their
             posterity
             into
             the
             land
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             working
             so
             many
             strange
             wonders
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             that
             should
             hear
             of
             them
             should
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             talk
             with
             admiration
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             manifested
             in
             his
             doing
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             love
             that
             he
             bears
             to
             that
             people
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             he
             would
             magnifie
             his
             justice
             and
             severity
             against
             their
             sinne
             too
             ,
             in
             cutting
             off
             all
             those
             that
             had
             now
             murmured
             against
             him
             before
             ever
             their
             posterity
             came
             to
             inherit
             the
             land
             :
             yea
             this
             last
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             seems
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             because
             this
             particle
             But
             ,
             seems
             to
             oppose
             this
             sentence
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             concerning
             his
             pardoning
             them
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               pardoned
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
               But
               as
               truly
               as
               I
               live
               all
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             have
             tempted
             me
             now
             these
             ten
             times
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             once
             nor
             twice
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             31.
             7.
             
             
               And
               changed
               my
               wages
               ten
               times
               :
            
             and
             Job
             19.
             3.
             
             
               These
               ten
               times
               have
               ye
               reproched
               me
               .
            
             It
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             for
             now
             they
             had
             rebelled
             ten
             times
             :
             First
             at
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             Exod.
             14.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             Marah
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinne
             ,
             where
             manna
             and
             quails
             were
             given
             when
             they
             murmured
             for
             want
             of
             bread
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             2.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             kept
             of
             the
             manna
             till
             the
             morning
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             20.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             out
             to
             gather
             manna
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             at
             Rephidim
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             1.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             by
             the
             calf
             at
             Horeb
             ▪
             Exod.
             32.
             
             Eighthly
             ,
             at
             Taberah
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             1.
             
             Ninthly
             ,
             at
             Kibroth
             H●ttaavah
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             4.
             
             And
             now
             the
             tenth
             time
             upon
             the
             searching
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             But
             my
             ser
             vant
             Caleb
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             another
             spirit
             with
             him
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             having
             threatned
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Israelites
             that
             had
             ●een
             his
             wonders
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             should
             ever
             see
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             now
             excepts
             Caleb
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             that
             he
             should
             go
             into
             the
             land
             ▪
             whereinto
             he
             went
             to
             search
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             seed
             should
             possesse
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Hebron
             and
             the
             land
             adjoyning
             .
             Josh
             .
             14.
             9.
             and
             that
             because
             he
             had
             another
             spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             courageous
             and
             bold
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             of
             such
             a
             base
             cowardly
             spirit
             as
             the
             others
             were
             of
             ,
             and
             followed
             the
             Lord
             fully
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             required
             .
             But
             why
             is
             not
             Joshua
             also
             named
             ,
             seeing
             he
             also
             followed
             the
             Lord
             fully
             ?
             I
             answer
             ▪
             the
             former
             judgement
             was
             pronounced
             onely
             against
             the
             people
             that
             were
             in
             their
             tents
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Caleb
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             excepted
             :
             but
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             except
             Joshua
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             amongst
             the
             people
             ▪
             but
             attended
             on
             Moses
             .
          
           
             
               Ve●s
               .
               25.
               
            
             Now
             the
             Amalekites
             and
             the
             Canaanites
             dwelt
             in
             the
             valley
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             
             is
             added
             ,
             both
             to
             shew
             the
             mischief
             their
             sin●e
             had
             done
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             must
             now
             return
             when
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             very
             borders
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             ready
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             shew
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             they
             should
             presently
             be
             gone
             ,
             now
             God
             had
             resolved
             not
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             lay
             so
             near
             to
             the
             enemy
             :
             for
             
               the
               Amalekites
               and
               Can●anites
               dwelt
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             sat
             ,
             
               i●
               the
               valley
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             valley
             beyond
             the
             mountain
             ,
             at
             the
             foot
             whereof
             the
             Israelites
             now
             lay
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             40
             ,
             &c.
             where
             by
             this
             word
             dwelt
             may
             be
             meant
             ▪
             either
             that
             they
             had
             their
             continuall
             abode
             there
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             there
             they
             had
             gathered
             forces
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             wait
             for
             them
             :
             for
             so
             sometimes
             this
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             for
             lying
             in
             wait
             ,
             Josh
             .
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             To
             morrow
             turn
             you
             ,
             and
             get
             you
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             they
             obeyed
             not
             neither
             ,
             and
             being
             thereupon
             discomfited
             ,
             stayed
             after
             this
             at
             Kadesh
             many
             dayes
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             46.
             and
             that
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             for
             the
             gathering
             up
             of
             their
             broken
             troups
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             As
             ye
             have
             spoken
             in
             mine
             ears
             so
             will
             I
             do
             to
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             wished
             to
             your selves
             shall
             now
             betide
             you
             :
             wherein
             he
             alludes
             to
             that
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Would
               God
               we
               had
               dyed
               in
               this
               wildernesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             your
             children
             shall
             wander
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             fourty
             years
             ,
             and
             bear
             your
             whoredomes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             made
             up
             the
             years
             of
             their
             wandring
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             from
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             full
             fourty
             years
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             these
             fourty
             years
             the
             time
             past
             already
             since
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             is
             included
             ;
             for
             one
             whole
             year
             and
             part
             of
             the
             second
             were
             past
             already
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               space
               in
               which
               we
               came
               from
               Kadesh-Barnea
               ,
               untill
               we
               were
               come
               over
               the
               brook
               Sered
               ,
               was
               thirty
               and
               eight
               years
               .
            
             Now
             in
             this
             the
             Lord
             saith
             their
             children
             should
             bear
             their
             whoredomes
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             their
             fathers
             whoredomes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             forsaking
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             did
             bring
             this
             punishment
             upon
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             know
             my
             breach
             of
             promise
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             to
             your
             cost
             what
             it
             is
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             by
             suspecting
             that
             I
             would
             not
             give
             you
             the
             land
             whither
             I
             had
             brought
             you
             ,
             but
             meant
             to
             give
             you
             as
             a
             prey
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             your
             enemies
             ;
             you
             shall
             find
             to
             your
             cost
             that
             it
             was
             your
             infidelity
             ,
             your
             not
             keeping
             covenant
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             no●
             my
             breach
             of
             promise
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             hath
             hindered
             you
             from
             the
             present
             enjoying
             of
             this
             land
             whither
             I
             had
             brought
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Even
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             did
             bring
             up
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             dyed
             by
             the
             plague
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             dyed
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             plague
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             the
             pestilence
             threatned
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             or
             some
             other
             judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             ,
             the
             cloud
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             still
             remaining
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             the
             present
             judgement
             inflicted
             on
             them
             the
             people
             must
             needs
             be
             stricken
             with
             the
             more
             fearfull
             apprehension
             of
             the
             judgement
             that
             did
             abide
             them
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             39.
             
               the
               people
               mourned
               greatly
            
             ,
             having
             now
             indeed
             just
             cause
             to
             weep
             ,
             whereas
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             they
             wept
             causelessely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             Wherefore
             now
             do
             yo●
             transgresse
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               being
               first
               commanded
               of
               the
               Lord
               so
               to
               say
               .
               See
               Deut.
               1.
               42.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Say
             unto
             them
             ,
             Go
             not
             up
             ,
             ne●ther
             
             fight
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             not
             among
             you
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             smitten
             b●fore
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             For
             the
             Amalekites
             and
             the
             Canaanites
             are
             there
             before
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             lying
             in
             readinesse
             to
             set
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             said
             to
             come
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             Neverthelesse
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Moses
             depart●d
             not
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             ark
             removed
             not
             but
             at
             the
             removall
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             Numb
             .
             9.
             15.
             which
             God
             not
             taking
             up
             now
             he
             shewed
             thereby
             his
             dislike
             of
             their
             enterprise
             .
             Moses
             therefore
             obeying
             the
             Lord
             would
             notgo
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             went
             without
             the
             Lord
             ,
             without
             the
             signes
             ofhis
             grace
             ,
             and
             company
             of
             his
             ministers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             Th●n
             the
             Amalekites
             came
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Canaanites
             which
             dwelt
             in
             that
             hill
             ,
             and
             smote
             them
             ,
             and
             discomfited
             them
             even
             unto
             Hormah
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             44.
             
             
               And
               the
               Amorites
               which
               dwelt
               in
               that
               mountain
               came
               out
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               chased
               you
               as
               bees
               do
               .
            
             After
             this
             discomfiture
             the
             Israelites
             
               returned
               and
               wept
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               hear
               their
               voice
               ,
               nor
               give
               ear
               unto
               them
               .
               So
               they
               abode
               in
               Kadesh
               many
               dayes
               ,
            
             Deut
             1.
             45.
             
             Now
             for
             Hormah
             ,
             whither
             the
             Israelites
             were
             chased
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             place
             afterwards
             so
             called
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             destroying
             the
             Canaanites
             there
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             chapter
             the
             Lord
             enlargeth
             and
             explaineth
             some
             laws
             formerly
             delivered
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             this
             was
             delivered
             in
             the
             order
             as
             here
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             within
             some
             short
             time
             after
             their
             departure
             back
             from
             Kadesh
             toward
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             that
             purpo●ely
             to
             chear
             up
             the
             people
             with
             hope
             of
             Gods
             reconciliation
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             utterly
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             but
             would
             again
             smell
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             :
             to
             which
             end
             also
             there
             is
             a
             particul●r
             mention
             made
             that
             they
             should
             observe
             these
             directions
             given
             them
             when
             they
             c●me
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             When
             ye
             be
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             your
             habitations
             ,
             which
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             law
             is
             to
             shew
             what
             meat-offerings
             and
             drink-offerings
             were
             alwayes
             to
             be
             offered
             together
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             whereof
             part
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             as
             accessories
             and
             appurtenances
             thereto
             belonging
             ;
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             these
             offerings
             by
             fire
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             3.
             that
             were
             to
             have
             these
             accessory
             meat-offerings
             and
             drink-offerings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             burnt-offering
             or
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             by
             sacrifice
             there
             is
             meant
             onely
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             peace-offerings
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             besides
             .
             And
             indeed
             unlesse
             it
             be
             i●
             the
             sinn●-offering
             that
             was
             offered
             at
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             Leper
             ,
             Levit.
             14.
             10.
             we
             do
             not
             any
             where
             reade
             that
             there
             was
             any
             meat-offerings
             appointed
             for
             sinne-offerings
             ,
             b●t
             onely
             for
             burnt-offerings
             and
             peace-offerings
             (
             whence
             we
             see
             that
             these
             two
             onely
             are
             mentioned
             i●
             this
             place
             )
             the
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sinne-offering
             ▪
             which
             was
             to
             make
             atonement
             for
             the
             
             humbled
             sinner
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             meat-offering
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             testifie
             the
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             of
             their
             thankfull
             hearts
             ,
             did
             not
             so
             well
             agree
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             not
             therefore
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             joyn
             them
             together
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             severall
             quantities
             of
             meat
             and
             drink-offerings
             here
             appointed
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             for
             a
             lamb
             or
             kid
             ,
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             or
             secondly
             ,
             for
             a
             ramme
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             or
             for
             a
             bullock
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             for
             according
             as
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             greater
             o●
             lesse
             so
             must
             also
             the
             meat
             and
             drink-offering
             be
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             so
             there
             might
             be
             a
             proportion
             betwixt
             them
             .
             Now
             concerning
             the
             measure
             of
             an
             hin
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             observable
             concerning
             these
             meat-offerings
             ,
             see
             what
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             Exod.
             ●9
             .
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             As
             ye
             are
             so
             shall
             the
             stranger
             be
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             you
             and
             the
             strangers
             that
             have
             embraced
             the
             same
             religion
             with
             you
             :
             his
             sacrifices
             and
             yours
             shall
             be
             alike
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Lords
             acceptation
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             offering
             them
             .
             In
             civil
             things
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Law
             both
             for
             Israelite
             and
             stranger
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             into
             Gods
             presence
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             strangers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             Law
             for
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             As
             ye
             do
             the
             heave-offering
             of
             the
             threshing-floore
             ,
             so
             shall
             ye
             heave
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             quantity
             that
             ye
             offer
             of
             your
             first
             corn
             ,
             shall
             ye
             offer
             of
             you●
             dough
             ,
             and
             both
             shall
             be
             offered
             with
             the
             same
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Of
             the
             first
             of
             your
             dough
             ye
             shall
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             an
             heave-offering
             in
             your
             generations
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               priests
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               receivers
               :
               for
               the
               first-fruits
               were
               their
               portion
               ,
               Ezek.
               44.
               30.
               
            
             And
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             ev●ry
             oblation
             of
             all
             of
             every
             sort
             of
             your
             oblations
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             priests
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             if
             ye
             have
             erred
             ,
             and
             not
             observed
             all
             th●se
             commandments
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             given
             concerning
             the
             expiation
             of
             a
             sinne
             ignorantly
             committed
             by
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             13.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             and
             that
             :
             There
             the
             Law
             speaks
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             should
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             here
             ,
             of
             not
             doing
             all
             which
             should
             be
             done
             ;
             there
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             the
             congregation
             should
             bring
             is
             onely
             a
             bullock
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             here
             they
             are
             willed
             to
             bring
             a
             bullock
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             and
             a
             kid
             of
             the
             goats
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ▪
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             difference
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             Law
             concerned
             sinnes
             of
             doing
             evil
             forbidden
             ,
             this
             onely
             concerns
             the
             sinne
             of
             neglecting
             those
             ceremoniall
             duties
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             more
             readily
             yielded
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             occasion
             of
             inserting
             this
             Law
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             of
             their
             dough
             ,
             he
             immediately
             added
             this
             Law
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             should
             be
             done
             in
             case
             any
             of
             those
             things
             concerning
             the
             externall
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             first-fruits
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             priests
             and
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             were
             om●tted
             either
             by
             the
             congregation
             or
             particular
             persons
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             the
             priests
             shall
             make
             an
             atonement
             for
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Or
             ,
             for
             every
             congregation
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             implyed
             the
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             cities
             ,
             towns
             and
             synagogues
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             But
             the
             soul
             that
             doth
             ought
             presumptuously
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Law
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             do
             ought
             presumptuously
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             the
             same
             offences
             for
             which
             the
             foregoing
             sacrifi●cs
             were
             appointed
             when
             they
             were
             ignorantly
             committed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             offences
             committed
             against
             the
             worship
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             In
             these
             things
             
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             ,
             
               that
               did
               ought
               presumptuously
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             inadvertencie
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             willfully
             and
             boldly
             ,
             purposely
             and
             openly
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             advised
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             duties
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             enjoyned
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             did
             thereby
             reproch
             the
             Lord
             ,
             this
             being
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             should
             fay
             that
             God
             was
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             judgements
             were
             not
             worthy
             his
             fear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             while
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             they
             found
             a
             man
             that
             gathered
             sticks
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             At
             what
             time
             in
             their
             wandring
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             this
             happened
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             inserted
             as
             an
             instance
             or
             example
             how
             the
             foregoing
             Law
             was
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             concerning
             those
             that
             did
             presumptuously
             transgresse
             and
             refuse
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             outward
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             punishment
             was
             for
             the
             willfull
             contempt
             of
             that
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             they
             put
             him
             in
             ward
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             declared
             what
             should
             be
             done
             to
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             the
             Sabbath-breaker
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             they
             knew
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             31.
             14.
             and
             35.
             2.
             but
             by
             what
             death
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             or
             whether
             this
             gathering
             of
             sticks
             made
             him
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             sentence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             fully
             resolved
             in
             :
             Evident
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             presumptuously
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             doubtfull
             whether
             this
             fact
             were
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             that
             Law
             or
             no.
             And
             therefore
             Moses
             inquires
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             without
             certain
             direction
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             that
             they
             make
             them
             fringes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             main
             end
             of
             these
             fringes
             was
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             that
             every
             time
             they
             looked
             upon
             their
             garments
             ,
             and
             saw
             those
             fringes
             ,
             they
             might
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             memoriall
             remember
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             not
             walk
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             after
             their
             own
             wayes
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             seem
             religious
             above
             others
             ,
             did
             make
             the
             fringes
             on
             their
             garments
             so
             very
             broad
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             5.
             
             
               They
               enlarge
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               the
               border
               of
               their
               garments
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             fringes
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             originall
             word
             may
             well
             be
             translated
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             did
             conform
             himself
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             Luke
             8.
             44.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             woman
             that
             had
             the
             issue
             of
             bloud
             
               touched
               the
               border
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             fringe
             ,
             
               of
               his
               garment
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             put
             upon
             the
             fringe
             of
             the
             borders
             a
             ribband
             of
             blue
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             heaven-coloured
             ribband
             taught
             them
             the
             heavenly
             affection
             they
             should
             have
             to
             all
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             how
             holy
             their
             conversation
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             for
             a
             fringe
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             making
             these
             fringes
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             look
             upon
             them
             and
             remember
             all
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             fringe
             may
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             seek
             not
             after
             your
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             eyes
             ,
             after
             which
             you
             use
             to
             go
             a
             whoring
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             not
             find
             out
             any
             superstitious
             in
             ventions
             of
             your
             own
             devising
             in
             my
             worship
             (
             which
             who
             so
             doth
             goes
             a
             whoring
             from
             God
             )
             but
             may
             content
             your selves
             with
             that
             which
             is
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Law.
             So
             that
             this
             was
             more
             particularly
             the
             end
             of
             these
             fringes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             restrained
             from
             their
             own
             devices
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             kept
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             Korah
             the
             sonne
             of
             Izhar
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Levi
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             names
             the
             ring-leaders
             in
             a
             dangerous
             insurrection
             that
             was
             made
             against
             him
             and
             Aaron
             his
             brother
             .
             Korah
             is
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             mover
             of
             this
             sedition
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               gainsaying
               of
               Core
            
             ,
             Jude
             11.
             and
             ver
             .
             23.
             because
             it
             was
             all
             occasioned
             by
             him
             ▪
             
               shall
               one
               man
               sinne
            
             ,
             said
             Moses
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               wilt
               thou
               be
               wroth
               with
               all
               the
               congregation
               ?
            
             A
             Levite
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             cosen-german
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             :
             for
             Amram
             the
             father
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             Izhar
             the
             father
             of
             this
             Korah
             ,
             were
             brothers
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             Exod.
             6.
             18.
             
             And
             probable
             enough
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Korah
             had
             long
             since
             taken
             offence
             that
             Elizaphan
             was
             by
             Moses
             preferred
             to
             be
             Prince
             of
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Kohathites
             chap.
             3.
             30.
             whereas
             he
             was
             of
             the
             youngest
             brother
             Uzziel
             ,
             and
             Korah
             was
             of
             Izhar
             ●lder
             then
             he
             ;
             which
             grudge
             ,
             however
             it
             lay
             buried
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             brake
             forth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             priesthood
             will
             content
             him
             and
             his
             abetters
             .
             With
             Korah
             are
             joyned
             here
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Eliab
             ,
             and
             On
             the
             sonne
             of
             Peleth
             ,
             all
             sonnes
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             who
             were
             ring-leaders
             of
             this
             rebellion
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             Korah
             was
             amongst
             the
             Levites
             :
             and
             indeed
             because
             the
             Reubenites
             encamped
             next
             to
             the
             Kohathites
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             South-side
             of
             the
             tabernacl●
             ,
             hereby
             Korah
             had
             the
             better
             opportunity
             to
             perswade
             the
             Reubenites
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Reubens
             birthright
             they
             were
             happe'y
             the
             more
             easily
             drawn
             to
             oppose
             Moses
             ,
             as
             intending
             to
             challenge
             that
             the
             government
             belonged
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             princes
             of
             the
             assembly
             ,
             famous
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             men
             of
             renown
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             magistrates
             ,
             statesmen
             ,
             famous
             and
             renowned
             ,
             whereby
             the
             conspiracy
             was
             the
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Ye
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             seeing
             all
             the
             congregation
             are
             holy
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             may
             approch
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             themselves
             .
             Hereby
             therefore
             they
             challenge
             Moses
             of
             partiality
             ,
             in
             tying
             the
             priesthood
             to
             his
             brother
             Aarons
             posterity
             .
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             which
             is
             generally
             held
             by
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             the
             Reubenites
             did
             intend
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Reubens
             birthright
             to
             wrest
             the
             supreme
             magistracy
             from
             Moses
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             here
             charge
             not
             Aaron
             onely
             but
             Moses
             also
             with
             taking
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             
             for
             the
             present
             they
             made
             the
             quarrel
             onely
             about
             the
             priesthood
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             so
             much
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Levites
             equall
             with
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             (
             though
             that
             happely
             the
             Levites
             did
             hope
             would
             prove
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ,
             
               seek
               ye
               the
               priesthood
               also
            
             ?
             said
             Moses
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             )
             as
             that
             all
             the
             people
             might
             as
             priests
             offer
             their
             own
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             conspiratours
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             were
             appointed
             to
             come
             with
             their
             censers
             to
             burn
             incense
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             concerning
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             who
             were
             Reubenites
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ver
             .
             15.
             when
             Moses
             sent
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             refused
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
               was
               very
               wroth
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Respect
               not
               thou
               their
               offerings
               ,
            
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             incense
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             ;
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             the
             laying
             up
             of
             the
             rods
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             might
             shew
             that
             none
             but
             Aaron
             and
             his
             family
             might
             meddle
             with
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             makes
             it
             most
             evident
             that
             the
             plea
             of
             these
             men
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             tribes
             might
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             then
             lift
             you
             up
             your selves
             above
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Though
             at
             first
             they
             pretend
             nothing
             but
             an
             equall
             right
             to
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             yet
             these
             generall
             words
             of
             expostulation
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             intimate
             that
             they
             meant
             to
             wrest
             the
             government
             from
             Moses
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             when
             Moses
             heard
             it
             ,
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             face
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Even
             to
             morrow
             the
             Lord
             will
             shew
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             this
             that
             here
             follows
             ,
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             deciding
             of
             the
             controversie
             who
             might
             meddle
             with
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             who
             might
             not
             ,
             Moses
             no
             doubt
             spake
             by
             speciall
             instinct
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             upon
             Moses
             prayer
             when
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             face
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             had
             now
             revealed
             to
             him
             what
             he
             should
             do
             .
             Neither
             yet
             doth
             he
             presently
             call
             them
             to
             the
             triall
             ,
             but
             appoints
             the
             next
             day
             for
             it
             ,
             both
             that
             they
             might
             have
             time
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             the
             people
             might
             ●e
             the
             better
             prepared
             to
             observe
             and
             note
             the
             judgement
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             Korah
             ,
             He●re
             I
             pray
             you
             ye
             sonnes
             of
             Levi
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             B●cause
             Korah
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             conspiratours
             ,
             were
             all
             together
             when
             they
             first
             began
             to
             quarrel
             with
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             2.
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             day
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             were
             gone
             ,
             and
             Moses
             therefore
             sent
             for
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             that
             after
             the
             first
             assembly
             was
             broken
             up
             ,
             Moses
             did
             again
             send
             for
             Korah
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             talk
             with
             them
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             spake
             that
             which
             is
             here
             set
             down
             ;
             and
             so
             afterwards
             for
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             what
             is
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             ye
             murmur
             against
             him
             ?
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               Gods
               minister
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               thrust
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               was
               called
               of
               God.
               So
               Moses
               had
               spoken
               formerly
               ,
               Exod.
               16.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             And
             what
             are
             we
             that
             ye
             murmur
             against
             us
             ?
             —
             your
             murmurings
             are
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               and
               so
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               ●
               .
               5.
               
            
             Who
             then
             is
             Paul
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             Apollo
             ?
             but
             ministers
             by
             whom
             ye
             believe
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             gave
             to
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sent
             to
             call
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             were
             with
             Korah
             when
             they
             were
             first
             gathered
             together
             against
             Moses
             and
             
             Aaron
             ,
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Either
             therefore
             after
             that
             assembly
             was
             broken
             up
             Moses
             did
             the
             same
             day
             send
             first
             for
             Korah
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             expostulate
             the
             matter
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             afterwards
             fo●
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             (
             as
             here
             is
             said
             )
             that
             he
             might
             also
             advise
             them
             better
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             all
             hitherto
             related
             were
             done
             at
             the
             first
             assembly
             ,
             then
             had
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             withdrawn
             themselves
             when
             Moses
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             disdaining
             to
             hear
             any
             thing
             he
             should
             say
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             On
             the
             sonne
             of
             Peleth
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             one
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             and
             a
             ring-leader
             in
             this
             rebellion
             .
             But
             because
             he
             is
             not
             here
             named
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             that
             he
             gave
             over
             upon
             the
             reproof
             of
             Moses
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             held
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             is
             implyed
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             though
             not
             particularly
             named
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13
               
            
             Is
             it
             a
             small
             thing
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             up
             out
             of
             a
             land
             that
             floweth
             with
             milk
             and
             hony
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             men
             having
             as
             it
             seems
             heard
             what
             had
             passed
             betwixt
             Moses
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             when
             he
             counselled
             them
             to
             desist
             from
             this
             wicked
             attempt
             (
             of
             which
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
             do
             not
             onely
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             return
             him
             a
             bitter
             and
             scornfull
             scoffing
             answer
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             deriding
             those
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Seemeth
               it
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               hath
               separated
               you
               from
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               to
               bring
               you
               near
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             retort
             the
             same
             words
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               a
               small
               thing
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               us
               up
               out
               of
               a
               land
               that
               floweth
               with
               milk
               and
               hony
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             they
             scoff
             at
             his
             promise
             of
             bringing
             them
             into
             a
             land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             hony
             ;
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             from
             a
             land
             that
             was
             such
             indeed
             ,
             into
             a
             drie
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Wilt
             thou
             put
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             these
             men
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             canst
             thou
             hope
             to
             gull
             and
             deceive
             this
             people
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             perceive
             the
             wrongs
             and
             injurie
             thou
             hast
             done
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             evident
             that
             unlesse
             thou
             canst
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             they
             cannot
             but
             see
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             they
             took
             every
             man
             his
             censer
             ,
             and
             put
             fire
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             laid
             incense
             thereon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             censers
             here
             spoken
             of
             they
             had
             either
             provided
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             combined
             together
             to
             thrust
             themselves
             upon
             the
             priestly
             office
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             were
             some
             slight
             things
             made
             suddenly
             since
             .
             Moses
             the
             day
             before
             had
             appointed
             this
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             them
             :
             The
             place
             where
             they
             burnt
             their
             incense
             was
             
               in
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congreation
               ,
            
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             priests
             court
             ,
             whither
             the
             people
             used
             to
             bring
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             Indeed
             the
             place
             for
             the
             priests
             burning
             of
             incense
             was
             within
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             at
             the
             altar
             of
             incense
             :
             but
             this
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             ,
             enjoyned
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Lords
             will
             ,
             whether
             these
             men
             or
             onely
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             (
             as
             formerly
             )
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             to
             execute
             the
             priests
             office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             was
             done
             
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             That
             Korah
             was
             amongst
             the
             rest
             with
             his
             censer
             ,
             seems
             evident
             by
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             particularly
             appointed
             to
             be
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               thou
               also
               and
               Aaron
               each
               of
               you
               his
               censer
               ,
            
             &c.
             how
             therefore
             he
             came
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             afterward
             with
             Dathan
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Korah
             gathered
             all
             the
             congregation
             against
             them
             unto
             the
             
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             onely
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             forementioned
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             in
             generall
             ;
             not
             as
             professed
             abetters
             of
             their
             attempt
             ,
             but
             as
             spectatours
             of
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             Korah
             no
             doubt
             having
             perswaded
             them
             that
             they
             should
             see
             that
             God
             would
             favour
             their
             attempt
             ,
             and
             give
             judgement
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             unto
             all
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             which
             usually
             hovered
             over
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             but
             now
             came
             down
             lower
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
             See
             chap.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             O
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             
               all
               flesh
            
             is
             meant
             all
             mankind
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             6.
             12.
             
             
               All
               flesh
               had
               corrupted
               his
               way
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             called
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             both
             because
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             men
             are
             immediately
             in
             their
             first
             conception
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               father
               of
               spirits
            
             ,
             Hebr
             ▪
             12.
             9.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               formeth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               within
               him
               ,
            
             Zach.
             12.
             1.
             and
             also
             because
             he
             seeth
             and
             knoweth
             the
             spirits
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             ordering
             and
             governing
             the●
             (
             which
             men
             can
             never
             have
             )
             
               In
               whose
               hand
               is
               the
               soul
               of
               every
               living
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
            
             Job
             12.
             10.
             
             Now
             this
             title
             here
             Moses
             gives
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             first
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledgement
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             save
             or
             to
             destroy
             this
             people
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             as
             a
             forcible
             argument
             to
             move
             the
             Lord
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             them
             at
             first
             their
             life
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             the
             prophet
             pleads
             for
             mercy
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             Esa
             .
             64.
             8.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               our
               father
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               clay
               and
               thou
               our
               potter
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               are
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             why
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             destroy
             all
             the
             co●gregation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             the
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             therefore
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             those
             that
             were
             obstinately
             rebellious
             against
             the
             ●o●d
             ,
             an●
             those
             that
             we●e
             onely
             seduced
             by
             the
             rebels
             ,
             and
             drawn
             together
             onely
             to
             see
             wha●
             would
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             rose
             up
             ▪
             and
             went
             unto
             Dath●n
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             &c.
             ▪
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Korah
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             appointed
             vers
             .
             16.
             to
             be
             with
             his
             censer
             amongst
             the
             other
             two
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             of
             his
             con●piracy
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             (
             when
             Moses
             sent
             to
             call
             them
             unto
             him
             vers
             .
             12
             )
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             Moses
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             who
             were
             not
             of
             the
             conspiracy
             ,
             goes
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             to
             expostulate
             with
             them
             for
             this
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             to
             denounce
             the
             judgement
             threa●ned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Depart
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             tents
             of
             these
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             touch
             nothing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             consumed
             in
             all
             their
             sinnes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             remove
             your
             tents
             ,
             and
             get
             farre
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             touch
             nothing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             shew
             your
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             how
             certainly
             you
             believe
             that
             the●
             lie
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             throughly
             you
             desire
             to
             clear
             your selves
             from
             having
             any
             hand
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             touch
             any
             thing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             judging
             all
             they
             have
             unclean
             ,
             execrable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             perish
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             So
             they
             gat
             up
             from
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
             &
             Abiram
             ,
             on
             every
             side
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             tabernacle
             of
             Korah
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             the
             same
             place
             with
             Dathan
             and
             Abirams
             :
             whereby
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             the
             earth
             opened
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             which
             indeed
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             the
             more
             evident
             ▪
          
           
             
             And
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             came
             out
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             their
             impudent
             madnesse
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             people
             ●lie
             from
             their
             tabernacles
             ,
             they
             come
             forth
             boldly
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             doores
             of
             their
             tabernacles
             ,
             as
             out-facing
             Moses
             ,
             and
             scorning
             the
             judgement
             which
             he
             had
             seemed
             to
             threaten
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             ,
             Hereby
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             do
             all
             these
             works
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             undertaking
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             conferring
             the
             priesthood
             upon
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             latter
             ,
             appointing
             Korah
             and
             his
             company
             to
             bring
             censers
             with
             incense
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3●
               .
            
             And
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             the
             ring-leaders
             of
             the
             rebellion
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             do
             rather
             think
             that
             Korah
             was
             consumed
             with
             those
             two
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             men
             by
             fire
             that
             came
             out
             from
             the
             Lord.
             vers
             .
             35.
             
             But
             because
             the
             people
             fled
             from
             Korahs
             tabernacle
             ▪
             vers
             .
             ●7
             .
             and
             because
             it
             is
             here
             evident
             that
             Korahs
             tabernacle
             with
             all
             that
             appertai●●d
             ●o
             him
             was
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             chap.
             26.
             10.
             it
             i●
             s●id
             expressely
             that
             
               the
               earth
               swallowed
               up
               Dathan
               &
               Abiram
               together
               with
               Korah
               ▪
            
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             he
             was
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Mo●es
             had
             ●●●●inted
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             to
             be
             with
             his
             censer
             amongst
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             .
             But
             having
             assembled
             them
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             Moses
             and
             the
             Elders
             to
             go
             to
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             it
             seems
             he
             left
             the
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             before
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             went
             also
             to
             his
             consederates
             to
             encourage
             and
             assist
             them
             in
             their
             confronting
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             own
             tent
             ,
             was
             swallowed
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             men
             that
             appertained
             unto
             Korah
             ▪
             and
             their
             goods
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             of
             his
             family
             who
             were
             at
             that
             ti●e
             in
             his
             ta●e
             nacle
             ;
             for
             some
             of
             his
             sonnes
             died
             not
             in
             this
             destruction
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             11.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               children
               of
               Korah
               died
               not
               ,
            
             either
             because
             they
             joyned
             not
             i●
             their
             fathers
             sinne
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             repented
             and
             gave
             over
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             were
             not
             present
             in
             Korahs
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Speak
             unto
             Eleazar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Aaron
             the
             priest
             ,
             that
             he
             take
             up
             the
             censers
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             mutiners
             had
             sought
             to
             wrest
             the
             priesthood
             from
             the
             posterity
             of
             Aaron
             :
             Eleazar
             therefore
             ,
             whose
             cause
             God
             had
             pleaded
             ,
             is
             imployed
             in
             making
             the
             censers
             a
             memoriall
             of
             Gods
             judgement
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             scatter
             thou
             the
             fire
             yonder
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             without
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             both
             because
             happely
             it
             was
             strange
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             fire
             might
             be
             an
             expression
             of
             Gods
             rejecting
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             their
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             hallowed
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             offered
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             Things
             consecrated
             to
             God
             might
             not
             be
             turned
             to
             any
             other
             use
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             God
             therein
             magnifying
             the
             holinesse
             of
             that
             place
             wherein
             were
             the
             visible
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             ;
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             hence
             ,
             that
             where
             things
             are
             given
             to
             superstitious
             use●
             ,
             but
             intentionally
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             authority
             to
             divert
             th●se
             things
             to
             civil
             uses
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             follows
             that
             because
             under
             the
             law
             if
             any
             man
             did
             change
             the
             tithe
             of
             the
             heard
             or
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             both
             it
             and
             the
             change
             thereof
             were
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             Levit.
             27.
             32.
             therefore
             now
             where
             tithes
             ,
             either
             by
             custome
             or
             law
             are
             made
             due
             to
             the
             minister
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             should
             fraudulently
             change
             the
             true
             tenth
             ,
             therefore
             both
             it
             and
             the
             change
             should
             be
             the
             ministers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             The
             censers
             of
             these
             sinners
             against
             their
             own
             s●uls
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             them
             broad
             plates
             for
             a
             covering
             of
             the
             altar
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             altar
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             covered
             with
             plates
             of
             brasse
             before
             ,
             Exod.
             27.
             2.
             so
             that
             it
             is
             very
             questionable
             how
             the
             censers
             beaten
             into
             broad
             plates
             were
             a
             covering
             for
             this
             altar
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             before
             made
             with
             a
             frame
             like
             a
             table
             ,
             and
             boarded
             now
             about
             like
             a
             chest
             ,
             which
             boards
             were
             now
             covered
             with
             these
             plates
             :
             others
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             overlayed
             with
             brasse
             before
             half
             way
             ,
             down
             from
             the
             top
             even
             to
             the
             grate
             within
             where
             the
             fire
             lay
             ,
             and
             now
             that
             the
             other
             parts
             were
             also
             plated
             with
             brasse
             :
             others
             hold
             that
             these
             plates
             were
             fastened
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             lesse
             necessity
             there
             was
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             fitter
             they
             were
             to
             be
             memorials
             of
             their
             sinne
             .
             But
             withall
             it
             is
             like
             they
             were
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             both
             a
             further
             ornament
             and
             defence
             to
             the
             wood
             against
             the
             fire
             ;
             yea
             why
             may
             not
             this
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             covering
             for
             the
             top
             of
             the
             altar
             when
             it
             was
             removed
             ?
             But
             the
             text
             resolves
             us
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             But
             on
             the
             morrow
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             murmured
             against
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             very
             men
             ,
             whose
             lives
             Moses
             had
             saved
             the
             day
             before
             by
             praying
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             now
             murmur
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             expresly
             noted
             that
             this
             they
             did
             on
             the
             morrow
             after
             they
             had
             seen
             that
             fearfull
             judgement
             that
             fell
             upon
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             men
             of
             their
             conspiracy
             ,
             thereby
             to
             intimate
             their
             horrible
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             so
             strange
             and
             fearfull
             a
             judgement
             they
             durst
             so
             immediately
             again
             make
             an
             insurrection
             against
             Moses
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             the
             death
             of
             those
             rebells
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               (
               ye
               have
               killed
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             when
             it
             was
             so
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             destroyed
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             wretches
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             And
             ▪
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             the
             congregation
             was
             gathered
             against
             Moses
             and
             against
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             they
             looked
             toward
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             looked
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             having
             now
             no
             other
             refuge
             or
             shelter
             to
             fly
             to
             .
          
           
             And
             behold
             the
             cloud
             covered
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             signe
             of
             Gods
             having
             somewhat
             to
             say
             to
             them
             (
             for
             at
             such
             times
             the
             cloud
             descended
             )
             stayed
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             saved
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             Take
             a
             censer
             and
             put
             fire
             therein
             from
             off
             the
             altar
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             No
             doubt
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             God
             that
             informed
             him
             the
             plague
             was
             begun
             ,
             directed
             him
             to
             this
             course
             of
             offering
             incense
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             onely
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             for
             the
             staying
             of
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             happely
             that
             Aarons
             offering
             incense
             might
             put
             the
             people
             in
             mind
             to
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereof
             the
             incense
             was
             a
             signe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             And
             he
             stood
             between
             the
             dead
             and
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             the
             plague
             was
             stared
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             mediatour
             be
             interposed
             himself
             by
             his
             intercession
             to
             stay
             the
             plague
             from
             passing
             any
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             those
             from
             death
             that
             were
             not
             yet
             struck
             with
             this
             judgement
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             plague
             
             did
             not
             scatter
             it self
             through
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             but
             beginning
             in
             one
             place
             did
             like
             a
             fire
             runne
             along
             upon
             those
             still
             that
             were
             next
             adjoyning
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             ,
             even
             literally
             we
             may
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Aaron
             set
             himself
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             betwixt
             the
             dead
             and
             those
             that
             were
             not
             yet
             smitten
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             exposing
             himself
             to
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             the
             peoples
             behalf
             :
             whereby
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             preserved
             were
             preserved
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             atonement
             which
             he
             now
             made
             for
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             was
             Aaron
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             our
             Mediatour
             ,
             who
             made
             intercession
             for
             transgressours
             :
             See
             Esa
             .
             53.
             12.
             
             
               And
               he
               bare
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               made
               intercession
               for
               the
               transgressours
               .
            
             Luke
             23.
             34.
             
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               49.
               
            
             Now
             they
             that
             dyed
             in
             the
             plague
             were
             fourteen
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             What
             the
             plague
             was
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             some
             apply
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             10.
             
             
               Neither
               murmur
               ye
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               also
               murmured
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               50.
               
            
             And
             Aaron
             returned
             unto
             Moses
             unto
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Both
             to
             acquaint
             Moses
             how
             he
             had
             sped
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             who
             had
             so
             graciously
             accepted
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             take
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             a
             rod
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             No
             doubt
             the
             Lord
             saw
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             severe
             proceeding
             against
             those
             that
             mutined
             against
             Aaron
             ,
             yet
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             amongst
             them
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             but
             were
             still
             rising
             against
             this
             dignity
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             in
             wonderfull
             mercy
             by
             this
             ensuing
             miracle
             labours
             to
             overcome
             their
             rebellious
             hearts
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             end
             he
             enjoyns
             Moses
             to
             take
             of
             each
             Prince
             of
             the
             tribes
             a
             rod
             or
             staff
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             did
             use
             ordinarily
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             hands
             (
             as
             we
             reade
             of
             such
             a
             rod
             that
             Moses
             used
             to
             go
             with
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               is
               that
               in
               thine
               hand
               ?
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               A
               rod
               )
            
             or
             rather
             such
             as
             the
             Princes
             did
             use
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             hands
             as
             the
             signe
             of
             their
             dignity
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             18.
             
             
               The
               Princes
               digged
               the
               well
               ,
               the
               nobles
               of
               the
               people
               digged
               ●t
               ,
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               law-giver
               ,
               with
               their
               staves
            
             ;
             for
             a
             rod
             or
             staff
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             governours
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             from
             God.
             See
             Psal
             .
             110.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
               rule
               thou
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thine
               enemies
            
             ;
             and
             Jer.
             48.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               The
               calamity
               of
               Moab
               is
               near
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               affliction
               hasteth
               fast
               .
               All
               ye
               that
               are
               about
               him
               bemoan
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               ye
               that
               know
               his
               name
               say
               ,
               How
               is
               the
               strong
               staff
               broken
               and
               the
               beautifull
               rod
               ?
            
             and
             thus
             the
             very
             signe
             of
             their
             authority
             becomes
             a
             signe
             and
             witnesse
             against
             them
             that
             the
             priesthood
             belo●ged
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             Aaron
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Of
             all
             their
             Princes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             house
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             twelve
             rods
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             were
             twelve
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             and
             twelve
             Princes
             ,
             of
             each
             tribe
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             every
             Prince
             brought
             a
             rod
             with
             his
             name
             upon
             it
             :
             whence
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             there
             were
             twelve
             rods
             besides
             Aarons
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Write
             thou
             every
             mans
             name
             upon
             his
             rod.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Patriar●hs
             ,
             
             Reuben
             ,
             Simeon
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             we
             see
             that
             not
             Levies
             but
             Aarons
             name
             was
             written
             on
             his
             rod
             )
             but
             the
             name
             of
             every
             Prince
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             present
             head
             of
             the
             tribe
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             staff
             :
             whence
             also
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             were
             twelve
             rods
             besides
             Aarons
             ;
             else
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             rod
             for
             the
             two
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             which
             of
             those
             two
             Princes
             names
             were
             written
             on
             their
             rod
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             For
             one
             rod
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             head
             of
             the
             house
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             distinguisht
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             other
             Levites
             ;
             yet
             as
             in
             the
             other
             tribes
             there
             is
             but
             one
             rod
             for
             a
             tribe
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             be
             for
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             and
             as
             the
             head
             or
             chief
             of
             every
             tribe
             hath
             his
             name
             written
             upon
             the
             rod
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             so
             shall
             Aarons
             name
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             rod
             of
             Levi
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             set
             in
             the
             chief
             place
             ,
             that
             hereby
             my
             choice
             of
             him
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             priesthood
             may
             be
             fully
             made
             known
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             before
             the
             testimony
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             ark
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               testimony
            
             ,
             because
             therein
             were
             kept
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             called
             
               the
               testimony
            
             Exod.
             25.
             26.
             
             Either
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             lay
             these
             rods
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             before
             the
             vail
             where
             the
             ark
             stood
             within
             behind
             the
             vail
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             before
             the
             ark
             :
             for
             upon
             such
             extraordinary
             occasions
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             Moses
             used
             to
             go
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ;
             and
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             were
             bro●ght
             forth
             again
             ,
             and
             Aarons
             rod
             was
             found
             to
             flourish
             ,
             the
             rest
             continuing
             dry
             sticks
             or
             staves
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             that
             was
             carryed
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             9.
             4.
             mentions
             Aarons
             rod
             that
             budded
             amongst
             those
             things
             that
             were
             within
             the
             vail
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             returned
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             all
             laid
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Bring
               Aarons
               rod
               again
               before
               the
               testimony
               .
            
             However
             this
             laying
             of
             these
             rods
             up
             before
             the
             Lord
             was
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             referred
             to
             him
             to
             determine
             this
             controversie
             concerning
             the
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             I
             will
             make
             to
             cease
             from
             me
             the
             murmuring
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             concerning
             Aarons
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             rod
             of
             Aaron
             was
             among
             their
             rods
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             there
             being
             twelve
             rods
             brought
             for
             the
             twelve
             Princes
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             (
             which
             were
             it
             seems
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             almond
             tree
             ,
             for
             such
             Aarons
             was
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               that
               bloomed
               blossomes
               and
               yielded
               almonds
               )
            
             they
             were
             all
             laid
             together
             ,
             and
             Aarons
             was
             put
             also
             amongst
             the
             other
             twelve
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             behold
             the
             rod
             of
             Aaron
             for
             the
             house
             of
             Levi
             budded
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             the
             Lord
             did
             discover
             miraculously
             that
             he
             had
             chosen
             Aarons
             and
             his
             posterity
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             priests
             that
             should
             serve
             at
             his
             altar
             :
             and
             withall
             the
             flourishing
             of
             this
             rod
             signified
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             budding
             of
             Aarons
             posterity
             ▪
             together
             with
             the
             flourishing
             glory
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             priesthood
             which
             continued
             in
             his
             posterity
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             flourishing
             glory
             of
             Christs
             priesthood
             (
             of
             which
             Aarons
             was
             a
             type
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             he
             ,
             
               that
               rod
               out
               of
               the
               stemme
               of
               Jesse
               ,
               and
               branch
               that
               grew
               out
               of
               his
               root
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             11.
             1.
             though
             at
             first
             he
             was
             as
             a
             dry
             and
             withered
             s●ick
             ,
             so
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               beauty
               nor
               comlinesse
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             53.
             2.
             and
             especially
             in
             his
             death
             and
             bur●all
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             indeed
             withered
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             without
             hope
             of
             recovery
             and
             
               dryed
               up
               like
               a
               potsheard
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             22.
             15.
             should
             yet
             suddenly
             sprout
             
             forth
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             priesthood
             should
             become
             an
             eternall
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             l●●e
             Aarons
             budding
             &
             fruitbearing
             rod
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             to
             man
             believing
             on
             him
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             eternall
             li●e
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             flourishing
             rod
             or
             sceptre
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             should
             become
             glorious
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             joy
             of
             all
             those
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             truly
             set
             apart
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             as
             Aaron
             was
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             but
             dry
             and
             withered
             sticks
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             speciall
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             bear
             and
             bring
             forth
             buds
             and
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             
               their
               fruit
               should
               remain
            
             ,
             John
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             perish
             ,
             we
             all
             perish
             .
             ]
          
           
             Being
             by
             this
             miracle
             fully
             convinced
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             then
             calling
             to
             mind
             how
             severely
             God
             had
             punished
             this
             their
             murmuring
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             how
             some
             had
             been
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             some
             swallowed
             up
             into
             the
             earth
             alive
             ,
             some
             consumed
             with
             the
             plague
             ,
             they
             are
             stricken
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             like
             danger
             (
             the
             first
             step
             to
             repentance
             )
             and
             therefore
             cry
             out
             as
             men
             that
             might
             justly
             expect
             to
             be
             every
             one
             of
             them
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             indeed
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             presently
             taken
             away
             by
             some
             judgement
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Lord
             been
             the
             more
             mercifull
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Whosoever
             cometh
             any
             thing
             near
             unto
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             amplification
             of
             their
             wofull
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             should
             spare
             them
             now
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             alwayes
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             never
             so
             little
             presse
             beyond
             the
             limits
             allowed
             them
             ,
             whosoever
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               cometh
               any
               thing
               near
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nearer
             then
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             keep
             not
             off
             at
             their
             full
             distance
             (
             wherein
             we
             may
             easily
             transgresse
             )
             we
             see
             God
             will
             not
             spare
             them
             ;
             yea
             happely
             (
             as
             men
             terrified
             are
             indeed
             wont
             to
             conceive
             their
             danger
             greater
             then
             it
             is
             )
             they
             complain
             as
             if
             it
             would
             be
             perilous
             to
             come
             near
             the
             tabernacle
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Shall
             we
             be
             consumed
             with
             dying
             ?
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             a
             deprecation
             ,
             Shall
             we
             be
             consumed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             thy
             mercie
             let
             us
             not
             be
             consumed
             :
             for
             so
             questions
             are
             often
             used
             in
             earnest
             deprecations
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             85.
             6.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               not
               revive
               us
               again
               ,
               that
               thy
               people
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ?
            
             and
             Esa
             .
             64.
             12.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               refrain
               thy self
               from
               these
               things
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               hold
               thy
               peace
               and
               afflict
               us
               very
               sore
               ?
            
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             as
             a
             bemoaning
             of
             their
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             ▪
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THou
             and
             thy
             sonnes
             and
             thy
             fathers
             house
             with
             thee
             shall
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             peoples
             astonishment
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               we
               die
               ,
               we
               perish
               ,
               we
               all
               perish
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             here
             tells
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             the
             priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             must
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             pollution
             came
             to
             it
             by
             the
             people
             they
             should
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             their
             charge
             to
             watch
             over
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             shews
             himself
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             priests
             watch
             a
             ground
             of
             appeasing
             the
             peoples
             both
             fear
             and
             envy
             .
          
           
             And
             thou
             and
             thy
             sonnes
             with
             thee
             shall
             bear
             the
             iniquity
             of
             your
             priesthood
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             if
             the
             priesthood
             be
             polluted
             either
             by
             your selves
             or
             the
             Levites
             intruding
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             your
             watch
             should
             prevent
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Onely
             they
             shall
             not
             come
             nigh
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             the
             altar
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             you
             also
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             not
             preventing
             the
             errour
             of
             your
             brethren
             the
             Levites
             by
             your
             care
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Therefore
             thou
             and
             thy
             sonnes
             with
             thee
             shall
             keep
             your
             priests
             office
             for
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             altar
             and
             within
             the
             vail
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             altar
             of
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             the
             outer
             vail
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             holy
             or
             most
             holy
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Unto
             thee
             have
             I
             given
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             office
             sake
             whereunto
             thou
             art
             anointed
             ;
             because
             I
             have
             separated
             thee
             from
             worldly
             employments
             to
             attend
             upon
             mine
             holy
             things
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             have
             mine
             holy
             things
             to
             live
             upon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Every
             oblation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             every
             meat-offering
             of
             theirs
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             particulars
             are
             here
             mentioned
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             reserved
             from
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             whereof
             part
             was
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             which
             were
             allotted
             to
             be
             the
             priests
             portion
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             oblations
             meat-offerings
             sin-offerings
             &
             trespasse-offerings
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               every
               trespasse-offering
               of
               theirs
               which
               they
               shall
               render
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             because
             trespasse-offerings
             were
             brought
             as
             by
             way
             of
             recompence
             for
             some
             trespasse
             committed
             against
             the
             Lord.
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             thesewords
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               every
               oblation
               of
               theirs
            
             .
             But
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             agree
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             generall
             comprehending
             all
             those
             particulars
             after
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               every
               oblation
               of
               theirs
               shall
               be
               thine
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             meat-offering
             ,
             every
             sinne-offering
             ,
             and
             every
             trespasse-offering
             of
             theirs
             ;
             and
             indeed
             I
             see
             not
             of
             what
             particular
             sort
             of
             sacrifice
             it
             can
             be
             meant
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             besides
             expressed
             by
             name
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             In
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             (
             or
             the
             tents
             or
             houses
             round
             about
             it
             )
             which
             is
             called
             here
             
               the
               most
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             citie
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             were
             holy
             places
             for
             the
             like
             holy
             things
             (
             as
             they
             were
             called
             )
             to
             be
             eaten
             in
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             peace-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             great
             court
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             was
             without
             the
             priests
             court
             ,
             mentioned
             2.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             9.
             and
             called
             therefore
             
               the
               outer
               court
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             42.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             this
             is
             thine
             ,
             the
             heave-offering
             of
             their
             gift
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             wave-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             right
             shoulder
             and
             the
             wave-breast
             of
             their
             peace-offerings
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             gifts
             that
             they
             were
             heaved
             and
             waved
             ,
             no
             part
             thereof
             being
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             All
             the
             best
             of
             the
             oyl
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             best
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wheat
             ,
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             things
             here
             mentioned
             were
             allotted
             for
             the
             priests
             sustenance
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             their
             land
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Lord
             at
             their
             three
             great
             feasts
             ,
             as
             a
             sheaf
             of
             their
             barley
             ,
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Passeover
             or
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             10.
             and
             two
             loaves
             of
             their
             new
             wheat
             ,
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             and
             the
             first
             of
             their
             wine
             and
             oyl
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             .
             But
             these
             were
             brought
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             in
             generall
             .
             
             Besides
             these
             there●ore
             ,
             particular
             men
             were
             of
             their
             own
             corn
             and
             fruits
             to
             bring
             the
             first-fruits
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             29.
             and
             23.
             19.
             
             &c.
             concerning
             which
             there
             is
             no
             other
             direction
             given
             but
             that
             th●y
             should
             be
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             best
             (
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             )
             the
             quantity
             being
             left
             to
             the
             free
             bounty
             of
             the
             owner
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             had
             found
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             grounds
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             first-fruits
             is
             this
             place
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Some
             indeed
             make
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             first-fruits
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             and
             the
             first
             ripe
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               What
               soever
               is
               first
               ripe
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               bring
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               be
               thine
               ,
            
             which
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             those
             first
             ripe
             fruits
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             were
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             Law
             speaks
             ,
             Deut.
             26.
             2.
             
             But
             whether
             there
             can
             be
             any
             such
             difference
             gathered
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             very
             questionable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             rede●med
             from
             a
             maneth
             old
             shalt
             thou
             redeem
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             men
             :
             for
             though
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             both
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               the
               first-born
               of
               man
               shalt
               thou
               surely
               redeem
               ,
               and
               the
               firstling
               of
               unclean
               beasts
               shalt
               thou
               redeem
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             hath
             reference
             onely
             to
             the
             first-born
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             they
             were
             to
             redeem
             them
             at
             a
             moneth
             old
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             time
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             firstlings
             of
             beasts
             were
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             at
             eight
             dayes
             old
             ,
             Levit.
             22.
             27.
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             were
             at
             that
             age
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             estimation
             or
             price
             with
             the
             priest
             is
             here
             appointed
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             first-born
             that
             were
             to
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             is
             five
             shekels
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             price
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             men
             ,
             Numb
             .
             3.
             46
             ,
             47.
             and
             Levit.
             27.
             6.
             
             But
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             the
             same
             price
             of
             redemption
             was
             set
             upon
             the
             first-born
             of
             men
             and
             the
             firstlings
             of
             unclean
             beasts
             :
             of
             the
             firstling
             of
             an
             〈◊〉
             we
             reade
             expressely
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             redeemed
             with
             a
             lambe
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             13.
             and
             therefore
             the
             like
             may
             be
             conceived
             of
             the
             firstling
             of
             other
             beasts
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             were
             reasonably
             rated
             by
             the
             pri●st
             acco●ding
             to
             their
             value
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             But
             the
             firstling
             of
             a
             cow
             ,
             or
             the
             firstling
             of
             a
             sheep
             ,
             or
             the
             firstling
             of
             a
             goat
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             redeem
             ,
             they
             are
             holy
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Deut.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             It
             is
             a
             cov●nant
             of
             salt
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             liew
             of
             your
             service
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             I
             have
             allotted
             you
             this
             for
             your
             maintenance
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             and
             unchangeable
             coven●nt
             .
             Now
             this
             covenant
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             perpetuity
             is
             here
             called
             
               a
               covenant
               of
               salt
            
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             Gods
             covenant
             with
             David
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             5.
             either
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               Every
               oblation
               of
               thy
               meat-offering
               shalt
               thou
               season
               with
               salt
               ;
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               suffer
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               thy
               God
               to
               be
               lacking
               from
               thy
               meat-offering
               :
            
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             covenant
             made
             with
             the
             priest
             for
             their
             maintenance
             in
             the
             particulars
             before
             mentioned
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             even
             as
             that
             which
             he
             had
             made
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             every
             sacrifice
             should
             be
             salted
             with
             salt
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             salt
             having
             a
             virtue
             to
             preserve
             any
             thing
             from
             corruption
             ,
             therefore
             by
             
               a
               cov●nant
               of
               salt
            
             is
             meant
             onely
             a
             stable
             firm
             and
             incorruptible
             covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             inheritance
             in
             their
             land
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             have
             
             any
             part
             among
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             land
             shall
             be
             divided
             by
             lot
             ,
             there
             sha
             ll
             be
             no
             lot
             for
             the
             Levites
             .
             Indeed
             they
             had
             cities
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             suburbs
             ;
             but
             tho
             se
             also
             were
             given
             them
             from
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             Numb
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Neither
             must
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             henceforth
             come
             nigh
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             they
             offered
             to
             do
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             But
             the
             Levites
             shall
             do
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             they
             ●hall
             bear
             their
             iniquity
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Levites
             shall
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             own
             iniquity
             if
             they
             transgresse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             peoples
             ,
             if
             by
             their
             not
             watching
             over
             the
             holy
             things
             they
             be
             suffered
             to
             transgresse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             this
             your
             heave-offering
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             unto
             you
             as
             though
             it
             were
             the
             corn
             of
             the
             threshing
             floore
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             tenth
             of
             your
             tithes
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             give
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             accept
             at
             your
             hands
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             having
             lands
             you
             should
             pay
             tithe
             of
             the
             increase
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             do
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Neither
             shall
             ye
             pollute
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             lest
             ye
             die
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             might
             be
             done
             by
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             SPeak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             that
             they
             bring
             thee
             a
             red
             hoifer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Law
             for
             making
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ver
             .
             9.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             water
             that
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             those
             that
             were
             legally
             unclean
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             When
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             we
             cannot
             say
             ;
             but
             very
             fitly
             it
             is
             added
             here
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             to
             appease
             the
             peoples
             excessive
             fear
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             12.
             the
             priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             appointed
             to
             do
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             people
             that
             they
             might
             not
             transgresse
             about
             any
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ;
             so
             here
             also
             the
             Lord
             appoints
             a
             water
             of
             separation
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             so
             if
             any
             of
             the
             p●ople
             had
             contracted
             any
             legall
             uncleannesse
             ,
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             this
             water
             upon
             them
             they
             might
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             come
             freely
             again
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             without
             fear
             of
             those
             plagues
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             their
             pollutions
             might
             have
             brought
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             legall
             pollutions
             were
             to
             affect
             them
             with
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             this
             water
             of
             separation
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             cleansed
             from
             their
             filthinesse
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             obtain
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             his
             Sanctuary
             and
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             the
             making
             of
             this
             water
             a
             red
             heifer
             was
             to
             be
             provid●d
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             common
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             them
             all
             ▪
             even
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             any
             one
             amongst
             them
             that
             was
             by
             any
             accident
             legally
             unclean
             :
             And
             indeed
             as
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             ,
             so
             this
             in
             speciall
             was
             a
             notable
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             heifer
             ,
             that
             the
             imbecillity
             of
             the
             sex
             might
             shadow
             forth
             the
             mean
             and
             humble
             and
             despised
             condition
             wherein
             Christ
             should
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             a
             red
             heifer
             ,
             either
             to
             denote
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             
             who
             was
             at
             first
             called
             Adam
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             signifies
             red
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             red
             earth
             of
             which
             he
             was
             made
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             betoken
             the
             bloudinesse
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             (
             whereto
             the
             Prophet
             seems
             also
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             to
             allude
             ,
             Esa
             .
             63.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               from
               Edom
               with
               dyed
               garments
               from
               Bozrah
               ?
               —
               Wherefore
               art
               thou
               red
               in
               thine
               apparrel
               ,
               and
               thy
               garments
               like
               him
               that
               treadeth
               in
               the
               wine-presse
               ?
               )
            
             and
             that
             by
             his
             bloud
             it
             is
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             cleansed
             from
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             even
             those
             sinnes
             that
             are
             red
             as
             crimson
             or
             scarlet
             ,
             Esa
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             
               He
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             John
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             heifer
             without
             spot
             ,
             wherein
             is
             no
             blemish
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             nature
             without
             any
             blemish
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             both
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             suffering
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             a
             heifer
             upon
             which
             never
             came
             yoke
             (
             for
             they
             used
             in
             those
             times
             to
             plow
             and
             to
             draw
             their
             carts
             with
             heifers
             and
             cows
             as
             well
             as
             with
             oxen
             ,
             Judg.
             14.
             18.
             and
             6.
             7.
             
             )
             and
             that
             to
             signifie
             his
             fr●edome
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             voluntary
             doing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             done
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             John
             10.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               that
               I
               might
               take
               it
               again
               .
               No
               man
               taketh
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               lay
               it
               down
               of
               my self
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               If
               the
               ashes
               of
               an
               heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               sanctifieth
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             give
             her
             unto
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             heifer
             must
             be
             given
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             our
             redemption
             and
             purification
             was
             the
             work
             of
             Christs
             priesthood
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             priest
             and
             sacrifice
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             but
             to
             Eleazar
             ,
             because
             by
             doing
             this
             service
             that
             was
             now
             to
             be
             done
             he
             was
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             and
             it
             was
             fitter
             that
             he
             should
             be
             defiled
             then
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             carried
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             as
             an
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             figuring
             Christs
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             suffering
             without
             the
             citie
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             12.
             
             
               Wherefore
               Jesus
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             sprinkle
             of
             her
             bloud
             directly
             before
             the
             tabernacl●
             of
             the
             congregation
             seven
             times
             .
             ]
          
           
             Signifying
             that
             though
             it
             bore
             the
             curse
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             accepted
             of
             God
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             the
             unclean
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christs
             bloud
             we
             are
             made
             clean
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             heaven
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             one
             shall
             burn
             the
             heifer
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             her
             skinne
             and
             her
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             done
             to
             signifie
             the
             grievous
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             ardent
             love
             which
             he
             bore
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             offer
             up
             himself
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             priest
             shall
             take
             cedar-wood
             ,
             and
             hyssope
             ,
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             signifie
             that
             these
             things
             should
             be
             used
             for
             a
             sprinkle
             in
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             with
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             ,
             Lev.
             14.
             4.
             and
             that
             was
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             these
             things
             should
             be
             sanctified
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             to
             them
             might
             be
             applyed
             the
             cleansing
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             spirit
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             The
             priest
             shall
             w●sh
             his
             clothes
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             said
             of
             him
             that
             burnt
             this
             heifer
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             and
             of
             him
             th●t
             gathered
             up
             the
             ashes
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             and
             of
             him
             
             that
             sprinkled
             an
             unclean
             person
             with
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             made
             of
             these
             ashes
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             They
             that
             were
             imployed
             in
             preparing
             this
             water
             were
             defiled
             by
             that
             which
             was
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             others
             that
             were
             defiled
             .
             And
             this
             was
             first
             to
             discover
             thereby
             the
             abominablenesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             imputed
             to
             this
             heifer
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             die
             for
             them
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             touched
             her
             was
             thereby
             polluted
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             heifer
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             should
             be
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             transgressours
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             the
             signe
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             that
             had
             virtue
             in
             it
             to
             purifie
             those
             that
             were
             spiritually
             unclean
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             shew
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             legall
             priesthood
             ,
             because
             by
             preparing
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Churches
             sanctification
             themselves
             were
             polluted
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             a
             man
             that
             is
             clean
             shall
             gather
             up
             the
             ashes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             branch
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             heifer
             must
             be
             gathered
             up
             by
             a
             man
             that
             is
             clean
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             without
             the
             camp
             in
             a
             clean
             place
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             now
             consecrated
             to
             a
             holy
             use
             ,
             however
             the
             man
             that
             gathered
             them
             was
             thereby
             made
             unclean
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             )
             because
             they
             were
             the
             remainder
             of
             a
             heifer
             slain
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             hereby
             was
             signified
             that
             Christ
             our
             sacrifice
             was
             pure
             in
             himself
             ,
             though
             made
             sinne
             for
             us
             ;
             yea
             and
             some
             Expositours
             adde
             that
             this
             laying
             up
             of
             these
             ashes
             in
             a
             clean
             place
             signified
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             a
             new
             tombe
             ,
             
               wherein
               never
               man
               before
               was
               laid
               ,
            
             Luke
             23.
             53.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             kept
             for
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             for
             a
             water
             of
             separation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               water
               of
               separation
            
             ,
             see
             before
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             place
             where
             these
             ashes
             were
             kept
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             many
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             dispersed
             into
             all
             the
             cities
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             unclean
             might
             have
             wherewith
             to
             purify
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             stranger
             that
             sojourneth
             among
             them
             for
             a
             statute
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             making
             and
             reserving
             these
             ashes
             for
             a
             water
             of
             separation
             .
             Whether
             there
             was
             a
             new
             heifer
             burnt
             at
             every
             station
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             tarried
             any
             time
             ;
             or
             whether
             every
             tribe
             or
             Israelite
             (
             which
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             )
             fetched
             of
             the
             ashes
             from
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             laid
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             them
             for
             their
             own
             use
             when
             occasion
             served
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             we
             need
             not
             curiously
             enquire
             :
             Onely
             this
             we
             must
             know
             that
             as
             the
             burning
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             ashes
             of
             this
             heifer
             ,
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             Christs
             most
             ignominious
             and
             accursed
             death
             (
             for
             
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               ashes
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             is
             noted
             for
             the
             extremity
             of
             Gods
             fierie
             judgments
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.
             18.
             
             )
             and
             that
             the
             memoriall
             of
             Christs
             ignominious
             death
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             as
             a
             most
             glorious
             monument
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             .
             See
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             He
             that
             toucheth
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             shall
             be
             unclean
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             that
             touched
             a
             dead
             beast
             was
             unclean
             but
             one
             day
             onely
             ,
             Lev.
             11.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
               Whosoever
               toucheth
               the
               carcase
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               unclean
               untill
               the
               even
               ,
            
             &c.
             neither
             was
             he
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             those
             ashes
             .
             By
             these
             legall
             pollutions
             therefore
             ,
             
             contracted
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             the
             Lord
             did
             undoubtedly
             teach
             his
             people
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             observe
             Gods
             curse
             in
             death
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             defiled
             by
             the
             society
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             men
             
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             and
             of
             polluting
             our
             souls
             by
             any
             sinne
             or
             communion
             with
             dead
             works
             .
             See
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             
               Wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
            
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Lay
               hands
               ,
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               neither
               be
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               .
               Keep
               thy self
               pure
               :
            
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             defiled
             themselves
             they
             should
             seek
             presently
             to
             be
             cleansed
             of
             their
             uncleannesse
             ,
             namely
             by
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             saith
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             He
             shall
             purifie
             himself
             with
             it
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             s●venth
             day
             he
             shall
             be
             clean
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             third
             day
             was
             mysticall
             ,
             having
             reference
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             was
             also
             the
             seventh
             ,
             being
             a
             perfect
             number
             and
             signifying
             how
             full
             and
             perfectly
             we
             are
             cleansed
             from
             our
             sinnes
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             and
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             it
             presumptuously
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             have
             done
             it
             ignorantly
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             Leviticus
             5.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             whosoever
             toucheth
             one
             that
             is
             slain
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             toucheth
             any
             slain
             man
             (
             for
             though
             the
             text
             speaks
             onely
             of
             such
             as
             are
             slain
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             yet
             hereby
             all
             other
             are
             implyed
             also
             )
             
               or
               a
               dead
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             other
             dead
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             not
             slain
             ,
             but
             dying
             his
             naturall
             death
             ,
             yea
             
               or
               the
               bone
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               grave
               ,
            
             he
             shall
             be
             unclean
             seven
             dayes
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             to
             avoid
             these
             pollutions
             they
             used
             to
             have
             their
             places
             of
             buriall
             without
             their
             cities
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             12.
             
             
               Now
               when
               he
               came
               nigh
               to
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               behold
               there
               was
               a
               dead
               man
               carried
               out
               .
            
             See
             also
             John
             9.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             running
             water
             shall
             be
             put
             theret●
             in
             a
             vessel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             such
             water
             is
             purest
             .
             See
             Lev.
             14.
             5.
             
             This
             figured
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             do
             receive
             ,
             John
             7.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             a
             clean
             person
             shall
             take
             hyssope
             ,
             and
             dip
             it
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             it
             about
             the
             tent
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             vessels
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               For
               though
               a
               vessel
               were
               melted
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               clean
               till
               it
               was
               sprinkled
               with
               this
               water
               ,
               Numb
               .
               31.
               23.
               
            
             Every
             thing
             that
             may
             abide
             the
             fire
             ye
             shall
             make
             it
             go
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             clean
             ;
             neverthelesse
             it
             shall
             be
             purified
             with
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             what
             soever
             the
             unclean
             person
             toucheth
             shall
             be
             unclean
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             unclean
             person
             here
             spoken
             of
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             unclean
             person
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             (
             as
             by
             the
             immediate
             inference
             of
             this
             upon
             that
             is
             evident
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             person
             that
             was
             made
             unclean
             by
             touching
             the
             water
             of
             separation
             ;
             yet
             withall
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             unclean
             persons
             mentioned
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             made
             unclean
             by
             the
             burning
             or
             touching
             of
             the
             red
             heifer
             ,
             or
             her
             ashes
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             touching
             of
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Law
             here
             given
             concerning
             those
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             should
             be
             unclean
             that
             such
             unclean
             persons
             touched
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             person
             should
             be
             unclean
             that
             touched
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             defiled
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             an
             unclean
             man
             :
             and
             thus
             hereby
             was
             
             figured
             the
             contagion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             spreading
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             infection
             of
             many
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THen
             came
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             into
             the
             desert
             of
             Zin
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             mentioned
             Exod.
             16.
             1.
             whither
             they
             came
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             after
             their
             departing
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             but
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             ,
             which
             was
             near
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Edom.
             The
             last
             station
             of
             the
             Israelites
             mentioned
             in
             this
             story
             was
             
               Kadesh
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Paran
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             12.
             16.
             and
             13.
             26.
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             19.
             and
             Rithmah
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             18.
             close
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             Canaan
             (
             for
             thence
             they
             sent
             twelve
             men
             to
             search
             the
             land
             )
             But
             because
             here
             they
             murmured
             against
             God
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             hence
             the
             Lord
             appoints
             them
             to
             return
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             :
             from
             Rithmah
             therefore
             or
             Kadesh-Barnea
             they
             returned
             (
             as
             we
             find
             it
             Numb
             .
             33.
             19.
             
             )
             to
             Rimmon-parez
             ,
             thence
             to
             Libnah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Rissah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Kehelathah
             (
             where
             some
             think
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Israelite
             was
             stoned
             for
             gathering
             broken
             wood
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Exod
             15.
             32.
             
             )
             thence
             they
             went
             to
             mount
             Shapher
             ,
             thence
             to
             Haradah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Makheloth
             ,
             thence
             to
             Tahath
             ,
             thence
             to
             Tarah
             (
             where
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             insolent
             mutiny
             began
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             )
             thence
             they
             removed
             to
             Mithcah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Hashmonah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Moseroth
             ,
             thence
             to
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             thence
             to
             Horha-gidgad
             ,
             thence
             to
             Jotbathah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Ebronah
             ,
             thence
             to
             Ezion-gaber
             ,
             which
             was
             close
             by
             the
             red
             sea
             (
             for
             this
             was
             a
             place
             for
             shipping
             in
             Edoms
             land
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             9.
             26.
             
             
               And
               King
               Solomon
               made
               a
               navy
               of
               ships
               in
               Ezion-Geber
               ,
               which
               is
               besides
               Eloth
               ,
               on
               the
               shore
               on
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Edom
               )
            
             then
             they
             turned
             to
             the
             North
             again
             ,
             and
             pitched
             (
             as
             here
             Moses
             tells
             us
             )
             in
             another
             Kadesh
             which
             was
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             Zin
             ,
             of
             which
             Jephthah
             spake
             ,
             Judg.
             11.
             16.
             and
             this
             was
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             after
             they
             were
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             at
             their
             next
             station
             in
             mount
             Hor
             ,
             whither
             they
             removed
             from
             this
             Kadesh
             ,
             Aaron
             dyed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             noted
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             fifth
             moneth
             of
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             38.
             
             So
             that
             in
             their
             travels
             from
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             where
             the
             spie
             came
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             this
             Kadesh
             in
             the
             desert
             of
             Zin
             ,
             there
             were
             about
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             spent
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             their
             fathers
             that
             were
             numbred
             at
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             being
             in
             that
             time
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             And
             Miriam
             dyed
             there
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             there
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             Kadesh
             ▪
             She
             was
             the
             sister
             of
             Moses
             ,
             a
             prophetesse
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             also
             God
             guided
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             travels
             ;
             
               I
               sent
               before
               thee
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               and
               Miriam
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Mich.
             6.
             4.
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             place
             and
             time
             of
             her
             death
             and
             buriall
             noted
             .
             This
             year
             Aaron
             dyed
             also
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             38.
             and
             Moses
             ,
             Deut
             34.
             7.
             and
             if
             this
             was
             the
             sister
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             held
             ,
             that
             was
             set
             to
             watch
             what
             would
             become
             of
             Moses
             when
             he
             was
             laid
             out
             in
             an
             ark
             of
             bulrushes
             ,
             Exod.
             2.
             4.
             she
             could
             be
             little
             lesse
             then
             ten
             years
             old
             ,
             when
             Moses
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             consequently
             she
             was
             about
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             now
             when
             she
             dyed
             :
             for
             Moses
             (
             who
             dyed
             
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             this
             year
             )
             
               was
               a
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
               old
               when
               he
               dyed
               ,
            
             De●t
             .
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             there
             was
             no
             water
             for
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             With
             the
             same
             want
             God
             tryed
             their
             fathers
             in
             the
             first
             year
             after
             their
             going
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             4.
             who
             thereupon
             murmured
             then
             also
             ,
             and
             had
             water
             out
             of
             a
             rock
             (
             for
             in
             many
             particulars
             these
             two
             different
             stories
             were
             alike
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             )
             but
             in
             this
             these
             their
             children
             were
             worse
             then
             their
             fathers
             ,
             because
             the
             experience
             their
             fathers
             had
             of
             Gods
             succour
             in
             the
             very
             same
             extremity
             did
             no
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             could
             prevent
             these
             their
             murmurings
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Would
             God
             that
             we
             had
             dyed
             when
             our
             brethren
             dyed
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             those
             whom
             God
             did
             suddenly
             destroy
             in
             the
             insurrection
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             and
             so
             also
             at
             other
             times
             .
             This
             they
             wished
             ,
             intimating
             that
             it
             had
             been
             easier
             to
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             pine
             away
             now
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ;
             but
             the
             whilst
             in
             a
             desperate
             manner
             they
             most
             impudently
             fl●ght
             that
             fearfull
             judgement
             of
             being
             cut
             off
             in
             Gods
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             went
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             assembly
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             outrage
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             go
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             to
             intercede
             as
             formerly
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             5.
             for
             this
             rebellious
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             unto
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Take
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             gather
             thou
             the
             assembly
             together
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             questionable
             what
             rod
             it
             was
             that
             God
             here
             appoints
             Moses
             to
             take
             for
             the
             working
             of
             this
             miracle
             of
             fetching
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             .
             Evident
             it
             is
             that
             
               Moses
               took
               the
               rod
               from
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             9.
             that
             is
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Aarons
             rod
             which
             was
             budded
             ,
             and
             was
             laid
             up
             before
             the
             testimony
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             10.
             
             But
             more
             generally
             it
             is
             held
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             that
             rod
             of
             Moses
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             wrought
             so
             many
             miracles
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             seems
             indeed
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             afterwards
             called
             
               his
               rod
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               With
               his
               rod
               he
               smote
               the
               rock
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             fittest
             for
             this
             imployment
             ,
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             this
             rod
             wherewith
             God
             had
             manifested
             his
             almighty
             power
             in
             so
             many
             miracles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             fetching
             water
             for
             them
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             at
             Rephidim
             ,
             being
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             ashamed
             of
             their
             present
             murmuring
             against
             God.
             And
             what
             though
             he
             took
             this
             rod
             from
             before
             the
             Lord
             ?
             vers
             .
             9.
             even
             Moses
             rod
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             great
             things
             that
             had
             been
             done
             by
             it
             (
             for
             which
             it
             is
             sometimes
             called
             
               the
               rod
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             4.
             20.
             
             )
             might
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             as
             well
             as
             Aarons
             ;
             yea
             and
             some
             conceive
             that
             Aarons
             rod
             ,
             which
             budded
             and
             was
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             same
             wherewith
             those
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             even
             the
             rod
             of
             Moses
             is
             sometimes
             also
             called
             
               Aarons
               rod
            
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
             
               They
               cast
               down
               every
               man
               his
               rod
               ,
               and
               they
               became
               serpents
               ;
               but
               Aarons
               rod
               swallowed
               up
               their
               rods
               .
            
          
           
             And
             speak
             unto
             the
             rock
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             was
             no
             command
             given
             to
             Moses
             that
             he
             should
             smite
             the
             rock
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             should
             
               take
               the
               rod
            
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             working
             by
             him
             ,
             
               and
               speak
               to
               the
               rock
               before
               their
               eyes
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             many
             hold
             that
             herein
             lay
             a
             part
             of
             Moses
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             smote
             the
             
             rock
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             onely
             have
             spoken
             to
             it
             .
             But
             withall
             in
             this
             command
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             rock
             ,
             there
             was
             couched
             a
             sharp
             exprobration
             of
             Israels
             hard
             heartednesse
             and
             infidelity
             :
             for
             it
             intimates
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             creatures
             would
             sooner
             hear
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             then
             his
             own
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             do
             this
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             whereas
             the
             former
             miracle
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             at
             the
             rock
             of
             Rephidem
             ,
             was
             onely
             wrought
             before
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             gathered
             the
             congregation
             together
             before
             the
             rock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Their
             return
             to
             the
             enraged
             people
             from
             whom
             erewhile
             for
             fear
             they
             withdrew
             themselves
             ,
             and
             ready
             undertaking
             what
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             ,
             shows
             plainly
             that
             they
             did
             not
             question
             Gods
             power
             to
             fetch
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             (
             how
             could
             they
             ,
             having
             had
             experience
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             before
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             6
             
             ?
             )
             nor
             did
             absolutely
             conclude
             that
             God
             would
             not
             work
             this
             miracle
             at
             this
             time
             .
             But
             why
             then
             doth
             the
             Lord
             tell
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             that
             
               they
               believed
               him
               not
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             12
             ?
             undoubtedly
             because
             there
             was
             some
             secret
             distrust
             and
             unbelief
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             though
             it
             prevailed
             not
             so
             farre
             against
             their
             faith
             as
             to
             make
             them
             wholly
             refuse
             to
             do
             what
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             God
             that
             sees
             the
             heart
             chargeth
             them
             with
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             were
             herein
             guilty
             ,
             and
             that
             happely
             upon
             this
             ground
             :
             Heretofore
             when
             the
             people
             murmured
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             most
             part
             shewed
             great
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             Moses
             by
             his
             prayer
             prevailed
             with
             God
             to
             spare
             them
             ;
             Moses
             therefore
             and
             Aaron
             wondring
             that
             now
             the
             Lord
             should
             shew
             no
             such
             displeasure
             ,
             but
             should
             presently
             send
             them
             to
             fetch
             water
             for
             them
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             they
             doubted
             whether
             God
             did
             seriously
             intend
             this
             supply
             ,
             or
             did
             onely
             command
             it
             by
             way
             of
             upbraiding
             the
             people
             for
             forgetting
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             for
             them
             when
             they
             wanted
             water
             :
             and
             so
             though
             they
             came
             to
             the
             rock
             ready
             to
             do
             what
             God
             had
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             perplexed
             and
             in
             suspence
             ,
             betwixt
             hope
             and
             doubtings
             ,
             questioning
             still
             within
             themselves
             what
             God
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             any
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             distrust
             that
             such
             a
             rebellious
             people
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             mercie
             from
             God
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             this
             which
             Moses
             stuck
             at
             ,
             his
             words
             seem
             to
             testifie
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hear
               now
               ▪
               ye
               rebels
               ,
               must
               we
               fetch
               you
               water
               out
               of
               this
               rock
               ?
            
             But
             if
             the
             infidelity
             of
             their
             hearts
             were
             all
             their
             sinne
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             said
             also
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             
               they
               did
               not
               sanctifi●
               him
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             showed
             their
             distrust
             outwardly
             also
             :
             first
             ,
             by
             Moses
             his
             stricking
             the
             rock
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             should
             onely
             have
             spoken
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             &
             this
             tended
             to
             the
             obscuring
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             since
             his
             almighty
             power
             would
             have
             been
             more
             manifest
             if
             by
             mere
             speaking
             to
             the
             rock
             the
             water
             had
             gushed
             forth
             ;
             s●condly
             ,
             by
             striking
             it
             twice
             ,
             which
             might
             well
             proceed
             from
             heat
             of
             anger
             and
             distrust
             ;
             thirdly
             by
             the
             doubtfulnesse
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             
               must
               we
               fetch
               you
               water
               out
               of
               this
               rock
               ?
            
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             by
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             rage
             against
             the
             people
             .
             
               Hear
               now
               ,
               ye
               rebels
            
             (
             which
             happely
             he
             expressed
             also
             in
             many
             other
             words
             of
             discontent
             and
             anger
             which
             are
             not
             here
             set
             down
             ;
             for
             the
             psalmist
             saith
             that
             
               they
               angered
               him
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               strife
               ,
               and
               provoked
               his
               spirit
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               spake
               unadvisedly
               with
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             10●
             ▪
             32.
             33.
             
             )
             which
             as
             in
             part
             no
             doubt
             it
             proceeded
             from
             infidelity
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             much
             obscure
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             
             mercie
             ,
             who
             was
             ready
             to
             shew
             such
             wonderfull
             favour
             to
             such
             a
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             and
             argued
             a
             kind
             of
             unwillingnesse
             that
             God
             should
             be
             honoured
             by
             this
             miracle
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             work
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             the
             water
             came
             out
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             the
             congregation
             drank
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               This
               was
               also
               spirituall
               drink
               ,
               flowing
               from
               the
               rock
               Christ
               (
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               
            
             And
             did
             all
             drink
             the
             same
             spirituall
             drink
             ;
             for
             they
             drank
             of
             that
             spirituall
             rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             rock
             was
             Christ
             )
             
               being
               smitten
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               Esa
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               by
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               from
               him
               proceedeth
               that
               living
               water
               wherewith
               Gods
               Israel
               may
               quench
               their
               thirst
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             But
             whosoever
             drinketh
             of
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             shall
             never
             thirst
             :
             but
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             him
             a
             well
             of
             water
             ,
             springing
             up
             into
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             
               John
               4.
               14.
            
             
             Ho
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             come
             ye
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             money
             ,
             come
             ye
             ,
             buy
             and
             eat
             ,
             yea
             come
             ,
             and
             buy
             wine
             and
             milk
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             beasts
             also
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             those
             elements
             ,
             which
             are
             signes
             and
             seals
             of
             Gods
             grace
             unto
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             sanctified
             of
             God
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             use
             are
             no
             other
             but
             common
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             inherent
             holinesse
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Because
             ye
             believed
             me
             not
             to
             sanctifie
             me
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             me
             ,
             by
             discovering
             that
             you
             did
             not
             question
             mine
             almighty
             power
             ,
             my
             faithfulnesse
             and
             free
             grace
             even
             to
             those
             that
             do
             not
             deserve
             it
             :
             for
             as
             the
             believer
             doth
             greatly
             honour
             God
             by
             resting
             upon
             his
             mercie
             and
             power
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             questions
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             any
             mercie
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             his
             people
             ,
             doth
             exceedingly
             dishonour
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             chap.
             27.
             14.
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             did
             herein
             ●ebell
             against
             Gods
             commandments
             .
             See
             the
             former
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             ye
             shall
             not
             bring
             this
             congregation
             into
             the
             land
             which
             I
             have
             given
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             How
             grievous
             this
             chastisement
             was
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24
             ▪
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             But
             withall
             herein
             a
             mystery
             was
             implyed
             .
             Neither
             Moses
             ,
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             priest
             ,
             could
             bring
             them
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             Jesus
             or
             Joshua
             his
             successour
             ;
             so
             neither
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             the
             legall
             priesthood
             ,
             can
             bring
             us
             into
             heaven
             ,
             but
             onely
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             water
             of
             Meribah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             was
             the
             former
             place
             also
             called
             in
             Rephidim
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             7.
             
             To
             distinguish
             them
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             this
             
               Meribah
               of
               Kadesh
            
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             was
             sanctified
             in
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             by
             giving
             them
             water
             ,
             and
             thereby
             manifesting
             his
             power
             truth
             and
             compassion
             ;
             or
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             by
             punishing
             their
             rebellion
             :
             for
             hereby
             God
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             Ezek.
             38.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               bring
               thee
               against
               my
               land
               ,
               that
               the
               heathen
               may
               know
               me
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               sanctified
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sent
             messengers
             from
             Kadesh
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             Gods
             direction
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Thou
             knowest
             all
             the
             travell
             that
             hath
             befallen
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             our
             grievous
             and
             wearisome
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             have
             been
             so
             famous
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             unknown
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             when
             we
             cried
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             heard
             our
             voice
             ,
             and
             sent
             an
             angel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             Christ
             ,
             who
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             burning
             bush
             ,
             and
             sent
             Moses
             to
             fetch
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             led
             them
             in
             their
             way
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             by
             night
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             behold
             we
             are
             in
             Kadesh
             a
             city
             in
             the
             uttermost
             of
             thy
             border
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             ,
             by
             Kadesh
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             lying
             near
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             name
             of
             Kadesh
             the
             citi●
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Let
             us
             passe
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             through
             thy
             countrey
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             being
             now
             their
             nearest
             way
             ,
             and
             most
             convenient
             for
             their
             passage
             in
             to
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             not
             passe
             through
             the
             fields
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             neither
             will
             we
             drink
             of
             the
             water
             of
             the
             wels
             .
             ]
          
           
             Meaning
             that
             they
             would
             not
             turn
             aside
             into
             their
             fields
             or
             vineyards
             to
             do
             them
             any
             damage
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             they
             would
             not
             drink
             without
             paying
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             vers
             .
             19.
             or
             else
             that
             they
             would
             onely
             drink
             of
             the
             rivers
             which
             were
             common
             ,
             not
             meddling
             with
             their
             wells
             ,
             digged
             for
             their
             private
             uses
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             precious
             in
             those
             hot
             and
             dry
             countreys
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Edom
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             passe
             by
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Fearing
             questionlesse
             that
             an
             army
             of
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             would
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             gotten
             out
             of
             his
             countrey
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             once
             suffered
             to
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             We
             will
             go
             by
             the
             high
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             either
             the
             reply
             of
             the
             first
             messengers
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             embassy
             upon
             the
             answer
             brought
             back
             by
             the
             first
             messengers
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Thus
             Edom
             refused
             to
             give
             Israel
             passage
             through
             his
             border
             .
             ]
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             along
             their
             coasts
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             suffered
             them
             to
             buy
             victuals
             of
             them
             .
             See
             Deut.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             Israel
             turned
             away
             from
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Fetching
             a
             compasse
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             about
             the
             land
             of
             Edom.
             The
             Lord
             had
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Esau
             or
             their
             possession
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               coasts
               of
               your
               brethren
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Esau
               —
               Medd●c
               not
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               not
               give
               you
               of
               their
               land
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               footbreadth
               ,
            
             so
             they
             went
             about
             ,
             though
             the
             way
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             was
             very
             troublesome
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             4.
             
             
               The
               soul
               of
               the
               people
               was
               much
               discouraged
               because
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             came
             unto
             mount
             Hor.
             ]
          
           
             From
             which
             some
             think
             the
             people
             that
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             this
             countrey
             by
             Esau
             were
             called
             Horims
             ,
             Dent.
             2.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Horims
               also
               dwelt
               in
               Seir
               beforetime
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               Esau
               succeeded
               them
               when
               they
               had
               destroyed
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             Esau
             is
             called
             
               the
               Horite
            
             ,
             Gen.
             36.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Aaron
             shall
             be
             gathered
             unt●
             his
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             25.
             8.
             
             This
             prediction
             of
             Aarons
             death
             was
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             death
             kept
             from
             entring
             Canaan
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             else
             the
             death
             of
             so
             aged
             a
             man
             would
             have
             been
             little
             regarded
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Take
             Aaron
             and
             Eleazar
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             up
             into
             mount
             Hor.
             ]
          
           
             These
             reasons
             may
             be
             probably
             given
             why
             this
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             mount
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             their
             going
             up
             into
             the
             mount
             being
             as
             it
             were
             a
             presenting
             of
             themselves
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             will
             they
             m●ght
             be
             ordered
             in
             this
             great
             businesse
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
             it
             might
             raise
             up
             the
             peoples
             expectation
             to
             observe
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             that
             
               they
               went
               up
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             Aarons
             ascending
             by
             death
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             stripped
             Aaron
             of
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             upon
             Eleazar
             his
             sonne
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             used
             not
             to
             wear
             their
             holy
             garments
             out
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             :
             But
             this
             was
             done
             by
             speciall
             command
             of
             God.
             Aaron
             therefore
             going
             up
             to
             mount
             Hor
             in
             all
             the
             high
             priests
             attire
             that
             he
             might
             die
             there
             ,
             Moses
             stripped
             him
             there
             of
             all
             those
             holy
             garments
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             defiled
             by
             Aarons
             dead
             body
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             be
             put
             upon
             Eleazar
             his
             sonne
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             God
             had
             appointed
             him
             to
             suce●ed
             in
             his
             fathers
             office
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             done
             thus
             (
             once
             for
             all
             )
             was
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             established
             this
             order
             ,
             that
             the
             high
             priests
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             heir
             of
             the
             family
             (
             unlesse
             he
             were
             uncapable
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             blemish
             )
             was
             still
             to
             succeed
             in
             that
             place
             and
             office
             :
             and
             withall
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             died
             he
             saw
             his
             sonne
             settled
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             and
             might
             in
             his
             sonne
             ,
             so
             clothed
             ,
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             type
             his
             Mediatour
             ,
             
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Luk.
             2.
             29.
             
             But
             yet
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Judges
             we
             find
             that
             the
             high
             priesthood
             was
             removed
             from
             Eleazars
             to
             Ithamars
             posterity
             ,
             for
             Eli
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Ithamar
             .
          
           
             And
             Aaron
             died
             there
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             fifth
             moneth
             in
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             after
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Aaron
             then
             being
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             three
             years
             old
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             38
             ,
             39.
             and
             an
             evident
             demonstration
             this
             was
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             legal
             priesthood
             ,
             Hebr.
             7.
             23
             
             ▪
             24.
             
             
               And
               they
               truly
               were
               many
               priests
               because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               death
               :
               But
               this
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               continueth
               ever
               ,
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             They
             mourned
             for
             Aaron
             thirty
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             it
             seems
             the
             usuall
             time
             of
             mourning
             for
             great
             men
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             also
             they
             mourned
             for
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             8.
             
             In
             Deut.
             10.
             6.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Aaron
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Mosera
             ;
             but
             concerning
             that
             difficultie
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             when
             king
             Arad
             ,
             the
             Canaanite
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             in
             the
             south
             ,
             heard
             tell
             that
             Israel
             came
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             spies
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             understood
             by
             the
             spies
             he
             had
             sent
             forth
             to
             observe
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Isra●lites
             ▪
             that
             they
             were
             turned
             back
             again
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             marched
             directly
             upon
             the
             south
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             his
             countrey
             lay
             ,
             
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               spies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             where
             he
             had
             sent
             his
             spies
             to
             watch
             them
             ,
             not
             knowing
             of
             Moses
             purpose
             to
             compasse
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             he
             resolved
             that
             they
             meant
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             south
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             therefore
             judging
             it
             safer
             to
             find
             his
             eneme
             in
             his
             neighbours
             countrey
             then
             to
             be
             found
             by
             them
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             immediately
             went
             forth
             with
             a
             great
             army
             even
             as
             farre
             as
             mount
             Hor
             in
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             desert
             ,
             where
             the
             Israelites
             now
             lay
             ,
             and
             there
             fought
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             some
             of
             them
             prisoners
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             do
             farre
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             coming
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             spies
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             king
             Arad
             heard
             they
             came
             by
             the
             way
             where
             the
             
             spies
             which
             Moses
             did
             long
             since
             send
             to
             search
             the
             land
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             17.
             entred
             that
             countrey
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             entred
             upon
             the
             south
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             expressely
             noted
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Israelites
             were
             now
             farre
             from
             Kadesh-Barnea
             ,
             whence
             those
             spies
             were
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             seems
             apparent
             by
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             told
             this
             king
             Arad
             of
             the
             Israelites
             coming
             ,
             used
             the
             exp●ession
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             spies
             ,
             and
             we
             no
             way
             find
             that
             either
             this
             king
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             did
             ever
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Israelites
             spies
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             ,
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             rather
             ,
             as
             is
             abovesaid
             ,
             of
             the
             way
             where
             king
             Arad
             had
             sent
             spies
             to
             observe
             which
             way
             the
             Israelites
             would
             take
             ,
             of
             whose
             return
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             he
             had
             before
             been
             informed
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             40.
             
             As
             for
             the
             battel
             which
             was
             here
             fought
             betwixt
             the
             Israelites
             and
             the
             army
             of
             this
             king
             Arad
             ,
             very
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             so
             disposed
             of
             it
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             king
             should
             onely
             come
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Canaanites
             in
             those
             parts
             did
             not
             joyn
             their
             forces
             together
             against
             them
             (
             for
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             so
             daunted
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             fight
             with
             them
             ;
             )
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             foyled
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             in
             this
             battel
             :
             for
             hereby
             he
             taught
             them
             at
             first
             how
             unable
             they
             were
             in
             themselves
             to
             conquer
             those
             nations
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             themselves
             .
             If
             one
             king
             thus
             prevailed
             over
             them
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             be
             able
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             inhabitans
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             combining
             themselves
             together
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             assist
             them
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             vowed
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             intending
             to
             renew
             the
             battel
             ,
             and
             again
             once
             more
             to
             set
             upon
             Arad
             and
             his
             army
             ,
             called
             upon
             God
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             vowed
             to
             devote
             unto
             him
             their
             enemies
             and
             all
             their
             cities
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               indeed
               deliver
               this
               people
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               utterly
               destroy
               their
               cities
               :
            
             for
             when
             things
             were
             thus
             devoted
             ,
             the
             persons
             were
             killed
             ,
             the
             cities
             burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             goods
             confiscate
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             was
             reserved
             for
             their
             own
             private
             use
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             upon
             Levit.
             27.
             28.
             and
             this
             was
             a
             vow
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             32.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               no
               covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               with
               their
               gods
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             hearkened
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             delivered
             up
             the
             Canaanites
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             army
             of
             Arad
             ,
             whom
             ,
             in
             a
             second
             battel
             ,
             after
             this
             vow
             they
             vanquished
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             utterly
             destroyed
             them
             and
             their
             cities
             :
             and
             he
             called
             the
             name
             of
             that
             place
             Hormah
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             how
             could
             they
             ,
             being
             so
             farre
             off
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             destroy
             their
             cities
             lying
             within
             Canaan
             ?
             surely
             had
             Moses
             at
             this
             time
             entred
             Canaan
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Arad
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             fallen
             back
             again
             into
             the
             deserts
             .
             It
             seemeth
             therefore
             that
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             vow
             was
             performed
             long
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Judg.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               And
               Judah
               went
               with
               Simeon
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               they
               slew
               the
               Canaanites
               that
               inhabited
               Zephath
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroyed
               it
               :
               and
               the
               name
               of
               the
               citie
               was
               called
               Hormah
            
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             clause
             was
             here
             inserted
             either
             by
             Mosesprophetically
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             they
             journeyed
             from
             mount
             Hor
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             went
             from
             Hor
             Eastward
             ,
             a
             way
             that
             led
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             which
             lay
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             the
             common
             rode
             from
             Gilead
             and
             Moab
             to
             Eziongaber
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             crossing
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             passed
             on
             to
             Zalmonah
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             turning
             then
             Northward
             )
             to
             Punon
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             41
             ,
             42.
             and
             here
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             punished
             with
             fiery
             serpents
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             people
             was
             much
             discourag●d
             because
             of
             the
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             led
             a
             great
             way
             about
             through
             a
             desert
             ,
             full
             of
             wants
             and
             difficulties
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             now
             they
             began
             to
             think
             ,
             puffed
             up
             with
             their
             late
             victory
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             have
             forced
             a
             passage
             the
             nearest
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             people
             spake
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               And
               so
               tempted
               Christ
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               9.
               
            
             Neither
             let
             us
             tempt
             Christ
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             serpents
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             sent
             fiery
             ser●ents
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             because
             their
             venemous
             biting
             did
             cause
             a
             grievous
             burning
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             that
             they
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             serpents
             with
             wings
             ,
             that
             so
             flying
             amongst
             them
             did
             here
             and
             there
             seise
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bite
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             prophet
             speaks
             of
             ,
             Esa
             .
             14.
             29.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               serpents
               root
               shall
               come
               forth
               a
               cockatrice
               ,
               and
               his
               fruit
               shall
               be
               a
               fiery
               flying
               serpent
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             ,
             Seraphin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Burners
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             name
             whereby
             the
             Angels
             are
             called
             ,
             Esa
             .
             6.
             2.
             because
             of
             their
             burning
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             The
             wildernesse
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Israelites
             now
             went
             ,
             did
             abound
             with
             many
             sorts
             of
             these
             serpents
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             that
             
               great
               and
               terrible
               wildernesse
               wherein
               were
               fiery
               serpents
               and
               scorpions
               ,
            
             Deut.
             8.
             15.
             onely
             God
             had
             hitherto
             kept
             them
             from
             hurting
             his
             people
             ,
             till
             now
             for
             their
             sinne
             he
             gave
             them
             power
             to
             bite
             and
             kill
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             punishment
             was
             just
             according
             to
             their
             sinne
             ;
             for
             now
             God
             gave
             them
             just
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             thirst
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             venemous
             biting
             of
             fiery
             serpents
             he
             punished
             their
             virulent
             tongues
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             might
             well
             be
             applyed
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             Psal
             .
             140.
             3.
             
             
               They
               have
               sharpened
               their
               tongues
               as
               a
               serpent
               ,
               adders
               poison
               is
               under
               their
               lips
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Make
             thee
             a
             fiery
             serpent
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             upon
             a
             pole
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             way
             which
             the
             Lord
             prescribed
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             were
             bitten
             with
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             Moses
             should
             make
             a
             fiery
             serpent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             figure
             or
             representation
             of
             those
             fiery
             serpents
             wherewith
             they
             were
             stung
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             brasse
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             represent
             their
             fiery
             quality
             ,
             because
             brasse
             is
             of
             a
             fiery
             colour
             (
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             that
             Ezekiel
             saw
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.
             7.
             that
             
               they
               sparkled
               like
               the
               colour
               of
               burnished
               brasse
               ,
            
             and
             then
             set
             it
             upon
             a
             pole
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             might
             be
             seen
             from
             every
             quarter
             of
             the
             camp
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             man
             that
             was
             stung
             with
             the
             fiery
             serpents
             might
             look
             upon
             this
             brasen
             serpent
             ,
             and
             thereby
             might
             be
             healed
             .
             Now
             this
             way
             of
             cure
             the
             Lord
             prescribed
             for
             two
             reasons
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             this
             ,
             being
             no
             naturall
             way
             of
             cure
             ,
             did
             the
             better
             discover
             that
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             and
             our
             redemption
             by
             him
             ,
             John
             3.
             14
             
             ▪
             15.
             
             
               As
               Moses
               lifted
               up
               the
               serpent
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               even
               so
               must
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               be
               lifted
               up
               ;
               That
            
             
             
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             bitten
             with
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             and
             that
             biting
             was
             mortall
             and
             deadly
             ;
             so
             was
             all
             mankind
             in
             our
             parents
             mortally
             stung
             and
             bitten
             by
             Satan
             ,
             
               that
               old
               serpent
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             9.
             so
             that
             their
             whole
             nature
             is
             envenomed
             with
             sinne
             ,
             as
             a
             deadly
             poison
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             James
             speaks
             of
             the
             tongue
             in
             particular
             ▪
             James
             ●
             .
             6
             ,
             8.
             and
             that
             so
             ,
             that
             without
             some
             way
             of
             recovery
             they
             must
             needs
             perish
             everlastingly
             ,
             
               By
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sinne
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             and
             ,
             
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sinne
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             56.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             ,
             which
             Moses
             made
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             had
             the
             outward
             form
             of
             those
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             the
             poyson
             of
             those
             serpents
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             Christ
             came
             
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               sinnefull
               flesh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             and
             yet
             was
             without
             sinne
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             was
             lifted
             upon
             a
             pole
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             man
             was
             stung
             with
             the
             fiery
             serpents
             he
             might
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             Christ
             was
             lifted
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             save
             death-stung
             sinners
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ
             lifted
             up
             and
             held
             forth
             unto
             men
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             poore
             sinners
             might
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             onely
             authour
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               before
               whose
               eyes
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               been
               evidently
               set
               forth
               crucified
               among
               you
               ?
            
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             were
             mortally
             bitten
             by
             those
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             were
             perfectly
             cured
             onely
             by
             looking
             on
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             ,
             whereof
             there
             could
             be
             no
             naturall
             reason
             ;
             so
             are
             sinners
             perfectly
             saved
             from
             that
             death
             whereto
             they
             were
             liable
             because
             of
             sinne
             ,
             onely
             by
             casting
             an
             eye
             of
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             but
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             preaching
             of
             this
             way
             of
             salvation
             called
             
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
             And
             indeed
             partly
             because
             it
             was
             such
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             partly
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             memoriall
             of
             this
             singular
             me●cy
             which
             God
             thereby
             had
             afforded
             them
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             carefully
             kept
             this
             brazen
             serpent
             unto
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezekiah
             ;
             but
             then
             because
             the
             people
             burnt
             incense
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             good
             King
             brake
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             set
             forward
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Oboth
             .
             ]
          
           
             They
             removed
             not
             from
             mount
             Hor
             to
             Oboth
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             upon
             vers
             .
             14.
             )
             from
             mount
             Hor
             they
             removed
             to
             Zalmonah
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Punon
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Oboth
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             ,
             chap.
             33.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             whence
             we
             may
             most
             probably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             about
             Punon
             it
             was
             that
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             was
             made
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             they
             set
             sorward
             from
             the
             place
             where
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             then
             pitched
             in
             Oboth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             they
             journ●yed
             from
             Oboth
             ,
             and
             pitched
             at
             Ije-abarim
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             Moab
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             were
             come
             from
             Edoms
             borders
             to
             Moabs
             ,
             with
             whom
             also
             they
             might
             not
             meddle
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Distresse
               not
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               neither
               contend
               with
               them
               in
               battel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             From
             thence
             they
             removed
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Zared
             .
             ]
          
           
             Zared
             was
             the
             name
             both
             of
             the
             valley
             and
             river
             that
             ranne
             through
             that
             valley
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             13.
             where
             was
             it
             seems
             Dibon-gad
             ;
             for
             chap.
             33.
             45.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               departed
               from
               lim
               ,
               and
               pitched
               in
               Dibon-gad
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             From
             thence
             they
             removed
             and
             pitched
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Arnon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             From
             Dibon-gad
             they
             went
             to
             Almon-diblathaim
             ,
             thence
             to
             the
             mountains
             of
             Abarim
             ,
             Num.
             33.
             46
             ,
             47.
             which
             it
             ▪
             seems
             were
             in
             this
             place
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Arnon
             .
          
           
             For
             Arnon
             is
             the
             border
             of
             Moab
             between
             Moab
             and
             the
             Amorites
             .
             ]
          
           
             Arnon
             was
             a
             river
             that
             did
             at
             this
             time
             divide
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Amorites
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Moabites
             .
             Indeed
             the
             countrey
             beyond
             Arnon
             towards
             Jordan
             had
             been
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Moab
             ,
             but
             Sihon
             had
             taken
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             so
             that
             now
             Arnon
             was
             the
             border
             between
             the
             Moabites
             and
             the
             Amorites
             ;
             which
             Moses
             notes
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             how
             God
             by
             this
             means
             had
             provided
             this
             countrey
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             might
             not
             have
             meddled
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             still
             in
             the
             Moabites
             possession
             ,
             but
             were
             now
             commanded
             to
             take
             it
             from
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             24.
             
             
               Rise
               ye
               up
               ,
               take
               your
               journey
               ,
               and
               passe
               over
               the
               river
               Arnon
               ;
               behold
               I
               have
               given
               into
               thy
               hand
               Sihon
               the
               Amorite
               ,
               King
               of
               Heshbon
               ,
               and
               his
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             and
             Moabites
             challenged
             this
             land
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jephthah
             ,
             
               Israel
               took
               away
               my
               land
               when
               they
               came
               up
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               from
               Arnon
               even
               unto
               Jabbok
               and
               unto
               Jordan
               ;
               now
               therefore
               restore
               thoselands
               again
               peaceably
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             warres
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             is
             diversly
             translated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             diversly
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             According
             to
             our
             translation
             the
             meaning
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             book
             extant
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             but
             now
             lost
             ,
             called
             
               the
               book
               of
               the
               warres
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             wherein
             it
             seems
             the
             victories
             which
             the
             Lord
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             over
             their
             enemies
             were
             more
             largely
             described
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             but
             briefly
             touched
             :
             out
             of
             this
             book
             Moses
             cit●s
             these
             following
             words
             ▪
             
               What
               he
               did
               in
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               brooks
               of
               Arnon
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               brooks
               that
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               dwelling
               of
               Ar
               ,
               and
               lieth
               upon
               the
               border
               of
               Moab
            
             ;
             and
             that
             partly
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             that
             Arnon
             was
             at
             present
             the
             border
             between
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             though
             formerly
             the
             land
             beyond
             Arnon
             belonged
             also
             to
             the
             Moabites
             ;
             and
             partly
             also
             to
             give
             a
             touch
             ,
             that
             here
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Amorites
             land
             the
             Lord
             wrought
             wonders
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             inferiour
             to
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             when
             he
             drowned
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             .
             Our
             Translatours
             have
             noted
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             cited
             out
             of
             that
             book
             of
             the
             warres
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               Vaheb
               in
               Saphah
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               brooks
               of
               Arnon
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             if
             it
             be
             so
             read
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conjecture
             what
             was
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             onely
             some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             Vaheb
             was
             the
             name
             of
             that
             King
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             26.
             whom
             Sihon
             conquered
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             it
             was
             the
             name
             of
             a
             city
             in
             Saphah
             :
             but
             the
             words
             cited
             being
             but
             an
             imperfect
             clause
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             book
             not
             now
             extant
             ,
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             though
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             found
             out
             ;
             sufficient
             it
             is
             for
             us
             that
             they
             plainly
             enough
             prove
             that
             for
             which
             Moses
             cites
             them
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             river
             Arnon
             did
             divide
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Amorites
             and
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             went
             to
             Beer
             .
             ]
          
           
             Neither
             this
             place
             called
             Beer
             ,
             nor
             those
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mattanah
             ,
             Nahaliel
             ,
             and
             Bamoth
             ,
             are
             
             named
             Numb
             .
             33.
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             they
             were
             not
             severall
             stations
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             names
             of
             such
             places
             as
             they
             passed
             by
             when
             they
             went
             forward
             from
             the
             mountains
             of
             Abarim
             ,
             which
             were
             about
             Arnon
             ,
             to
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             Numbers
             33.
             48.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             well
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Gather
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             them
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             place
             ,
             called
             thence
             Beer
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             
               a
               well
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             miraculously
             again
             supply
             them
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             having
             appointed
             Moses
             to
             gather
             them
             together
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             was
             done
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             ensuing
             song
             we
             may
             probably
             inferre
             thus
             much
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             being
             in
             some
             distresse
             for
             water
             in
             that
             wildernesse
             ,
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             13.
             through
             which
             they
             were
             now
             going
             ,
             God
             stayed
             not
             now
             till
             they
             murmured
             again
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             did
             appoint
             Moses
             to
             gather
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             tribes
             to
             dig
             with
             their
             staves
             ,
             promising
             that
             a
             well
             should
             thereupon
             miraculously
             spring
             up
             in
             that
             dry
             and
             barren
             place
             ;
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             the
             people
             sung
             that
             ensuing
             gratulatory
             song
             ,
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             wher●in
             with
             much
             joy
             and
             praise
             to
             God
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             miraculous
             manner
             of
             that
             wells
             springing
             up
             ,
             
               Spring
               up
               ,
               O
               well
               ;
               Sing
               ye
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               Princes
               digged
               the
               well
               ,
               the
               nobles
               of
               the
               people
               digged
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Lawgiver
               ,
               with
               their
               staves
               .
            
             And
             this
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             that
             renowned
             well
             called
             Beer-elim
             ,
             Esa
             .
             15.
             8.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               well
               of
               the
               mighty
               ones
               ,
            
             and
             might
             have
             a
             like
             spirituall
             signification
             as
             had
             before
             those
             waters
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             :
             for
             as
             that
             rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             so
             this
             well
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             gardens
             ,
             a
             well
             of
             living
             waters
             ,
             Cant.
             4.
             15.
             secondly
             ,
             the
             waters
             springing
             from
             thence
             might
             signifie
             that
             saving
             doctrine
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             which
             from
             Christ
             are
             derived
             unto
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             them
             alwayes
             
               as
               a
               well
               of
               water
               springing
               up
               unto
               life
               everlasting
               ,
            
             John
             4.
             14.
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Princes
             digging
             of
             this
             well
             with
             their
             staves
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             labour
             of
             governours
             to
             open
             and
             bring
             forth
             to
             the
             people
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             ministry
             thereof
             :
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             singing
             about
             this
             well
             might
             he
             a
             signe
             of
             that
             Christian
             joy
             whereof
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Esa
             .
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               With
               joy
               shall
               ye
               draw
               water
               out
               of
               the
               wells
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               day
               shall
               ye
               say
               ,
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             sent
             messengers
             to
             Sihon
             king
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             to
             passe
             over
             the
             river
             Arnon
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             God
             had
             told
             them
             that
             they
             should
             destroy
             Sihon
             ,
             and
             possesse
             his
             countrey
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             24
             
             ▪
             
               Rise
               ye
               up
               ,
               and
               passe
               over
               the
               river
               Arnon
               :
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               into
               thy
               hand
               Sihon
               the
               Amorite
               ,
               king
               of
               Heshbon
               ,
               and
               his
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             now
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Kedemo●h
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             26.
             they
             sent
             messengers
             to
             him
             ,
             doubtlesse
             not
             without
             Gods
             allowance
             ,
             to
             desire
             a
             peaceable
             passage
             through
             his
             countrey
             ,
             thereby
             to
             render
             him
             afterwards
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             when
             he
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             others
             that
             should
             hear
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             We
             will
             not
             drink
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             well
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             ●hap
             .
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             For
             the
             border
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             was
             strong
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Sihon
             had
             not
             encroched
             upon
             their
             countrey
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             upon
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             beyond
             the
             river
             Jabbok
             ,
             see
             Josh
             .
             13.
             25.
             for
             this
             is
             not
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Israelites
             made
             not
             warre
             upon
             them
             ,
             Gods
             command
             was
             a
             restraint
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               And
               when
               thou
               comest
               nigh
               over
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               distresse
               th●m
               not
               ,
               nor
               meddle
               with
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             took
             all
             these
             cities
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Destroying
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               Deut.
               2.
               34.
               
            
             And
             we
             took
             all
             his
             cities
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroyed
             all
             the
             men
             and
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             ones
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             For
             Heshbon
             was
             the
             citie
             of
             Sihon
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             Heshbon
             and
             the
             countrey
             adjoyning
             had
             been
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             charged
             the
             Israelites
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             their
             countrey
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             9.
             therefore
             Moses
             doth
             largely
             prove
             from
             this
             place
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             30.
             verse
             ,
             that
             both
             Heshbon
             and
             the
             countrey
             adjoyning
             was
             the
             possession
             of
             Sihon
             when
             the
             Israelites
             took
             it
             ,
             Sihon
             having
             taken
             it
             from
             the
             former
             king
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             him
             that
             was
             king
             before
             Balak
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             present
             their
             king
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             4.
             
             Concerning
             which
             see
             also
             what
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Wherefore
             they
             that
             speak
             in
             proverbs
             ,
             say
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             proverbs
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             generally
             meant
             all
             wise
             and
             pithie
             sayings
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             to
             be
             in
             common
             use
             amongst
             men
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             13.
             
             
               As
               saith
               the
               proverb
               of
               the
               antients
               ,
               Wickednesse
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             more
             particularly
             those
             are
             called
             proverbs
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             are
             expressed
             with
             figurative
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             18.
             2.
             
             
               What
               mean
               ye
               that
               ye
               use
               this
               proverb
               concerning
               the
               land
               of
               Israel
               ,
               The
               fathers
               have
               ●aten
               sowre
               grapes
               ,
               and
               the
               childrens
               teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
               ?
            
             secondly
             ,
             that
             are
             taken
             up
             as
             by-words
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             scorning
             and
             d●riding
             men
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             28.
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               become
               an
               astonishment
               ,
               a
               proverb
               ,
               and
               a
               by-word
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             and
             Hab.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Shall
               not
               all
               these
               take
               up
               a
               parable
               and
               a
               taunting
               proverb
               against
               him
               ?
               :
            
             and
             so
             consequently
             by
             
               those
               that
               speak
               in
               proverbs
            
             are
             meant
             here
             ,
             such
             as
             did
             compose
             or
             utter
             songs
             or
             ballads
             made
             by
             way
             of
             triumphing
             over
             some
             vanquished
             enemie
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             in
             such
             songs
             they
             used
             to
             scoff
             at
             those
             that
             were
             so
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             passages
             of
             such
             songs
             were
             usually
             taken
             up
             afterwards
             as
             a
             proverb
             and
             by-word
             .
             Now
             Moses
             (
             to
             prove
             that
             Heshbon
             and
             the
             countrey
             adjoyning
             now
             taken
             by
             the
             Israelites
             had
             formerly
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Moabites
             by
             Sihon
             )
             alledgeth
             this
             proverbiall
             song
             (
             which
             no
             doubt
             was
             first
             made
             and
             used
             by
             the
             Amorites
             by
             way
             of
             triumphing
             over
             the
             vanquished
             Moabltes
             )
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             because
             the
             Israelites
             now
             might
             more
             justly
             ,
             and
             so
             happely
             did
             ,
             insult
             over
             the
             Amorites
             with
             the
             same
             proverbiall
             taunt
             wherewith
             they
             had
             before
             derided
             the
             Moabites
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             city
             of
             Sihon
             be
             built
             and
             prepared
             .
             ]
          
           
             Implying
             that
             though
             Heshbon
             perished
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             being
             in
             Moabs
             hand
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             should
             be
             more
             fairly
             and
             more
             strongly
             fort●fied
             being
             in
             Sihons
             hand
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             being
             applyed
             to
             the
             Israelites
             victory
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             were
             much
             defaced
             in
             Sihons
             hands
             ,
             yet
             now
             the
             Israelites
             would
             build
             it
             more
             fairly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             For
             there
             is
             a
             fire
             gone
             out
             of
             Heshbon
             ,
             a
             flame
             from
             the
             city
             of
             Sihon
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             fury
             of
             warre
             ,
             which
             was
             kindled
             and
             began
             in
             the
             subversion
             and
             laying
             waste
             of
             Heshbon
             ,
             brake
             out
             from
             thence
             and
             consumed
             the
             countrey
             of
             the
             Moabites
             as
             farre
             as
             Ar
             ,
             a
             chief
             city
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             high
             places
             of
             Arnon
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             princes
             ,
             priests
             ,
             and
             gods
             of
             the
             Moabites
             (
             for
             all
             these
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             this
             word
             Lords
             )
             even
             as
             farre
             as
             Arnon
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             prophet
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             vain
             confidence
             of
             the
             Moabites
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Heshbon
             (
             for
             the
             Moabites
             had
             then
             recovered
             this
             countrey
             again
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             being
             carryed
             captives
             into
             Assyria
             )
             he
             threatens
             that
             those
             cities
             wherein
             they
             trusted
             should
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             be
             first
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             words
             he
             useth
             doth
             manifestly
             allude
             to
             this
             taunting
             song
             of
             the
             Amorites
             when
             they
             conquered
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             here
             cited
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Jer.
             48.
             45.
             
             
               A
               fire
               shall
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               Heshbon
               ,
               and
               a
               flame
               from
               the
               middest
               of
               Sihon
               ,
               and
               shall
               devour
               the
               corner
               of
               Moab
               ,
               and
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               tumultuous
               ones
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Moab
             ;
             thou
             art
             undone
             ,
             O
             people
             of
             Shemosh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             clause
             of
             their
             song
             the
             Amorites
             scoff
             at
             Shemosh
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             god
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             7.
             the
             Amorites
             had
             another
             god
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Milcom
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             11.
             5.
             
             &
             they
             therefore
             now
             derided
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             because
             their
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             so
             long
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             served
             him
             so
             carefully
             ,
             was
             not
             able
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             but
             had
             delivered
             them
             into
             captivity
             to
             Sihon
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             God
             Shemosh
             ,
             
               hath
               given
               his
               sonnes
               that
               escaped
               and
               his
               daughters
               into
               captivity
               ,
               unto
               Sihonking
               of
               the
               Amorites
               .
            
             But
             how
             much
             more
             properly
             might
             the
             Israelites
             take
             up
             this
             proverb
             now
             against
             the
             Amorites
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             We
             have
             shot
             at
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             first
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             then
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sent
             to
             spie
             out
             Jaazer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             city
             also
             that
             ha●
             been
             Moabs
             ,
             Jer.
             48.
             31
             ,
             32.
             but
             now
             was
             the
             Amorites
             ;
             a
             fruitfull
             pasture-countrey
             it
             stood
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             given
             to
             Gad
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             they
             turned
             and
             went
             up
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             rich
             countrey
             this
             Bashan
             was
             ,
             famous
             for
             its
             huge
             oaks
             ,
             Ezek.
             27.
             6.
             
             
               Of
               the
               oaks
               of
               Bashan
               have
               they
               made
               thine
               oars
            
             ;
             also
             the
             pastures
             nourished
             strong
             and
             fat
             cattel
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Scripture
             often
             alludeth
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             14.
             
             
               Butter
               of
               kine
               ,
               and
               milk
               of
               sheep
               ,
               with
               fat
               of
               lambs
               and
               rammes
               of
               the
               breed
               of
               Bashan
               ,
            
             and
             Amos
             4.
             1.
             
             
               Hear
               this
               word
               ye
               kine
               of
               Bashan
               :
            
             and
             there
             were
             in
             it
             threescore
             cities
             with
             high
             walled
             gates
             and
             barres
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             indeed
             this
             which
             is
             said
             of
             their
             high
             walled
             cities
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             spyes
             were
             here
             amongst
             other
             places
             ,
             when
             they
             searched
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Fear
             him
             not
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Og
             the
             king
             of
             Bashan
             was
             a
             huge
             gyant
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             11.
             
               his
               bedsted
               was
               a
               bedsted
               of
               iron
               ,
               nine
               cubits
               was
               the
               length
               thereof
               ,
               and
               foure
               cubits
               the
               breadth
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             doubtlesse
             did
             the
             Lord
             encourage
             Moses
             not
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             like
             enough
             to
             be
             scared
             with
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             also
             he
             assures
             him
             that
             he
             should
             do
             to
             him
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             Sihon
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             making
             the
             experience
             he
             had
             of
             Gods
             help
             against
             Sihon
             a
             ground
             of
             encouragement
             for
             the
             present
             against
             Og
             ,
             and
             his
             armie
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             set
             f●rward
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             Jordan
             ,
             by
             Jericho
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             chapter
             vers
             .
             48.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               they
               d●parted
               from
               the
               mountains
               of
               Abarim
               ,
               and
               pitched
               in
               the
               plains
               of
               Moab
               ,
               by
               Jordan
               ,
               near
               Jericho
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             the
             last
             removall
             of
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             there
             mentioned
             .
             Now
             they
             came
             to
             the
             mountains
             of
             Abarim
             at
             their
             first
             passing
             over
             the
             river
             Arnon
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             things
             related
             from
             the
             13.
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             as
             concerning
             their
             going
             to
             Beer
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             where
             a
             well
             sprung
             up
             so
             miraculously
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             conquests
             of
             Sihon
             and
             Og
             ,
             were
             done
             ,
             the
             camp
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             still
             abiding
             at
             the
             mountains
             of
             Abarim
             ;
             and
             then
             after
             that
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             set
             forward
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             sometime
             Moabs
             ,
             and
             did
             border
             upon
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             afterwards
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             Israelites
             by
             conquest
             .
             These
             plains
             reached
             unto
             Jordan
             right
             over
             against
             Jericho
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Israelites
             remained
             till
             after
             Moses
             death
             they
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             in
             which
             time
             many
             notable
             things
             fell
             out
             ,
             even
             all
             recorded
             from
             this
             place
             to
             the
             end
             of
             Deuteronomy
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             till
             their
             entrance
             into
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Moab
             was
             sore
             afraid
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             many
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Moabites
             had
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             many
             ;
             for
             the
             Israelites
             had
             made
             known
             to
             them
             their
             resolution
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             had
             peaceably
             passed
             by
             their
             countrey
             ,
             yea
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             trouble
             ,
             fetched
             a
             great
             compasse
             about
             ,
             purposely
             that
             they
             might
             not
             annoy
             them
             by
             passing
             through
             their
             land
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             destroying
             the
             Amorites
             they
             had
             done
             them
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             having
             thereby
             freed
             them
             from
             ill
             neighbours
             who
             had
             lately
             by
             the
             sword
             taken
             away
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             countrey
             from
             them
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             26.
             
             But
             yet
             ,
             being
             stricken
             with
             terrours
             from
             God
             ,
             all
             this
             could
             not
             qui●t
             their
             minds
             :
             They
             saw
             they
             were
             a
             numerous
             mighty
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             now
             already
             vanquished
             two
             great
             kings
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             still
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Amorites
             had
             lately
             taken
             away
             part
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             so
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             had
             now
             destroyed
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             would
             take
             away
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             mightily
             perplexed
             and
             distressed
             .
             The
             Lord
             herein
             making
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             15.
             
             
               The
               mighty
               men
               of
               Moab
               trembling
               shall
               take
               hold
               upon
               them
               ;
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Canaan
               shall
               melt
               away
            
             ;
             and
             again
             Deut.
             2.
             25.
             
             
               This
               day
               will
               I
               begin
               to
               put
               the
               dread
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               thee
               upon
               the
               nations
               that
               are
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               ,
               who
               shall
               hear
               report
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               shall
               tremble
               and
               be
               in
               anguish
               because
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Moab
             said
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             Midian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Moabites
             being
             in
             this
             distresse
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             secure
             themselves
             against
             the
             evil
             fea●ed
             was
             so
             strengthen
             themselves
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             also
             they
             might
             happely
             regain
             what
             the
             Amorites
             had
             formerly
             taken
             
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             elders
             of
             Midian
             to
             desire
             them
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Midianites
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             king
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             were
             neighbours
             confederate
             wi●h
             them
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             did
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             for
             it
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             allyed
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             the
             posterity
             of
             Midian
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Abraham
             by
             his
             wife
             Keturah
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             had
             not
             meddled
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             conquest
             of
             the
             Amorites
             was
             an
             advantage
             to
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             this
             means
             freed
             from
             Sihons
             tyrannous
             yoke
             :
             for
             that
             they
             were
             before
             in
             bondage
             to
             him
             appears
             ,
             because
             the
             five
             kings
             of
             Midian
             that
             combined
             with
             Moab
             ,
             and
             perished
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             8.
             are
             called
             
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Sihon
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             21.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Ammonites
             did
             also
             joyn
             with
             the
             Moabites
             and
             Midianites
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               An
               Ammonite
               or
               a
               Moabite●shall
               not
               ▪
               enter
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Because
               they
               met
               you
               not
               with
               bread
               and
               with
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               when
               you
               came
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               a●d
               because
               they
               hired
               against
               thee
               Balaam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               ,
               of
               Pethor
               ,
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               to
               curse
               thee
               .
            
             But
             that
             last
             clause
             happely
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ;
             which
             indeed
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             in
             this
             story
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             .
          
           
             Now
             shall
             this
             company
             lick
             up
             all
             that
             are
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             ox
             licketh
             up
             the
             grasse
             of
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             argument
             whereby
             the
             Moabites
             sought
             to
             perswade
             the
             Midianites
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             were
             let
             alone
             ,
             they
             would
             doubtlesse
             devour
             both
             them
             and
             all
             the
             neighbo●ring
             nations
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             what
             this
             people
             have
             already
             done
             in
             the
             two
             kingdomes
             of
             Sihon
             and
             Og
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             that
             they
             do
             not
             content
             themselves
             to
             subdue
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             tributaries
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             conquer
             they
             ●tterly
             destroy
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             ;
             and
             this
             therefore
             they
             will
             do
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             multitudes
             ,
             if
             we
             joyn
             not
             our
             forces
             together
             ,
             as
             easily
             as
             a
             company
             of
             oxen
             will
             lick
             up
             the
             grasse
             of
             a
             field
             they
             are
             put
             into
             ,
             leaving
             the
             ground
             bare
             where
             they
             go
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             high
             time
             for
             us
             to
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             bandy
             our selves
             to
             fight
             with
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             however
             their
             fear
             were
             causelesse
             now
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             had
             charged
             the
             Israelites
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             yet
             in
             future
             times
             even
             this
             people
             of
             Moab
             were
             subdued
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             though
             not
             utterly
             destroy●d
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             He
             sent
             messengers
             therefore
             unto
             Balaam
             the
             s●nne
             of
             Beor
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Balaam
             was
             a
             Southsayer
             ,
             famous
             for
             his
             inchantments
             and
             divinations
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Josh
             1●
             .
             22.
             
             
               Balaam
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               ,
               the
               Southsar●r
               ,
            
             and
             Numb
             .
             24.
             1.
             
             
               And
               when
               Balaam
               saw
               that
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               blesse
               Israel
               ,
               he
               went
               not
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ▪
               to
               seek
               for
               inchantm●nts
            
             ;
             he
             is
             called
             
               a
               prop●et
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               The
               dumb
               a●s●
               speaking
               with
               mans
               voice
               forbad
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               prophet
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             because
             he
             used
             by
             his
             divinations
             to
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             God
             did
             at
             present
             in
             the
             passage
             of
             this
             story
             guide
             him
             to
             prophecy
             of
             things
             that
             were
             long
             after
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             is
             a
             common
             gift
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             conferred
             upon
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             and
             it
             is
             like
             Balack
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             prophet
             ,
             that
             had
             from
             God
             this
             gift
             of
             divining
             ,
             
             and
             that
             by
             his
             curses
             and
             inchantments
             the
             Israelites
             might
             be
             weakened
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             easily
             overcome
             .
             He
             is
             here
             described
             by
             his
             parentage
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Beor
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             called
             Bosor
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Following
               the
               way
               of
               Balaam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Bosor
            
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             his
             countrey
             ,
             whither
             Balak
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Pethor
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             city
             in
             Mesopotamia
             or
             Aram
             ,
             Deut
             23.
             4.
             
             
               Because
               they
               hired
               against
               thee
               Balaam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               ,
               of
               Pethor
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               to
               curse
               thee
            
             ;
             in
             the
             East
             countrey
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             7.
             
             
               Balak
               the
               king
               of
               Moab
               hath
               brought
               me
               from
               Aram
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mountains
               of
               the
               East
            
             (
             and
             the
             Eastern
             land
             was
             infamous
             for
             divinations
             and
             such
             like
             arts
             ,
             Esa
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Therefore
               thou
               hast
               forsaken
               thy
               people
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               :
               because
               they
               be
               replenished
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               are
               southsayers
               like
               the
               Philistines
               )
            
             and
             was
             seated
             nigh
             to
             the
             river
             of
             that
             land
             ,
             which
             was
             Euphrates
             ▪
             for
             that
             was
             the
             great
             river
             of
             Mesopotamia
             .
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             people
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             injuriously
             invading
             countreys
             they
             have
             no
             right
             ;
             unto
             this
             he
             seeks
             to
             perswade
             Balaam
             ,
             by
             shewing
             him
             the
             justnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             they
             cover
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             they
             abide
             over
             against
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             countrey
             bordering
             upon
             mine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Come
             now
             therefore
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             curse
             me
             this
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             speaks
             ,
             as
             supposing
             his
             presence
             necessary
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             great
             work
             for
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             him
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             also
             .
             ver
             .
             41.
             
             
               Balak
               took
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               up
               into
               the
               high
               places
               of
               Baal
               ,
               that
               thence
               he
               might
               see
               the
               utmost
               part
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             Amongst
             other
             grounds
             of
             this
             conceit
             ,
             one
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             beholding
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             his
             speech
             might
             have
             more
             vehemency
             of
             spirit
             and
             better
             effect
             ,
             as
             he
             supposed
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             concerning
             Elisha
             ,
             when
             he
             cursed
             the
             children
             that
             mocked
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             2.
             24.
             that
             
               he
               turned
               back
               and
               looked
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               cursed
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             how
             effectuall
             curses
             duly
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             were
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             that
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             2.
             24.
             
             
               And
               he
               turned
               back
               and
               looked
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               cursed
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               there
               came
               forth
               two
               she-bears
               out
               of
               the
               wood
               and
               tare
               fourtie
               and
               two
               children
               of
               them
               .
            
             Balak
             had
             the
             like
             conceit
             of
             this
             famous
             false
             prophet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desires
             that
             he
             would
             curse
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             first
             by
             his
             inchantments
             procure
             them
             to
             be
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             pronounce
             this
             curse
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Lodge
             here
             this
             night
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             bring
             you
             word
             again
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             speak
             unto
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Balaam
             was
             a
             sorcerer
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             from
             Josh
             .
             13.
             22.
             and
             he
             was
             likewise
             an
             idolater
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             afterwards
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             12.
             that
             he
             offered
             sacrifices
             upon
             Baals
             high
             places
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             doth
             he
             speak
             here
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               word
               again
               as
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             or
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               shall
               speak
               unto
               me
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             some
             small
             remainders
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             were
             still
             left
             amongst
             these
             idolatrous
             nations
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             they
             did
             make
             profession
             of
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             withall
             they
             worshipped
             other
             false
             gods
             too
             :
             and
             so
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             with
             Balaam
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             he
             calls
             God
             
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             though
             he
             were
             an
             idolater
             and
             a
             southsayer
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             pretend
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             too
             :
             and
             
             secondly
             ,
             this
             amongst
             other
             things
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             magick
             skill
             of
             their
             southsayers
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             by
             inchantments
             to
             seek
             the
             ruine
             of
             any
             people
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             deal
             with
             that
             God
             who
             was
             the
             defender
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             their
             
               t●telary
               God
            
             :
             for
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             profane
             Writers
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Romanes
             intended
             to
             besiege
             any
             city
             ,
             their
             priests
             were
             wont
             first
             to
             call
             out
             that
             God
             under
             whose
             tutelage
             or
             protection
             that
             city
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             him
             more
             ample
             place
             and
             honour
             among
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             some
             conceive
             that
             Balaam
             undertook
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             he
             might
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             defending
             them
             .
             But
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             truest
             answer
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             desired
             these
             men
             to
             stay
             all
             night
             was
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             night
             he
             used
             to
             have
             his
             revelations
             and
             to
             practise
             his
             inchantments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             God
             came
             unto
             Balaam
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Balaams
             inchantments
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             will
             doth
             God
             here
             come
             unto
             Balaam
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             he
             hath
             often
             for
             his
             peoples
             sake
             revealed
             his
             will
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             25.
             and
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Get
             you
             into
             your
             land
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             refuseth
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             go
             with
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             he
             speaks
             like
             a
             mercenary
             prophet
             ,
             loth
             to
             displease
             ,
             and
             desiring
             the
             proffered
             gain
             :
             he
             onely
             makes
             known
             one
             part
             of
             Gods
             speech
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forbidden
             to
             go
             with
             them
             (
             thereby
             intimating
             that
             the
             fault
             was
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             God
             would
             yield
             him
             liberty
             to
             gratifie
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             )
             whereas
             had
             he
             truly
             added
             the
             other
             part
             of
             Gods
             speech
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               curse
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               blessed
               ,
            
             this
             might
             have
             cut
             off
             all
             occasions
             of
             farther
             sending
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Balaam
             refuseth
             to
             come
             with
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             Balaam
             told
             the
             Elders
             lesse
             then
             God
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             tell
             Balak
             lesse
             then
             Balaam
             told
             them
             :
             it
             was
             onely
             
               Balaam
               refuseth
               to
               come
            
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             not
             forbidden
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             occasion
             is
             given
             for
             further
             mischief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             I
             cannot
             go
             beyond
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             less●
             or
             more
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               My
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             God
             whom
             I
             serve
             :
             for
             hereby
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             Balaam
             the
             Syrian
             (
             &
             so
             happely
             the
             people
             amongst
             whom
             he
             lived
             )
             had
             some
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             &
             pretended
             he
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             though
             withall
             he
             worshipped
             otheridol-gods
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             other
             nations
             had
             some
             knowledge
             of
             Jehovah
             is
             manifest
             in
             Jobs
             history
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             tarry
             ye
             also
             here
             this
             night
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             desire
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             that
             these
             messengers
             would
             stay
             also
             one
             night
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             God
             would
             yet
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             already
             before
             peremptorily
             charged
             him
             that
             he
             should
             not
             go
             to
             Balak
             ,
             discovered
             plainly
             that
             he
             still
             lingered
             after
             Balaams
             gifts
             and
             preferments
             ,
             and
             was
             sorry
             that
             he
             was
             restrained
             from
             cursing
             Israel
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             therefore
             God
             gave
             him
             an
             answer
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ▪
             giving
             him
             liberty
             to
             go
             ,
             but
             intending
             it
             should
             be
             to
             the
             confusion
             and
             ruine
             both
             of
             him
             and
             the
             King
             that
             had
             sent
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             If
             the
             men
             come
             to
             call
             thee
             ,
             arise
             up
             and
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             importune
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             me
             ,
             since
             thou
             wilt
             needs
             go
             ,
             ●o
             :
             as
             God
             sometimes
             in
             wrath
             gives
             wicked
             men
             their
             desires
             ▪
             so
             the
             Lord
             now
             
             bad
             Balaam
             go
             (
             Psal
             .
             81.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               My
               people
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               Israel
               would
               none
               of
               me
               ;
               So
               I
               gave
               them
               up
               unto
               their
               ow●
               hearts
               lust
               ,
               and
               they
               walked
               in
               their
               own
               counsels
               )
            
             withall
             also
             intending
             to
             gloryfie
             himself
             by
             forcing
             him
             to
             blesse
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             Gods
             anger
             was
             kindled
             because
             he
             went
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             Lords
             bidding
             him
             go
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             was
             not
             an
             approbation
             of
             his
             journey
             :
             besides
             ,
             he
             went
             no
             doubt
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             must
             needs
             provoke
             God.
             See
             Deut.
             23.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               would
               not
               h●arken
               unto
               Balaam
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               turned
               the
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
               unto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             he
             was
             riding
             upon
             his
             asse
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             servants
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             going
             before
             ,
             his
             two
             servants
             attended
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             an
             amplification
             of
             the
             following
             miracl●
             ,
             that
             the
             asse
             saw
             the
             Angel
             ,
             when
             neither
             Balaam
             nor
             his
             servants
             perceived
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             asse
             saw
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             standing
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Angel
             no
             doubt
             appeared
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             ,
             and
             the
             dull
             asses
             eyes
             were
             opened
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             sword
             drawn
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             Balaam
             ,
             and
             the
             vengeance
             that
             at
             last
             befell
             him
             :
             and
             thus
             this
             wizzard
             ,
             who
             was
             accustomed
             to
             visions
             and
             revelations
             ,
             yet
             saw
             not
             now
             what
             the
             asse
             saw
             (
             God
             restraining
             his
             eyes
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             the
             like
             ,
             Dan.
             10.
             7.
             
             
               I
               Daniel
               alone
               saw
               the
               vision
               :
               for
               the
               men
               that
               were
               with
               me
               saw
               not
               th●
               vision
               )
            
             and
             so
             was
             confounded
             in
             his
             wisdome
             by
             a
             base
             and
             contemptible
             creature
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
             
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               to
               nothing
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             asse
             turned
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             field
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             and
             the
             following
             passages
             the
             Lord
             by
             this
             dumb
             beast
             reproved
             the
             foolishnesse
             or
             madnesse
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             But
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             stood
             in
             a
             path
             of
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             God
             proceeding
             by
             degrees
             makes
             the
             sottishnesse
             of
             the
             Prophet
             the
             more
             evident
             and
             inexcusable
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             opened
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             asse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             almighty
             and
             supernaturall
             power
             God
             caused
             the
             dumb
             and
             unreasonable
             beast
             to
             speak
             understandingly
             :
             the
             devil
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             tempt
             to
             sinne
             ,
             chose
             the
             serpent
             for
             his
             instrument
             ,
             the
             most
             subtle
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             ;
             but
             God
             to
             rebuke
             the
             wizzard
             useth
             the
             asse
             ,
             the
             most
             silly
             of
             all
             beasts
             :
             Gods
             infinite
             power
             is
             best
             magnified
             by
             weak
             instruments
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             27.
             
             
               But
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               foolish
               things
               of
               the
               world
               to
               confound
               the
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             the
             asse
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             mocked
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             wroth
             and
             fury
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             the
             blindnesse
             ,
             sottishnesse
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             whereto
             he
             was
             given
             over
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             probably
             the
             cause
             that
             Balaam
             was
             not
             terrified
             with
             this
             mon●●rous
             accident
             ,
             but
             replies
             to
             the
             asse
             as
             to
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             .
             But
             withall
             I
             conceive
             his
             being
             inured
             (
             as
             sorcerers
             and
             witches
             are
             )
             to
             hear
             evil
             spirits
             speak
             in
             s●ch
             bruit
             beasts
             was
             a
             great
             reason
             that
             he
             was
             not
             astonished
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             other
             me●
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             as
             happely
             his
             servants
             were
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Behold
             ,
             I
             went
             out
             to
             withstand
             thee
             because
             thy
             way
             is
             perv●rse
             before
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             desiring
             so
             earnestly
             to
             go
             to
             Balak
             ,
             notwithstanding
             I
             did
             so
             absolutely
             charge
             thee
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             in
             going
             now
             with
             a
             purpose
             of
             cursing
             my
             people
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             told
             thee
             again
             and
             again
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             ●urse
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             the
             angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             smiting
             of
             the
             asse
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ;
               for
               I
               knew
               not
               that
               thou
               stoodest
               in
               the
               way
               against
               me
               .
            
             But
             his
             covetousnesse
             and
             desire
             to
             earn
             the
             wages
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             by
             cursing
             Gods
             Israel
             he
             still
             cherisheth
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             his
             faint
             proffering
             to
             turn
             back
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             .
             He
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             what
             he
             went
             about
             was
             evil
             and
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             wherefore
             else
             did
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             oppose
             him
             in
             the
             way
             with
             a
             drawn
             sword
             ?
             yet
             how
             faintly
             he
             speaks
             ?
             
               If
               it
               please
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               get
               me
               back
               again
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             fain
             he
             would
             go
             ,
             but
             if
             necessity
             constrain
             him
             he
             will
             turn
             back
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Balaam
             ,
             Go
             with
             the
             m●n
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             since
             nothing
             will
             restrain
             thee
             ,
             go
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             when
             Balak
             heard
             tha●
             Balaam
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             went
             out
             to
             me●t
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             going
             forth
             to
             welcome
             him
             and
             entertain
             him
             with
             honour
             ,
             as
             likewise
             his
             feasting
             of
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             40.
             proceeded
             ,
             first
             ,
             from
             joy
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             full
             account
             now
             that
             he
             should
             vanquish
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             s●condly
             ,
             from
             his
             respect
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             as
             false
             prophets
             are
             still
             respected
             of
             wicked
             rulers
             ,
             because
             they
             serve
             their
             lusts
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             from
             a
             desire
             hereby
             to
             engage
             Balaam
             to
             him
             that
             he
             might
             not
             refuse
             to
             gratifie
             him
             in
             that
             about
             which
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             Balak
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             unto
             thee
             :
             have
             I
             now
             any
             power
             at
             all
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             sayes
             to
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             the●
             he
             d●sired
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             Balak
             offered
             oxen
             and
             sheep
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Balaam
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             thus
             in
             those
             times
             they
             used
             to
             feast
             with
             part
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             brought
             him
             up
             into
             the
             high
             pl●ces
             of
             Baal
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             no
             doubt
             hoping
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             their
             God
             the
             more
             propitious
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             the
             height
             of
             the
             place
             gave
             advantage
             for
             the
             seeing
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             it
             seems
             a
             good
             way
             off
             from
             them
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             farre
             but
             that
             from
             this
             high
             mountain
             they
             might
             be
             discerned
             ,
             yea
             for
             the
             seeing
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             was
             judged
             necessary
             that
             his
             curse
             might
             be
             the
             more
             powerfull
             and
             effectuall
             .
             See
             the
             note
             above
             upon
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             Balak
             ,
             Build
             me
             here
             seven
             altars
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             they
             prepared
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Jehovah
             (
             though
             they
             were
             in
             Baals
             high
             places
             )
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             leave
             of
             him
             to
             curse
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Balaam
             goes
             to
             see
             what
             answer
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Jehovah
             ,
             would
             upon
             these
             sacrifices
             return
             him
             ,
             &
             vers
             .
             4.
             when
             God
             met
             him
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             what
             he
             h●d
             don●
             .
             Nor
             need
             this
             seem
             strange
             :
             for
             thus
             idolaters
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             obtain
             their
             
             purposes
             ,
             have
             been
             usually
             drawn
             to
             communicate
             with
             all
             religions
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             sinnefull
             mixture
             of
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             17.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Then
               one
               of
               the
               pri●sts
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               carri●d
               away
               from
               Samaria
               ,
               came
               and
               dwelt
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               how
               they
               should
               fear
               the
               Lord.
               Howbeit
               every
               nation
               made
               gods
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               which
               the
               Samaritans
               had
               made
               .
            
             Acts
             17.
             23.
             
             
               As
               I
               passed
               by
               and
               beheld
               your
               devotions
               ,
               I
               found
               an
               altar
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
               To
               the
               unknown
               God.
            
             As
             for
             the
             number
             of
             their
             altars
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             idolaters
             and
             sorcer●rs
             have
             still
             attributed
             much
             to
             odde
             numbers
             ,
             
               Numer●d●us
               impare
               ga●det
            
             ,
             especially
             to
             this
             number
             ,
             seven
             ;
             but
             yet
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             choice
             of
             these
             clean
             beasts
             ,
             bullocks
             and
             rammes
             ,
             was
             a
             remainder
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             even
             from
             their
             ancestours
             ,
             who
             were
             true
             worshippers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             was
             derived
             to
             them
             
               (
               viz.
            
             Lot
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             so
             still
             continued
             amongst
             these
             idolaters
             ;
             so
             also
             the
             appointing
             of
             seven
             altars
             and
             twice
             seven
             sacrifices
             might
             spring
             at
             first
             from
             some
             tradition
             received
             from
             their
             fathers
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             much
             delighted
             with
             this
             number
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             inferre
             from
             such
             directions
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             indeed
             we
             see
             this
             number
             was
             sanctified
             of
             God
             for
             many
             mysteries
             ,
             yea
             particularly
             in
             sacrifices
             ;
             Job
             42.
             8.
             
             
               Take
               unto
               you
               seven
               bullocks
               ,
               and
               seven
               rammes
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               my
               servant
               Job
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               for
               your
               s●lves
               a
               burnt-offering
               .
            
             1.
             
             Chron.
             15.
             26.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               when
               God
               helped
               the
               Levites
               ,
               that
               bare
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               offered
               seven
               bullocks
               and
               seven
               rammes
               .
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             29.
             21.
             
             
               And
               they
               brought
               seven
               bullocks
               and
               seven
               rammes
               and
               seven
               he-goats
               for
               a
               sinne-offering
               ;
               yet
               herein
               they
               became
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             for
             holy
             men
             used
             still
             but
             one
             altar
             ,
             Gen.
             8.
             20.
             
             
               And
               Noah
               builded
               an
               altar
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             multiplying
             altars
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             Hos
             .
             8.
             11.
             
             
               Because
               Ephraim
               hath
               made
               many
               altars
               to
               sinne
               ,
               altars
               shall
               be
               unto
               him
               to
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             Balak
             ,
             Stand
             by
             the
             burnt-offering
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Balaam
             enjoyned
             Balak
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             th●
             birds
             should
             not
             come
             at
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             that
             standing
             so
             he
             might
             present
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             in
             hope
             and
             expectation
             that
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             God
             would
             accept
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             perform
             his
             desire
             against
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             under
             this
             ●appely
             was
             implyed
             also
             ,
             that
             standing
             so
             he
             should
             pray
             for
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             go
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             some
             solitary
             place
             in
             the
             top
             of
             that
             hill
             ,
             there
             to
             seek
             for
             enchantments
             and
             signes
             of
             good
             luck
             ,
             chap.
             24.
             1.
             
             (
             as
             sorcerers
             are
             wont
             to
             choose
             solitary
             places
             ,
             wherein
             to
             excercise
             their
             feats
             of
             divination
             and
             witchcraft
             )
             and
             to
             see
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             appear
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             God
             did
             usually
             appear
             to
             men
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             God
             met
             Balaam
             .
             ]
          
           
             Not
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             enchantments
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             ,
             for
             the
             hardening
             of
             Balaam
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             prepared
             seven
             altars
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             boasts
             of
             his
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             be
             pleased
             upon
             this
             service
             done
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             Balak
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             put
             a
             word
             in
             Balaams
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             appointed
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             :
             not
             regarding
             his
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             Lord
             forced
             him
             to
             blesse
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             his
             heart
             was
             the
             same
             that
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             
             he
             could
             not
             say
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             Psal
             .
             116.
             10.
             
             
               I
               believed
               ,
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
               :
            
             he
             did
             not
             eat
             Gods
             words
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             did
             ,
             Jer.
             15.
             16.
             
             
               Thy
               words
               were
               found
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               them
               ,
               and
               thy
               word
               was
               unto
               me
               th●
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               mine
               heart
            
             ;
             onely
             there
             was
             a
             word
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             he
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             a
             parable
             is
             usually
             meant
             a
             grave
             speech
             ,
             containing
             excellent
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             and
             instruction
             ,
             Job
             27.
             1.
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             delivered
             in
             a
             high
             strain
             of
             language
             ,
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             splendour
             of
             words
             more
             then
             usuall
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             carry
             a
             kind
             of
             majestie
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             hearers
             the
             more
             attentive
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             withall
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             49.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Ah
               Lord
               God
               ,
               they
               say
               of
               me
               ,
               Doth
               he
               not
               speak
               parables
               ?
            
             John
             16.
             25.
             
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               spoken
               unto
               you
               in
               prov●rbs
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             Parables
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Balak
             th●
             king
             of
             Moab
             hath
             brought
             me
             from
             Aram
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Aram
             Naharaiim
             ,
             which
             was
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             4.
             
             
               They
               hired
               against
               thee
               Balaam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               ,
               of
               Pethor
               of
               M●sopotamia
               :
            
             and
             thus
             God
             by
             Balaams
             own
             mouth
             taxeth
             Balak
             for
             sending
             twice
             so
             farre
             off
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             now
             must
             blesse
             in
             stead
             of
             cursing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             How
             shall
             I
             curse
             when
             God
             hath
             not
             cursed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             curse
             :
             for
             when
             God
             restrains
             not
             men
             ,
             they
             may
             curs●
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             cursed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             For
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             rock●
             I
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hils
             I
             behold
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             indeed
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             them
             is
             full
             of
             majesty
             and
             terrour
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             people
             blessed
             of
             God
             :
             for
             though
             I
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             them
             seem
             little
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             lifted
             me
             up
             ,
             that
             even
             hence
             I
             behold
             them
             ,
             and
             oh
             how
             full
             of
             terrour
             and
             majesty
             is
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             !
             such
             as
             makes
             it
             evident
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             man
             to
             think
             of
             cursing
             them
             .
          
           
             Lo
             ,
             the
             people
             shall
             dwell
             alone
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             nations
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             a
             prediction
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             cast
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Can●an
             ,
             and
             plant
             them
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             should
             dwell
             alone
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             land
             to
             themselves
             ,
             not
             living
             now
             ,
             as
             formerly
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             sojourners
             and
             mixt
             with
             other
             nations
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             nation
             and
             people
             of
             themselves
             ,
             living
             in
             a
             land
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             under
             the
             government
             of
             their
             own
             laws
             and
             Princes
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             live
             in
             plenty
             and
             safety
             ,
             having
             neither
             need
             nor
             fear
             of
             other
             people
             :
             for
             so
             
               dwelling
               alone
            
             implyeth
             a
             security
             from
             evil
             ,
             as
             in
             Jer.
             49.
             31.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               get
               you
               up
               unto
               the
               wealthy
               nation
               ,
               that
               dwelleth
               without
               care
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               have
               ne●ther
               gates
               nor
               barres
               ,
               which
               dwell
               alone
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             no
             nation
             should
             be
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             because
             they
             should
             be
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             5.
             and
             separated
             from
             other
             people
             ,
             Levit.
             20.
             24.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               which
               have
               separated
               you
               from
               other
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Who
             can
             count
             the
             dust
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             Israel
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             count
             the
             number
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             ●s
             the
             dust
             that
             covers
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             one
             fourth
             part
             of
             them
             .
             Indeed
             
             this
             is
             meant
             principally
             of
             the
             uncountable
             number
             of
             Gods
             Isra●l
             he●eaf●er
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Israel
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             gathered
             throughout
             the
             world
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             whom
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             whereto
             this
             prophecy
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             ,
             was
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             Gen.
             13.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               seed
               as
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               any
               man
               can
               number
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               then
               shall
               thy
               seed
               also
               be
               numbred
               .
            
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             spoken
             too
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             number
             of
             this
             people
             at
             present
             :
             for
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               and
               the
               number
               of
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             allusion
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Israelites
             pitching
             their
             tents
             ,
             who
             lay
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             in
             foure
             camps
             or
             squadrons
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             he
             prophecyeth
             their
             happinesse
             also
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             Balak
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Come
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             with
             me
             unto
             another
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             Balak
             desired
             Balaam
             to
             remove
             to
             another
             place
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             conceited
             that
             another
             place
             might
             prove
             more
             lucky
             and
             successefull
             then
             the
             first
             had
             done
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             offered
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             for
             idolat●rs
             were
             alwayes
             wont
             to
             ascribe
             much
             to
             the
             luckinesse
             of
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             therefore
             when
             he
             could
             not
             prevail
             there
             neither
             ,
             for
             the
             cursing
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             he
             removed
             yet
             to
             a
             third
             place
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             hoped
             to
             place
             him
             more
             conveniently
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             seeing
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               see
               but
               the
               utmost
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               se●
               them
               all
               :
            
             for
             either
             Balak
             suspected
             ,
             that
             when
             before
             he
             saw
             all
             the
             army
             of
             Israel
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             amongst
             them
             that
             might
             not
             be
             cursed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             resolved
             to
             carry
             him
             where
             he
             should
             onely
             see
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             might
             think
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             multitudes
             might
             so
             dismay
             and
             damp
             his
             spirit
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             which
             happely
             those
             former
             words
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             did
             occasion
             him
             to
             think
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               count
               the
               dust
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             before
             he
             was
             carefull
             to
             place
             him
             where
             he
             might
             see
             them
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             41.
             now
             he
             carried
             him
             where
             he
             might
             see
             them
             ,
             as
             still
             judging
             that
             necessary
             for
             the
             work
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             yet
             where
             he
             might
             see
             but
             the
             utmost
             part
             onely
             and
             not
             see
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             he
             brought
             him
             into
             the
             fi●ld
             of
             Zophim
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             field
             of
             the
             spies
             or
             scoutwatches
             ,
             a
             place
             it
             seems
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             there
             they
             kept
             the
             watch
             of
             the
             countrey
             .
          
           
             And
             built
             seven
             altars
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             prosecuting
             their
             wickednesse
             still
             under
             colour
             of
             religion
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Stand
             here
             by
             thy
             burnt-offering
             ,
             &c
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             met
             Balaam
             and
             put
             a
             word
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Rise
             up
             ,
             Balak
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hearken
             with
             reverence
             to
             the
             message
             brought
             thee
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Judg.
             3.
             20.
             when
             Ehud
             told
             Eg●on
             that
             he
             brought
             him
             a
             message
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               arose
               out
               of
               his
               seat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             He
             hath
             not
             beheld
             iniqurry
             in
             Jacob
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             seen
             perversenesse
             in
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             that
             God
             should
             
             be
             brought
             to
             give
             way
             that
             the
             Israelites
             should
             be
             cursed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             iniquity
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             covereth
             and
             pardoneth
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             still
             lovely
             and
             amiable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             his
             God
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             shout
             of
             a
             King
             is
             among
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             reigneth
             as
             a
             king
             amongst
             them
             .
             Hereby
             also
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             the
             faith
             ,
             joy
             ,
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             him
             their
             king
             and
             governour
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             king
             comes
             amongst
             the
             armies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             is
             received
             with
             joyfull
             shoutings
             and
             acclamations
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             goes
             forth
             to
             battel
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             goes
             accompanied
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             trumpets
             and
             shouts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             fignes
             of
             their
             joy
             and
             courage
             ;
             so
             it
             fared
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               into
               the
               camp
               ,
               all
               Israel
               shouted
               with
               a
               great
               shout
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               earth
               rang
               again
               .
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             12.
             
             
               And
               b●hold
               ,
               God
               himself
               is
               with
               us
               for
               our
               Captain
               ,
               and
               his
               priests
               with
               sounding
               trumpets
               to
               cry
               alarm
               against
               you
               ,
               O
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             may
             also
             have
             reference
             to
             their
             silver
             trumpets
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             God
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             tells
             Balak
             this
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             complaint
             of
             his
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               people
               come
               out
               from
               Egypt
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             not
             out
             of
             Egypt
             themselves
             ,
             but
             God
             brought
             them
             up
             ;
             and
             withall
             implyes
             from
             that
             former
             deliverance
             both
             Gods
             constant
             purpose
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             unable
             their
             strongest
             enemies
             should
             be
             to
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             unicorn
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             strength
             is
             unresistable
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             of
             the
             unicorn
             ,
             Job
             39.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             Besides
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             speciall
             virtue
             in
             the
             uni●orns
             horn
             against
             poyson
             ,
             because
             even
             so
             the
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             Israel
             was
             a
             preservation
             against
             all
             enchantments
             and
             divinations
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Surely
               there
               is
               no
               enchantment
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               divination
               against
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             According
             to
             this
             time
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             B●hold
             ,
             the
             people
             shall
             rise
             up
             as
             a
             great
             lyon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             vanquishing
             both
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             49.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             Balak
             brought
             Balaam
             to
             the
             top
             of
             Peor
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             high
             places
             of
             Baal
             the
             god
             of
             Moab
             ,
             called
             Baal-Peor
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             3.
             where
             he
             had
             a
             place
             called
             Beth-Peor
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             when
             Balaam
             saw
             that
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             blesse
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             likelyhood
             of
             getting
             leave
             of
             God
             to
             curse
             this
             people
             ,
             he
             resolved
             not
             any
             more
             to
             seek
             for
             enchantments
             ,
             but
             set
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             towards
             the
             place
             where
             Israel
             lay
             encamped
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             purpose
             that
             he
             would
             now
             curse
             them
             ,
             without
             asking
             God
             leave
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             formerly
             when
             Balaam
             left
             Balak
             standing
             
             by
             his
             altars
             ,
             and
             went
             aside
             to
             see
             what
             God
             would
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             used
             by
             ●nchantments
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             magicall
             arts
             ,
             which
             sorcerers
             use
             )
             to
             seek
             liberty
             to
             curse
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             yea
             happely
             he
             did
             by
             these
             diabolicall
             wayes
             seek
             to
             obtain
             leave
             of
             God
             to
             do
             it
             (
             for
             it
             is
             no
             more
             strange
             that
             men
             should
             inquire
             of
             God
             by
             wayes
             abominable
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             with
             a
             super●titious
             and
             idolatrous
             worship
             )
             well
             ,
             but
             now
             having
             by
             experience
             found
             that
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             blesse
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             to
             get
             leave
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             
               he
               went
               not
               as
               at
               other
               times
               to
               seek
               for
               inchantments
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             text
             :
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             not
             because
             his
             wicked
             heart
             was
             now
             changed
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             did
             now
             give
             over
             his
             desire
             or
             purpose
             of
             cursing
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             for
             why
             then
             was
             he
             now
             come
             with
             Balak
             to
             mount-Peor
             to
             see
             if
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             curse
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ;
             and
             why
             had
             he
             there
             erected
             altars
             ,
             and
             provided
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             before
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             perceiving
             that
             neither
             by
             his
             inchantments
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             he
             could
             winne
             the
             Lord
             to
             let
             him
             curse
             them
             ,
             he
             resolved
             now
             to
             give
             over
             that
             course
             ,
             &
             would
             no
             more
             go
             aside
             to
             see
             what
             answer
             God
             would
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             but
             was
             fully
             determined
             to
             prevent
             God
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             to
             curse
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             any
             charge
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             might
             be
             a
             speciall
             aim
             of
             providence
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             restrained
             from
             practising
             his
             inchantments
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             deliver
             those
             glorious
             prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             afterwards
             related
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             those
             inchantments
             foregoing
             these
             prophecies
             might
             seem
             to
             stain
             or
             weaken
             the
             credit
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             Israel
             abiding
             in
             his
             tents
             according
             to
             their
             tribes
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             was
             even
             by
             that
             goodly
             and
             glorious
             sight
             of
             their
             multitude
             and
             order
             appalled
             and
             astonished
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             the
             outward
             means
             whereby
             God
             did
             beforehand
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             prepare
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             blesse
             in
             stead
             of
             cursing
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             came
             upon
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             suddenly
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             his
             almighty
             over-ruling
             power
             constrained
             him
             to
             blesse
             those
             whom
             he
             resolved
             to
             curse
             ,
             but
             first
             it
             seems
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             trance
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ver
             .
             4.
             and
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             he
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Balaam
             the
             sonne
             of
             Beor
             bath
             said
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             was
             herein
             much
             magnified
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             blesse
             his
             people
             even
             by
             Balaam
             a
             sorcerer
             ,
             a
             false
             prophet
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             curse
             them
             .
             And
             this
             circumstance
             therefore
             tending
             so
             much
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Balaam
             him●el●
             is
             here
             forced
             to
             publish
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             whose
             power
             to
             curse
             was
             so
             much
             relied
             on
             ,
             and
             who
             bent
             himself
             herein
             to
             satisfie
             Balaks
             request
             ,
             even
             he
             both
             must
             and
             will
             affirm
             it
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             Israel
             shall
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             The
             man
             whose
             eyes
             are
             open
             hath
             said
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             we
             should
             reade
             these
             words
             as
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             them
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             therefore
             ●●ndred
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               And
               the
               man
               who
               had
               his
               eyes
               shut
               hath
               said
               ,
            
             either
             they
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             closing
             up
             of
             his
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             trance
             he
             fell
             into
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             were
             revealed
             to
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             meant
             now
             to
             utter
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             eyes
             of
             
             h●s
             mind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             before
             God
             revealed
             these
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             ●hem
             ,
             and
             whilest
             he
             pretended
             himself
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             indeed
             a
             blindwretch
             ,
             and
             knew
             nothing
             to
             speak
             of
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             his
             propheticall
             visions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             shut
             or
             hidden
             eye
             ,
             one
             that
             had
             another
             manner
             of
             eye
             to
             see
             withall
             then
             other
             men
             bad
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             could
             see
             the
             secret
             and
             hidden
             things
             of
             God.
             But
             now
             if
             we
             reade
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               And
               the
               man
               whose
               eyes
               are
               open
               hath
               said
               ,
            
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             are
             meant
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             knowledge
             of
             things
             which
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophecy
             was
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             r●gard
             whereof
             the
             Prophets
             were
             of
             old
             called
             Seers
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             9.
             
             Thus
             saith
             
               the
               man
               whose
               eyes
               are
               open
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             whose
             eyes
             God
             hath
             in
             a
             supernaturall
             manner
             opened
             to
             see
             things
             to
             come
             :
             and
             his
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             stirre
             them
             to
             receive
             what
             he
             spake
             as
             that
             which
             did
             certainly
             come
             from
             God.
             And
             so
             much
             indeed
             the
             following
             words
             in
             the
             text
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             explanation
             ,
             more
             clearly
             deliver
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               said
               which
               heard
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               saw
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               falling
               into
               a
               trance
               ,
               but
               having
               his
               eyes
               open
               ,
            
             where
             also
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             when
             at
             first
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             it
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             trance
             (
             tho●gh
             it
             were
             not
             the●e
             expressed
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             expressed
             here
             )
             and
             that
             this
             was
             usuall
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             Gen
             15.
             12.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             How
             goodly
             are
             thy
             tents
             ,
             O
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             thy
             tabernacles
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             goodly
             sight
             which
             their
             tabernacles
             at
             present
             yielded
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             admirable
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             severally
             ranked
             under
             their
             severall
             ensigne●●nd
             standards
             ,
             but
             ●lso
             that
             herein
             as
             in
             a
             lively
             figure
             the
             Lord
             did
             shew
             the
             great
             felicity
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             th●t
             goodly
             and
             pleasant
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             provided
             for
             their
             habitation
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             all
             other
             good
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             should
             conferre
             upon
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             be
             a
             wonder
             and
             admiration
             to
             all
             that
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             As
             the
             valleys
             are
             they
             spread
             forth
             ,
             as
             gardens
             by
             the
             river
             side
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             also
             the
             Ch●rch
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             valleys
             spread
             forth
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             large
             extent
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             fruitfull
             valleys
             and
             gardens
             enclosed
             ,
             set
             with
             pleasant
             and
             wholsome
             plants
             ,
             and
             kept
             alwayes
             fresh
             and
             fruitfull
             by
             the
             wa●ring
             of
             rivers
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             times
             of
             scorching
             heat
             and
             drought
             ,
             to
             signifie
             both
             that
             God
             would
             abundantly
             ble●●●
             his
             people
             with
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             they
             should
             still
             be
             preserved
             and
             upheld
             in
             times
             of
             greatest
             trouble
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Esa
             .
             58.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               guide
               thee
               continually
               ,
               and
               sat
               is
               fie
               thy
               soul
               in
               drought
               ,
               and
               make
               fat
               thy
               bones
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               like
               a
               watered
               garden
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               spring
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               fail
               not
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             he
             would
             richly
             blesse
             them
             with
             spirituall
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             river
             refresheth
             and
             comforteth
             his
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             ,
             Psal
             .
             46.
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Joel
             3.
             18.
             
             
               A
               fountain
               shall
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shall
               water
               the
               valley
               of
               Shittim
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             they
             are
             compa●ed
             to
             the
             trees
             of
             lign-aloes
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             planted
             ,
             both
             to
             signifie
             how
             wonderfully
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             they
             should
             grow
             and
             prosper
             (
             ●or
             those
             trees
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               planted
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             which
             prosper
             above
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             above
             that
             which
             by
             the
             skill
             and
             industry
             of
             men
             they
             were
             like
             to
             reach
             ▪
             Psal
             .
             104.
             16.
             
             
               The
               trees
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               full
               of
               sappe
               ,
               the
               cedars
               of
               Lebanon
               which
               he
               hath
               planted
               )
            
             as
             also
             what
             a
             good
             fame
             and
             report
             the
             people
             of
             God
             should
             have
             farre
             and
             near
             ;
             for
             the
             tree
             lign-aloes
             is
             a
             certain
             tree
             growing
             in
             Arabia
             and
             India
             ,
             which
             giveth
             a
             very
             sweet
             odour
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             be
             an
             embleme
             of
             the
             sweet
             fame
             and
             report
             which
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             for
             her
             graces
             and
             holy
             righteous
             life
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             the
             Church
             is
             also
             elsewhere
             compared
             to
             the
             rose
             and
             lilly
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             lastly
             ,
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             cedar
             trees
             beside
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             are
             great
             ,
             tall
             ,
             and
             very
             durable
             ,
             and
             hereby
             therefore
             is
             signified
             the
             great
             growth
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             stable
             and
             flourishing
             glory
             of
             their
             kingdome
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             92.
             12.
             13.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               flourish
               like
               the
               palme
               tree
               ,
               he
               shall
               grow
               like
               a
               cedar
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             concerning
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             Ezek.
             31.
             3
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Assyrian
               was
               a
               cedar
               in
               Lebanon
               with
               fair
               branches
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               shadowing
               shroud
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               high
               stature
               ,
               —
               The
               waters
               made
               him
               great
               ,
               the
               deep
               set
               him
               on
               high
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             this
             was
             accomplished
             we
             see
             partly
             in
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Solomons
             dayes
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             He
             shall
             poure
             the
             water
             out
             of
             his
             buckets
             and
             his
             seed
             shall
             be
             in
             many
             waters
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             branch
             of
             Balaams
             prophecy
             is
             very
             difficult
             .
             Most
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             increase
             of
             Israels
             poste●ity
             ,
             and
             that
             thus
             .
             
               By
               the
               water
               poured
               out
               of
               his
               buckets
            
             they
             understand
             his
             children
             flowing
             out
             of
             his
             loyns
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             way
             of
             naturall
             generation
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             usually
             speak
             of
             the
             propagation
             of
             children
             under
             the
             ●imilitude
             of
             waters
             flowing
             out
             of
             fountains
             ,
             cesterns
             ,
             buckets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             48.
             1.
             
             
               Hear
               ye
               this
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             fountain
             ,
             
               of
               Judah
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Psal
             .
             68.
             26.
             
             
               Blesse
               ye
               God
               in
               the
               congregations
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             so
             also
             Prov.
             5.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             where
             Solomon
             speaking
             of
             wife
             and
             children
             in
             the
             lawfull
             state
             of
             marriage
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Drink
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               cestern
               ,
               and
               running
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               well
               .
               Let
               thy
               fountains
               be
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               and
               rivers
               of
               water
               in
               the
               streets
               :
               Let
               them
               onely
               be
               thine
               own
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               seed
               shall
               be
               in
               many
               waters
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             pos●erity
             should
             increase
             unto
             many
             people
             :
             for
             so
             they
             say
             that
             by
             
               many
               waters
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             frequently
             meant
             many
             people
             ,
             as
             Revel
             .
             17
             ,
             15.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             But
             this
             exposition
             seems
             to
             many
             somewhat
             hard
             ;
             and
             indeed
             though
             that
             last
             clause
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             Israels
             posterity
             yet
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             therein
             to
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             seed
             ●own
             in
             well-watred
             grounds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             posterity
             should
             wondrously
             grow
             up
             and
             increase
             ,
             as
             seed
             sown
             thus
             in
             many
             waters
             .
             Others
             again
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             streams
             of
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             from
             
             the
             Israelites
             should
             be
             poured
             forth
             amongst
             oth●r
             nations
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Esa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Out
               of
               Zion
               shall
               go
               forth
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             second
             clause
             they
             understand
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             civil
             increase
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             growing
             up
             as
             seed
             sown
             in
             moist
             grounds
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             flourishing
             in
             grace
             and
             growing
             up
             unto
             life
             everlasting
             .
             But
             in
             the
             last
             place
             there
             is
             another
             exposition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             either
             particularly
             of
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             abundance
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             as
             they
             had
             need
             poure
             plentifully
             out
             of
             their
             buckets
             (
             and
             this
             was
             no
             small
             blessing
             in
             those
             Eastern
             countries
             )
             so
             that
             their
             seed
             sown
             should
             flourish
             exceedingly
             ▪
             as
             corn
             must
             needs
             do
             that
             is
             sown
             in
             such
             watry
             grounds
             ;
             or
             else
             generally
             of
             their
             flourishing
             es●ate
             in
             all
             regards
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             labours
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             them
             as
             grounds
             that
             have
             dayly
             buckets
             of
             waters
             poured
             out
             upo●
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             corn
             that
             is
             sown
             in
             watry
             grounds
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             flourish
             and
             grow
             mightily
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Esa
             .
             32.
             20.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               that
               sow
               beside
               all
               waters
               ,
               that
               send
               forth
               thi●
               her
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               ox
               and
               the
               asse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             his
             King
             shall
             be
             higher
             then
             Agag
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             though
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             be
             here
             onely
             instanced
             in
             (
             who
             were
             called
             by
             this
             name
             Agag
             ,
             as
             the
             Egyptian
             Kings
             by
             the
             name
             Phara●h
             )
             because
             they
             were
             now
             most
             po●ent
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               Amalek
               was
               the
               first
               of
               the
               nations
            
             ;
             yet
             under
             this
             all
             other
             Kings
             are
             comprehended
             .
             This
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             Saul
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               And
               Saul
               sm●te
               the
               Amalekites
               from
               Havilah
               untill
               thou
               comest
               to
               Shur
               ,
               that
               is
               over
               against
               Egypt
               :
               And
               ●e
               took
               Agag
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               alive
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroyed
               all
               the
               people
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             Israels
             kingdome
             in
             David
             and
             Solomons
             dayes
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             27.
             
             
               Also
               I
               will
               make
               him
               my
               first-born
               ,
               higher
               then
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               ●
               .
            
             God
             brought
             him
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             unicorn
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             23.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             He
             couched
             ,
             he
             lay
             down
             as
             a
             lion
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             is
             meant
             of
             their
             safe
             and
             secure
             peace
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             49.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             I
             thought
             to
             promote
             thee
             unto
             great
             honour
             ,
             but
             lo
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             kept
             thee
             back
             from
             honour
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             blame
             not
             me
             therefore
             for
             giving
             thee
             no
             reward
             for
             taking
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             ,
             but
             blame
             thy
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             said
             unto
             Balak
             Spake
             I
             not
             also
             to
             thy
             messengers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             blame
             me
             :
             I
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ▪
             I
             told
             you
             before
             I
             durst
             not
             do
             it
             without
             Gods
             leave
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             I
             will
             advertise
             thee
             what
             this
             people
             shall
             do
             to
             thy
             people
             in
             the
             lattor
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             years
             hereafter
             :
             for
             though
             by
             
               the
               latter
               dayes
            
             in
             the
             old
             Test●ment
             are
             often
             meant
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             much
             that
             Balaam
             afterwards
             saith
             is
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             yet
             this
             expression
             here
             must
             not
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             M●ssiah
             ,
             because
             he
             foretells
             many
             things
             that
             were
             to
             be
             partly
             accomplished
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             foure
             hundred
             years
             after
             this
             ;
             but
             by
             
               the
               latter
               dayes
            
             here
             is
             onely
             meant
             that
             these
             
             things
             he
             now
             would
             tell
             him
             should
             be
             done
             along
             time
             af●er
             this
             :
             and
             this
             happely
             he
             said
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             being
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             hereby
             he
             would
             in
             part
             decline
             the
             anger
             of
             Balak
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             that
             this
             should
             not
             happen
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             I
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             now
             ;
             I
             shall
             behold
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             nigh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             Starre
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               come
               a
               starr●
               out
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               a
               sceptre
               shall
               rise
               out
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             which
             is
             doubtlesse
             meant
             of
             a
             king
             of
             the
             seed
             and
             posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             should
             shine
             as
             a
             starre
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             resplendent
             glory
             of
             his
             person
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             this
             king
             was
             David
             or
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             types
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             in
             their
             dayes
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             was
             raised
             to
             an
             exceeding
             height
             of
             splendour
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             David
             it
             was
             that
             did
             vanquish
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             2.
             
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             this
             king
             should
             do
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             was
             principally
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             that
             king
             of
             glory
             ,
             that
             enlightner
             ,
             guide
             and
             comforter
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             16.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               root
               and
               the
               off-spring
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               bright
               and
               morning
               starre
               ,
            
             and
             of
             whom
             S.
             John
             saith
             ,
             John
             1.
             9.
             
             
               That
               was
               the
               true
               light
               which
               lightneth
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
            
             ;
             who
             was
             therefore
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             discovered
             to
             the
             Wise
             men
             by
             a
             starre
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             2.
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             that
             starre
             of
             whom
             Balaam
             had
             long
             since
             prophecyed
             .
             Now
             therefore
             whereas
             Balaam
             saith
             here
             of
             this
             king
             ▪
             
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               now
               ;
               I
               shall
               behold
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               nigh
               ,
            
             either
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             this
             king
             should
             not
             be
             accomplished
             now
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             time
             that
             was
             nigh
             approching
             ,
             but
             long
             ●fter
             when
             he
             should
             see
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             po●terity
             after
             many
             generations
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             David
             or
             Chri●t
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             personall
             seeing
             this
             starre
             out
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             then
             it
             can
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ●ight
             which
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             was
             ,
             shall
             have
             of
             him
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             and
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             There
             shall
             a
             time
             come
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             but
             the
             wicked
             afarre
             off
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             rich
             man
             saw
             Abraham
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             shall
             smite
             the
             corners
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Sheth
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             th●s
             clause
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             that
             should
             arise
             out
             of
             Israel
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             now
             speaking
             )
             should
             vanquish
             and
             destroy
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             and
             people
             of
             the
             Moabites
             :
             for
             by
             
               smiting
               the
               corners
               of
               Moab
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             his
             destroying
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             their
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             corner-stones
             of
             a
             house
             are
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             a
             building
             ;
             or
             his
             smiting
             of
             the
             whole
             countrey
             in
             every
             quarter
             and
             corner
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               destroy
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
               ,
            
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             repeated
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             these
             prophecies
             of
             Bala●m
             to
             joyn
             two
             severall
             expressions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             by
             
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
            
             here
             are
             m●ant
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             ●nd
             that
             because
             from
             Noah
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             the
             stock
             of
             Sheth
             ,
             Adams
             sonne
             ,
             all
             nations
             had
             their
             originall
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             this
             to
             be
             a
             prophecie
             of
             Christ
             subduing
             the
             whole
             world
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             of
             all
             nations
             that
             should
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             according
             
             to
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             72.
             11.
             
             
               All
               kings
               shall
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               all
               nations
               shall
               serve
               him
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               .
            
             But
             this
             Exposition
             for
             two
             reasons
             seems
             very
             improbable
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             th●t
             all
             the
             severall
             branches
             of
             this
             prophecy
             are
             literally
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             though
             spiritually
             also
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             David
             was
             a
             type
             .
             Now
             this
             clause
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               destroy
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             if
             by
             
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
            
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             whilest
             Balaam
             is
             here
             fore●elling
             what
             should
             befall
             the
             severall
             neighbouring
             nations
             ,
             as
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             &c.
             ●t
             is
             no
             way
             likely
             that
             a
             clause
             should
             be
             here
             inserted
             concerning
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
             So
             that
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             Edomites
             is
             foretold
             under
             two
             severall
             expressions
             ,
             
               Edom
               shall
               be
               a
               possession
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               Seir
               also
               shall
               be
               a
               possession
               for
               his
               enemies
            
             ;
             so
             here
             also
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             Moabites
             is
             likewise
             expressed
             ,
             first
             by
             
               smiting
               the
               corners
               of
               Moab
            
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             
               destroying
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
               ,
            
             the
             Moabites
             being
             called
             
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
            
             ,
             either
             because
             some
             one
             of
             their
             progenitours
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Moab
             ,
             famous
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             was
             called
             Sheth
             ,
             and
             thence
             they
             were
             called
             
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
            
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             this
             people
             did
             mightily
             boast
             of
             the
             antiquity
             of
             their
             nation
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             vainly
             style
             themselves
             
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             called
             by
             Balaam
             ironically
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             deriding
             them
             for
             that
             their
             vain
             boasting
             ,
             
               that
               ancient
               people
               the
               children
               of
               Sheth
               .
            
             How
             this
             prophecy
             was
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             David
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             2.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               smote
               Moab
               and
               measured
               them
               with
               a
               line
               ,
               casting
               them
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               even
               with
               two
               lines
               measured
               he
               to
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               full
               line
               to
               keep
               alive
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Moabites
               became
               Davids
               servants
               .
            
             But
             withall
             it
             is
             spiritually
             meant
             of
             Christs
             vanquishing
             them
             and
             all
             other
             his
             enemies
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             word
             converting
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             power
             subduing
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             agreeth
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Esa
             .
             11.
             4.
             
             
               He
               shall
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               shall
               he
               slay
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             Edom
             shall
             be
             a
             possession
             ,
             Seir
             also
             shall
             be
             a
             possession
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Edomites
             that
             inhabit
             mount
             Seir
             shall
             also
             be
             subdued
             by
             the
             Israelites
             .
             This
             was
             likewise
             literally
             fulfilled
             in
             David
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ▪
             1.
             
             Chron.
             18.
             13.
             that
             
               he
               put
               garisons
               in
               Edom
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Edomites
               became
               Davids
               servants
               :
            
             and
             thereupon
             he
             sung
             that
             triumphant
             song
             ,
             Psal
             .
             60.
             8.
             
             
               Moab
               is
               my
               washpot
               ,
               over
               Edom
               will
               I
               cast
               out
               my
               shooe
               :
            
             but
             especially
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             conquest
             over
             these
             and
             other
             his
             enemies
             the
             Prophet
             sets
             forth
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             Esa
             .
             6●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               from
               Edom
               ,
               with
               dyed
               garments
               from
               Bozrah
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Out
             of
             Jacob
             shall
             come
             he
             that
             shall
             have
             dominion
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             him
             that
             remaineth
             of
             the
             citie
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             destroy
             them
             all
             ,
             not
             suffering
             any
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             few
             ,
             that
             shall
             shut
             up
             themselves
             in
             the
             most
             fortified
             places
             ▪
             and
             remain
             a
             while
             safe
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             destroyed
             sha●l
             at
             length
             partake
             with
             the
             reft
             .
             But
             in
             Christ
             shall
             this
             be
             most
             eminently
             
             fulfilled
             ,
             who
             having
             destroyed
             his
             enemies
             here
             with
             a
             great
             destruction
             ,
             shall
             at
             his
             second
             coming
             destroy
             all
             that
             remain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Amalek
             was
             the
             first
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             but
             his
             latter
             end
             shall
             be
             that
             he
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             reputed
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             wert
             indeed
             the
             first
             that
             made
             warre
             against
             Israel
             ;
             but
             as
             glorious
             as
             thou
             art
             now
             ,
             thy
             end
             shall
             be
             utter
             destruction
             :
             as
             thou
             wert
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             the
             nations
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             so
             art
             thou
             appointed
             still
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             till
             thou
             be
             rooted
             f●om
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             This
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             part
             by
             Sanl
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             but
             principally
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             looked
             on
             the
             Kenites
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             the
             people
             of
             Canaan
             so
             called
             ,
             G●n
             .
             15.
             19.
             for
             we
             reade
             not
             that
             they
             continued
             undestroyed
             till
             the
             Assyrians
             carryed
             them
             away
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             these
             Kenites
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             But
             by
             the
             Kenites
             are
             here
             meant
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             one
             principall
             family
             or
             people
             amongst
             them
             being
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             nation
             :
             for
             such
             a
             people
             there
             was
             amongst
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             whence
             Jethro
             Moses
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             priest
             of
             Midian
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               Kenite
            
             ,
             Judg.
             1.
             16.
             and
             his
             posterity
             also
             ,
             Judg.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Now
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               ▪
               which
               was
               of
               the
               children
               of
               H●bab
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               had
               severed
               himself
               from
               the
               Kenites
            
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             next
             named
             ,
             because
             they
             bordered
             upon
             Amalek
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             many
             of
             them
             amongst
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             6.
             
             
               And
               Saul
               said
               unto
               the
               K●nites
               ,
               Go
               ,
               depart
               ,
               get
               you
               down
               from
               among
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Strong
             is
             thy
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             thou
             puttest
             thy
             nest
             in
             a
             rock
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             he
             speaks
             as
             alluding
             to
             their
             name
             ,
             for
             Ken
             signifieth
             
               a
               nest
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Neverthelesse
             the
             Kenite
             shall
             be
             wasted
             untill
             Asher
             shall
             carry
             thee
             away
             captive
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             endure
             much
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             severall
             enemies
             (
             which
             was
             in
             part
             accomplished
             when
             the
             Midianites
             were
             vanquished
             by
             Gedeon
             ,
             Judg.
             7.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             carryed
             away
             captive
             by
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             the
             Jews
             carried
             all
             the
             nations
             away
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             25.
             9.
             and
             particularly
             we
             reade
             of
             Kenites
             mentioned
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             people
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             2.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             he
             took
             up
             his
             parable
             and
             said
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             who
             shall
             live
             when
             God
             doth
             this
             ?
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             are
             implyed
             how
             grievous
             calamities
             would
             in
             a
             manner
             befall
             all
             nations
             when
             the
             Assyrians
             should
             make
             that
             havock
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             made
             mention
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             when
             those
             troubles
             should
             happen
             whereof
             he
             prophecyeth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             ships
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             coast
             of
             Chittim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Kittim
             or
             Chi●tim
             was
             one
             of
             Japhets
             posterity
             ,
             who
             seated
             themselves
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             Cilicia
             ,
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Grecian
             Islands
             .
             By
             Chittim
             here
             Expositours
             therefore
             do
             commonly
             understand
             Macedonia
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             thereto
             agreeth
             that
             in
             1.
             
             Maccab.
             1.
             1.
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Alexander
               sonne
               of
               Philip
               the
               Macedonian
               came
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Chittim
               .
            
             But
             yet
             because
             in
             Dan.
             11.
             30.
             it
             is
             generally
             almost
             held
             that
             by
             
               the
               ships
               of
               Chittim
            
             are
             meant
             ships
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             therefore
             here
             also
             they
             hold
             that
             by
             Chittim
             is
             meant
             Italy
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             pro●●ble
             enough
             that
             though
             the
             Greek
             Islands
             ,
             were
             ordinarily
             called
             Chittim
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             Greeks
             passing
             over
             from
             thence
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             planting
             themselves
             there
             ,
             even
             Italy
             was
             af●erwards
             also
             called
             Chittim
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             may
             be
             here
             comprehended
             under
             this
             word
             Chittim
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             the
             Greek
             Islands
             and
             Italy
             .
             Now
             concerning
             these
             ships
             that
             should
             come
             from
             the
             coast
             of
             Chittim
             ,
             Balaam
             pr●phecieth
             here
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             afflict
             Ashur
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             afflict
             Eber
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Chittim
             ,
             should
             perish
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             these
             ships
             that
             came
             from
             the
             coast
             of
             Chittim
             ,
             should
             afflict
             Ashur
             ▪
             if
             we
             understand
             by
             Chittim
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             hereof
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             Alexander
             the
             great
             Grecian
             Monarch
             did
             utterly
             vanquish
             the
             Persian
             Empire
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             that
             came
             of
             Ashur
             ,
             were
             in
             subjection
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             great
             havock
             amongst
             that
             people
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             they
             could
             not
             but
             suffer
             much
             ,
             when
             the
             Seleucidae
             did
             continually
             waste
             and
             oppresse
             them
             in
             the
             troublesome
             dayes
             of
             Antigonus
             and
             Antiochus
             .
             And
             if
             we
             understand
             by
             Chittim
             Italy
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Romans
             out
             of
             Italy
             were
             the
             Assyrians
             afflicted
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             ruine
             the
             Grecian
             Empire
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             people
             were
             then
             subject
             ;
             and
             Dio
             ,
             that
             writes
             the
             Romane
             history
             ,
             reports
             that
             Trajan
             the
             Emperour
             did
             in
             his
             time
             subdue
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             Province
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             this
             prophecy
             ,
             that
             
               ●he
               ships
               which
               should
               come
               from
               the
               coast
               of
               Chittim
               should
               afflict
               Eber
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             or
             Jews
             ,
             this
             also
             was
             partly
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             if
             you
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             Chittim
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             but
             suffer
             much
             when
             the
             Grecians
             came
             to
             get
             the
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             shews
             how
             cruelly
             Antiochus
             dealt
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             especially
             by
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             Chittim
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Romanes
             they
             were
             often
             sorely
             distressed
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             Titus
             and
             Vespasian
             did
             utterly
             ruine
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             third
             branch
             of
             the
             prophecy
             ,
             that
             
               he
               also
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Chittim
             
               should
               perish
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             already
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Empire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             low
             estate
             whereto
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             is
             fallen
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             more
             fully
             accomplished
             when
             Rome
             ,
             and
             her
             now
             head
             ,
             that
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             threatned
             that
             
               he
               will
               consume
               him
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               &
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               brig●tnesse
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             Balaam
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             went
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             went
             away
             homeward
             ,
             though
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             afterward
             stayed
             amongst
             the
             Midianites
             ;
             for
             among
             them
             he
             was
             slain
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             8.
             
             
               They
               slew
               the
               kings
               of
               Midian
               ;
               Balaam
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               they
               slew
               with
               the
               sword
               .
            
             With
             what
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             face
             they
             now
             parted
             asunder
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             being
             both
             wholly
             disappointed
             of
             their
             aims
             ,
             the
             false
             prophet
             going
             away
             without
             those
             wages
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             which
             he
             had
             gaped
             after
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             all
             this
             pains
             ,
             and
             the
             king
             having
             procured
             nothing
             by
             all
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             ●eople
             was
             blessed
             whom
             he
             desired
             his
             prophet
             to
             curse
             ;
             which
             how
             great
             a
             mercie
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Lords
             putting
             them
             so
             often
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             23.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               They
               hired
               against
               thee
               Balaam
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               ,
               of
               Pethor
               ,
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               to
               curse
               thee
               :
               Neverthelesse
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               Balaam
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               turned
               the
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
               unto
               thee
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               loved
               thee
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
            
             Mich.
             6.
             5.
             
             
               O
               my
               ●●ople
            
             ,
             
             
               remember
               now
               what
               Balak
               King
               of
               Moab
               consulted
               ,
               and
               what
               Balaam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Beor
               answered
               him
               .
            
             But
             though
             they
             could
             not
             obtain
             to
             have
             Israel
             cursed
             ,
             yet
             before
             Balaam
             parted
             now
             with
             Balak
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             that
             pestilent
             counsel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             invite
             the
             Israelites
             to
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             insnare
             them
             and
             draw
             them
             both
             to
             whoredome
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             favour
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             being
             turned
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             then
             be
             exposed
             to
             any
             mischief
             from
             their
             enemies
             ;
             which
             how
             they
             attempted
             to
             put
             in
             practise
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Israel
             abode
             in
             Shittim
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             place
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             called
             also
             Abel-shittim
             ,
             chap.
             3●
             .
             49.
             where
             they
             continued
             till
             after
             Moses
             death
             ;
             for
             from
             this
             Shittim
             they
             removed
             when
             they
             went
             to
             passe
             over
             Jordan
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             rather
             noted
             here
             ,
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             place
             they
             fell
             into
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             now
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             very
             borders
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             they
             should
             there
             so
             shamefully
             sinne
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             people
             began
             to
             commit
             wheredome
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             both
             of
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             whoredome
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             said
             generally
             that
             
               the
               people
               began
               to
               commit
               whoredome
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             meaning
             is
             onely
             that
             some
             or
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             people
             did
             so
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             wickednesse
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             onely
             those
             remained
             alive
             that
             did
             constantly
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               All
               the
               men
               that
               followed
               Baal
               Peor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               destroyed
               them
               from
               among
               you
               :
               But
               ye
               that
               did
               cleave
               unto
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               are
               alive
               every
               one
               of
               you
               this
               day
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             be
             onely
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             under
             these
             the
             daughters
             of
             Midian
             are
             also
             comprehended
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Israelites
             did
             commit
             whoredome
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Midian
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ver
             .
             6.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Midianitish
             woman
             ,
             with
             whom
             Zimri
             committed
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Vex
               the
               Mid●anites
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               smite
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               vex
               you
               with
               their
               wiles
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               have
               beguiled
               you
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Peor
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             they
             called
             the
             people
             unto
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             whoredome
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             then
             invited
             by
             these
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             to
             their
             idolatrous
             feasts
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             were
             drawn
             to
             open
             idolatry
             .
             Some
             indeed
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             Moses
             sheweth
             how
             they
             were
             drawn
             to
             commit
             whoredome
             with
             these
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             first
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             friendship
             they
             were
             invited
             by
             the
             Moabites
             to
             their
             idolatrous
             feasts
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             there
             allured
             by
             the
             wanton
             provocations
             of
             their
             young
             damsels
             ,
             they
             committed
             filthinesse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             insnared
             and
             drawn
             further
             afterwards
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             their
             gods
             .
             But
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             is
             rather
             this
             ,
             that
             first
             they
             committed
             bodily
             whoredome
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             (
             for
             that
             is
             principally
             intended
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             this
             
             as
             that
             which
             was
             the
             first
             originall
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             now
             befell
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
             
               Neither
               let
               us
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               committed
               ,
               and
               fell
               in
               one
               day
               three
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               )
            
             and
             then
             afterwards
             they
             were
             drawn
             by
             d●grees
             to
             the
             idolatry
             here
             mentioned
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             peace
             and
             amity
             ▪
             got
             some
             opportunity
             to
             have
             their
             fair
             damsels
             allure
             some
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             intangled
             them
             in
             this
             sinne
             ,
             
               they
               called
               them
               unto
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             feasts
             they
             made
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             went
             and
             did
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             it self
             idolatry
             ,
             
               they
               that
               eat
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             and
             a
             sinne
             which
             God
             had
             expressely
             given
             them
             warning
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             lest
             the
             people
             sacrificing
             unto
             their
             god
             ,
             
               any
               one
               should
               call
               them
               ▪
               and
               they
               should
               eat
               of
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             Exod.
             34.
             15.
             and
             then
             being
             thus
             farre
             fallen
             away
             ,
             they
             were
             easily
             wonne
             to
             open
             idolatry
             ,
             even
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             their
             gods
             and
             worship
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             the
             Moabites
             did
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             who
             knew
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             endanger
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             chap.
             31.
             16.
             
             Behold
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Midianitish
             women
             ,
             
               these
               caused
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               through
               the
               counsel
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               to
               commit
               a
               trespasse
               against
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Peor
            
             ;
             and
             Rev.
             2.
             14.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Balaam
             
               taught
               Balak
               to
               cast
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               eat
               things
               sacrificed
               to
               idols
               and
               to
               commit
               fornication
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             Israel
             joyned
             himself
             unto
             Baal-peor
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Baal-peor
             was
             an
             idol-god
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             the
             mountain
             Peor
             ,
             chap.
             23.
             28.
             where
             this
             idol
             was
             worshipped
             .
             And
             to
             this
             idol
             Israel
             is
             said
             to
             have
             joyned
             himself
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             spirituall
             adultery
             they
             committed
             by
             worshipping
             this
             idol
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.
             10.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Israelites
             
               went
               to
               Baal-peor
               ,
               and
               separated
               them selves
               unto
               that
               shame
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Herein
             also
             is
             implyed
             the
             effect
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               hereupon
               the
               plague
               brake
               in
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             106.
             29.
             whereby
             there
             fell
             in
             one
             day
             three
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Take
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             up
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             here
             enjoyneth
             Moses
             to
             
               take
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             gather
             together
             all
             the
             Heads
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             as
             assistants
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             
               hang
               them
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             them
             of
             the
             people
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             had
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             Baal-peor
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             doth
             singularly
             well
             agree
             with
             this
             exposition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             hereupon
             
               Moses
               said
               unto
               the
               Judges
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             had
             thus
             assembled
             together
             ,
             
               Slay
               you
               every
               one
               his
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             me●
             that
             are
             under
             your
             severall
             jurisdictions
             ,
             
               that
               were
               joyned
               unto
               Baal-peor
            
             .
             But
             the
             most
             received
             exposition
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             here
             commanded
             Moses
             that
             he
             should
             take
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             apprehend
             ,
             
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             
               and
               h●ng
               them
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             appeasing
             of
             his
             wrath
             (
             as
             those
             of
             Sauls
             issue
             are
             said
             like●ise
             to
             have
             been
             
               hanged
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             6.
             because
             it
             was
             done
             
             for
             diverting
             of
             the
             Lords
             wrath
             when
             there
             was
             a
             famine
             in
             the
             land
             )
             and
             that
             
               against
               the
               sunne
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             sinned
             openly
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             be
             punished
             openly
             ,
             for
             the
             terrour
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             this
             exposition
             the
             words
             seem
             most
             plainly
             to
             intend
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             first
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             
               take
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             
               and
               hang
               them
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               sunne
               ,
            
             so
             appointing
             them
             to
             be
             first
             punished
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             more
             shamefull
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             because
             their
             sinne
             was
             greatest
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             afterwards
             Moses
             gave
             a
             charge
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Judges
             that
             had
             not
             defiled
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             slay
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             severally
             under
             their
             command
             all
             those
             that
             were
             notoriously
             known
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             these
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             behold
             one
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             came
             and
             brought
             a
             Mid●anitish
             woman
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             story
             is
             concerning
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Israelite
             ,
             Zimri
             the
             sonne
             of
             Salu
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             did
             thus
             impudently
             bring
             this
             Midianitish
             woman
             to
             the
             camp
             of
             Israel
             to
             commit
             filthinesse
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             with
             her
             slain
             by
             Phinehas
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             done
             before
             Moses
             and
             the
             other
             Judges
             had
             put
             in
             execution
             that
             charge
             which
             was
             given
             them
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             for
             the
             hanging
             up
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             slaying
             of
             those
             in
             each
             tribe
             that
             were
             found
             guilty
             of
             those
             horrible
             s●●nes
             of
             fornication
             and
             idolatry
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             ,
             which
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             send
             such
             a
             plague
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             for
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             hardly
             credible
             that
             this
             wretch
             would
             have
             dared
             to
             have
             done
             this
             after
             Moses
             and
             the
             Judges
             had
             already
             with
             such
             severity
             punished
             those
             that
             were
             found
             guilty
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             the
             plague
             was
             stayed
             immediately
             upon
             the
             killing
             of
             these
             wretches
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             those
             that
             were
             s●ain
             by
             the
             magistrate
             were
             slain
             before
             the
             plague
             was
             stayed
             :
             therefore
             others
             hold
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             order
             as
             here
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             one
             of
             the
             great
             aggravations
             of
             his
             desperate
             im
             pudency
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             when
             the
             people
             were
             mourning
             because
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             so
             many
             had
             been
             cut
             off
             for
             this
             sinne
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             afraid
             ,
             trusting
             it
             seems
             in
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Prince
             of
             such
             renown
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             but
             did
             openly
             carry
             his
             harlot
             into
             his
             tent
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             desired
             thereby
             to
             proclaim
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             satisfie
             his
             lust
             ,
             though
             Moses
             and
             all
             Israel
             should
             stand
             by
             and
             look
             on
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             he
             went
             af●er
             the
             man
             of
             Israel
             into
             the
             tent
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             originall
             word
             ,
             here
             translated
             
               the
               tent
            
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             ordinarily
             used
             for
             a
             tent
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             signifieth
             a
             cave
             or
             hollow
             place
             ;
             therefore
             some
             think
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             such
             a
             tent
             as
             was
             made
             for
             fornication
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             plague
             was
             stayed
             from
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             plague
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             which
             God
             sent
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             29.
             
             
               They
               provoked
               him
               to
               anger
               with
               their
               inventions
               :
               and
               the
               plague
               brake
               in
               upon
               them
               .
            
             Howbeit
             the
             word
             here
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             sometimes
             used
             for
             slaughter
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             those
             that
             died
             in
             the
             plague
             were
             twenty
             and
             foure
             thousand
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             sayes
             three
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
             It
             seems
             that
             one
             thousand
             were
             hanged
             up
             and
             slain
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             civil
             magistrate
             ,
             to
             appease
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             three
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             were
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             one
             thousand
             of
             the
             chief
             hanged
             ,
             the
             rest
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Wherefore
             say
             Behold
             I
             give
             unto
             him
             my
             covenant
             of
             peace
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             make
             this
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             unto
             thee
             publickly
             known
             ▪
             both
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             fear
             because
             they
             were
             such
             great
             ones
             whom
             he
             hath
             slain
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             speciall
             motion
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             because
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             thus
             both
             approved
             and
             rewarded
             the
             fact
             :
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             
               behold
               I
               give
               unto
               him
               my
               covenant
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             where
             Gods
             covenant
             with
             Phinehas
             for
             the
             settling
             of
             the
             priesthood
             in
             his
             posterity
             is
             called
             
               a
               covenant
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             peaceably
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             work
             of
             the
             priesthood
             was
             to
             make
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             ,
             even
             the
             covenant
             of
             an
             everlasting
             priesthood
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             priesthood
             that
             shall
             be
             continued
             to
             his
             seed
             as
             long
             as
             ever
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             shall
             continue
             .
             But
             the
             dignity
             of
             being
             high
             priest
             should
             have
             come
             to
             him
             and
             his
             by
             descent
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             Eleazar
             Aarons
             eldest
             sonne
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             to
             another
             family
             for
             want
             of
             his
             issue
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             promised
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             zeal
             .
             Indeed
             the
             greatest
             doubt
             concerning
             this
             promise
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             continued
             in
             his
             posterity
             or
             no.
             Concerning
             which
             all
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             this
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             the
             posterity
             of
             this
             Phinehas
             recorded
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Israelites
             captivity
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             4
             ,
             15.
             secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             true
             which
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Judges
             the
             high
             priests
             office
             was
             wrested
             from
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Eleazar
             ,
             and
             conferred
             upon
             Eli
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Ithamar
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Solomon
             it
             was
             again
             taken
             from
             Abiathar
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             Elies
             house
             ,
             and
             settled
             upon
             Zadok
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             came
             again
             into
             the
             line
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             unto
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             2.
             25.
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             no
             where
             expressely
             said
             of
             what
             stock
             the
             high
             priests
             were
             after
             the
             Israelites
             return
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             that
             Esra
             that
             great
             priest
             and
             scribe
             was
             of
             his
             line
             ,
             Ezra
             7.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             that
             the
             high
             priests
             still
             continued
             in
             that
             line
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             in
             those
             times
             when
             there
             was
             nothing
             amongst
             them
             but
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             cause
             why
             we
             should
             understand
             this
             promise
             to
             be
             so
             absolute
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             posterity
             they
             might
             for
             a
             time
             be
             deprived
             of
             this
             dignity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Zimri
             the
             sonne
             of
             Salu
             ,
             a
             prince
             of
             a
             chief
             house
             among
             the
             Simeonites
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             how
             great
             a
             man
             he
             was
             whom
             Phinehas
             slew
             ,
             because
             herein
             the
             zeal
             of
             Phinehas
             was
             notably
             discovered
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             He
             was
             head
             over
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             chief
             house
             in
             Midian
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             is
             reckoned
             one
             of
             the
             five
             Kings
             of
             Midian
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Vex
             the
             Medianites
             ,
             and
             smite
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             smite
             
             them
             ,
             imply
             a
             promise
             of
             victory
             .
             But
             why
             are
             they
             not
             to
             smite
             the
             Moabites
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Midianites
             ?
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             already
             forbidden
             Israel
             to
             distresse
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Distresse
               not
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               neither
               contend
               with
               them
               in
               battel
               :
            
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Midianites
             had
             the
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             mischief
             ,
             as
             seems
             probable
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             Balaams
             stay
             amongst
             them
             ,
             wh●n
             Balak
             had
             left
             him
             in
             displeasure
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             by
             this
             parti●ular
             fact
             of
             Cozbi
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Kings
             daughter
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             TAke
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Of
             the
             two
             first
             numbrings
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             Numb
             .
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             now
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             third
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             some
             passages
             ,
             were
             these
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             this
             would
             make
             way
             to
             the
             more
             equall
             dividing
             of
             the
             land
             (
             which
             they
             were
             presently
             to
             go
             about
             )
             according
             as
             they
             found
             the
             tribes
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             number
             ;
             see
             vers
             .
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             
               Unto
               these
               the
               land
               shall
               be
               divided
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               names
               ,
            
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             manifest
             how
             fully
             that
             which
             God
             had
             threatned
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             29.
             was
             now
             accomplished
             ,
             vers
             .
             64
             ,
             65.
             
             
               But
               among
               these
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               of
               them
               whom
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               the
               priest
               numbred
               ,
               when
               they
               numbred
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Sinai
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               had
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               They
               shall
               surely
               die
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Happely
             all
             the
             old
             company
             were
             not
             dead
             till
             this
             last
             plague
             ,
             wherein
             foure
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             were
             cut
             off
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             seem
             expressely
             noted
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             that
             it
             was
             after
             the
             plague
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             this
             charge
             to
             Moses
             and
             Eleazar
             for
             numbring
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             then
             God
             had
             exactly
             brought
             that
             to
             passe
             which
             he
             had
             long
             since
             threatned
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             now
             see
             in
             taking
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             manifest
             Gods
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             preserving
             unto
             them
             so
             many
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             wandred
             so
             many
             years
             through
             a
             wildernesse
             wherein
             they
             were
             encountred
             with
             so
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             often
             by
             their
             sinnes
             provoked
             God
             to
             cut
             off
             many
             amongst
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             wondrously
             increased
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             promised
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             often
             by
             their
             rebellion
             provoked
             him
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             &
             the
             more
             seasonable
             it
             was
             to
             comfort
             them
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             immediately
             after
             foure
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             had
             been
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             foregoing
             plague
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             fourthly
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             they
             should
             hereby
             see
             Gods
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             love
             towards
             them
             ;
             as
             Moses
             at
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             received
             Gods
             flock
             by
             tale
             ,
             so
             now
             before
             his
             death
             he
             must
             deliver
             them
             up
             by
             tale
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Take
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             people
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             number
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             now
             again
             commanded
             to
             number
             them
             before
             their
             entring
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ▪
             were
             fourtie
             and
             three
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             their
             last
             numbring
             the
             Reubenites
             were
             fourty
             six
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             21.
             so
             that
             this
             tribe
             was
             decreased
             two
             
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             part
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             conspiracy
             wherein
             they
             joyned
             with
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             together
             with
             Korah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             clears
             it
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             that
             Korah
             was
             swallowed
             up
             into
             the
             earth
             together
             with
             Dathan
             &
             Abiram
             ,
             ch
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             became
             a
             signe
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             that
             others
             might
             take
             warning
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             sea-marks
             are
             set
             up
             to
             give
             us
             warning
             of
             danger
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             
             
               Now
               these
               things
               were
               our
               examples
               ▪
               to
               the
               intent
               we
               should
               not
               lust
               after
               evil
               things
               as
               they
               also
               lusted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Notwithstanding
             the
             children
             of
             Korah
             died
             not
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Assur
             ,
             and
             Elkanah
             ,
             and
             Abiasaph
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             24.
             these
             and
             their
             posterity
             lived
             and
             kept
             their
             office
             in
             Israel
             ;
             for
             their
             genealogie
             is
             reckoned
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             22
             
             ▪
             28.
             and
             frequent
             honourable
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Korah
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             Some
             think
             they
             were
             miraculously
             preserved
             ,
             being
             present
             among
             those
             that
             were
             swallowed
             up
             :
             I
             rather
             think
             they
             were
             not
             with
             Korah
             in
             his
             tent
             ,
             but
             were
             happely
             at
             that
             time
             imployed
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             escaped
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             they
             consented
             not
             to
             their
             fathers
             rebellion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             repented
             upon
             the
             warning
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             The
             sonnes
             of
             Simeon
             after
             their
             families
             ,
             of
             Nemuel
             ,
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Nemuelites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             sons
             of
             Simeon
             are
             elsewhere
             otherwise
             named
             ,
             as
             Nemuel
             is
             called
             also
             Jemuel
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             10.
             
             Exod.
             6.
             15.
             and
             Jachin
             is
             called
             Jarib
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             24.
             and
             Zerah
             is
             called
             Zohar
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             10.
             
             Exod.
             6.
             15.
             
             Besides
             these
             there
             was
             one
             sonne
             of
             Simeon
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Ohad
             ,
             whose
             family
             it
             seems
             was
             wholly
             extinct
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             Gen.
             46
             ,
             10.
             yet
             not
             here
             ,
             nor
             1.
             
             Chr.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Simeonites
             ,
             twenty
             and
             two
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             None
             of
             the
             tribes
             was
             so
             abated
             as
             this
             of
             Simeon
             :
             when
             they
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             they
             were
             fifty
             nine
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             22.
             now
             but
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             abated
             in
             number
             thirty
             seven
             thousand
             and
             one
             hundred
             ,
             more
             then
             half
             of
             that
             they
             were
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             impudency
             and
             punishment
             of
             Zimri
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             14.
             who
             was
             a
             Prince
             of
             this
             tribe
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             accompanied
             and
             abetted
             by
             many
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             one
             cause
             of
             the
             low
             ebbe
             of
             this
             tribe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             like
             many
             of
             them
             perished
             in
             the
             last
             plague
             together
             with
             Zimri
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             The
             children
             of
             Gad
             after
             their
             families
             ,
             of
             Zephon
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Zephonites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Gad
             is
             next
             mustered
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             joyned
             with
             Reuben
             and
             Simeon
             in
             the
             South-quarter
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
             His
             sonne
             Zephon
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             Zeph●on
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             16.
             and
             so
             is
             Ozni
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             called
             Ezbon
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             16.
             and
             Arod
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             Arodi
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Gad
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             fourty
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             the
             former
             mustering
             the
             Gadites
             were
             fourty
             five
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             25.
             now
             fourty
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             fewer
             now
             by
             five
             thousand
             one
             hundred
             &
             fiftie
             :
             and
             thus
             all
             the
             tribes
             under
             Reubens
             standard
             being
             greatly
             diminished
             ,
             there
             were
             now
             fourty
             five
             thousand
             &
             twenty
             lesse
             then
             when
             they
             were
             first
             numbred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             Er
             and
             Onan
             died
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             set
             
             forth
             the
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             the
             encrease
             of
             this
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             two
             of
             his
             sonnes
             were
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Pharez
             ,
             of
             Hesron
             ,
             the
             familie
             of
             the
             Hesronites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Judah
             had
             five
             sonnes
             ▪
             Gen.
             38.
             which
             should
             have
             been
             all
             heads
             of
             families
             :
             But
             two
             of
             them
             dying
             childlesse
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             sonnes
             sonnes
             (
             and
             those
             of
             Pharez
             ,
             the
             younger
             brother
             ,
             but
             the
             ancestour
             of
             Christ
             )
             are
             taken
             in
             in
             their
             room
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             Judah
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             threescore
             and
             sixteen
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             the
             former
             numbring
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             were
             but
             seventy
             foure
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             27.
             now
             they
             are
             seventy
             six
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             encreased
             nineteen
             hundred
             more
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             tribes
             under
             his
             standard
             were
             ●n●reased
             also
             ,
             and
             thus
             Judah
             prevailed
             above
             all
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             Of
             Pua
             ,
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Punites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Pua
             was
             also
             calle●
             Phunah
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             13.
             and
             Jashub
             vers
             .
             24.
             was
             also
             called
             Job
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             Issachar
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             threescore
             and
             foure
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Of
             this
             tribe
             there
             were
             before
             but
             fifty
             foure
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             29.
             now
             there
             are
             sixty
             foure
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             now
             encreased
             nine
             thousand
             and
             nine
             hundred
             men
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Zebulunites
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             threescore
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Who
             were
             before
             but
             fifty
             seven
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             31.
             so
             they
             are
             encreased
             three
             thousand
             and
             a
             hundred
             men
             .
             Now
             adding
             together
             one
             thousand
             and
             nine
             hundred
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             Judahs
             tribe
             ,
             and
             nine
             thousand
             nine
             hundred
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             Issachars
             tribe
             ;
             and
             three
             thousand
             and
             a
             hundred
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             Zebuluns
             tribe
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             Judahs
             camp
             was
             encreased
             foureteen
             thousand
             and
             nine
             hundred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             of
             Machir
             the
             familie
             of
             the
             Machirites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             Machir
             had
             no
             other
             sonne
             but
             ●ilead
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             family
             was
             called
             promiscuously
             
               the
               familie
               of
               the
               Machirites
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               the
               familie
               of
               the
               Gileadites
            
             .
             But
             by
             this
             place
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             besides
             the
             posterity
             of
             Machir
             by
             his
             sonne
             Gilead
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               familie
               of
               the
               Gileadites
            
             ,
             he
             had
             also
             a
             posterity
             by
             other
             sonnes
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             by
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             
               the
               familie
               of
               the
               Machirites
            
             ,
             as
             indeed
             we
             reade
             of
             children
             that
             Machir
             had
             brought
             up
             upon
             Josephs
             knees
             Gen.
             50.
             23.
             and
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             16.
             
             Peresh
             and
             Sheresh
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Machir
             by
             Maachah
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Of
             Jeezer
             ,
             the
             familie
             of
             the
             Jeezerites
             .
             ]
          
           
             Josh
             .
             17.
             2.
             he
             is
             called
             Abiezer
             :
             even
             the
             sonnes
             sonnes
             sonnes
             here
             were
             heads
             of
             families
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             fifty
             and
             two
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Before
             they
             were
             but
             thirty
             two
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             35.
             now
             fifty
             two
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             encreased
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             men
             of
             warre
             ▪
             none
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             had
             half
             so
             much
             encrease
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             Of
             Becher
             ,
             the
             familie
             of
             the
             B●●hrites
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             ●●me
             that
             is
             called
             Berod
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             20.
             as
             he
             also
             that
             is
             called
             Eran
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             
             in
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             20.
             is
             called
             Laadan
             ,
             who
             was
             Ephraims
             sonnes
             sonne
             ,
             but
             yet
             was
             head
             of
             a
             family
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             thirtie
             and
             two
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             had
             before
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             33.
             fourty
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             ;
             so
             eight
             thousand
             of
             this
             tribe
             were
             ●iminished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             Of
             Ashbel
             the
             father
             of
             the
             Ashbelites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Ashbel
             is
             called
             Jediael
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             6.
             and
             Ahiram
             ,
             Ehi
             ,
             Gen
             46.
             21.
             and
             Aharah
             1.
             
             Chron.
             8.
             1.
             and
             Shupham
             vers
             .
             39.
             is
             called
             Shuppim
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             12.
             and
             Muppim
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             21.
             and
             Hupham
             ,
             Huppim
             ,
             Gen
             46.
             21.
             and
             A●d
             vers
             .
             40.
             is
             called
             Addar
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Benjamin
             after
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             were
             fourtie
             and
             five
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Gen.
             46.
             21.
             we
             find
             ten
             sonnes
             of
             Benjamin
             ;
             but
             here
             are
             reckoned
             but
             five
             families
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             his
             sonnes
             sonnes
             :
             he
             had
             before
             but
             thirty
             five
             thousand
             &
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             they
             were
             encreased
             ten
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             ,
             though
             their
             families
             were
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             diminished
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             and
             thus
             though
             one
             of
             the
             tribes
             under
             Ephraims
             standard
             were
             fewer
             then
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             own
             tribe
             ,
             yet
             his
             whole
             camp
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             encrease
             of
             the
             other
             two
             tribes
             joyned
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             augmented
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             Of
             Shuham
             ,
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Shuhamites
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Shuham
             is
             called
             Hushim
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             26.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             Dan
             after
             their
             families
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             46.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             All
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Shuhamites
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             threescore
             and
             foure
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             the
             former
             muster
             the
             Danites
             were
             but
             sixty
             two
             thousand
             and
             seven
             hundred
             ▪
             chap.
             1.
             39.
             but
             are
             now
             encreased
             seventeen
             hundred
             more
             ;
             though
             there
             were
             but
             one
             familie
             in
             this
             tribe
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             save
             Judah
             have
             the
             like
             multitude
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             Of
             Jesui
             ▪
             the
             familie
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Jes●i
             is
             called
             Isu●
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             17.
             
             Between
             him
             and
             Jimnah
             there
             was
             another
             called
             Ishuah
             ,
             Gen.
             46.
             17.
             whose
             family
             ,
             here
             omitted
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             be
             perished
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             And
             the
             name
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Asher
             was
             Sarah
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             Sarah
             is
             mentioned
             also
             Gen.
             46.
             17.
             and
             1.
             
             Chron.
             7.
             30.
             as
             being
             famous
             it
             seems
             in
             her
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               47.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Asher
             according
             to
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             fifty
             and
             three
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             Whereas
             before
             he
             had
             but
             fourty
             one
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             41.
             and
             so
             is
             encreased
             eleven
             thousand
             and
             nine
             hundred
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               50.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             Naphtali
             according
             to
             their
             families
             ▪
             and
             they
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             were
             fourtie
             and
             five
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             .
             ]
          
           
             At
             the
             former
             numbring
             these
             were
             fifty
             three
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             41.
             now
             but
             fourty
             five
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             eight
             thousand
             fewer
             then
             before
             ;
             though
             this
             tribe
             under
             Dans
             standard
             were
             diminished
             ,
             yet
             was
             Dans
             whole
             camp
             encreased
             five
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             men
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               51.
               
            
             These
             were
             the
             numbred
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             and
             a
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             totall
             some
             of
             the
             first
             numbring
             was
             six
             hundred
             and
             th●ee
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             46.
             whereas
             now
             it
             is
             but
             six
             hundred
             and
             one
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             .
             So
             that
             though
             Judahs
             ,
             Ephraims
             ,
             and
             Dans
             camps
             were
             all
             more
             in
             number
             then
             when
             first
             they
             came
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             decrease
             of
             Reubens
             camp
             ,
             which
             was
             fourty
             five
             thousand
             and
             twenty
             fewer
             then
             before
             ,
             the
             totall
             here
             is
             lesse
             then
             the
             totall
             there
             by
             eighteen
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               53.
               
            
             Unto
             these
             the
             land
             shall
             be
             divided
             for
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Gods
             enjoyning
             them
             to
             divide
             the
             land
             before
             they
             had
             conquered
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             it
             should
             be
             theirs
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             had
             it
             to
             make
             as
             sure
             of
             it
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             in
             their
             possession
             .
             And
             may
             not
             we
             then
             be
             sure
             of
             heaven
             before
             we
             have
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               55.
               
            
             Notwithstanding
             the
             land
             shall
             be
             divided
             by
             lot
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             divide
             the
             land
             into
             so
             many
             severall
             coasts
             or
             provinces
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             tribes
             that
             were
             to
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             certain
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             each
             portion
             were
             not
             appointed
             and
             resolved
             on
             till
             they
             knew
             which
             tribe
             the
             Lord
             would
             choose
             to
             plant
             there
             (
             which
             was
             determined
             by
             lots
             )
             and
             then
             they
             enlarged
             or
             lessened
             the
             portion
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             tribe
             that
             was
             there
             to
             be
             seated
             .
             Had
             they
             not
             been
             thus
             severally
             assigned
             by
             lot
             to
             that
             which
             God
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             their
             habitation
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             have
             chosen
             the
             best
             ,
             or
             safest
             ,
             or
             healthfullest
             places
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             whereas
             now
             all
             dissention
             was
             prevented
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             the
             chief
             Lord
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             by
             whose
             immediate
             providence
             they
             were
             disposed
             of
             to
             those
             dwellings
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             the
             exact
             measure
             of
             their
             portions
             assigned
             them
             by
             lot
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             alter
             that
             which
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             ;
             for
             out
             of
             that
             which
             was
             at
             first
             given
             to
             Judah
             alone
             ,
             afterwards
             two
             tribes
             had
             their
             lots
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             4.
             
             —
             40.
             to
             wit
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Dan.
             
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             names
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             their
             fathers
             they
             shall
             inherit
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             lots
             shall
             go
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             one
             for
             Reuben
             ,
             another
             for
             Simeon
             ,
             another
             for
             Gad
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               56.
               
            
             According
             to
             the
             lot
             shall
             the
             possession
             thereof
             be
             divided
             between
             many
             and
             few
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             by
             lot
             determined
             where
             every
             tribe
             shall
             have
             their
             possession
             ,
             ye
             shall
             then
             assigne
             unto
             every
             tribe
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             land
             where
             their
             lot
             fell
             ,
             such
             a
             quantity
             of
             land
             as
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             equall
             proportión
             sh●ll
             be
             found
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             in
             number
             more
             or
             ●ewer
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               57.
               
            
             And
             th●se
             are
             they
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               Levites
               are
               numbred
               by
               themselves
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               to
               have
               no
               share
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               vers
               .
               62.
               
            
             They
             were
             not
             numbred
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             inheritance
             given
             them
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               58.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             families
             of
             the
             Levites
             the
             family
             of
             the
             Libnites
             ;
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             family
             of
             the
             Libnites
             was
             of
             Libni
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gershon
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             17.
             and
             so
             Shimi
             the
             other
             sonne
             of
             Gershon
             is
             not
             here
             mentioned
             .
             Thus
             likewise
             that
             of
             the
             Hebronites
             was
             of
             Hebron
             the
             sonne
             of
             Kohath
             ,
             Exod
             ▪
             6.
             18.
             and
             his
             other
             brethren
             
             are
             not
             here
             mentioned
             as
             heads
             of
             families
             (
             though
             Amram
             be
             named
             as
             the
             father
             of
             Moses
             )
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Mahlites
             and
             Mushites
             were
             of
             Mahali
             and
             Mushi
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Merari
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             19.
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Korathites
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Num.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               59.
               
            
             And
             the
             name
             of
             Amrams
             wife
             was
             Jochebed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               62.
               
            
             And
             those
             that
             were
             numbred
             of
             them
             were
             twenty
             and
             three
             thousand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             At
             the
             former
             numbring
             the
             Levites
             were
             but
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             39.
             now
             they
             were
             a
             thousand
             more
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               65.
               
            
             And
             there
             was
             not
             left
             a
             man
             of
             them
             save
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             and
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             threatned
             ▪
             so
             it
             was
             now
             found
             to
             be
             ;
             of
             the
             people
             that
             were
             numbred
             at
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             man
             left
             at
             this
             time
             when
             they
             were
             numbred
             again
             ▪
             but
             onely
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             Levites
             are
             not
             here
             included
             ,
             for
             of
             them
             there
             were
             left
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Eleazar
             ,
             and
             Ithamar
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             many
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THen
             came
             the
             daughters
             of
             Zelophehad
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             53.
             that
             the
             land
             should
             be
             divided
             amongst
             those
             they
             had
             now
             numbred
             from
             twenty
             years
             old
             and
             upward
             ,
             and
             so
             Zelophehad
             being
             dead
             without
             sonnes
             ,
             his
             children
             were
             like
             to
             have
             no
             inheritance
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             therefore
             his
             daughters
             came
             now
             to
             Moses
             and
             Eleazar
             ,
             desiring
             that
             that
             share
             of
             the
             land
             might
             be
             assigned
             to
             them
             which
             should
             have
             been
             their
             fathers
             had
             he
             been
             then
             living
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             they
             stood
             before
             Moses
             ,
             and
             before
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             princes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             congregation
             by
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Whither
             they
             were
             it
             seems
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             concerning
             this
             difficult
             case
             :
             for
             I
             conceive
             they
             had
             formerly
             demanded
             an
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             them
             appointed
             to
             plead
             for
             themselves
             before
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             have
             an
             answer
             from
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Our
             father
             died
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             plea
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Zelophehad
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             they
             had
             thus
             said
             ,
             Our
             father
             was
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             carried
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             died
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             taken
             away
             by
             any
             speciall
             judgement
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             his
             hand
             in
             some
             insurrection
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             of
             those
             that
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             company
             of
             Korah
             (
             and
             this
             they
             alledge
             to
             make
             their
             cause
             the
             more
             favourable
             ,
             because
             had
             he
             been
             cut
             off
             in
             any
             s●ch
             insurrection
             ,
             some
             might
             judge
             that
             it
             was
             no
             matter
             though
             his
             posterity
             were
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             share
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Ca●aan
             )
             but
             died
             in
             his
             own
             sinne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             died
             his
             naturall
             death
             when
             his
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             sinne
             liable
             to
             death
             as
             all
             other
             men
             are
             .
             Thus
             Korahs
             conspiracie
             is
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             ,
             this
             one
             being
             put
             for
             all
             other
             the
             
             rebellions
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ▪
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             that
             their
             father
             died
             in
             no
             particular
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             whereas
             all
             the
             other
             murmurings
             and
             insurrections
             against
             Moses
             were
             especially
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             Korahs
             was
             chiefly
             of
             the
             princes
             and
             great
             men
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             2.
             and
             so
             happely
             because
             their
             father
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             therefore
             they
             mention
             onely
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             phrase
             of
             their
             fathers
             
               dying
               in
               his
               own
               sinne
            
             ,
             though
             some
             Expo●itours
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             not
             for
             any
             speciall
             insurrection
             but
             onely
             for
             that
             sinne
             wherein
             the
             whole
             congregation
             was
             involved
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             that
             they
             should
             all
             die
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             go
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             when
             God
             had
             brought
             them
             thither
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             own
             private
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             liable
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             ●inned
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Why
             should
             the
             name
             of
             our
             father
             be
             done
             away
             from
             among
             his
             familie
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             sonne
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             he
             be
             named
             amongst
             others
             in
             the
             division
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             his
             name
             and
             familie
             will
             be
             quite
             extinguished
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             ;
             and
             hence
             some
             Expositours
             conclude
             that
             as
             when
             a
             man
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             m●rried
             his
             widow
             to
             raise
             up
             seed
             unto
             his
             brother
             ,
             his
             first
             sonne
             was
             in
             their
             Genealogies
             reckoned
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             him
             that
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             first
             sonnes
             of
             those
             that
             married
             the
             daughters
             of
             Zelophehad
             were
             accounted
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Zelophehad
             ;
             and
             so
             under
             his
             name
             did
             inherit
             his
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Give
             unto
             us
             therefore
             a
             possession
             among
             the
             brethren
             of
             our
             father
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             pleading
             for
             a
             portion
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             yet
             conquered
             ,
             was
             a
             true
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             encourage
             others
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             hereby
             was
             shown
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             type
             ,
             that
             even
             women
             have
             an
             equall
             share
             with
             men
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ;
             for
             all
             inherit
             through
             Christ
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               neither
               male
               nor
               female
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               one
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             surely
             give
             them
             a
             possession
             of
             an
             inheritance
             among
             their
             fathers
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             granted
             these
             daughters
             of
             Zelophehad
             their
             desire
             ,
             which
             how
             it
             was
             performed
             by
             Joshua
             ,
             we
             may
             reade
             ,
             Josh
             .
             17.
             4.
             
             
               According
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               he
               gave
               them
               an
               inheritance
               among
               the
               brethren
               of
               their
               father
            
             ;
             yet
             withall
             there
             was
             afterwards
             a
             caution
             added
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             marry
             out
             of
             their
             own
             tribe
             ,
             chap.
             36.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Get
             thee
             up
             into
             this
             mount
             Abarim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             long
             tract
             of
             mountains
             which
             were
             called
             
               the
               mountains
               of
               Abarim
            
             ,
             chap.
             ●3
             .
             47.
             and
             into
             one
             of
             these
             was
             Moses
             now
             sent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               mount
               Nebo
               ▪
            
             which
             was
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             over
             against
             Jericho
             ,
             Deut
             32.
             49.
             and
             Pisgah
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             1.
             
             Hence
             Moses
             might
             see
             the
             land
             afarre
             off
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             not
             enter
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Law
             did
             shew
             the
             Israelites
             heaven
             afarre
             off
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             it
             is
             now
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             when
             thou
             hast
             seen
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             gathered
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             the
             land
             God
             had
             threatned
             before
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             12.
             
             Se●
             the
             notes
             upon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             That
             is
             the
             water
             of
             Meribah
             in
             Kadesh
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             another
             Meribah
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             7.
             where
             water
             was
             fetched
             out
             also
             from
             the
             rock
             ,
             but
             there
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             displeased
             not
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Let
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             set
             a
             man
             over
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             at
             this
             time
             prayed
             also
             earnestly
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             go
             over
             and
             see
             the
             land
             ;
             but
             God
             would
             not
             grant
             him
             his
             desire
             herein
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             23
             ,
             26.
             concerning
             this
             phrase
             ▪
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             16.
             22.
             
             This
             title
             is
             fitly
             in
             this
             prayer
             of
             Moses
             given
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             as
             implying
             that
             he
             was
             the
             searcher
             of
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knew
             best
             who
             was
             fittest
             for
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             likewise
             as
             intimating
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             frame
             and
             fashion
             their
             spirits
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             any
             gifts
             or
             graces
             requisite
             for
             the
             imployment
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Which
             may
             go
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             go
             in
             before
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             may
             guide
             them
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             warre
             and
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             undertake
             the
             charge
             of
             defending
             them
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             for
             under
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               going
               ou●
               and
               coming
               in
               before
               them
               ,
               of
               leading
               them
               out
               and
               bringing
               them
               in
               ,
            
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             supreme
             magistracy
             are
             comprehended
             ;
             and
             hence
             Moses
             being
             ready
             to
             resigne
             the
             government
             useth
             ●he
             same
             expression
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             2.
             
             
               I
               can
               no
               more
               go
               out
               and
               come
               in
               .
            
             The
             similitude
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             Captain
             that
             marcheth
             before
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             undertakes
             to
             lead
             them
             whereever
             they
             should
             go
             ;
             or
             rather
             from
             shepherds
             ,
             whose
             custome
             it
             was
             to
             go
             out
             and
             in
             before
             his
             flocks
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             out
             to
             their
             pastures
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             home
             to
             their
             folds
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             words
             Moses
             addes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               not
               as
               sheep
               which
               have
               no
               ●hepherd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Take
             thee
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             spirit
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               eminent
               gifts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fit
               for
               this
               place
               and
               imployment
               :
               and
               indeed
               herein
               was
               Joshua
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               the
               prophet
               foretold
               ,
               that
            
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             counsell
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             lay
             thine
             hand
             upon
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             ,
             
               thy
               hands
            
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             that
             Moses
             
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               him
            
             :
             and
             by
             this
             ceremony
             of
             the
             imposition
             of
             Moses
             hands
             was
             signified
             first
             and
             especially
             ,
             that
             the
             supreme
             Magistracy
             should
             be
             transferred
             from
             Moses
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             man
             now
             consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             this
             place
             and
             service
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             should
             be
             upon
             him
             to
             defend
             him
             and
             prosper
             him
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             conferre
             upon
             him
             a
             great
             encrease
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             dignity
             whereto
             he
             was
             advanced
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             seems
             upon
             the
             imposition
             of
             Moses
             hands
             was
             accordingly
             performed
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Deut.
             34.
             9.
             
             
               Joshua
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               was
               full
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisdome
               ;
               for
               Moses
               had
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               him
               .
            
             The
             like
             ceremony
             was
             ●fterwards
             used
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             men
             were
             separated
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             for
             the
             same
             reasons
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               Neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               which
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               thee
               by
               prophecy
               ,
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               th●
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             set
             him
             before
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             the
             congregation
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             as
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             with
             him
             ,
             might
             assent
             to
             that
             which
             God
             had
             dec●eed
             .
          
           
             And
             give
             him
             a
             charge
             in
             their
             sight
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             openly
             before
             them
             all
             make
             known
             to
             him
             what
             his
             office
             is
             ,
             and
             charge
             him
             faithfully
             and
             carefully
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             he
             undertakes
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             charge
             which
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             7
             ,
             8.
             at
             which
             time
             God
             himself
             also
             gave
             him
             a
             charge
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             put
             some
             of
             thine
             honour
             upon
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             which
             made
             Moses
             to
             be
             so
             highly
             honoured
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             said
             concerning
             the
             seventy
             Elders
             that
             were
             chosen
             to
             assist
             Moses
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             take
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             was
             upon
             Moses
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             chap.
             11.
             17.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             that
             place
             .
             Now
             Moses
             is
             commanded
             to
             put
             of
             this
             his
             honour
             upon
             Joshua
             ,
             onely
             because
             at
             the
             laying
             of
             Moses
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             these
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             should
             be
             imparted
             to
             him
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               put
               thine
               honour
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               put
               of
               thine
               honour
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               put
               some
               of
               thine
               honour
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             because
             though
             Joshua
             was
             to
             have
             the
             same
             gifts
             imparted
             to
             him
             that
             Moses
             had
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             10.
             that
             
               there
               arose
               not
               a
               prophet
               since
               in
               Israel
               like
               unto
               Moses
               .
            
             Or
             else
             rather
             by
             
               Moses
               honour
            
             here
             is
             meant
             his
             authority
             and
             dignity
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             should
             put
             some
             of
             his
             honour
             upon
             him
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             present
             time
             before
             Moses
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             presently
             admit
             him
             into
             some
             communion
             of
             authority
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             the
             people
             to
             give
             him
             that
             honour
             which
             was
             due
             unto
             Moses
             successour
             ,
             the
             elect
             Judge
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             stand
             before
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             who
             shall
             ask
             counsel
             for
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             .
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             he
             shall
             present
             himself
             before
             Eleazar
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             shall
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             him
             after
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             .
             What
             this
             Urim
             was
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             28.
             30.
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             asking
             counsel
             after
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             when
             any
             came
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             priest
             put
             on
             the
             Ephod
             ,
             whereto
             the
             pectorall
             was
             fastened
             ,
             in
             the
             fold
             whereof
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             was
             put
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             priest
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             parties
             propounded
             such
             questions
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             desiring
             the
             Lord
             to
             return
             them
             an
             answer
             (
             according
             as
             we
             find
             it
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             )
             whereupon
             the
             Lord
             did
             either
             by
             the
             illumination
             of
             his
             spirit
             (
             whereof
             the
             Urim
             was
             an
             embleme
             or
             outward
             signe
             )
             reveal
             unto
             the
             priest
             what
             answer
             he
             should
             give
             the
             party
             enquiring
             ▪
             or
             else
             by
             an
             immediate
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             called
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               Urim
            
             ,
             because
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             the
             applying
             or
             putting
             on
             of
             the
             pectorall
             ,
             to
             give
             judgement
             in
             the
             cause
             enquired
             of
             by
             the
             priest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             COmmand
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             My
             offerings
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             they
             had
             in
             a
             great
             part
             omitted
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             solemn
             feasts
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             eight
             and
             thirty
             years
             last
             past
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             travels
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             things
             were
             folded
             up
             and
             removed
             from
             ●lace
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             withall
             the
             generation
             that
             had
             been
             before
             mustered
             was
             now
             dead
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             64.
             
             
               But
               among
               these
               there
               was
               not
               a
               man
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               the
               priest
               numbred
               when
               they
               numbred
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Sinai
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             causeth
             the
             Law
             of
             sacrificing
             to
             be
             here
             again
             repeated
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             them
             to
             know
             that
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             land
             they
             must
             not
             any
             longer
             neglect
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             8.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               do
               after
               all
               the
               things
               that
               we
               do
               here
               this
               day
               ,
               every
               man
               whatsoever
               is
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             first
             he
             gives
             them
             charge
             in
             generall
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             give
             him
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             that
             he
             had
             at
             severall
             times
             appointed
             them
             to
             offer
             ,
             
               My
               offerings
               and
               my
               bread
               for
               my
               sacrifices
               made
               by
               fire
               for
               a
               sweet
               savour
               unto
               me
               shall
               ye
               observe
               to
               offer
               unto
               me
               in
               their
               due
               season
               :
            
             for
             though
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             are
             elsewhere
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               food
            
             ,
             Lev.
             3.
             11.
             and
             
               his
               bread
            
             ,
             Lev.
             21.
             6.
             
             (
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             see
             in
             the
             notes
             upon
             those
             places
             )
             yet
             here
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             that
             by
             offerings
             are
             meant
             all
             the
             severall
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             to
             be
             killed
             and
             offered
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             by
             
               his
               bread
               for
               the
               sacrifices
            
             is
             meant
             the
             meat-offerings
             that
             were
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             then
             secondly
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             particularly
             what
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             their
             dayly
             sacrifice
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             secondly
             ,
             for
             their
             weekly
             sacrifice
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             their
             monethly
             sacrifice
             every
             new
             Moon
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             for
             their
             yearly
             sacrifices
             at
             every
             severall
             feast
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             offering
             made
             by
             fir●
             which
             ye
             shall
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             on
             Exod.
             29
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             two
             lambs
             of
             the
             first
             year
             without
             spot
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             sacrifices
             here
             appointed
             for
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             are
             full
             double
             to
             those
             appointed
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             yet
             the
             daily
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             continuall
             burnt-offering
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             was
             not
             omitted
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             neither
             .
             So
             that
             every
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             morning
             there
             was
             offered
             one
             lambe
             for
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             then
             two
             lambs
             more
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             and
             this
             was
             thus
             appointed
             ,
             fir●t
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             holinesse
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             required
             more
             service
             from
             them
             on
             that
             day
             then
             other
             dayes
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             worlds
             creation
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             rest
             in
             heaven
             purchased
             for
             us
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             your
             moneths
             ye
             shall
             offer
             a
             burnt-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             new
             Moons
             ,
             the
             first
             dayes
             of
             every
             moneth
             :
             these
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             solemn
             festivals
             ,
             then
             did
             they
             blow
             with
             the
             silver
             trumpets
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             10.
             
             
               Also
               in
               the
               day
               of
               your
               gladnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               sol●mn
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               moneths
               ,
               ye
               shall
               blow
               with
               th●
               trumpets
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             did
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             prophets
             or
             other
             ministers
             of
             God
             
             to
             hear
             his
             word
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             4.
             29.
             
             
               Wherefore
               wilt
               thou
               go
               to
               him
               to
               day
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Shunamites
             husband
             to
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             would
             go
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Elisha
             )
             
               It
               is
               neither
               new
               moon
               ,
               nor
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             then
             also
             they
             kept
             religious
             feasts
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               And
               David
               said
               unto
               Jonathan
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               to
               morrow
               is
               the
               new
               moon
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               not
               fail
               to
               sit
               with
               the
               King
               at
               meat
               ,
            
             &c.
             neither
             was
             it
             lawfull
             to
             buy
             or
             sell
             or
             do
             other
             worldly
             work
             on
             those
             dayes
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             5.
             
             
               When
               will
               the
               new
               moon
               be
               gone
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               sell
               corn
               ?
               and
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               set
               forth
               wheat
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             these
             new
             moons
             were
             thus
             ordained
             to
             be
             solemnized
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             thankfull
             for
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             that
             change
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             the
             mediate
             cause
             of
             many
             blessings
             ;
             and
             the
             remembrance
             of
             this
             mercy
             God
             would
             have
             kept
             at
             the
             new
             of
             the
             moon
             rather
             then
             at
             her
             full
             ,
             when
             she
             shined
             in
             her
             full
             brightnesse
             ,
             because
             then
             there
             was
             lesse
             danger
             of
             being
             taken
             so
             with
             the
             glorie
             of
             that
             creature
             as
             not
             to
             ascend
             higher
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             God
             the
             Creatour
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             expression
             which
             Job
             useth
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               sunne
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               moon
               walking
               in
               her
               brightnesse
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
               or
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             moon
             shining
             in
             her
             brightnesse
             that
             drew
             the
             heathens
             to
             worship
             the
             moon
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             this
             danger
             God
             would
             have
             the
             memoriall
             of
             his
             mercy
             in
             ordering
             the
             change
             of
             moons
             and
             seasons
             to
             be
             kept
             not
             at
             the
             full
             but
             at
             the
             new
             of
             the
             moon
             :
             secondly
             ▪
             that
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             moon
             (
             which
             borroweth
             her
             light
             of
             the
             sunne
             )
             might
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             figure
             or
             shadow
             of
             the
             Churches
             renovation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             whereby
             every
             true
             Christian
             doth
             
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               deeds
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               th●
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
               knowledge
               after
               the
               image
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               judge
               you
               in
               meat
               ,
               or
               in
               drink
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               an
               holy
               day
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               new
               moon
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               dayes
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               is
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             as
             of
             every
             day
             ,
             so
             of
             every
             moneth
             they
             might
             consecrate
             the
             first
             unto
             the
             Lords
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             is
             the
             feast
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             6.
             where
             see
             all
             the
             notes
             on
             the
             solemnities
             of
             this
             feast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             After
             this
             manner
             ye
             shall
             offer
             daily
             throughout
             the
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             this
             feast
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             sacrifices
             upon
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             next
             day
             after
             the
             first
             solemn
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             there
             was
             also
             a
             lamb
             offered
             for
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             wave-sheaf
             or
             omer
             .
             See
             Levit.
             23.
             12.
             and
             the
             notes
             thereon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Also
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             when
             ye
             bring
             a
             new
             meat-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             your
             weeks
             be
             out
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             1.
             when
             they
             offered
             two
             loaves
             of
             their
             new
             corn
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             seven
             weeks
             ,
             or
             fifty
             dayes
             after
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             Levit.
             23.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Two
             young
             bullocks
             ,
             one
             ramme
             ,
             seven
             lambs
             of
             the
             first
             year
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             rest
             following
             are
             here
             added
             to
             the
             feast
             over
             and
             beside
             those
             seven
             lambs
             ,
             one
             bullock
             ,
             a●d
             two
             rammes
             which
             were
             offered
             with
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             Lev.
             23.
             28.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             notes
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             in
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             seventh
             moneth
             was
             called
             
               the
               moneth
               Ethanim
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             8.
             2.
             it
             was
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             and
             
               the
               revolution
               of
               the
               year
            
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             22.
             for
             so
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             old
             year
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             began
             ,
             as
             touching
             Jubilees
             and
             other
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             by
             reason
             of
             Israels
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             in
             Abib
             or
             March
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             the
             first
             of
             the
             moneths
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             2.
             
             And
             thus
             numbring
             the
             moneths
             (
             for
             after
             this
             order
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             feasts
             were
             reckoned
             )
             this
             which
             had
             been
             the
             first
             moneth
             is
             here
             ▪
             as
             usually
             elsewhere
             ,
             called
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Sabbath
             moneth
             ,
             and
             was
             accordingly
             honoured
             with
             as
             many
             feasts
             as
             were
             celebrated
             in
             all
             the
             year
             besides
             ;
             whereof
             one
             was
             this
             here
             spoken
             of
             ▪
             which
             was
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               trumpets
            
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             ,
             being
             their
             Newyears
             day
             for
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             fit
             day
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             yea●
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             crave
             his
             blessing
             on
             the
             following
             year
             .
             See
             what
             is
             noted
             concerning
             the
             solemnitie
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             Lev.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             offer
             a
             burnt-offering
             for
             a
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             one
             young
             bullock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             beside
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             new
             Moon
             ,
             chap.
             28.
             11.
             and
             besides
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             is
             expressely
             noted
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             have
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             this
             seventh
             moneth
             an
             holy
             convocation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Levit.
             16.
             29.
             and
             the
             notes
             thereon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             One
             kid
             of
             the
             goats
             for
             a
             sinne-offering
             ,
             beside
             the
             sinne-offering
             of
             ●●onement
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             beside
             that
             goat-buck
             offered
             on
             the
             day
             of
             atonement
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             was
             carried
             by
             the
             high
             priest
             within
             the
             vail
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             .
             See
             Levit
             16.
             9
             ,
             .
             29
             ▪
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ye
             shall
             have
             an
             holy
             convocation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             seast
             of
             booths
             .
             See
             Levit.
             23.
             34
             ,
             35.
             and
             the
             notes
             thereon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             offer
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             made
             by
             fire
             ,
             of
             a
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thirteen
             young
             bullocks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             were
             moe
             sacrifices
             offered
             at
             this
             then
             at
             any
             other
             feast
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             celebrated
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             many
             years
             ,
             even
             all
             those
             ●ourty
             years
             of
             their
             travel
             from
             Egypt
             to
             Canaan
             ▪
             as
             also
             because
             at
             this
             time
             they
             had
             gathered
             in
             their
             corn
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             on
             all
             their
             increase
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             work
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               observe
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               seven
               dayes
               after
               thou
               hast
               gathered
               in
               thy
               corn
               and
               thy
               wine
               :
               Seven
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               keep
               a
               solemn
               feast
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               shall
               chuse
               ;
               because
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shall
               blesse
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               increase
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               works
               of
               thine
               hands
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               rejoyce
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             on
             the
             second
             day
             ye
             shall
             offer
             twelve
             young
             bullocks
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             this
             feast
             one
             bullock
             is
             abated
             :
             for
             whereas
             they
             offered
             thirteen
             bullocks
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             they
             offered
             but
             twelve
             on
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             and
             el●ve●
             on
             the
             third
             ,
             &c
             ,
             and
             herein
             happely
             was
             intended
             a
             representation
             how
             the
             
             years
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             ,
             wherein
             God
             had
             appointed
             that
             they
             should
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             in
             booths
             ,
             did
             by
             degrees
             wear
             away
             and
             grow
             fewer
             and
             fewer
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             this
             abating
             of
             the
             sin●e-offerings
             (
             whereby
             atonement
             was
             made
             for
             them
             )
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             might
             teach
             their
             duty
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             through
             this
             world
             sinne
             should
             still
             decay
             and
             wear
             away
             ;
             or
             it
             might
             signifie
             a
             diminishing
             or
             wearing
             away
             of
             the
             legall
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             spake
             unto
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             tribes
             concerning
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             being
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             vers
             .
             39.
             of
             sacrifices
             due
             upon
             a
             vow
             made
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             carefully
             brought
             in
             (
             besides
             the
             set
             sacrifices
             which
             God
             had
             injoyned
             )
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             these
             precepts
             are
             in
             this
             next
             chapter
             here
             added
             concerning
             vows
             ,
             to
             shew
             who
             they
             were
             that
             must
             alwayes
             necessarily
             perform
             their
             vows
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ;
             and
             these
             Laws
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Moses
             made
             known
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             men
             that
             were
             according
             to
             these
             Laws
             to
             judge
             ,
             either
             to
             bind
             them
             to
             their
             vows
             or
             free
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             vow
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             swear
             an
             oath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             grown
             years
             ,
             having
             power
             over
             himself
             ,
             shall
             bind
             his
             soul
             with
             a
             bond
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             onely
             a
             promise
             or
             vow
             that
             he
             hath
             solemnly
             made
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             vow
             strengthened
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             sworn
             that
             he
             will
             do
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               break
               his
               word
               ,
               but
               shall
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             fail
             to
             do
             exactly
             what
             he
             hath
             vowed
             and
             sworn
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             delay
             (
             for
             it
             is
             also
             added
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             21.
             
             
               When
               thou
               shalt
               vow
               a
               vow
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               slack
               to
               pay
               it
               )
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             an
             unlawfull
             thing
             he
             had
             vowed
             or
             sworn
             :
             for
             vows
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             do
             are
             not
             vows
             binding
             the
             conscience
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             that
             vow
             bind
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             vow
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             forbids
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             done
             ?
             such
             as
             was
             that
             of
             those
             fourtie
             men
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             21
             ▪
             that
             had
             
               bound
               themselves
               with
               an
               oath
               that
               they
               would
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drink
               till
               they
               had
               killed
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             If
             a
             woman
             also
             vow
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             bind
             her self
             by
             a
             bond
             being
             in
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             under
             his
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             whether
             in
             his
             house
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             analogy
             the
             same
             exception
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             for
             sonnes
             and
             servants
             under
             their
             governours
             power
             .
             As
             for
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               in
               her
               youth
            
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             onely
             added
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             their
             youth
             that
             maids
             continue
             in
             t●eir
             fathers
             house
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             they
             had
             power
             to
             vow
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             fathers
             when
             they
             had
             lived
             unmarried
             till
             riper
             years
             ,
             and
             were
             still
             under
             their
             father
             sjurisdiction
             )
             or
             else
             because
             though
             their
             fathers
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             youth
             maids
             had
             no
             power
             to
             vow
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             governours
             ▪
             whereas
             being
             of
             full
             years
             and
             at
             their
             own
             disposing
             they
             might
             vow
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             bound
             to
             do
             what
             they
             had
             vowed
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             forgive
             her
             ,
             because
             her
             father
             ▪
             disallowed
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             is
             meant
             either
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             forgive
             her
             rashnesse
             in
             vowing
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             not
             in
             her
             own
             power
             ;
             or
             rather
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             impute
             this
             as
             a
             sinne
             to
             her
             ,
             seeing
             her
             father
             refused
             to
             let
             her
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             But
             if
             her
             husband
             disallowed
             her
             on
             the
             day
             that
             he
             heard
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               on
               the
               day
               that
               he
               heard
               it
               ,
            
             is
             added
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             whenever
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             hear
             it
             he
             may
             make
             her
             vow
             void
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             long
             after
             the
             vow
             were
             made
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             if
             he
             dissembled
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             shewed
             his
             dislike
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ▪
             it
             should
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             But
             every
             vow
             of
             a
             widow
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             that
             is
             divorced
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             have
             bound
             their
             souls
             ,
             shall
             stand
             against
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             made
             in
             her
             widowhood
             ,
             she
             must
             perform
             it
             ,
             yea
             (
             say
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             though
             she
             be
             afterward
             married
             ,
             or
             be
             turned
             to
             her
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             if
             she
             vowed
             in
             her
             husbands
             house
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             being
             ●o
             probable
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             husbands
             ratifying
             or
             disannulling
             his
             wives
             vows
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             should
             here
             be
             repeated
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             said
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             added
             here
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             Law
             given
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             is
             concerning
             the
             woman
             that
             is
             onely
             betrothed
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             here
             is
             concerning
             the
             woman
             that
             is
             married
             .
             But
             seeing
             in
             both
             places
             the
             words
             are
             concerning
             the
             woman
             that
             hath
             a
             husband
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             warrant
             for
             this
             conceit
             .
             Either
             therefore
             the
             first
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             woman
             married
             to
             a
             husband
             ,
             but
             living
             still
             in
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             the
             wife
             that
             is
             gone
             to
             her
             husbands
             house
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               if
               she
               vowed
               in
               her
               husbands
               house
            
             ;
             or
             ●ather
             the
             first
             Law
             is
             concerning
             the
             wives
             vows
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             being
             under
             the
             subjection
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             established
             or
             made
             void
             by
             her
             husband
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Law
             speaks
             concerning
             vows
             made
             by
             the
             wives
             ,
             their
             husbands
             yet
             living
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             performed
             after
             the
             husbands
             death
             ;
             concerning
             which
             the
             Lord
             gives
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             husbands
             should
             have
             power
             to
             ratifie
             or
             disannull
             them
             .
             Women
             married
             might
             be
             very
             forward
             to
             make
             large
             vows
             what
             they
             would
             do
             if
             ever
             they
             came
             to
             be
             fre●
             women
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             free
             might
             make
             light
             of
             performing
             their
             vows
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             those
             vows
             were
             made
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             husbands
             :
             To
             prevent
             this
             therefore
             this
             Law
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             a
             woman
             vowed
             in
             her
             husbands
             house
             ,
             if
             her
             husband
             held
             his
             peace
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             vers
             .
             11.
             )
             then
             all
             her
             vows
             should
             stand
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             even
             after
             her
             husbands
             death
             ,
             or
             after
             she
             is
             made
             free
             by
             divorce
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             very
             dependance
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             concerning
             widows
             or
             wives
             divorced
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             for
             this
             exposition
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Every
             vow
             ,
             and
             every
             binding
             oath
             to
             afflict
             the
             soul
             ,
             her
             husband
             may
             establish
             it
             ;
             or
             her
             husband
             may
             make
             it
             void
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             
               to
               afflict
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             added
             to
             shew
             th●
             full
             extent
             of
             the
             former
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             way
             of
             limitation
             or
             restraint
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             husbands
             power
             to
             establish
             or
             make
             void
             very
             vow
             of
             his
             wife
             ;
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             a
             vow
             that
             concerns
             not
             the
             
             goods
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             affliction
             of
             her
             own
             person
             by
             abstinence
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             shall
             any
             wayes
             make
             them
             void
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             heard
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             bear
             her
             iniquitie
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             wife
             hath
             full
             libe●ty
             to
             perform
             her
             vow
             ,
             if
             her
             husband
             heard
             it
             and
             did
             not
             that
             day
             contradict
             it
             ;
             yet
             if
             afterward
             the
             husband
             shall
             violently
             refuse
             to
             let
             her
             perform
             it
             (
             which
             however
             by
             Gods
             Law
             he
             might
             not
             do
             )
             in
             this
             case
             the
             wife
             must
             not
             strive
             against
             her
             husband
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             
               he
               shall
               bear
               her
               iniquity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             the
             sinne
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             not
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             kept
             her
             promise
             if
             she
             might
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             AVenge
             the
             children
             of
             Isr●el
             of
             the
             Midianites
             :
             afterwards
             s●alt
             thou
             be
             gathered
             unto
             thy
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             Mo●es
             must
             not
             die
             till
             the
             Midianites
             be
             spoiled
             :
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             for
             Moses
             sake
             that
             he
             might
             be
             comforted
             before
             his
             death
             by
             seeing
             the
             Israelites
             avenged
             upon
             their
             enemies
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             so
             much
             mischief
             to
             them
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             1.
             6.
             and
             so
             might
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             r●signe
             them
             up
             chearf●lly
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             lately
             given
             proof
             how
             tender
             he
             was
             over
             them
             ,
             how
             severe
             against
             all
             those
             that
             should
             seek
             to
             hurt
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             sake
             ,
             because
             if
             Moses
             had
             be●n
             newly
             dead
             ,
             t●ey
             would
             not
             have
             gone
             forth
             happely
             with
             such
             courage
             against
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             this
             late
             experience
             they
             had
             of
             Gods
             helping
             t●em
             against
             the
             Midianites
             might
             make
             them
             the
             more
             boldly
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             conquest
             of
             Canaan
             a●ter
             the
             dea●h
             of
             Moses
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Joshua
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Of
             every
             tribe
             a
             thousand
             ,
             thro●ghout
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             shall
             ye
             send
             to
             the
             warre
             .
             ]
          
           
             Considering
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             encounter
             (
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             five
             kings
             amongst
             others
             that
             were
             slain
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
             and
             withall
             how
             man●
             hundred
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             of
             Israel
             Moses
             might
             have
             sent
             forth
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             strange
             course
             in
             Moses
             of
             his
             own
             head
             onely
             to
             send
             forth
             twelve
             thousand
             against
             such
             a
             mighty
             enemy
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             Moses
             received
             particular
             dire●tions
             from
             God
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             )
             both
             that
             he
             should
             send
             out
             but
             twelve
             thousand
             ▪
             (
             thereby
             to
             try
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Gods
             hand
             in
             the
             victory
             the
             more
             evident
             )
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             equally
             c●lled
             out
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             that
             one
             tribe
             might
             not
             exalt
             it self
             above
             another
             for
             this
             victo●y
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             glory
             might
             be
             given
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             a
             thousand
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             them
             and
             Phinehas
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Who
             was
             sent
             out
             as
             their
             captain
             to
             lead
             them
             in
             this
             warre
             against
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             here
             expr●ssed
             :
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             lately
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             succeed
             Moses
             in
             the
             government
             ,
             was
             imployed
             in
             this
             service
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             s●ccesse
             of
             this
             enterprise
             might
             ,
             whilest
             Moses
             yet
             lived
             ,
             procure
             him
             the
             more
             respect
             and
             honour
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             indeed
             had
             not
             Joshua
             been
             amongst
             these
             forces
             that
             went
             out
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Midianites
             ,
             why
             is
             he
             not
             mentioned
             amongst
             those
             that
             went
             out
             to
             meet
             them
             at
             
             their
             return
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Moses
             and
             Eleazar
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             I
             know
             that
             some
             hold
             that
             Phinehas
             was
             their
             captain
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             they
             have
             no
             just
             ground
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             any
             where
             reade
             that
             the
             priests
             in
             those
             times
             used
             to
             go
             out
             as
             captains
             in
             the
             warre
             :
             Phinehas
             went
             out
             onely
             as
             one
             of
             the
             priests
             to
             encourage
             the
             people
             (
             as
             justly
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             that
             he
             would
             ▪
             be
             zealous
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             zeal
             he
             had
             already
             shown
             against
             that
             Mid●anitish
             harlot
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             6.
             
             )
             and
             withall
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             they
             carried
             with
             them
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Phinehas
             went
             with
             them
             to
             the
             warre
             
               with
               the
               holy
               instruments
               and
               trumpets
               to
               blow
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             where
             by
             
               the
               holy
               instruments
            
             are
             meant
             the
             ark
             ,
             with
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             appertaining
             thereto
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             in
             those
             times
             to
             carry
             with
             them
             when
             they
             went
             out
             to
             warre
             ,
             as
             a
             comfortable
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             they
             slew
             the
             kings
             of
             Midian
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             it
             seems
             were
             formerly
             vassals
             to
             Sihon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               Dukes
               of
               Sihon
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             21.
             but
             Sihon
             himself
             being
             now
             slain
             ,
             they
             became
             it
             seems
             absolute
             kings
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             Zur
             the
             father
             of
             Cozbi
             whom
             Phinehas
             slew
             ,
             chap.
             25.
             15.
             
          
           
             Balaam
             also
             the
             sonne
             of
             Beor
             they
             slew
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             they
             burnt
             all
             their
             cities
             wherein
             they
             dwelt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             lest
             sloath
             or
             covetousnesse
             should
             draw
             any
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             these
             nests
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             their
             rest
             in
             this
             countrey
             which
             God
             had
             not
             allotted
             them
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             congregation
             went
             forth
             to
             meet
             them
             without
             the
             camp
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             congratulate
             their
             victory
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             cleansing
             themselves
             before
             they
             came
             into
             the
             camp
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               〈◊〉
               
            
             And
             Moses
             was
             wroth
             with
             the
             offic●rs
             of
             the
             host
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Phinehas
             may
             be
             here
             comprehended
             ,
             though
             not
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Moses
             directs
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             captains
             ,
             because
             Phinehas
             did
             chiefly
             attend
             upon
             the
             holy
             instruments
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             and
             meddled
             not
             with
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             souldiers
             as
             concerning
             the
             saving
             or
             not
             saving
             those
             they
             took
             captives
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Have
             ye
             saved
             all
             the
             women
             alive
             ?
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             ye
             ought
             to
             have
             saved
             none
             ,
             have
             you
             saved
             them
             all
             ?
             these
             are
             they
             that
             insnared
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             above
             all
             should
             have
             been
             slain
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             kill
             every
             male
             among
             the
             little
             ones
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             generall
             rule
             and
             law
             given
             to
             the
             Israelites
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             spare
             all
             the
             little
             ones
             ,
             the
             Canaanites
             onely
             excepted
             .
             See
             Deut.
             20.
             14.
             
             But
             here
             because
             they
             were
             to
             execute
             Gods
             vengeance
             upon
             a
             people
             that
             had
             brought
             a
             great
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             conse●uently
             a
             great
             plague
             ,
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             Moses
             (
             no
             doubt
             by
             the
             speciall
             di●ection
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             )
             gives
             charge
             that
             all
             the
             male-children
             should
             be
             slain
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             the
             more
             lively
             thereby
             to
             expresse
             how
             detestable
             that
             fact
             of
             the
             Midianites
             was
             ,
             by
             slaying
             the
             males
             h●
             ▪
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             seek
             to
             root
             out
             the
             very
             memory
             of
             
             them
             ;
             not
             indeed
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Midianites
             (
             for
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gedeon
             we
             reade
             again
             of
             this
             nation
             ,
             Judg.
             6.
             1.
             
             )
             but
             of
             these
             neighbouring
             Midianites
             that
             had
             done
             this
             mischief
             to
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             kill
             every
             woman
             that
             hath
             known
             man
             by
             lying
             with
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             (
             where
             onely
             the
             women-children
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             saved
             )
             shew
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             namely
             that
             all
             who
             were
             of
             years
             fit
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             men
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             onely
             the
             women-children
             that
             were
             undoubtedly
             pure
             virgins
             were
             saved
             alive
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             But
             all
             the
             women-children
             that
             have
             not
             known
             a
             man
             by
             lying
             with
             him
             keep
             alive
             for
             your selves
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             servants
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             them
             for
             wives
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             see
             cause
             ;
             for
             being
             children
             they
             might
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             do
             ye
             abide
             without
             the
             camp
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Purifie
             both
             your selves
             and
             your
             captives
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             When
             the
             heathens
             were
             taken
             captives
             in
             the
             warres
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             their
             lawfull
             possession
             ,
             even
             they
             also
             became
             unclean
             by
             touching
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             purified
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             purifie
             all
             your
             raiment
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             made
             of
             skinnes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             spoils
             which
             ye
             have
             taken
             .
             Because
             all
             the
             garments
             and
             other
             spoils
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             had
             either
             touched
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             been
             touched
             by
             those
             that
             were
             unclean
             by
             the
             dead
             therefore
             t●ey
             were
             all
             to
             be
             esteemed
             legally
             unclean
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             pu●ified
             according
             to
             the
             law
             .
             See
             chap.
             19.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             and
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             This
             is
             the
             ordinanc●
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             find
             all
             the
             particulars
             formerly
             expressed
             in
             those
             laws
             that
             were
             given
             ,
             chap.
             19.
             concerning
             the
             purifying
             of
             those
             that
             were
             unclean
             by
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Eleazar
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             given
             Moses
             an
             expresse
             commandment
             concerning
             these
             thing●
             ,
             which
             he
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             high
             priest
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             they
             were
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             divide
             the
             prey
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             law
             concerning
             the
             dividing
             of
             the
             prey
             into
             two
             equall
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             those
             that
             went
             out
             to
             the
             warre
             ,
             and
             brought
             away
             the
             spoil
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             the
             rest
             that
             stayed
             at
             home
             ,
             was
             most
             just
             and
             equall
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             stayed
             at
             home
             were
             as
             willing
             to
             have
             gone
             forth
             as
             those
             that
             went
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             those
             which
             were
             culled
             out
             for
             that
             service
             should
             therefore
             carry
             away
             all
             the
             prey
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             went
             forth
             to
             the
             warre
             were
             but
             twelve
             thousand
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             half
             of
             the
             prey
             being
             divided
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             farre
             greater
             shares
             (
             as
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             )
             then
             the
             other
             could
             have
             ,
             who
             were
             about
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             other
             half
             divided
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             And
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israels
             half
             thou
             shalt
             take
             one
             portion
             of
             fiftie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             there
             was
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             men
             that
             hazarded
             themselves
             in
             the
             warre
             in
             dividing
             the
             prey
             ,
             their
             twelve
             thousand
             having
             full
             as
             much
             allotted
             them
             as
             the
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             had
             that
             stayed
             at
             home
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             leavying
             a
             tribute
             
             for
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             wh●reas
             those
             that
             went
             forth
             to
             warre
             paid
             but
             one
             in
             five
             hundred
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             the
             children
             of
             Is●ael
             that
             stayed
             behind
             paid
             one
             in
             fifty
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             expr●ssed
             ;
             and
             so
             accordingly
             the
             smaller
             leavy
             out
             of
             their
             hal●
             that
             w●nt
             to
             the
             warre
             was
             given
             to
             Eleazar
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             him
             and
             the
             ●est
             of
             the
             priests
             (
             who
             because
             they
             were
             so
             few
             had
             therein
             a
             liberall
             share
             )
             and
             the
             greatest
             leavy
             out
             of
             the
             peoples
             half
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             b●cause
             they
             were
             many
             :
             the
             Levites
             had
             one
             in
             fifty
             ,
             the
             priests
             one
             in
             ●ive
             hundred
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             same
             proportion
             was
             observed
             here
             that
             was
             observed
             in
             their
             tithes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             priests
             had
             but
             the
             tenth
             of
             their
             tithes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             And
             the
             booty
             ,
             being
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             prey
             which
             the
             men
             of
             warre
             had
             caught
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             booty
             which
             was
             now
             to
             be
             divided
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               prey
               which
               the
               men
               of
               warre
               had
               caught
               ,
            
             either
             because
             some
             of
             the
             persons
             they
             had
             taken
             were
             slain
             since
             their
             coming
             home
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             the
             male-children
             and
             the
             women
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             or
             el●e
             because
             some
             of
             the
             cattel
             had
             been
             slain
             for
             the
             souldiers
             to
             eat
             in
             their
             return
             home
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             and
             other
             spoils
             ,
             whereof
             there
             was
             no
             tribute
             leavied
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               47.
               
            
             Even
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Israels
             half
             Moses
             took
             one
             portion
             of
             fifty
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             six
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             sheep
             ,
             seven
             hundred
             and
             ●wenty
             beeves
             ,
             six
             hundred
             and
             tenne
             asses
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             women-children
             .
          
           
             
               V●rs
               .
               49.
               
            
             Thy
             servants
             have
             taken
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             men
             of
             warre
             which
             are
             under
             our
             charge
             ,
             and
             there
             lacketh
             not
             one
             man
             of
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             God
             shewed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             work
             rather
             then
             theirs
             ,
             that
             the
             enemy
             was
             now
             vanquished
             ;
             and
             withall
             the
             Israelites
             were
             encouraged
             to
             fight
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Lords
             battels
             ,
             by
             this
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             care
             to
             protect
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               50.
               
            
             We
             have
             therefore
             brought
             an
             oblation
             ,
             —
             to
             make
             an
             at
             onement
             for
             our
             soul
             before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             our
             lives
             which
             God
             hath
             spared
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             ●e
             no
             plague
             amongst
             us
             (
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Exod.
             ●0
             .
             12.
             
             
               When
               thou
               takest
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               after
               their
               number
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               give
               every
               man
               a
               ransome
               for
               his
               soul
               unto
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             wherein
             also
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             had
             respect
             unto
             their
             sinne
             in
             sparing
             the
             women
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               53.
               
            
             For
             the
             men
             of
             warre
             had
             taken
             spoil
             every
             man
             for
             himself
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             besides
             the
             cattel
             above
             named
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             common
             stock
             ,
             they
             had
             gotten
             every
             man
             for
             himself
             very
             rich
             spoils
             of
             jewels
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             chains
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             these
             they
             brought
             now
             an
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             WHen
             they
             saw
             the
             land
             of
             Jazer
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             that
             behold
             the
             place
             was
             a
             place
             for
             cattel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             we
             have
             the
             cause
             that
             moved
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             dwell
             without
             Jordan
             .
             Jazer
             was
             a
             city
             taken
             awhile
             before
             from
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             32.
             and
             Gilead
             was
             also
             a
             mountain
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             which
             had
             many
             ●ities
             ,
             half
             whereof
             were
             given
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Gad
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             half
             to
             the
             sonnes
             
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             40.
             and
             Deut.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Both
             were
             full
             of
             rich
             pasture-grounds
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fitter
             for
             feeding
             cattel
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             God
             promising
             to
             feed
             his
             people
             Israel
             ▪
             signifieth
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             their
             pasture
             by
             comparing
             it
             to
             Bashan
             and
             Gilead
             ,
             Mich.
             7.
             14.
             
             
               Feed
               thy
               people
               with
               thy
               rod
               ,
               the
               stock
               of
               thine
               heritage
               ▪
               —
               Let
               them
               seed
               in
               Bashan
               and
               Gilead
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               old
               ▪
            
             and
             Jer.
             50.
             19.
             
             
               I
               will
               bring
               Israel
               again
               to
               his
               habitation
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               feed
               on
               Carmel
               and
               Bashan
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               upon
               mount
               Epraim
               and
               Gilead
               )
            
             and
             therefore
             these
             tribes
             desire
             this
             land
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             by
             farre
             the
             most
             cattel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Ataroth
             ▪
             and
             D●bon
             ,
             and
             Jazer
             ,
             and
             Nimrah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             an
             Ataroth
             within
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Josh
             .
             16.
             2
             ,
             7.
             but
             this
             was
             without
             Jordan
             .
             Nimrah
             here
             mentioned
             is
             called
             also
             Bethminrah
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             and
             Nimrim
             ,
             Esa
             .
             15.
             6.
             and
             it
             was
             afterwards
             given
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Gad
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             27.
             and
             so
             also
             Shebam
             is
             vers
             .
             28.
             of
             thi
             chapter
             call●d
             Shibmah
             ,
             and
             Beon
             is
             called
             Baal-meon
             ,
             and
             Jer.
             48.
             23.
             
             Bethmcon
             ,
             and
             Josh
             .
             13.
             17.
             
             Beth-Baalmeon
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Even
             the
             countrey
             which
             the
             Lord
             smote
             before
             the
             congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             chief
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             perswade
             Moses
             to
             allot
             their
             habitation
             in
             this
             countrey
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             already
             conquered
             ,
             by
             alledging
             how
             convenient
             it
             would
             be
             for
             them
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             had
             the
             greatest
             store
             of
             cattel
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             a
             countrey
             very
             fit
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             cattel
             .
             But
             withall
             another
             thing
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               country
               which
               the
               Lord
               smote
               before
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             destroyed
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             countrey
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             it
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             part
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             within
             Jordan
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             desiring
             to
             have
             their
             portion
             there
             ,
             the
             land
             being
             so
             fit
             and
             convenient
             for
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             even
             this
             countrey
             without
             Jordan
             was
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ;
             for
             Sihon
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             vers
             ▪
             33.
             and
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Amorites
             was
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             16
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             If
             we
             have
             found
             grace
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             let
             this
             land
             be
             given
             unto
             thy
             servants
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             not
             over
             Jordan
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             that
             their
             first
             intention
             was
             ,
             according
             as
             these
             words
             imply
             ,
             and
             as
             Moses
             understood
             them
             ,
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             stay
             there
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             though
             afterward
             upon
             Moses
             displeasure
             they
             offer
             more
             equall
             conditions
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             their
             meaning
             was
             never
             other
             ,
             then
             as
             afterward
             they
             explained
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             desired
             to
             have
             the
             land
             without
             Jordan
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             carried
             over
             Jordan
             to
             be
             seated
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             never
             meant
             to
             forsake
             their
             brethren
             till
             they
             had
             also
             driven
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             that
             first
             ,
             because
             this
             conceit
             of
             staying
             behind
             was
             so
             unjust
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             it
             would
             exceedingly
             enrage
             all
             the
             other
             tribes
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             answer
             to
             Moses
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             they
             discovered
             so
             presently
             how
             farre
             they
             were
             from
             desiring
             to
             leave
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             stay
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Save
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             the
             Kenezite
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             one
             Kenaz
             ,
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             1.
             
             Chronicles
             4.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             they
             came
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ▪
             〈…〉
             build
             sheepfolds
             
             here
             for
             our
             catel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             If
             in
             their
             first
             request
             made
             unto
             Moses
             their
             desire
             was
             that
             they
             might
             not
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             but
             might
             stay
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             ,
             moved
             with
             that
             which
             Moses
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             withall
             fearing
             le●t
             the
             other
             tribes
             should
             be
             enraged
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             withdrew
             themselves
             to
             consult
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             returned
             to
             proponnd
             these
             more
             equall
             conditions
             to
             him
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             any
             such
             advising
             together
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             they
             did
             presently
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             make
             this
             reply
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             better
             ground
             think
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             that
             they
             never
             meant
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             their
             former
             request
             to
             Moses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             perceiving
             how
             farre
             he
             had
             mistaken
             their
             words
             ,
             they
             now
             presently
             replyed
             more
             fully
             to
             make
             known
             to
             him
             what
             it
             was
             they
             desired
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             we
             meant
             to
             leave
             our
             cattel
             and
             our
             children
             behind
             us
             (
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             little
             ease
             to
             us
             in
             our
             marching
             forward
             that
             we
             are
             rid
             of
             so
             great
             an
             encumbrance
             )
             and
             to
             that
             end
             we
             purpose
             
               to
               build
               sheepfolds
               here
               for
               our
               cattel
               ,
               and
               cities
               for
               our
               little
               ones
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             repair
             and
             fortifie
             those
             cities
             of
             the
             Amorites
             in
             this
             countrey
             which
             lie
             now
             ruinated
             ;
             but
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             purpose
             to
             go
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             any
             thought
             to
             stay
             behind
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             But
             we
             our selves
             will
             go
             ready
             armed
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             this
             land
             assigned
             to
             us
             for
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             intend
             to
             leave
             our
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             cattel
             here
             behind
             us
             ,
             yet
             
               we
               our selves
               will
               go
               ready
               armed
            
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             we
             are
             from
             shrinking
             away
             from
             our
             brethren
             ,
             that
             being
             rid
             of
             our
             cattel
             and
             carriages
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             fit
             ,
             to
             go
             in
             the
             forefront
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             our selves
             to
             the
             greatest
             danger
             .
             This
             is
             the
             full
             scope
             of
             this
             reply
             which
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             made
             to
             Moses
             .
             Yet
             withall
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             tendred
             themselves
             to
             go
             along
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             yet
             their
             meaning
             was
             onely
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             them
             should
             go
             as
             should
             be
             thought
             requisite
             for
             their
             aid
             against
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             we
             cannot
             think
             but
             that
             they
             meant
             to
             leave
             garrisons
             behind
             them
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             guarding
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             should
             invade
             the
             land
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             see
             they
             did
             ,
             for
             Josh
             .
             4.
             13.
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             went
             of
             these
             tribes
             along
             over
             Jordan
             with
             their
             brethren
             onely
             about
             fourty
             thousand
             armed
             men
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Reuben
             alone
             there
             was
             above
             fourty
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             We
             will
             not
             return
             unto
             our
             houses
             untill
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             have
             inherited
             every
             man
             his
             inheritance
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             performance
             whereof
             ,
             see
             Josh
             .
             22.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             For
             we
             will
             not
             inherit
             with
             them
             on
             yonder
             side
             Jordan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             condition
             they
             propound
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             may
             be
             granted
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             look
             after
             any
             share
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             the
             portion
             now
             allotted
             them
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             If
             ye
             will
             go
             armed
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             warre
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Moses
             ,
             upon
             the
             conditions
             they
             had
             propounded
             ,
             as
             he
             now
             understood
             them
             ,
             grants
             them
             their
             desire
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             that
             they
             did
             rightly
             understand
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             repeats
             the
             conditions
             ,
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               will
               go
               armed
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               war
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             go
             
             armed
             before
             the
             ark
             ,
             the
             signe
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             aid
             your
             brethren
             in
             their
             warres
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             
               and
               will
               go
               all
               of
               you
               armed
               over
               Jordan
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               untill
               he
               hath
               driven
               out
               his
               enemies
               from
               before
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             go
             over
             Jordan
             will
             continue
             with
             your
             brethren
             untill
             they
             have
             subdued
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             driven
             out
             the
             Lords
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             
               then
               afterwards
               ye
               shall
               return
               ,
               and
               this
               land
               shall
               be
               your
               possession
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             may
             then
             safely
             come
             back
             again
             hither
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             ,
             as
             ye
             desire
             ,
             this
             land
             for
             your
             lot
             and
             portion
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             Lords
             good
             liking
             and
             approbation
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             Moses
             made
             them
             not
             this
             answer
             without
             direction
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             those
             words
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               your
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               this
               land
               to
               possesse
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Then
             ye
             shall
             give
             them
             the
             land
             of
             Gilead
             for
             a
             possession
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Gilead
             here
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             countrey
             on
             that
             side
             Jordan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             gave
             unto
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Gad
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             and
             unto
             half
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             half
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             did
             at
             first
             joyn
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Reuben
             and
             Gad
             in
             suing
             for
             a
             portion
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             hitherto
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             rather
             think
             that
             either
             the
             children
             of
             Reuben
             and
             Gad
             did
             not
             at
             first
             desire
             all
             the
             land
             which
             they
             had
             conquered
             on
             that
             side
             Jordan
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             request
             being
             granted
             them
             ,
             the
             remainder
             of
             that
             land
             was
             given
             to
             half
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             therefore
             joyned
             with
             the
             other
             two
             tribes
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             at
             first
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             did
             desire
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             yet
             when
             Moses
             came
             to
             grant
             their
             request
             ,
             he
             reserved
             a
             part
             of
             the
             land
             on
             that
             side
             Jordan
             for
             certain
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             by
             a
             particular
             expedition
             had
             vanquished
             that
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             had
             driven
             thence
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Gad
             built
             Dibon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             And
             Nebo
             ,
             and
             Baal-meon
             ,
             their
             names
             being
             changed
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             amongst
             other
             cities
             they
             built
             and
             repaired
             Nebo
             ,
             and
             Baal-meon
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             had
             finished
             them
             they
             gave
             them
             new
             names
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             without
             probability
             thought
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             gave
             these
             cities
             new
             names
             was
             ,
             because
             Baal
             and
             Nebo
             were
             names
             of
             their
             idol-gods
             
               (
               Bel
               boweth
               down
               ,
               Nebo
               stoupeth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             46.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             happely
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             branch
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             13.
             
             
               Make
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               names
               of
               other
               gods
               ,
               neither
               let
               it
               be
               heard
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             these
             cities
             are
             after
             this
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Sc●ipture
             called
             still
             Nebo
             and
             Baal-meon
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             that
             this
             is
             usuall
             to
             call
             cities
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             changed
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             new
             and
             sometimes
             by
             their
             old
             names
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Machir
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manasseh
             went
             to
             Gilead
             and
             took
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             Moses
             giveth
             part
             of
             this
             land
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             suit
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             did
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             having
             formerly
             wonne
             it
             with
             their
             swords
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             gave
             Gilead
             unto
             Machir
             ,
             and
             he
             dwelt
             therein
             ,
             ]
          
           
             That
             
             
               is
               ,
               half
               mount
               Gilead
               ;
               for
               the
               other
               half
               was
               given
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Reuben
               and
               Gad.
               Deut.
               3.
               12.
               13.
               
            
             Half
             mount
             Gilead
             ,
             and
             the
             cities
             thereof
             ,
             gave
             I
             unto
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             .
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             and
             all
             Bashan
             ,
             being
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Og
             ,
             gave
             I
             unto
             the
             half
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             Jair
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manasseh
             went
             and
             took
             the
             small
             towns
             thereof
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             Havoth-Jair
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             this
             Jair
             was
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             onely
             the
             sonne
             of
             Machir
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             by
             his
             mother
             side
             ,
             s●ems
             evident
             in
             1.
             
             Chron.
             2.
             21.
             22.
             
             
               And
               afterward
               Hezron
               went
               into
               the
               daughter
               of
               Machir
               ,
               the
               f●ther
               of
               Gilead
               whom
               he
               married
               when
               he
               was
               threescore
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               she
               bare
               him
               Segub
               .
               And
               Segub
               begat
               Jair
               ,
               who
               had
               three
               and
               twenty
               cities
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Gilead
               :
            
             but
             because
             he
             joyned
             with
             those
             of
             Manasseh
             in
             taking
             these
             villages
             ,
             he
             is
             r●ckoned
             here
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             one
             of
             that
             tribe
             ;
             yet
             there
             might
             be
             also
             a
             Jair
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THese
             are
             the
             journeys
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             which
             went
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             with
             their
             armies
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             were
             about
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             beside
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             much
             mixed
             people
             with
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             37
             ,
             38.
             and
             they
             journey●d
             in
             severall
             troops
             and
             armies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             wrote
             their
             goings
             out
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             journeys
             ,
             by
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Moses
             by
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             wrote
             this
             following
             journall
             of
             the
             Israelites
             travels
             from
             Egypt
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             wherein
             are
             set
             down
             not
             all
             the
             severall
             places
             the
             Israelites
             came
             to
             ,
             or
             all
             their
             severall
             removes
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             severall
             stations
             of
             their
             journeys
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             severall
             places
             where
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             and
             abode
             for
             some
             time
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             better
             thereby
             to
             assure
             posterity
             of
             this
             miraculous
             deliverance
             of
             their
             fathers
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ▪
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             leading
             them
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ▪
             this
             expresse
             description
             of
             the
             names
             of
             their
             severall
             stations
             being
             a
             strong
             evidence
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             story
             :
             and
             s●condly
             ,
             that
             here
             in
             a
             short
             compasse
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             little
             map
             ,
             by
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             severall
             places
             where
             such
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             rebellion
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             of
             Gods
             severity
             in
             chastising
             them
             for
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             but
             especially
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraha●
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             provocations
             wherewith
             they
             had
             provoked
             him
             to
             displeasure
             agains●
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Rameses
             in
             the
             first
             moneth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Whither
             they
             assembled
             by
             direction
             of
             Moses
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Go●hen
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             For
             the
             Egyptians
             buried
             all
             their
             first-born
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             smitten
             amongst
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             intimates
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             not
             at
             present
             oppose
             their
             going
             thence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             pulled
             down
             their
             pride
             by
             slaying
             their
             first-born
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             their
             gods
             also
             the
             Lord
             executed
             judgement
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod
             .
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Succ●th
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Etham
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             Lord
             began
             first
             to
             go
             before
             them
             by
             day
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             cloud
             ,
             and
             by
             night
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             Etham
             ,
             and
             turned
             again
             unto
             Pi-hahiroth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             narrow
             passage
             between
             two
             ledges
             of
             mountains
             ,
             into
             which
             being
             entred
             ,
             Pharaoh
             overtook
             them
             with
             a
             mighty
             army
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             could
             not
             now
             have
             escaped
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             divided
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             which
             the
             Israelites
             passing
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             assayed
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             drowned
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             pitched
             in
             Marah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             travelled
             three
             dayes
             journey
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             without
             any
             water
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             waters
             here
             very
             bitter
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             mutiny
             against
             Moses
             ;
             but
             God
             sweetned
             the
             water
             with
             a
             tree
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             encamped
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin.
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             from
             Sin
             a
             city
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             over
             against
             which
             this
             wildernesse
             lay
             .
             Hither
             they
             came
             a
             just
             moneth
             after
             their
             departure
             from
             Rameses
             .
             In
             this
             wildernesse
             they
             murmured
             grievously
             for
             want
             of
             food
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             them
             quails
             ,
             and
             rained
             manna
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             still
             continued
             till
             they
             came
             into
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             Alush
             ,
             and
             encamped
             at
             Rephidim
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             A
             place
             famous
             ,
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             mutiny
             of
             the
             Israelites
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             almost
             stoned
             Moses
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             water
             fetched
             miraculously
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             in
             Horeb
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             for
             the
             victory
             they
             had
             over
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             who
             there
             set
             upon
             them
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             for
             Moses
             his
             meeting
             with
             Jethro
             ,
             his
             wife
             and
             sonues
             ,
             and
             the
             counsel
             he
             had
             of
             Jethro
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Rephidim
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sinai
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hither
             they
             came
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             moneth
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1.
             and
             stayed
             there
             till
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             the
             second
             moneth
             of
             the
             second
             year
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Here
             was
             the
             Law
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             built
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             punished
             for
             making
             and
             worshipping
             a
             golden
             calf
             ,
             and
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             take●
             suddenly
             away
             for
             offering
             strange
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             first
             numbred
             ,
             and
             then
             ordered
             in
             their
             severall
             camps
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             encamping
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             their
             journeying
             with
             it
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             the
             desert
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             pitched
             at
             Kibroth-hattaavah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             the
             people
             fell
             a
             lusting
             for
             ●lesh
             ;
             God
             again
             sent
             them
             quails
             ,
             yea
             for
             a
             moneth
             together
             ,
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             whereon
             they
             surfeted
             and
             dyed
             miserably
             with
             the
             flesh
             between
             their
             teeth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Kibroth-hattaavah
             ,
             and
             encamped
             at
             Hazeroth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Miriam
             and
             Aaron
             murmured
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             smitten
             with
             leprosie
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Hazeroth
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Rithmah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             was
             i●
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             ,
             Numb
             .
             13.
             1.
             near
             Kadesh-barnea
             ,
             whence
             spies
             were
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             ;
             upon
             whose
             report
             the
             people
             murmuring
             ,
             God
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Moses
             to
             return
             again
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             as
             having
             vowed
             that
             not
             one
             of
             that
             generation
             should
             enter
             Canaan
             save
             Joshua
             and
             Caleb
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Rimmon-parez
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Libnah
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             some
             think
             is
             the
             same
             which
             is
             called
             Laban
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             Haradah
             ,
             and
             pitched
             in
             Makheloth
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             interpreted
             assemblies
             ,
             so
             called
             as
             some
             think
             of
             the
             mutinous
             assemblies
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Moseroth
             and
             pitched
             in
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thir
             Moseroth
             is
             called
             Moserah
             ,
             and
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             Beroth-bene-jaakan
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             Hor-hagidgad
             is
             called
             Gudgodah
             ,
             and
             Jotbathah
             Jotbath
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             See
             the
             note
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Ebronah
             ,
             and
             encamped
             at
             Ezion-gaber
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             place
             by
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             hatbour
             for
             shipping
             in
             Edoms
             land
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             9.
             26.
             
             See
             also
             1.
             
             Kings
             22.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             they
             removed
             from
             Ezion-gaber
             and
             pitched
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             ,
             which
             is
             Kadesh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             Kadesh
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             .
             Here
             Miriam
             dyed
             ,
             the
             people
             again
             murmured
             for
             water
             ,
             and
             had
             water
             out
             of
             a
             rock
             ;
             but
             God
             was
             displeased
             with
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             for
             their
             unbelief
             .
             Hither
             they
             came
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             ,
             and
             hence
             they
             sent
             to
             crave
             a
             passage
             through
             Edoms
             land
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             denied
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               41.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             mount
             Her
             and
             pitched
             in
             Zalmonah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             may
             be
             so
             called
             of
             Zelem
             ,
             an
             image
             :
             it
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             murmuring
             were
             ●tung
             with
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             and
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             was
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             erected
             for
             their
             help
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             And
             they
             departed
             from
             Iim
             and
             pitched
             in
             Dibon-gad
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             repaired
             and
             possessed
             by
             the
             tribe
             of
             Gad
             ,
             chap.
             32.
             34.
             and
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             another
             Dibon
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Reubenites
             .
             See
             Josh
             .
             13.
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               52.
               
            
             Then
             ye
             shall
             drive
             out
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             destroying
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               54.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             divide
             the
             land
             by
             lot
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             26.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               55.
               
            
             Those
             which
             ye
             let
             remain
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             pricks
             in
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             thorns
             in
             your
             sides
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             continuall
             snares
             ,
             seducing
             you
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             withall
             will
             be
             vexing
             and
             troubling
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             mischief
             you
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               56.
               
            
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             unto
             you
             as
             I
             thought
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             destroy
             you
             ,
             and
             root
             you
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             THen
             your
             South
             quarter
             shall
             be
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             within
             Jordan
             ▪
             and
             sheweth
             the
             bounds
             of
             it
             on
             every
             side
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             might
             see
             his
             bounty
             &
             providence
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             them
             so
             large
             〈◊〉
             good
             a
             land
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             punctually
             how
             far
             they
             were
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             conquests
             and
             where
             to
             stay
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             God
             
             had
             marked
             out
             that
             their
             dwelling
             for
             them
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             these
             bounds
             and
             limits
             they
             might
             now
             make
             a
             division
             of
             the
             land
             .
             In
             these
             words
             of
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             Canaans
             bounds
             begins
             with
             the
             South
             quarter
             ,
             and
             he
             draws
             along
             the
             South
             border
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             :
             for
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             lay
             at
             the
             very
             East
             end
             of
             this
             South
             border
             ,
             in
             the
             corner
             where
             it
             joyned
             with
             the
             East
             border
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             said
             that
             though
             the
             South
             border
             went
             on
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             Edom
             ,
             yet
             th●
             beginning
             of
             it
             Eastward
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Zin
             ,
             right
             against
             the
             South
             end
             of
             the
             salt
             sea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lake
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             called
             also
             
               the
               dead
               sea
            
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             no
             fish
             or
             living
             thing
             in
             it
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             14.
             3.
             
             )
             and
             going
             by
             the
             coast
             of
             Edom
             it
             turned
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             is
             ,
             inward
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             the
             ascent
             of
             Akrabbim
             or
             Maalchakrabbim
             ,
             Josh
             .
             15.
             3.
             and
             so
             passed
             on
             to
             Zin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             toward
             the
             city
             Zin
             ,
             whence
             the
             adjacent
             wildernesse
             had
             its
             name
             ,
             and
             there
             turned
             inward
             again
             from
             the
             South
             to
             Kadesh-barnea
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             forward
             again
             to
             Hazaraddar
             (
             which
             Josh
             .
             15.
             3.
             is
             reckoned
             as
             two
             places
             Hezron
             and
             Addar
             )
             and
             so
             it
             passed
             unto
             Azmon
             (
             yet
             Josh
             .
             15.
             13.
             there
             is
             added
             that
             it
             fetched
             a
             compasse
             to
             Karkaa
             and
             so
             passed
             on
             to
             Azmon
             )
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             fetched
             a
             compasse
             again
             ,
             and
             went
             on
             to
             the
             river
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             river
             called
             Sihor
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             3.
             and
             so
             went
             out
             at
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Mediterranean
             or
             Midland
             sea
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               great
               sea
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             lakes
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Genezareth
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             called
             seas
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             West
             end
             of
             the
             South
             border
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Western
             border
             ,
             you
             shall
             even
             have
             the
             great
             sea
             for
             a
             border
             .
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             land
             are
             carried
             about
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             this
             midland
             sea
             from
             the
             South
             to
             the
             North
             being
             the
             West
             border
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             it
             turneth
             about
             afterwards
             from
             the
             West
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             North
             border
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             From
             the
             great
             sea
             you
             shall
             point
             out
             for
             you
             mount
             Hor.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             went
             along
             from
             the
             midland
             sea
             to
             mount
             Hor.
             Now
             this
             was
             not
             the
             mount
             Hor
             where
             Aaron
             dyed
             ,
             which
             was
             Southward
             
               in
               the
               edge
               of
               Edoms
               land
               ,
            
             chap.
             33.
             37
             ,
             38.
             but
             another
             mountain
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             thought
             by
             some
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             Lebanus
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             that
             which
             in
             by
             Josh
             .
             13.
             5.
             is
             called
             
               mount
               Hermon
               .
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             From
             mount
             Hor
             ye
             shall
             point
             out
             your
             border
             unto
             the
             entrance
             of
             Hamath
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             Hor
             ,
             this
             your
             North
             border
             of
             the
             land
             shall
             strike
             right
             forward
             to
             the
             entrance
             of
             Hamath
             (
             a
             city
             called
             ,
             A
             ▪
             mos
             6.
             2.
             
             
               Hemath
               the
               great
            
             )
             and
             so
             forth
             on
             to
             Zedad
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Ziphron
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             end
             at
             Hazar-enan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             point
             out
             your
             East
             border
             from
             Hazarenan
             to
             Shepham
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             your
             East
             border
             (
             which
             turns
             again
             from
             the
             North
             to
             the
             South
             where
             at
             first
             it
             began
             )
             shall
             go
             straight
             on
             from
             Hazar-enan
             to
             Shepham
             (
             called
             1.
             
             Sam
             30.
             28.
             
             Siphmoth
             )
             and
             so
             to
             Riblah
             on
             the
             East
             side
             of
             Ain
             ,
             and
             so
             thence
             it
             shall
             go
             along
             by
             that
             land
             that
             lies
             Eastward
             of
             the
             sea
             of
             Chinnereth
             (
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               lake
               of
               Gennesareth
            
             ,
             Luk.
             5.
             1.
             and
             
               the
               sea
               of
               Galile●
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             Tiberias
             ,
             
             John
             6.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             so
             thence
             to
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             end
             at
             the
             salt
             or
             dead
             sea
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             These
             are
             the
             names
             of
             the
             men
             which
             shall
             d●v●de
             the
             land
             unto
             you
             ,
             Eleazar
             the
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Eleazar
             amongst
             the
             rest
             is
             appointed
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             work
             of
             dividing
             the
             land
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             by
             him
             they
             enjoyed
             that
             promised
             land
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             by
             him
             we
             come
             to
             have
             entrance
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             being
             therefore
             gone
             before
             that
             he
             might
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             difficulty
             did
             arise
             he
             might
             ask
             counsel
             for
             Joshua
             after
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             according
             to
             that
             Numb
             .
             27.
             21.
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             priests
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             inheritance
             as
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             to
             have
             cities
             and
             suburbs
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             whole
             businesse
             might
             be
             san●tified
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             begun
             with
             prayer
             ,
             and
             ended
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
             Thus
             also
             was
             that
             prophecy
             fulfilled
             concerning
             the
             Israelites
             coming
             to
             Canaan
             in
             the
             fourth
             generation
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
             Eleazar
             being
             indeed
             the
             fourth
             from
             Levi
             ,
             who
             went
             with
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             tribes
             are
             no
             where
             else
             named
             in
             the
             order
             here
             observed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             God
             did
             purposely
             thus
             name
             them
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             order
             as
             they
             should
             inherit
             the
             land
             ,
             their
             inheritance
             abutting
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             their
             names
             are
             here
             joyned
             together
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             allotted
             their
             portions
             by
             the
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             COmmand
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             their
             possession
             ,
             cities
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             that
             which
             Jacob
             did
             at
             first
             threaten
             as
             a
             curse
             against
             Levi
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               divide
               them
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               scatter
               them
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             their
             reproch
             changed
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             honour
             and
             dignity
             :
             for
             they
             are
             now
             dispersed
             into
             severall
             cities
             through
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             (
             where
             they
             dwelt
             ,
             unl●sse
             it
             were
             when
             they
             went
             in
             their
             courses
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             )
             that
             they
             might
             be
             as
             Gods
             watchmen
             ,
             standing
             in
             so
             many
             watch-towers
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             continually
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             corrupted
             either
             in
             doctrine
             or
             manners
             .
             But
             this
             and
             other
             places
             do
             almost
             fully
             satisfie
             that
             the
             whole
             cities
             and
             their
             suburbs
             ,
             afterward
             set
             apart
             for
             their
             dwelling
             ,
             were
             entirely
             the
             Levites
             possession
             ,
             and
             divided
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             else
             could
             challenge
             any
             propriety
             in
             them
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Levit.
             25.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               and
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               their
               possession
               ,
               may
               the
               Levites
               redeem
               at
               any
               time
               .
               And
               if
               a
               man
               purchase
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               then
               the
               house
               that
               was
               sold
               ,
               and
               the
               citie
               of
               his
               possession
               shall
               go
               out
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Jubile
               :
               for
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Levites
               are
               their
               possession
               among
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             yet
             withall
             I
             think
             it
             most
             probable
             that
             others
             dwelt
             with
             them
             in
             houses
             hired
             or
             bought
             of
             them
             (
             for
             how
             else
             could
             they
             live
             without
             the
             help
             of
             men
             of
             other
             professions
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             as
             were
             their
             servants
             ?
             )
             and
             that
             these
             might
             live
             ,
             as
             the
             townsmen
             do
             in
             our
             Universities
             ,
             under
             a
             civil
             government
             
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             to
             which
             some
             apply
             that
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             2.
             70.
             
             
               So
               the
               priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Levites
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               singers
               ,
               and
               the
               porters
               ,
               and
               the
               Nethini●s
               ,
               dwelt
               in
               their
               cities
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               in
               their
               cities
               .
            
             However
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             the
             fields
             and
             villages
             belonging
             to
             these
             cities
             ,
             which
             were
             without
             the
             suburbs
             ,
             belonged
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             land
             without
             the
             suburbs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             houses
             without
             the
             walls
             and
             the
             fields
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             Caleb
             ,
             Josh
             .
             21.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               they
               gave
               them
               the
               citie
               of
               Arbah
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               Anak
               ,
               which
               citie
               is
               Hebron
               in
               the
               hill
               countrey
               of
               Judah
               with
               the
               suburbs
               thereof
               round
               about
               it
               .
               But
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               citie
               and
               the
               villages
               thereof
               gave
               they
               to
               Caleb
               the
               sonne
               of
               Jephunneh
               ,
               for
               his
               possession
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             suburbs
             of
             the
             cities
             which
             ye
             shall
             give
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             contradiction
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             t●is
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             suburbs
             of
             the
             Levites
             cities
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             for
             here
             it
             is
             plainly
             said
             that
             
               the
               suburbs
               of
               the
               cities
               should
               reach
               from
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               outward
               a
               thousand
               cubits
               round
               about
               ,
            
             and
             then
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             should
             
               measure
               from
               without
               the
               city
            
             ,
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             
               two
               thousand
               cubits
               ,
               the
               citie
               being
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               this
               should
               be
               to
               them
               the
               suburbs
               of
               the
               cities
               .
            
             To
             reconcile
             this
             seeming
             contradiction
             there
             are
             severall
             answers
             given
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             some
             holding
             that
             the
             suburbs
             were
             but
             a
             thousand
             cubits
             on
             each
             side
             of
             th●
             citie
             ,
             but
             then
             from
             the
             outermost
             part
             of
             the
             suburbs
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             one
             the
             East
             side
             ,
             to
             the
             outermost
             part
             of
             the
             suburbs
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             West
             (
             the
             citie
             in
             the
             midst
             not
             being
             measured
             )
             there
             were
             two
             thousand
             cubits
             .
             Others
             again
             holding
             that
             the
             fourth
             verse
             speaks
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             suburbs
             from
             the
             wall
             to
             the
             outmost
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thousand
             cubits
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fifth
             verse
             speaks
             of
             the
             circumference
             of
             the
             suburbs
             in
             the
             foure
             quarters
             on
             each
             side
             the
             citle
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             each
             quarter
             two
             thousand
             cubits
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             plainly
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             that
             they
             should
             measure
             two
             thousand
             cubi●s
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             fifth
             verse
             speaks
             of
             cubits
             to
             be
             measured
             
               from
               without
               the
               citie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             verse
             speaks
             of
             cubits
             to
             be
             measured
             
               from
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
            
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             the
             truest
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             each
             citie
             of
             the
             Levites
             had
             without
             the
             walls
             three
             thousand
             cubits
             ,
             the
             first
             thousand
             were
             for
             houses
             ,
             barns
             ,
             garners
             ,
             stalls
             for
             cattel
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             that
             which
             we
             usually
             call
             the
             suburbs
             of
             a
             citie
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             speaks
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             other
             two
             thousand
             cubits
             ,
             which
             were
             without
             these
             ,
             were
             for
             pasture
             for
             their
             cattel
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             meant
             in
             the
             fifth
             verse
             ,
             and
             are
             reckoned
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             suburbs
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             among
             the
             cities
             which
             ye
             shall
             give
             unto
             the
             Levites
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             six
             cities
             for
             refuge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             cities
             of
             refuge
             are
             assigned
             out
             of
             the
             Levites
             cities
             rather
             then
             out
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             honourable
             esteem
             and
             respect
             of
             the
             Levites
             would
             cause
             the
             places
             to
             be
             the
             more
             inviolably
             observed
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             presumed
             that
             the
             priests
             and
             Levites
             above
             others
             would
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             protect
             wilfull
             offenders
             in
             places
             appointed
             to
             be
             Sanctuaries
             onely
             for
             the
             innocent
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             might
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             sufficient
             shelter
             which
             Christs
             priesthood
             should
             yield
             unto
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             that
             in
             faith
             should
             fly
             to
             
             him
             as
             their
             Sanctuary
             .
             In
             Deut.
             4.
             and
             Josh
             .
             20.
             we
             may
             see
             what
             cities
             of
             the
             Levites
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             Bezer
             of
             the
             Reubenites
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             Ramoth
             in
             Gilead
             of
             the
             Gadites
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             Golan
             in
             Basan
             of
             the
             Manassites
             (
             the●e
             three
             Moses
             separated
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             41
             ,
             43.
             )
             fourthly
             ,
             Kadesh
             in
             Galilee
             in
             mount
             Naphtali
             ,
             fifthly
             ,
             Shechem
             in
             mount
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             sixthly
             ,
             Kiriath-arba
             (
             which
             is
             in
             Hebron
             )
             in
             the
             mount
             of
             Judah
             ;
             and
             these
             Joshua
             separated
             ,
             Josh
             .
             20.
             7.
             
             Before
             these
             cities
             of
             refuge
             were
             appointed
             ,
             it
             seems
             the
             altar
             onely
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Sanctuary
             to
             those
             that
             fled
             to
             it
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Exod
             21.
             14.
             
             
               But
               if
               a
               man
               come
               presumptuously
               upon
               his
               neighbour
               to
               slay
               him
               with
               guile
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               take
               him
               from
               mine
               altar
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               die
               .
            
             But
             afterward
             these
             cities
             were
             the
             chief
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             onely
             to
             be
             Sanctuaries
             to
             those
             that
             killed
             any
             man
             unwittingly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             to
             receive
             any
             man
             till
             he
             professed
             his
             innocency
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             Josh
             .
             20.
             4.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               that
               doth
               flee
               unto
               one
               of
               those
               cities
               ,
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               entring
               of
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               and
               shall
               declare
               his
               cause
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               that
               citie
               ;
               they
               shall
               take
               him
               into
               the
               citie
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               a
               place
               that
               he
               may
               dwell
               among
               them
               :
            
             and
             purposely
             they
             chose
             such
             cities
             as
             lay
             at
             an
             equall
             distance
             in
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             driven
             to
             use
             them
             might
             have
             too
             farre
             to
             go
             ,
             lest
             so
             happely
             he
             should
             be
             overtaken
             by
             the
             revenger
             of
             bloud
             before
             he
             could
             recover
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             cities
             for
             refuge
             from
             the
             avenger
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             next
             kinsman
             to
             the
             man
             flain
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             the
             law
             allowed
             to
             put
             the
             murderer
             to
             death
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             but
             not
             him
             that
             killeth
             a
             man
             unawares
             ;
             yet
             lest
             he
             should
             in
             his
             rage
             kill
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             cities
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             refuge
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             give
             three
             cities
             on
             this
             side
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             three
             cities
             shall
             ye
             give
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             inequality
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             two
             tribes
             and
             a
             half
             without
             Jordan
             reached
             as
             farre
             in
             length
             as
             theirs
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             nothing
             so
             broad
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             those
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             near
             Jordan
             might
             fly
             to
             the
             cities
             of
             refuge
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             nearer
             to
             them
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             yea
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             enlarged
             their
             coasts
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             adde
             three
             cities
             more
             ,
             Deut.
             19.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             if
             he
             smite
             him
             with
             an
             instrument
             of
             iron
             so
             that
             he
             die
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             murderer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             purposely
             and
             presumptuously
             :
             for
             otherwise
             if
             he
             killed
             a
             man
             with
             an
             instrument
             of
             iron
             unawares
             ,
             not
             thinking
             to
             hit
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             for
             this
             is
             onely
             added
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             may
             strike
             his
             neighbour
             purposely
             with
             his
             fist
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             he
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             a
             murderer
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             not
             happely
             intend
             his
             death
             .
             But
             lest
             therefore
             under
             this
             pretence
             wilfull
             murderers
             should
             think
             to
             escape
             ,
             the
             Lord
             gives
             these
             following
             Laws
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             that
             he
             did
             it
             willingly
             he
             must
             not
             think
             to
             escape
             by
             saying
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             for
             if
             he
             struck
             him
             with
             an
             instrument
             of
             iron
             (
             whatever
             it
             be
             )
             or
             with
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             hand-weapon
             ,
             wherewith
             in
             any
             probability
             a
             man
             may
             be
             killed
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             presumed
             that
             he
             intended
             hi●
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             The
             revenger
             of
             bloud
             himself
             shall
             slay
             the
             murderer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             revenger
             of
             bloud
             be
             but
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             yet
             he
             
               shall
               slay
               the
               murderer
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             slay
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             liberty
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             accoun●ed
             guilty
             of
             murder
             if
             he
             doth
             slay
             him
             (
             yea
             some
             think
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             )
             
               when
               he
               meeteth
               him
               he
               shall
               slay
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             bring
             him
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             &c.
             but
             he
             may
             slay
             him
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             how
             necessary
             cities
             of
             refuge
             were
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             avenger
             of
             bloud
             having
             this
             power
             from
             God
             might
             otherwise
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             bloud
             fall
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             killed
             unawares
             ,
             unlesse
             this
             course
             were
             taken
             to
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             a
             judge
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             Neither
             need
             it
             seem
             strange
             (
             as
             to
             some
             it
             doth
             )
             that
             private
             men
             should
             be
             allowed
             thus
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             justice
             :
             for
             a
             man
             being
             otherwise
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             being
             thus
             armed
             with
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             time
             to
             be
             es●eemed
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             private
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             thrust
             him
             of
             hatred
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             another
             case
             given
             wherein
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             adjudge
             a
             man
             a
             murderer
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             struck
             him
             onely
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             little
             stone
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             which
             was
             no
             way
             likely
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             for
             even
             in
             this
             case
             if
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             he
             lay
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             prepensed
             malice
             ,
             or
             lived
             before
             in
             open
             enmity
             or
             hostility
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             whatever
             means
             he
             kill
             him
             he
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             a
             wilfull
             murderer
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             made
             here
             betwixt
             enmity
             and
             sudden
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             The
             revenger
             of
             bloud
             shall
             slay
             the
             murderer
             when
             he
             m●eteth
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             Then
             the
             congregation
             shall
             judge
             between
             the
             slayer
             ,
             and
             the
             r●venger
             of
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             that
             had
             killed
             another
             fly
             to
             the
             citie
             of
             refuge
             ,
             the
             avenger
             must
             then
             go
             and
             desire
             justice
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             Levites
             must
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             congregation
             where
             the
             man
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             he
             found
             a
             murderer
             ,
             the
             congregation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             shall
             give
             him
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             avenger
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             found
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             chance-medly
             ,
             then
             they
             sent
             him
             back
             to
             the
             city
             of
             refuge
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             abide
             in
             it
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Even
             a
             man
             that
             killed
             another
             unwittingly
             was
             to
             live
             a
             while
             as
             a
             man
             banished
             from
             his
             family
             and
             friends
             ,
             both
             to
             shew
             how
             hatefull
             the
             shedding
             of
             mans
             bloud
             is
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             prevent
             further
             mischief
             ,
             that
             the
             avenger
             be
             not
             urged
             nor
             provoked
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             :
             and
             the
             period
             appointed
             for
             his
             continuance
             in
             the
             city
             of
             refuge
             was
             till
             the
             death
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             that
             this
             releasing
             of
             men
             exiled
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             might
             be
             a
             shadow
             of
             our
             freedome
             and
             redemption
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             here
             freeth
             the
             avenger
             from
             punishment
             ,
             if
             he
             found
             the
             man
             out
             of
             the
             city
             of
             refuge
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             allowing
             his
             fact
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             to
             make
             the
             slayer
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             this
             law
             of
             keeping
             within
             his
             citie
             of
             refuge
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             chief
             fathers
             of
             the
             families
             of
             the
             children
             of
             G●lead
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             had
             formerly
             ordered
             that
             Zelophehads
             daughters
             should
             have
             that
             portion
             of
             the
             land
             assigned
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             which
             their
             father
             should
             have
             had
             for
             his
             share
             ,
             had
             he
             lived
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Gilead
             (
             who
             were
             of
             that
             tribe
             )
             con●idering
             that
             if
             they
             married
             into
             any
             other
             tribe
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             their
             land
             would
             be
             quite
             alienated
             from
             their
             tribe
             ,
             they
             came
             now
             and
             shewed
             what
             inconvenience
             might
             follow
             upon
             this
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             was
             their
             tribe
             that
             was
             now
             likely
             to
             receive
             detriment
             by
             the
             alienation
             of
             Zelophehads
             portion
             ,
             therefore
             they
             made
             it
             their
             suit
             that
             some
             order
             might
             be
             taken
             to
             prevent
             this
             mischief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             commanded
             my
             lord
             to
             give
             the
             land
             for
             an
             inheritance
             by
             lot
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             was
             this
             ,
             if
             now
             our
             lot
             shall
             be
             diminished
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             it
             wholly
             alienated
             to
             another
             tribe
             ?
             yea
             by
             like
             accidents
             the
             portion
             of
             every
             tribe
             may
             in
             time
             be
             changed
             and
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             at
             length
             may
             come
             to
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             end
             of
             Gods
             appointing
             every
             tribe
             to
             have
             their
             portion
             apart
             by
             themselves
             may
             be
             quite
             made
             void
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             Jubile
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             be
             ,
             then
             shall
             their
             inheritance
             be
             put
             unto
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             tribe
             whereunto
             they
             are
             received
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             put
             Moses
             and
             the
             Princes
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             whereas
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             (
             which
             was
             every
             fiftieth
             year
             )
             whatever
             land
             was
             sold
             away
             out
             of
             the
             tribe
             should
             return
             to
             the
             tribe
             ,
             and
             that
             law
             of
             the
             Jubile
             seemed
             purposely
             intended
             to
             prevent
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             the
             very
             end
             of
             this
             law
             by
             such
             marriages
             as
             these
             would
             be
             quite
             disannulled
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             commanded
             the
             ●hildren
             of
             I●rael
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             asked
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             an●wered
             them
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           On
           the
           fifth
           book
           of
           MOSES
           called
           DEUTERONOMIE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THese
             be
             the
             words
             which
             Moses
             spake
             unto
             all
             Israel
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             Jordan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Most
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             this
             first
             verse
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             places
             where
             Moses
             repeated
             and
             explained
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Israelites
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             main
             subject
             of
             this
             last
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             or
             the
             second
             declaration
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             main
             objection
             against
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             here
             said
             that
             Moses
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             
               In
               the
               plain
               over
               against
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               between
               Paran
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             the
             plain
             over
             against
             the
             red
             sea
             was
             farre
             from
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             where
             Moses
             repeated
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             Paran
             and
             Hazeroth
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             places
             farre
             Southward
             from
             the
             place
             where
             Moses
             now
             was
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Israelites
             had
             long
             since
             passed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             16.
             
             And
             indeed
             they
             that
             thus
             understand
             this
             place
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             this
             objection
             ,
             but
             by
             saying
             either
             that
             the
             word
             Zuph
             ,
             which
             our
             Translatours
             under●●and
             to
             be
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             flaggy
             place
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             Jordan
             towards
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Zuph
             signifying
             flagges
             ,
             such
             as
             grew
             by
             the
             sea
             or
             rivers
             sides
             ,
             Exod.
             2.
             3.
             or
             else
             that
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               plain
               over
               against
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
            
             because
             they
             lay
             opposite
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             though
             a
             great
             way
             off
             from
             it
             .
             Others
             again
             ,
             and
             methinks
             very
             probablic
             ,
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             when
             and
             place
             where
             Moses
             repeated
             the
             law
             is
             set
             down
             afterwards
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             and
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             two
             first
             verses
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             laws
             ,
             which
             Moses
             did
             now
             repeat
             and
             explain
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             but
             the
             very
             same
             for
             substance
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             given
             them
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             in
             severall
             places
             as
             they
             travelled
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             onely
             now
             they
             were
             collected
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             repeated
             together
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             were
             of
             age
             and
             judgement
             when
             the
             law
             was
             first
             given
             were
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             generation
             that
             was
             now
             to
             enter
             Canaan
             was
             sprung
             up
             in
             their
             room
             :
             and
             so
             the
             plain
             over
             against
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             Paran
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             are
             here
             named
             ,
             either
             as
             pointing
             out
             the
             severall
             places
             whe●e
             in
             their
             peregrination
             these
             following
             Statutes
             had
             been
             first
             given
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             as
             the
             bounds
             of
             that
             huge
             tract
             of
             ground
             through
             which
             they
             had
             passed
             ,
             wherein
             ●od
             had
             spoken
             to
             the
             Israelites
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             these
             things
             which
             are
             now
             repeated
             together
             to
             their
             posterity
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             There
             are
             eleven
             dayes
             journey
             from
             Horeb
             by
             the
             way
             of
             mount
             Seir
             unto
             Kadesh-barnea
             .
             ]
          
           
             If
             the
             aim
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             were
             to
             shew
             the
             place
             where
             Moses
             repeated
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Israelites
             (
             which
             many
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             )
             then
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             the
             aim
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             was
             repeated
             by
             Moses
             ,
             be
             there
             called
             
               the
               plain
               over
               against
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             however
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             through
             Gods
             judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             fourtie
             years
             in
             going
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             to
             those
             parts
             ,
             yet
             the
             way
             of
             it self
             was
             not
             so
             long
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             but
             eleven
             dayes
             journey
             from
             Horeb
             to
             Kadesh-barnea
             .
             But
             if
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Laws
             were
             first
             given
             that
             were
             now
             repeated
             by
             Moses
             ,
             then
             I
             conceive
             this
             clause
             is
             added
             as
             a
             topographicall
             description
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             that
             wildernesse
             where
             these
             Laws
             were
             at
             first
             given
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             length
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             their
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             wander
             so
             long
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             now
             none
             left
             alive
             ,
             but
             that
             younger
             brood
             that
             had
             not
             heard
             these
             Laws
             when
             they
             were
             first
             given
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             ,
             in
             the
             eleventh
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             ,
             that
             Moses
             spake
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             for
             he
             died
             in
             the
             twelveth
             moneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             Og
             the
             King
             of
             Bashan
             which
             dwelt
             at
             Astaroth
             in
             Edrei
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             in
             Edrei
             slain
             Og
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             at
             Astaroth
             ;
             for
             in
             Edrei
             he
             was
             slain
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             33.
             and
             they
             were
             both
             cities
             in
             Ogs
             land
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Ye
             have
             dwelt
             long
             enough
             in
             this
             mount
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             there
             they
             had
             continued
             well
             nigh
             a
             full
             year
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Here
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             were
             called
             thence
             ,
             to
             journey
             towa●ds
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             their
             heavenly
             inheritance
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             may
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             for
             men
             to
             continue
             under
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             fitted
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Now
             this
             readinesse
             in
             God
             to
             have
             presently
             given
             them
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             Moses
             doth
             tell
             them
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             the
             more
             con●idently
             that
             God
             would
             now
             give
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             these
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             meant
             to
             rehearse
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Turn
             you
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             ●ourney
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             following
             words
             the
             Lord
             did
             then
             set
             forth
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             which
             he
             perswaded
             them
             to
             enter
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Amorites
             in
             the
             South
             side
             or
             border
             where
             they
             were
             then
             to
             enter
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             then
             adding
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             West
             border
             ,
             Numb
             .
             ●4
             .
             6.
             and
             then
             Lebanon
             was
             a
             mount
             on
             the
             North
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             then
             last
             of
             all
             the
             great
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Eastern
             bound
             in
             the
             utmost
             extent
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             so
             ●arre
             Solomon
             reigned
             .
             See
             1.
             
             Kings
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             I
             spake
             unto
             you
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             you
             my self
             alone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             about
             that
             time
             :
             for
             this
             motion
             he
             made
             by
             the
             coun●el
             of
             Jethro
             ,
             and
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             Horeb
             ,
             Exod
             ▪
             18
             ▪
             14
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             and
             here
             he
             repeats
             it
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             see
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             he
             alwayes
             
             was
             of
             the
             welfare
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             make
             his
             present
             counsel
             and
             exhortations
             the
             more
             prevalent
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             your
             fathers
             make
             you
             a
             thousand
             times
             so
             many
             mo●
             as
             ye
             are
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Having
             professed
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             government
             alone
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             many
             ;
             lest
             they
             should
             suspect
             that
             he
             envied
             their
             number
             or
             did
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             grudge
             as
             it
             ,
             he
             interposeth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               make
               you
               a
               thousand
               times
               so
               many
               moe
               as
               ye
               are
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Take
             ye
             wise
             men
             and
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Exod.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             officers
             among
             your
             tribes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             under-o●●icers
             of
             severall
             sorts
             ,
             such
             as
             executed
             the
             magistrates
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             For
             the
             judgement
             is
             Gods.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Judges
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             respecters
             of
             persons
             ,
             nor
             fear
             the
             face
             of
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             because
             
               the
               judgement
               is
               Gods
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             judges
             represent
             Gods
             person
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             his
             seat
             ,
             and
             God
             speaks
             and
             judges
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             judge
             no
             otherwise
             then
             God
             would
             do
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             judge
             unj●stly
             they
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             forget
             how
             able
             God
             is
             to
             defend
             them
             who●e
             work
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             I
             commanded
             you
             at
             that
             time
             all
             the
             things
             which
             ye
             should
             do
             .
             ]
          
           
             He
             gave
             them
             all
             the
             Laws
             delivered
             here
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             Judges
             their
             duty
             in
             more
             full
             manner
             then
             is
             here
             expr●ssed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             We
             went
             through
             all
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             wildernesse
             ,
             which
             you
             saw
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Amorites
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             Amorites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             saying
             pleased
             me
             well
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             desire
             that
             spies
             might
             be
             sent
             before
             them
             :
             yet
             it
             seems
             he
             enquired
             whether
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             who
             approved
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             permitted
             it
             ,
             Numb
             .
             13.
             1.
             for
             prudent
             policy
             (
             so
             it
             be
             not
             mixed
             with
             unbelief
             )
             doth
             well
             beseem
             Gods
             people
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             this
             request
             of
             theirs
             proceeded
             from
             distrustfull
             fears
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             God
             gave
             way
             to
             them
             herein
             to
             harden
             and
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             they
             took
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             land
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             grapes
             ,
             pomegranates
             ,
             figs
             ,
             Numb
             .
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             And
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             good
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             doth
             give
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             expresseth
             not
             here
             at
             first
             the
             discouraging
             words
             of
             the
             timerous
             spies
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             wherein
             they
             agreed
             with
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             concerning
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             because
             this
             which
             was
             confessed
             should
             have
             been
             more
             prevalent
             with
             the
             people
             to
             have
             heartned
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             then
             their
             tales
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             people
             and
             their
             cities
             to
             beat
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             bare
             thee
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             bear
             his
             sonne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             implyes
             ,
             first
             ,
             Gods
             assistance
             in
             carrying
             them
             through
             unpassable
             difficulties
             ,
             the
             way
             they
             could
             not
             in
             their
             own
             strength
             have
             overmastered
             ,
             but
             God
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             bare
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             father
             takes
             up
             and
             carries
             his
             child
             in
             his
             arms
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             it
             implyes
             his
             bearing
             with
             their
             perversnesse
             and
             rebellions
             :
             and
             this
             concerning
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             to
             that
             desperate
             speech
             of
             ●heirs
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Because
               the
               Lord
               hated
               us
               he
               hath
               brought
               us
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             Surely
             there
             shall
             not
             one
             of
             these
             men
             of
             this
             evil
             generation
             see
             that
             good
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             Num.
             14.
             13.
             
             —
             19.
             and
             the
             Lord
             pardoned
             them
             that
             they
             were
             not
             then
             destroyed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             20.
             yet
             he
             sware
             that
             they
             should
             not
             come
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             Save
             Caleb
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jephunneh
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             will
             I
             give
             the
             land
             that
             he
             hath
             trodden
             upon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Josh
             .
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Also
             the
             Lord
             was
             angry
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             people
             provoked
             his
             spirit
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             spake
             unadvisedly
             with
             his
             lippes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             So
             then
             these
             words
             are
             not
             added
             to
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             all
             the
             blame
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             shew
             how
             by
             their
             rebellion
             he
             also
             was
             involved
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             do
             that
             which
             was
             so
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             Yet
             there
             is
             another
             exposition
             which
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               was
               angry
               with
               me
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             that
             in
             my
             unbelief
             and
             impatience
             ,
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             prejudiciall
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             which
             God
             there
             used
             imply
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             12.
             
               because
               ye
               believed
               me
               not
               to
               sanctifie
               me
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             so
             this
             passage
             seems
             here
             inserted
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             having
             spoken
             how
             God
             had
             sworn
             that
             they
             should
             not
             set
             foot
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             he
             addes
             (
             as
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             )
             this
             sentence
             of
             the
             like
             nat●re
             pronounced
             against
             himself
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             Moreover
             your
             little
             ones
             ,
             which
             ye
             said
             should
             be
             a
             prey
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             thus
             repeated
             there
             is
             couched
             an
             encouragement
             for
             the
             Israelites
             to
             whom
             Moses
             at
             present
             spake
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             And
             the
             Amorites
             which
             dwelt
             in
             that
             mountain
             came
             out
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             chased
             you
             as
             bees
             do
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             being
             angred
             use
             to
             come
             out
             in
             great
             swarms
             ,
             and
             to
             pursue
             them
             with
             strange
             eagernesse
             and
             fury
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             also
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               They
               compassed
               me
               about
               like
               bees
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             118.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               46.
               
            
             So
             ye
             abode
             in
             Kadesh
             many
             dayes
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             dayes
             that
             ye
             abode
             there
             ▪
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dayes
             that
             ye
             abode
             there
             .
             Thus
             many
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             clause
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             indefinitely
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             dayes
             they
             abode
             there
             it
             is
             manifest
             they
             abode
             there
             many
             dayes
             .
             But
             others
             very
             probable
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             stayed
             there
             a
             long
             time
             before
             the
             return
             of
             the
             spies
             ,
             so
             they
             stayed
             there
             again
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             yea
             some
             ●ake
             it
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             stayed
             there
             fourtie
             dayes
             whilest
             the
             spies
             searched
             the
             land
             ,
             so
             accordingly
             they
             stayed
             as
             many
             dayes
             more
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             spies
             :
             and
             others
             again
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             wandring
             after
             this
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             fourtieth
             year
             they
             were
             gotten
             no
             farther
             then
             Kadesh
             ,
             and
             so
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             fourty
             years
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fourtie
             dayes
             wherein
             they
             searched
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             this
             alludes
             to
             that
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             YE
             have
             compassed
             this
             mountain
             long
             enough
             ,
             turn
             you
             Northward
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hitherto
             they
             had
             travelled
             Southward
             from
             Kadesh-barnea
             to
             the
             
             red
             sea
             ;
             now
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             turn
             again
             Northward
             toward
             Canaan
             ,
             not
             the
             way
             they
             went
             before
             by
             Kadesh-barnea
             ,
             but
             between
             the
             coasts
             of
             Edom
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             of
             Moab
             and
             Ammon
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             to
             enter
             into
             Canaan
             through
             Sihon
             the
             Amorites
             land
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Ye
             are
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             coast
             of
             your
             brethren
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             ,
             which
             dwell
             in
             Seir
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             afraid
             of
             you
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               afraid
               of
               you
               ,
            
             is
             prefixed
             before
             the
             following
             charge
             that
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             as
             a
             hint
             to
             give
             them
             warning
             not
             to
             encourage
             themselves
             by
             their
             fear
             to
             set
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             withall
             the
             charge
             given
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             ,
             is
             limited
             to
             those
             children
             of
             Esau
             which
             dwell
             in
             Seir
             ,
             purposely
             to
             exclude
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             destroy
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             14.
             and
             yet
             the
             Amalekites
             were
             also
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             ,
             Gen.
             36.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             buy
             meat
             of
             them
             for
             money
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Israelites
             did
             not
             eat
             manna
             onely
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             but
             other
             meat
             likewise
             when
             they
             were
             where
             other
             meat
             could
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             blessed
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Three
             arguments
             there
             are
             couched
             in
             these
             words
             whereby
             Moses
             is
             to
             perswade
             the
             Israelites
             not
             to
             wrong
             their
             brethren
             the
             Edomites
             in
             the
             least
             thing
             whatsoever
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             had
             blessed
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             prospered
             them
             so
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             pay
             for
             that
             which
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             desire
             of
             them
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Lords
             eye
             was
             upon
             them
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             in
             their
             travels
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               He
               knoweth
               thy
               walking
               through
               this
               great
               wildernesse
               )
            
             so
             that
             having
             God
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             seek
             to
             supply
             themselves
             in
             an
             unlawfull
             way
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             found
             this
             true
             already
             for
             fourty
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             the
             more
             securely
             rest
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               These
               fourty
               years
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               been
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               lacked
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             I
             have
             given
             Ar
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Lot
             for
             a
             possession
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ar
             was
             a
             chief
             mountain
             ,
             and
             the
             city
             thereon
             the
             royall
             city
             in
             the
             Moabites
             land
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             15
             ,
             28.
             and
             so
             it
             is
             put
             here
             for
             the
             whole
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             The
             Emims
             dwelt
             therein
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             a
             people
             great
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             and
             tall
             as
             the
             Anakims
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             interpretation
             ,
             
               terrible
               ones
            
             .
             Gods
             hand
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             in
             driving
             out
             such
             giants
             before
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             which
             happely
             is
             alledged
             here
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             an
             evidence
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             that
             land
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             as
             an
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Israelites
             :
             for
             if
             God
             had
             done
             this
             for
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             much
             more
             might
             they
             expect
             that
             he
             would
             do
             it
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             The
             Ammonites
             call
             them
             Zamzummims
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             presumptuous
             wicked
             ones
             .
             See
             the
             note
             on
             verse
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             Avims
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Hazerim
             ,
             even
             unto
             Azzah
             ,
             the
             Caphtorims
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Caphtorims
             here
             mentioned
             are
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             other
             people
             that
             joyned
             with
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             drave
             out
             the
             Avims
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Hazerim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             possessed
             their
             countrey
             ▪
             See
             Amos
             9.
             7.
             and
             Jer.
             47.
             4.
             and
             Gen.
             10.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             And
             I
             sent
             messengers
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Kedemo●h
             ,
             &
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             
             was
             a
             city
             of
             that
             name
             in
             Sihons
             countrey
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             18.
             and
             chap.
             21.
             37.
             near
             to
             which
             lay
             this
             wildernesse
             where
             Israel
             now
             was
             when
             they
             sent
             this
             ambassage
             to
             Sihon
             with
             words
             of
             peace
             ,
             which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             after
             given
             ,
             Deut.
             20.
             10.
             and
             was
             done
             now
             to
             make
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Amorites
             the
             more
             just
             and
             inexcusable
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             21.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Onely
             I
             will
             passe
             through
             on
             my
             feet
             .
             ]
          
           
             We
             will
             ask
             nothing
             of
             thee
             gratis
             ,
             but
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             passe
             through
             thy
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             As
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             which
             dwell
             in
             Seir
             ,
             and
             the
             Moabites
             which
             dwell
             in
             Ar
             did
             unto
             me
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             though
             the
             children
             of
             Esau
             denyed
             them
             a
             passage
             through
             their
             countrey
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             nearest
             way
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             
             ●0
             ,
             21.
             yet
             when
             they
             turned
             aside
             ,
             and
             went
             along
             by
             their
             coast
             in
             the
             outskirts
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             they
             permitted
             this
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             people
             afforded
             them
             meat
             for
             their
             money
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             so
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             too
             with
             the
             Moabites
             .
             Indeed
             some
             couceive
             that
             they
             onely
             allowed
             them
             a
             passage
             through
             their
             countrey
             ,
             but
             refused
             them
             provision
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             come
             forth
             to
             meet
             the
             Israelites
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             as
             those
             use
             to
             do
             that
             wish
             good
             successe
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             bring
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             they
             might
             fail
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             people
             might
             sell
             them
             provision
             as
             they
             went
             along
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             reade
             elsewhere
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             the
             Moabites
             did
             also
             suffer
             the
             Israelites
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             skirts
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             and
             did
             sell
             them
             meat
             and
             water
             for
             their
             money
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Israelites
             had
             destroyed
             Sihon
             and
             Og
             ,
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             they
             should
             do
             the
             same
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Moabites
             bordered
             upon
             these
             countreys
             ,
             they
             together
             with
             the
             Midianites
             assayed
             both
             by
             open
             violence
             and
             secret
             treachery
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             mischief
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             And
             utterly
             destroyed
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             doubtlesse
             they
             did
             by
             the
             speciall
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             much
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             afterwards
             given
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             And
             from
             the
             citie
             that
             is
             by
             the
             river
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             Ar
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             Onely
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             thou
             camest
             not
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             place
             of
             the
             river
             Jabbock
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             Jabbok
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             border
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             Josh
             .
             12.
             2.
             with
             whom
             God
             had
             charged
             them
             not
             to
             meddle
             ,
             verse
             19.
             so
             likewise
             by
             
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               mountains
            
             here
             are
             meant
             those
             cities
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             which
             were
             in
             that
             mountanous
             countrey
             which
             lay
             beyond
             Jabbok
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bord●r
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               was
               strong
               ▪
            
             Numb
             .
             21.
             24.
             
             It
             is
             i●deed
             said
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             24
             ,
             25.
             that
             Moses
             
               gave
               unto
               the
               tribe
               of
               Gad
               half
               the
               land
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
            
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             land
             which
             was
             now
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Sihon
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             formerly
             belonged
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             till
             Sihon
             took
             it
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             with
             the
             land
             which
             was
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             did
             not
             meddle
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             fully
             expressed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Fear
             him
             not
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             this
             King
             was
             a
             giant
             of
             such
             a
             formidable
             stature
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             particularly
             encourage
             his
             people
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Threescore
             cities
             ,
             all
             the
             region
             of
             Argob
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Og
             in
             Bashan
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             There
             were
             amongst
             others
             60.
             cities
             which
             we
             took
             in
             the
             region
             of
             Argob
             ,
             a
             province
             or
             shire
             in
             Bashan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               region
               of
               Argob
               which
               is
               in
               Bashan
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Kings
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             All
             these
             cities
             were
             fenced
             with
             high
             walls
             ,
             gates
             ,
             and
             barres
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             this
             countrey
             is
             here
             thus
             described
             ,
             both
             thereby
             the
             better
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             subdued
             so
             strong
             a
             countrey
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             how
             safely
             they
             might
             rely
             upon
             God
             still
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             against
             their
             strongest
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Which
             Hermon
             the
             Sidomans
             call
             Sirion
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             the
             mount
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               mount
               Gilead
            
             ;
             and
             o●hers
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             L●banus
             ;
             however
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it
             is
             called
             by
             five
             severall
             names
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Hermon
               ,
               Sirion
            
             ,
             and
             Shenir
             here
             ,
             and
             then
             Sion
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             48.
             and
             Hor
             ,
             Numb
             .
             34.
             7.
             and
             that
             partly
             ,
             because
             by
             divers
             people
             it
             was
             diversly
             named
             ,
             and
             partly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             divers
             parts
             of
             this
             mountain
             ,
             which
             had
             severall
             names
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             Cant.
             4.
             8.
             
             Shenir
             and
             Hermon
             are
             mentioned
             together
             as
             distinct
             mountains
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             For
             onely
             Og
             the
             King
             of
             Bashan
             remained
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             giants
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             left
             of
             that
             gig●ntine
             race
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Bashan
             but
             Og
             onely
             .
             That
             there
             were
             many
             other
             giants
             at
             this
             time
             in
             other
             places
             is
             most
             evident
             :
             for
             immediately
             after
             the
             Israelites
             en●●ed
             Canaan
             Caleb
             drove
             out
             of
             Hebron
             
               Sheshai
               and
               Ahiman
               and
               Tal●ai
               the
               children
               of
               Anak
               ,
            
             Josh
             .
             15.
             14.
             
             Yea
             in
             Davids
             time
             there
             were
             many
             giants
             ,
             as
             Goliah
             ,
             whom
             David
             slew
             ,
             Ishbi-benob
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             16.
             
             &c.
             But
             this
             is
             spoken
             onely
             of
             the
             countrey
             of
             Bashan
             .
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             his
             bedstead
             was
             a
             bedstead
             of
             iron
             :
             is
             it
             not
             in
             Rabbath
             of
             the
             chil-of
             Ammon
             ?
             ]
          
           
             How
             this
             bedstead
             (
             which
             was
             made
             of
             iron
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             strong
             enough
             to
             bear
             his
             huge
             mass●e
             body
             )
             should
             come
             to
             be
             in
             Rabbath
             the
             chief
             citie
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             being
             not
             expressed
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ;
             sufficient
             it
             is
             that
             thither
             it
             might
             be
             conveyed
             by
             many
             severall
             means
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             in
             some
             war
             between
             the
             Ammoni●es
             and
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             as
             a
             glorious
             Trophic
             of
             their
             victory
             ;
             or
             it
             might
             be
             given
             as
             a
             present
             to
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             as
             a
             strange
             memoriall
             of
             the
             huge
             stature
             of
             thi●
             King
             of
             Bashan
             .
          
           
             Nine
             cubits
             was
             the
             length
             thereof
             ,
             and
             foure
             cubits
             the
             breadth
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             cubit
             of
             a
             man.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             common
             cubit
             of
             an
             ordinary
             man.
             Now
             the
             cubit
             of
             a
             man
             being
             usually
             a
             foot
             and
             half
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             measure
             his
             bed
             was
             foure
             yards
             and
             a
             half
             long
             and
             two
             yards
             broad
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             and
             all
             Bashan
             ,
             being
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Og
             ,
             gave
             I
             unto
             the
             half
             tribe
             of
             Manass●h
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Numb
             .
             32.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Jair
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manasseh
             took
             all
             the
             countrey
             of
             Argob
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Numb
             .
             32.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Chinnereth
             even
             unto
             the
             sea
             of
             the
             plain
             ,
             even
             the
             salt
             sea
             ,
             under
             Ashdoth
             Pisgah
             Eastward
             .
             ]
          
           
             What
             the
             sea
             of
             Chinnereth
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             here
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             bound
             of
             that
             land
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             34.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             As
             for
             Ashdoth
             Pisgah
             ,
             we
             see
             vers
             .
             27.
             that
             Pisgah
             was
             a
             hill
             ,
             and
             so
             Ashdoth
             Pisgah
             was
             after
             the
             name
             of
             a
             citie
             there
             adjoyning
             in
             Reubens
             land
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             20.
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             this
             hill
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             after
             all
             these
             things
             before
             related
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             bad
             him
             go
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             and
             see
             the
             land
             ,
             Numb
             .
             27.
             12.
             then
             did
             Moses
             intreat
             the
             Lord
             earnestly
             that
             he
             might
             go
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             his
             threatnings
             are
             many
             times
             conditionall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             might
             be
             the
             Lord
             would
             be
             intreated
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             begun
             to
             shew
             thy
             servant
             thy
             greatnesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             here
             an
             argument
             drawn
             from
             former
             mercies
             to
             move
             God
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             the
             mercy
             begun
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             I
             pray
             thee
             let
             me
             go
             over
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             good
             land
             that
             is
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             that
             goodly
             mountain
             ,
             and
             Lebanon
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             much
             arguing
             amongst
             Expositours
             to
             find
             out
             what
             that
             goodly
             mountain
             is
             whereof
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             ,
             some
             understanding
             it
             of
             one
             mountain
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             :
             but
             I
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             the
             land
             that
             lay
             next
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             see
             from
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Israelites
             now
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             
               that
               goodly
               mountain
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             goodly
             mountanous
             countrey
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             he
             adjoyns
             ,
             
               &
               Lebanon
            
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             farther
             part
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             land
             quite
             through
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             was
             wroth
             with
             me
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Get
             thee
             up
             into
             the
             top
             of
             Pisgah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             27.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             therefore
             hearken
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             unto
             the
             statutes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             They
             that
             will
             have
             a
             difference
             put
             betwixt
             the
             two
             words
             here
             used
             ,
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
             say
             that
             by
             statutes
             or
             ordinances
             are
             meant
             those
             laws
             which
             taught
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               ordinances
               of
               divine
               service
            
             ;
             and
             by
             judgements
             those
             laws
             that
             concerned
             their
             duties
             towards
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             transgressours
             .
             As
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             made
             here
             to
             those
             that
             kept
             these
             laws
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             ▪
             upon
             Levit.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Keep
             therefore
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             your
             wisdome
             and
             your
             understanding
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Seeing
             other
             Nations
             did
             alwayes
             deride
             and
             despise
             the
             Jews
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             mock
             of
             their
             whole
             religion
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             why
             Moses
             should
             here
             say
             that
             their
             keeping
             of
             Gods
             laws
             should
             be
             counted
             their
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
             nations
             .
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             theref
             ore
             know
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             onely
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             laws
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             were
             so
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             should
             wilfully
             close
             their
             eyes
             ,
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             the
             very
             heathen
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             came
             to
             hear
             and
             know
             their
             laws
             ,
             must
             needs
             in
             their
             consciences
             think
             so
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             (
             if
             ever
             their
             eyes
             were
             truly
             opened
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             )
             admire
             the
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             of
             this
             people
             above
             that
             which
             was
             in
             other
             nations
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             For
             what
             nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             who
             hath
             God
             so
             nigh
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             onely
             makes
             a
             nation
             truly
             great
             and
             honourable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             speciall
             interest
             they
             have
             in
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             nation
             under
             heaven
             to
             be
             compared
             unto
             ours
             ,
             who
             have
             God
             alwayes
             dwelling
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             miraculous
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             us
             ;
             alwayes
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             hear
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             us
             from
             all
             evils
             ,
             as
             the
             strange
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             he
             hath
             wrought
             for
             us
             these
             many
             years
             do
             evidently
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             ye
             came
             near
             ,
             and
             stood
             under
             the
             mountain
             ,
             and
             the
             mountain
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             here
             repeated
             ,
             to
             convince
             and
             assure
             the
             people
             that
             the
             laws
             he
             now
             speaks
             of
             were
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             devising
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             carefully
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             you
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             addressing
             his
             exhortation
             to
             disswade
             the
             people
             from
             idolatry
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             how
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             at
             Sinai
             gave
             them
             his
             law
             they
             
               saw
               no
               similitude
               ,
               onely
               they
               heard
               a
               voice
               ,
            
             and
             that
             God
             spake
             unto
             them
             
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             which
             was
             indeed
             purposely
             done
             thereby
             to
             signifie
             unto
             the
             people
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             was
             incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             God
             to
             behold
             him
             with
             bodily
             eyes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             me
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             tea●h
             you
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             besides
             the
             ten
             commandments
             written
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             he
             at
             that
             time
             also
             gave
             me
             other
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             me
             to
             teach
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Take
             ye
             therefore
             good
             heed
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Lest
             again
             confidence
             of
             themselves
             should
             make
             the
             Israelites
             slight
             this
             warning
             of
             avoiding
             all
             idolatry
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             he
             implyes
             how
             prone
             mans
             nature
             is
             to
             this
             sinne
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             themselves
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             diligently
             over
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             drawn
             away
             into
             this
             grosse
             and
             brutish
             finne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             divided
             unto
             all
             nations
             under
             the
             whole
             heaven
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             speaking
             here
             against
             worshipping
             the
             sunne
             ,
             moon
             ,
             and
             starres
             ,
             and
             then
             adding
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               divided
               unto
               all
               nations
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             therein
             imply
             with
             what
             admirable
             wisdome
             God
             hath
             disposed
             these
             lights
             in
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             whereby
             the
             sunne
             ,
             moon
             ,
             and
             starres
             do
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             stations
             give
             light
             sometimes
             to
             one
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             some
             starres
             do
             onely
             shine
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             other
             parts
             .
             B●●
             withall
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             baseness●
             of
             mind
             it
             〈◊〉
             be
             in
             Gods
             people
             to
             worship
             
             such
             things
             as
             are
             given
             for
             servants
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             to
             infidels
             and
             heathens
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             you
             ,
             and
             brought
             you
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             iron
             furnace
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             in
             what
             a
             speciall
             tie
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             carefull
             above
             other
             people
             not
             thus
             to
             dishonour
             God
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             redeemed
             them
             
               out
               of
               the
               iron
               furnace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             furnace
             wherein
             iron
             is
             melted
             ;
             and
             so
             Egypt
             is
             called
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             miserable
             and
             cruell
             oppression
             which
             there
             they
             underwent
             ,
             enough
             to
             dissolve
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             stoutest
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             wasted
             and
             consumed
             any
             people
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             having
             thus
             redeemed
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             himself
             as
             
               a
               people
               of
               inheritance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             people
             purchased
             for
             himself
             ,
             upon
             whom
             ▪
             this
             blessing
             should
             remain
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Furthermore
             the
             Lord
             was
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             wondrous
             care
             that
             God
             took
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             Moses
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             12.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             manifest
             Gods
             love
             and
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             granting
             them
             that
             favour
             which
             he
             denied
             his
             servant
             Moses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             carrying
             them
             into
             that
             good
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             hint
             how
             carefull
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             farre
             displeased
             with
             him
             because
             of
             his
             infidelity
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             even
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             here
             called
             
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             ex●eeding
             great
             indignation
             against
             his
             people
             when
             they
             provoke
             him
             by
             their
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             because
             when
             he
             resolves
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             many
             times
             consume
             and
             destroy
             th●m
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             fire
             burns
             up
             all
             that
             stands
             in
             its
             way
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             
               a
               j●alous
               God
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             covenant
             which
             he
             made
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             had
             engaged
             himself
             to
             be
             as
             a
             husband
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             as
             jealous
             of
             having
             the
             worship
             due
             onely
             to
             him
             to
             be
             given
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             as
             husbands
             use
             to
             be
             of
             their
             wives
             dealing
             falsely
             with
             them
             :
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             saith
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             that
             
               the
               coals
               thereof
               are
               coals
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
               ,
            
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             When
             thou
             shalt
             beget
             children
             ,
             and
             childrens
             children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             have
             remained
             long
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             secure
             and
             bold
             to
             sinne
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             therein
             settled
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             God
             will
             soon
             cast
             you
             out
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             I
             call
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             witnesse
             against
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             obtestation
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             men
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             unreasonable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             as
             surely
             as
             there
             was
             a
             heaven
             and
             an
             earth
             ,
             so
             surely
             should
             they
             perish
             from
             off
             the
             land
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             bruit
             creatures
             were
             not
             so
             stupid
             as
             they
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             warnings
             given
             them
             they
             should
             neverthelesse
             go
             after
             strange
             gods
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             Or
             hath
             God
             assayed
             to
             go
             and
             take
             him
             a
             nation
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             another
             nation
             ,
             by
             temptations
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             which
             God
             wrought
             in
             Egypt
             are
             here
             called
             temptations
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             thereby
             try
             both
             
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             would
             be
             wonne
             to
             yield
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             go
             ;
             and
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             would
             be
             wonne
             to
             ●ear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             so
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             things
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             because
             he
             loved
             thy
             fathers
             ,
             therefore
             he
             chose
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             saw
             in
             you
             ,
             or
             in
             your
             fathers
             ,
             did
             he
             choose
             you
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             love
             of
             his
             it
             was
             merely
             that
             he
             
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               Egypt
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             providence
             being
             still
             fixed
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             father
             causes
             his
             child
             to
             go
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keep
             his
             eye
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             no●
             suffer
             him
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             danger
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             law
             which
             Moses
             set
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             He
             meane●h
             that
             which
             hereafter
             followeth
             :
             this
             therefore
             is
             a
             preface
             to
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             laws
             beginneth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               49.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             plain
             on
             this
             side
             Jord●●
             Eastward
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             sea
             of
             the
             plain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             3.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             called
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             elders
             and
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             .
             It
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             as
             the
             Israelites
             now
             were
             should
             hear
             Moses
             speaking
             to
             them
             :
             But
             as
             Exod.
             12.
             3.
             where
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             appoined
             to
             
               speak
               unto
               all
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             21.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             called
             for
             all
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             made
             not
             this
             covenant
             with
             our
             fathers
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             which
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             of
             is
             that
             which
             he
             made
             with
             the
             Israelites
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               made
               not
               this
               covenant
               with
               our
               fathers
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             our
             fathers
             in
             Egypt
             ▪
             or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaack
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             (
             even
             including
             all
             from
             Adam
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             their
             ancesters
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             at
             Horeb
             )
             
               but
               with
               us
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             us
             his
             people
             whom
             he
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
               even
               us
               who
               are
               all
               of
               us
               here
               alive
               this
               day
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             those
             who
             then
             were
             living
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             since
             dead
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             us
             their
             posterity
             who
             are
             all
             alive
             this
             day
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             we
             must
             know
             that
             though
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             Israelites
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             with
             that
             whi●h
             he
             had
             made
             before
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             was
             much
             alike
             too
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             outward
             dispensation
             ,
             both
             being
             delivered
             in
             a
             way
             suitable
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             old
             Te●tament
             (
             which
             was
             common
             to
             both
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             under
             dark
             promises
             ,
             types
             and
             ceremonies
             ;
             yet
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             did
             more
             fully
             and
             more
             clearly
             make
             known
             unto
             them
             at
             Horeb
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             covenant
             then
             he
             h●d
             ever
             done
             unto
             their
             fathers
             ,
             partly
             by
             giving
             them
             many
             more
             signes
             and
             shadows
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             that
             was
             to
             be
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             tabern●cle
             ,
             
             the
             ark
             ,
             the
             mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             and
             partly
             by
             giving
             them
             a
             written
             law
             containing
             a
             perfect
             summ●
             of
             all
             that
             God
             required
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             then
             entred
             into
             covenant
             with
             them
             as
             a
             body
             politick
             ,
             a
             people
             whom
             he
             had
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             prescribing
             them
             an
             outward
             form
             of
             government
             ,
             laws
             and
             statutes
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             consented
             to
             submit
             themselves
             therefore
             Moses
             tells
             them
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             make
             this
             covenant
             with
             their
             fathers
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             also
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             the
             law
             was
             after
             the
             covenant
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             17.
             
             And
             of
             this
             speciall
             mercy
             afforded
             them
             above
             their
             fathers
             Moses
             puts
             them
             here
             in
             mind
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             keep
             Gods
             laws
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             talked
             with
             you
             face
             to
             face
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ▪
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             ten
             commandments
             following
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             then
             
               the
               Lord
               talked
               with
               them
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             that
             is
             immediately
             by
             himself
             and
             not
             by
             a
             messenger
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             was
             not
             without
             a
             speciall
             mysterie
             :
             for
             the
             ten
             commandments
             being
             a
             renewing
             and
             repeating
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             these
             laws
             himself
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             people
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             laws
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             given
             them
             ,
             containing
             many
             shadows
             of
             Chri●t
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             had
             made
             a
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             were
             therefore
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             Moses
             standing
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             .
             But
             of
             this
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             them
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             see
             also
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             I
             stood
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             you
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             spoken
             the
             ten
             commandments
             ,
             I
             was
             glad
             to
             stand
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Keep
             the
             Sabbath-day
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Exod.
             20.
             8.
             it
             is
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath-day
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
            
             ;
             so
             likewise
             some
             other
             small
             differences
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             worthy
             the
             que●tioning
             ,
             the
             substance
             being
             exactly
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             r●member
             that
             thou
             wast
             a
             servant
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             fourth
             commandment
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Lord
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             the
             worlds
             Creation
             and
             Gods
             resting
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             mentioned
             as
             a
             main
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             11.
             but
             here
             Moses
             repeating
             this
             commandment
             omits
             that
             ,
             and
             presseth
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             as
             a
             chief
             reason
             of
             Gods
             enjoyning
             them
             to
             sanctifie
             this
             day
             ,
             
               Remember
               that
               thou
               wast
               a
               servant
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               brought
               thee
               out
               thence
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               commanded
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath-day
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             though
             the
             Lords
             resting
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             at
             the
             worlds
             Creation
             was
             the
             main
             gro●nd
             of
             the
             sabbaths
             first
             institution
             ,
             yet
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             th●
             Lord
             did
             now
             insert
             this
             amongst
             other
             the
             commandments
             which
             he
             gave
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             respe●ts
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             redemption
             out
             of
             Egypt
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             consecra●e
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             service
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whereof
             the
             holy
             imployment
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             might
             be
             a
             notable
             memoriall
             and
             signe
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ▪
             because
             of
             that
             particular
             charge
             of
             suffering
             their
             servants
             to
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             their
             former
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             being
             
             a
             strong
             inducement
             to
             move
             them
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             their
             s●rvants
             ,
             and
             this
             enjoyned
             rest
             of
             their
             servants
             ,
             being
             a
             good
             memoriall
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             desire
             thy
             neighbours
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             17.
             
             God
             first
             forbids
             the
             coveting
             of
             our
             neighbours
             house
             ,
             and
             then
             next
             the
             coveting
             of
             his
             wife
             ;
             here
             contrarily
             the
             coveting
             our
             neighbours
             wi●e
             is
             sirst
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             the
             coveting
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             they
             that
             would
             divide
             this
             last
             commandment
             into
             two
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             cannot
             justly
             say
             which
             is
             the
             ninth
             commandment
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             tenth
             ▪
             because
             one
             branch
             of
             it
             is
             first
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             and
             another
             is
             first
             here
             in
             Deuteronomie
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             Moses
             would
             pervert
             the
             order
             of
             the
             ten
             commandments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             he
             added
             no
             more
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             spake
             no
             more
             unto
             the
             people
             but
             these
             ten
             commandments
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             the
             rest
             he
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             then
             Moses
             told
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             desired
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             which
             Moses
             relates
             largely
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             give
             lesse
             regard
             to
             the
             other
             statutes
             ,
             which
             Moses
             delivered
             them
             from
             Gods
             own
             mouth
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             these
             words
             may
             imply
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             decalogue
             or
             tenne
             commandments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             therein
             given
             us
             such
             a
             perfect
             summe
             of
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             farther
             to
             be
             added
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             wrote
             them
             in
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exodus
             ●1
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             We
             have
             seen
             this
             day
             that
             God
             doth
             talk
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             livet●
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             they
             confesse
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             God
             talking
             with
             them
             ▪
             and
             were
             for
             all
             that
             alive
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             next
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             they
             adde
             ,
             
               Now
               therefore
               why
               should
               we
               die
               ?
               for
               this
               great
               fire
               will
               consume
               us
            
             ;
             whereas
             rather
             one
             would
             think
             that
             from
             their
             present
             safetie
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             heard
             God
             talking
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             encouraged
             themselves
             against
             all
             fear
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             But
             for
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             first
             words
             they
             speak
             of
             their
             present
             safety
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             and
             thence
             inferre
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             had
             escaped
             this
             danger
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             terrour
             of
             it
             would
             kill
             them
             if
             God
             did
             thus
             still
             reveal
             his
             will
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
             Moses
             might
             receive
             from
             God
             what
             was
             farther
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             might
             deliver
             it
             to
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             still
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             scare
             men
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             For
             who
             is
             there
             of
             all
             ●lesh
             that
             hath
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             man
             is
             there
             that
             ever
             heard
             God
             speaking
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             (
             as
             we
             have
             done
             )
             and
             yet
             lived
             ?
             Moses
             useth
             here
             the
             word
             flesh
             ,
             speaking
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             that
             implyes
             the
             frailtie
             of
             mans
             condition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             to
             heare
             God
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             such
             majesty
             and
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             NOw
             these
             are
             the
             commandments
             ,
             the
             statutes
             ,
             and
             the
             judgements
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Moses
             entreth
             upon
             the
             explanation
             of
             the
             first
             commandment
             of
             the
             tenne
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             these
             words
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             shall
             be
             in
             thine
             heart
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             imprinted
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             acquaint
             thy self
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             thy
             memory
             and
             mind
             ,
             as
             travellers
             do
             the
             directions
             that
             are
             given
             them
             for
             the
             finding
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             that
             so
             upon
             all
             occasions
             thou
             maist
             know
             what
             thou
             art
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             maist
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             bind
             them
             for
             a
             signe
             upon
             thine
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             shalt
             swear
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             a
             calling
             to
             swear
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             swear
             by
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             creature
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             among
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             arguments
             included
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             whereby
             Moses
             disswades
             them
             from
             going
             a-whoring
             after
             other
             Gods
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             their
             God
             was
             jealous
             of
             having
             this
             honour
             given
             to
             any
             but
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             4.
             24.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             their
             God
             was
             ever
             amongst
             them
             (
             as
             being
             every
             where
             present
             )
             observing
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             idolatries
             could
             not
             be
             hidden
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             as
             ye
             tempted
             him
             in
             Massah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Men
             are
             said
             
               to
               tempt
               God
            
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             rest
             in
             that
             truth
             concerning
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             will
             needlessely
             make
             experiments
             whether
             he
             be
             so
             just
             ,
             wise
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             his
             word
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             :
             which
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             wilfull
             sinning
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             trying
             whether
             he
             be
             omniscient
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             5.
             3.
             secondly
             ,
             by
             needlesse
             rushing
             upon
             any
             danger
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             requiring
             a
             signe
             needlessely
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             false
             dissembling
             heart
             ,
             onely
             to
             see
             whether
             such
             a
             miracle
             can
             be
             wrought
             or
             no
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             1.
             
             Luke
             11.
             16.
             fourthly
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             God
             when
             and
             how
             he
             shall
             perform
             his
             promises
             ,
             which
             limiting
             of
             God
             proceeds
             from
             infidelity
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             tempted
             God
             in
             Massah
             .
             See
             Psalm
             .
             78.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             to
             do
             all
             these
             commandments
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Law
             requires
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             speaks
             otherwise
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Neither
             yet
             is
             it
             the
             purpose
             of
             Moses
             that
             the
             Israelites
             should
             look
             to
             be
             exactly
             righteous
             by
             the
             exact
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             onely
             here
             used
             as
             a
             school-master
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
             Moses
             propounding
             to
             them
             this
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             finding
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             for
             them
             to
             attain
             this
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             might
             thereby
             be
             brought
             to
             seek
             after
             that
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             though
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             a
             covenant
             of
             grace
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             them
             as
             justified
             in
             and
             through
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             also
             a
             personall
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             required
             of
             
             them
             as
             the
             necessary
             effect
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             consisted
             in
             the
             sincere
             and
             carefull
             observation
             of
             all
             these
             Laws
             ,
             which
             however
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             in
             and
             through
             their
             Mediatour
             God
             would
             ac●ept
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             WHen
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             bring
             thee
             into
             the
             land
             whither
             thou
             goest
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             cast
             out
             many
             nations
             before
             thee
             ,
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             Gen.
             15.
             19.
             there
             are
             ten
             nations
             mentioned
             whose
             land
             God
             there
             promised
             to
             Abrahams
             posterity
             ;
             and
             here
             Moses
             speaks
             but
             of
             seven
             nations
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             these
             too
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Hivites
             ,
             are
             not
             reckoned
             there
             :
             so
             that
             there
             are
             foure
             nations
             named
             there
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Kenites
             ,
             the
             Kenizites
             ,
             the
             Kadmonites
             ,
             and
             the
             Rephaims
             .
             But
             at
             this
             difference
             we
             need
             not
             stumble
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             now
             many
             hundred
             years
             since
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             there
             might
             be
             great
             alterations
             amongst
             the
             nations
             that
             inhabited
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             happely
             those
             nations
             mentioned
             there
             and
             not
             here
             were
             at
             this
             time
             united
             in
             one
             with
             some
             of
             these
             seven
             nations
             ,
             and
             besides
             happely
             the
             nations
             mentioned
             there
             and
             not
             here
             are
             those
             which
             in
             Davids
             and
             Solomons
             time
             became
             tributaries
             to
             the
             crown
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             included
             in
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             which
             yet
             were
             never
             cast
             out
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             named
             here
             by
             Moses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             make
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             prohibition
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             marrying
             with
             all
             other
             idolatrous
             nations
             is
             likewise
             forbidden
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             Ezra
             bewailed
             the
             marriages
             which
             the
             people
             of
             God
             had
             made
             with
             other
             idolatrous
             nations
             as
             well
             as
             thes●
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             Moabites
             ,
             and
             Egyptians
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             destroy
             their
             altars
             ,
             and
             break
             down
             their
             images
             ,
             and
             cut
             down
             their
             groves
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             3.
             there
             is
             also
             expresse
             mention
             made
             of
             b●rning
             their
             groves
             too
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             repayeth
             them
             that
             hate
             him
             to
             their
             face
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             phrase
             implyes
             that
             God
             would
             as
             openly
             ,
             as
             manif●stly
             oppose
             and
             fight
             against
             those
             that
             hate
             him
             for
             their
             destruction
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             impudently
             and
             openly
             oppose
             God
             :
             impudent
             sinners
             do
             as
             it
             were
             seek
             to
             outface
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             9.
             and
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               repay
               them
               to
               their
               face
               ,
            
             when
             he
             sets
             himself
             against
             them
             in
             this
             their
             impudency
             ,
             and
             confounds
             them
             so
             that
             themselves
             shall
             plainly
             see
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             himself
             to
             oppose
             and
             confound
             them
             .
             Also
             hereby
             may
             be
             implyed
             that
             God
             should
             confound
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             even
             whilest
             they
             were
             opposing
             and
             outfacing
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whence
             the
             second
             clause
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             the
             first
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               be
               slack
               to
               him
               that
               hateth
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               repay
               him
               to
               his
               face
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             will
             put
             none
             of
             the
             evil
             diseases
             of
             Egypt
             (
             which
             thou
             knowest
             )
             upon
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             lay
             upon
             you
             any
             of
             those
             dangerous
             and
             noisome
             diseases
             wherewith
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             you
             that
             he
             punished
             the
             Egyptians
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             those
             boyls
             mentioned
             Exod.
             9.
             10.
             and
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             
             vers
             .
             15
             ;
             or
             wherewith
             you
             know
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             countrey
             were
             usually
             troubled
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             called
             
               the
               botch
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             27.
             
             See
             also
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             their
             Gods
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             cause
             of
             thy-ruine
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             judgements
             upon
             thee
             from
             which
             thou
             wilt
             no
             way
             be
             able
             to
             free
             ●hy
             self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Moreover
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             send
             the
             hornet
             among
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Against
             whom
             the
             strength
             and
             multitude
             of
             these
             nations
             shall
             be
             no
             defence
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24
               
            
             There
             shall
             no
             man
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             thee
             ,
             untill
             thou
             have
             destroyed
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             promised
             upon
             condition
             of
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             obeyed
             not
             Gods
             command
             ,
             we
             reade
             afterwards
             of
             many
             of
             these
             nations
             that
             were
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             .
             S●e
             Josh
             .
             15.
             63.
             and
             17.
             12.
             and
             Judg.
             1.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             desire
             the
             silver
             or
             gold
             that
             is
             on
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             plates
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             wherewith
             their
             idols
             of
             wood
             and
             brasse
             were
             usually
             covered
             over
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             chains
             ,
             bracelet●
             ,
             jewels
             ,
             garments
             of
             silver
             or
             gold
             wherewith
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             deck
             and
             trimme
             up
             their
             idols
             ,
             Esa
             .
             ●0
             .
             32.
             yea
             and
             under
             this
             all
             other
             ornaments
             of
             their
             idols
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             .
             Because
             the
             Israelites
             might
             out
             of
             covetousnesse
             think
             that
             so
             they
             destroyed
             the
             idols
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             reserve
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             that
             was
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             blamelesse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             detests
             idolatry
             ,
             forbids
             them
             here
             the
             reserving
             of
             any
             of
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             idols
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             chargeth
             them
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             but
             utterly
             to
             consume
             that
             together
             with
             the
             idols
             themselves
             ▪
             lest
             ,
             saith
             ●e
             ,
             
               thou
               be
               snared
               therein
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             les●
             by
             doing
             otherwise
             thou
             becomest
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             shouldst
             draw
             down
             judgement
             upon
             thy self
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             an
             abomination
             into
             thy
             house
             ,
             lest
             thou
             be
             a
             cursed
             thing
             like
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             as
             that
             was
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             reserving
             a
             polluted
             and
             accursed
             thing
             which
             should
             have
             been
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             cursed
             thing
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             thing
             separated
             from
             mens
             use
             ,
             and
             devoted
             either
             to
             destruction
             ,
             as
             the
             idols
             and
             ornaments
             thereof
             here
             mentioned
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             Lords
             appointment
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             his
             treasurie
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             the
             gods
             of
             Jericho
             were
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Josh
             .
             6.
             19
             ,
             24.
             that
             the
             silver
             and
             gold
             which
             was
             in
             that
             city
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Lords
             treasury
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             thou
             shalt
             remember
             all
             the
             ●ay
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             led
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             Israelites
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             obey
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             Moses
             wills
             them
             here
             to
             
               remember
               all
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               had
               led
               them
               these
               fourty
               years
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             befell
             them
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             their
             affliction
             wants
             and
             troubles
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             their
             comforts
             blessings
             and
             deliverances
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             adding
             withall
             that
             thus
             
             the
             Lord
             had
             carried
             them
             through
             many
             troubles
             ,
             though
             not
             intending
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             prove
             them
             whether
             they
             would
             keep
             his
             commandments
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             
               know
               what
               was
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             trying
             of
             them
             to
             discover
             what
             was
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             inco●stancy
             ,
             and
             stubbornnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             for
             indeed
             as
             the
             fire
             will
             try
             gold
             from
             brasse
             ,
             so
             will
             afflictions
             discover
             whose
             hearts
             are
             upright
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             false-hearted
             ▪
             and
             not
             such
             as
             in
             prosperity
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             much
             vild
             corruption
             will
             shew
             it self
             in
             troubles
             which
             before
             did
             never
             appear
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             That
             he
             might
             make
             thee
             know
             that
             man
             doth
             not
             live
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             brought
             them
             to
             want
             bread
             ,
             and
             then
             supplyed
             that
             want
             with
             manna
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             appointed
             bread
             and
             such
             like
             food
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             sustaining
             mans
             life
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             that
             alone
             that
             did
             sustain
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             decree
             and
             command
             of
             God
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             as
             bread
             cannot
             nourish
             us
             except
             God
             commands
             a
             blessing
             on
             it
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             can
             command
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             nourish
             us
             as
             well
             as
             bread
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             in
             the
             manna
             wherewith
             God
             had
             sed
             them
             many
             years
             ;
             yea
             he
             can
             keep
             men
             alive
             without
             food
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Moses
             ,
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             retorted
             this
             place
             of
             Scrip●ure
             upon
             the
             devil
             ,
             when
             he
             tempted
             him
             to
             turn
             stones
             into
             bread
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Thy
             raiment
             waxed
             not
             old
             upon
             thee
             ,
             neither
             did
             thy
             foot
             swell
             these
             fourty
             years
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             two
             other
             miraculous
             effects
             of
             Gods
             provident
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             mention
             whereof
             Moses
             stirres
             them
             up
             to
             the
             obeying
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             garments
             were
             not
             the
             worse
             for
             wearing
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             grew
             not
             threadbare
             or
             torn
             in
             fourty
             years
             wearing
             ,
             concerning
             which
             this
             is
             also
             particularly
             added
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             5.
             that
             
               their
               shoes
            
             (
             which
             were
             most
             likely
             to
             wear
             out
             with
             their
             continuall
             travelling
             )
             
               did
               not
               wax
               old
               upon
               their
               feet
               .
            
             To
             make
             this
             good
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             do
             adde
             concerning
             those
             that
             were
             young
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             their
             garments
             did
             miraculously
             grow
             as
             ●●●ir
             bodies
             grew
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             forging
             thus
             more
             miracles
             then
             are
             expressed
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             those
             that
             out-grew
             their
             garments
             might
             be
             supplyed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             such
             as
             died
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             garments
             they
             left
             off
             might
             serve
             those
             that
             grew
             to
             their
             stature
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             
               their
               feet
               did
               not
               swell
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             continuall
             travels
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             their
             sho
             es
             waxt
             not
             old
             ▪
             under
             which
             also
             some
             think
             is
             included
             the
             health
             of
             their
             bodies
             in
             generall
             (
             unlesse
             in
             case
             when
             they
             were
             extraordinarily
             stricken
             with
             sicknesse
             because
             of
             some
             rebellion
             against
             God
             )
             to
             which
             they
             apply
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               there
               was
               not
               one
               feeble
               person
               among
               their
               tribes
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             105.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             also
             consider
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             man
             chasteneth
             his
             sonne
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             chasteneth
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             with
             a
             gentle
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             do
             thee
             good
             thereby
             ;
             and
             this
             Moses
             adviseth
             the
             Israelites
             to
             consider
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             unlesse
             this
             be
             well
             thought
             upon
             ,
             afflictions
             would
             overwhelm
             the
             heart
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             serious
             consideration
             both
             of
             Gods
             severity
             in
             correcting
             his
             own
             dear
             children
             ,
             and
             
             his
             compassion
             in
             doing
             it
             in
             a
             fatherly
             manner
             might
             well
             work
             in
             them
             a
             filiall
             fear
             and
             endeavour
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             addes
             those
             words
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Therefore
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               the
               commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             A
             land
             whose
             stones
             are
             iron
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whose
             hills
             thou
             mayest
             dig
             brasse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             land
             wherein
             their
             is
             abundance
             of
             mines
             ,
             iron
             mingled
             with
             the
             stones
             ,
             or
             as
             plentifull
             as
             stones
             ,
             and
             brasse
             to
             be
             digged
             almost
             out
             of
             every
             hill
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Which
             brought
             thee
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             from
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             concerning
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             poore
             originall
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             bondslaves
             ,
             he
             might
             prevent
             their
             pride
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             given
             them
             warning
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             they
             might
             be
             rendred
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             his
             command●ents
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Who
             led
             thee
             through
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             wildernesse
             ,
             wherein
             were
             fierie
             serpents
             ,
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             and
             drought
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             fierie
             serpents
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             21.
             6.
             
             That
             which
             is
             added
             here
             concerning
             the
             drought
             of
             those
             places
             through
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             is
             either
             added
             to
             set
             forth
             their
             exceeding
             ●traits
             and
             danger
             in
             those
             places
             where
             there
             were
             fiery
             serpents
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             because
             being
             bitten
             with
             those
             venemous
             creatures
             they
             became
             thereby
             extremely
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             no
             water
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             &
             so
             consequently
             their
             miraculous
             preservation
             in
             those
             dangers
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             make
             way
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             concerning
             Gods
             fetching
             water
             for
             them
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             of
             flint
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             but
             onely
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             where
             they
             had
             no
             water
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Who
             fed
             thee
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             with
             manna
             ,
             which
             thy
             fathers
             knew
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             humble
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               humble
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             respect
             principally
             to
             the
             a●flictions
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             verse
             15.
             wherewith
             they
             had
             been
             exercised
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             Gods
             feeding
             them
             with
             manna
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             might
             also
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             done
             for
             the
             humbling
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             nothing
             is
             more
             effectuall
             to
             humble
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinn●rs
             then
             the
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             duly
             considered
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             he
             might
             prove
             thee
             ,
             to
             do
             thee
             good
             at
             thy
             latter
             end
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             at
             last
             .
             God
             doth
             humble
             and
             prove
             his
             children
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             afterward
             he
             may
             both
             bestow
             those
             blessings
             which
             they
             wanted
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             former
             want
             they
             have
             learnt
             how
             to
             prize
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             cause
             them
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             See
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             HEare
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             thou
             art
             to
             passe
             over
             Jordan
             this
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Three
             things
             must
             be
             noted
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             
               this
               day
            
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             very
             day
             of
             their
             passing
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             that
             the
             time
             was
             now
             come
             that
             ere
             long
             they
             were
             to
             passe
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Scripture
             day
             is
             often
             used
             for
             time
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               is
               the
               accepted
               time
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               day
               of
               salvation
               :
            
             secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             
               possessing
               nations
               greater
               and
               mightier
               then
               themselves
            
             is
             meant
             the
             possessing
             of
             the
             land
             of
             those
             nations
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             Moses
             here
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             strength
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             purposely
             to
             prevent
             all
             thoughts
             of
             vanquishing
             them
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             they
             had
             overcome
             them
             they
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             ascribe
             all
             the
             glory
             to
             God
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             inference
             he
             makes
             upon
             this
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Understand
               therefore
               this
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               is
               he
               which
               goeth
               before
               thee
               as
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             know
             therefore
             by
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             exceeding
             strength
             of
             this
             people
             that
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             that
             you
             should
             so
             suddenly
             destroy
             so
             many
             potent
             nations
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             power
             above
             that
             of
             mans
             imployed
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             hand
             is
             as
             evident
             herein
             as
             if
             a
             consuming
             fire
             should
             go
             before
             you
             to
             burn
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             So
             shalt
             thou
             drive
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             quickly
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             nations
             with
             whom
             they
             should
             fight
             they
             should
             suddenly
             destroy
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             do
             it
             with
             much
             toil
             and
             labour
             and
             many
             battels
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             soon
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             .
             Indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             were
             quickly
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             driven
             out
             and
             consumed
             quickly
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             Moses
             said
             before
             ,
             Deut.
             7.
             22.
             
             But
             here
             he
             speaks
             onely
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             warre
             immediately
             upon
             their
             entrance
             into
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             For
             thou
             art
             a
             stiffe-necked
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             stubborn
             and
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Gods
             laws
             ;
             the
             Metaphor
             is
             taken
             from
             unruly
             heifers
             that
             will
             not
             yield
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             yoke
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             I
             abode
             in
             the
             mount
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             I
             neither
             did
             eat
             bread
             ,
             nor
             drink
             water
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             24.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             unto
             me
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             written
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod
             31.
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             on
             them
             was
             written
             according
             to
             all
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             with
             you
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             assembly
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             those
             tables
             of
             stone
             were
             written
             the
             ten
             commandments
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             as
             God
             spake
             them
             from
             the
             mount
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             the
             people
             were
             called
             and
             assembled
             together
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mount
             to
             hear
             God
             speak
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Arise
             ,
             get
             thee
             down
             quickly
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             from
             this
             word
             Arise
             would
             inferre
             that
             Moses
             was
             kneeling
             before
             God
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             what
             he
             should
             give
             him
             in
             charge
             when
             he
             told
             him
             of
             the
             peoples
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             willed
             him
             therefore
             presently
             to
             go
             down
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             quickly
             turned
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             32.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Let
             me
             alone
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             destroy
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             not●s
             upon
             Exod.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             So
             I
             turned
             and
             came
             down
             from
             the
             mount
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             
             first
             prayed
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             people
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             granted
             his
             de●ire
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             11
             ,
             14.
             though
             it
             be
             not
             repeated
             here
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             I
             took
             the
             two
             tables
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             my
             two
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             32.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             I
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             up
             again
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             him
             two
             new
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             as
             God
             enjoyned
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             1.
             for
             then
             also
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             there
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             he
             prayed
             for
             the
             people
             again
             ,
             as
             being
             much
             afraid
             of
             the
             great
             anger
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             conceived
             against
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             had
             yielded
             to
             pardon
             them
             before
             he
             went
             down
             the
             first
             time
             from
             the
             mount
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             14.
             
             And
             indeed
             assurance
             that
             God
             hath
             pardoned
             a
             sinne
             doth
             not
             make
             his
             servants
             the
             lesse
             earnest
             still
             to
             beg
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             I
             took
             your
             sinne
             ,
             the
             calf
             which
             ye
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             burnt
             it
             with
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             32.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             And
             at
             Taberah
             ,
             and
             at
             Massah
             ,
             and
             at
             Kibroth-hattaavah
             ,
             ye
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             wrath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             inserted
             as
             by
             way
             of
             parenthesis
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             insist
             chiefly
             upon
             this
             sinne
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             most
             grievous
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             alas
             many
             other
             rebellions
             of
             yours
             I
             might
             reckon
             up
             ,
             at
             Taberah
             ,
             at
             Massah
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Thus
             I
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             ,
             as
             I
             fell
             down
             at
             the
             first
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             former
             three
             verses
             being
             inserted
             as
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             now
             he
             returns
             to
             speak
             again
             of
             his
             interceding
             for
             them
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             so
             highly
             displeased
             with
             them
             for
             that
             their
             foul
             sinne
             in
             making
             the
             golden
             calf
             ;
             for
             the
             fourtie
             dayes
             here
             mentioned
             are
             the
             same
             fourty
             dayes
             the
             second
             time
             spent
             with
             God
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             which
             was
             after
             he
             had
             broken
             the
             calf
             ,
             and
             executed
             justice
             upon
             the
             people
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             passages
             which
             are
             largely
             related
             in
             the
             thirtie
             second
             and
             thirtie
             third
             chapters
             of
             Exodus
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             AT
             that
             time
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Hew
             thee
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             my
             going
             up
             the
             second
             time
             into
             the
             mount
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             upon
             your
             sinne
             and
             Gods
             displeasure
             I
             had
             earnestly
             sought
             unto
             God
             for
             you
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             testimonie
             that
             he
             was
             reconciled
             ,
             gave
             this
             charge
             concerning
             two
             new
             tables
             of
             stone
             :
             and
             indeed
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             that
             he
             went
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             stayed
             in
             the
             mount
             again
             the
             second
             time
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourty
             nights
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             first
             tables
             might
             signifie
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             for
             mankind
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             so
             this
             providing
             of
             two
             new
             tables
             might
             signif●e
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             law
             to
             be
             in
             force
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             spirit
             writing
             his
             law
             in
             their
             hearts
             would
             enable
             them
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             to
             conform
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             obedience
             thereof
             ;
             and
             besides
             Gods
             appointing
             
             of
             Moses
             to
             provide
             these
             two
             tables
             might
             intimate
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             his
             prayer
             and
             interc●ssion
             that
             they
             had
             this
             treasure
             again
             restored
             to
             them
             .
             See
             also
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             34.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             I
             made
             an
             ark
             of
             shittim
             wood
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             ark
             here
             mentioned
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             an
             ark
             made
             onely
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             tables
             in
             ,
             till
             the
             other
             ark
             was
             made
             ,
             whereof
             God
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             making
             whereof
             he
             had
             given
             him
             direction
             in
             the
             first
             fourty
             dayes
             that
             he
             was
             with
             God
             in
             the
             mount
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             this
             ark
             no
             doubt
             was
             made
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             hewed
             the
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             before
             he
             went
             up
             the
             second
             time
             that
             he
             abode
             fourtie
             daye
             ,
             in
             the
             mount
             .
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             ark
             of
             testimony
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             made
             till
             he
             came
             down
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             the
             second
             time
             abode
             fourtie
             dayes
             in
             the
             mount
             ;
             onely
             it
             is
             here
             joyned
             with
             the
             hewing
             of
             the
             two
             tables
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             also
             he
             did
             as
             God
             commanded
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             it
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             hewed
             the
             two
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             when
             he
             came
             down
             from
             the
             mount
             :
             and
             this
             I
             rather
             think
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             because
             vers
             .
             5.
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               and
               there
               they
               be
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             he
             wrote
             on
             the
             tables
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             writing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             likewise
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             tenth
             verse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             took
             their
             journey
             from
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             ,
             to
             Mosera
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             there
             are
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             indeed
             (
             the
             words
             being
             read
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             translation
             )
             are
             almost
             inextricable
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             see
             what
             may
             be
             said
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             them
             .
             The
             first
             difficulty
             is
             in
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             Moses
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             chapter
             speaking
             of
             those
             things
             that
             befell
             them
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             comes
             here
             to
             mention
             the
             journeys
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             places
             to
             which
             they
             came
             not
             a
             long
             time
             after
             they
             had
             been
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             But
             this
             it
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             to
             resolve
             :
             for
             we
             must
             know
             that
             these
             two
             verses
             are
             not
             added
             here
             as
             in
             order
             of
             History
             ,
             but
             are
             onely
             inserted
             by
             the
             way
             as
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             Moses
             is
             not
             that
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             here
             mentioned
             was
             the
             next
             place
             where
             they
             pitched
             their
             tents
             after
             they
             removed
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             (
             for
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             mount
             Sinai
             was
             but
             the
             twelveth
             station
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             or
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             31.
             was
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             station
             )
             but
             his
             meaning
             is
             onely
             that
             having
             gon
             many
             journeys
             forward
             and
             backward
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             them
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             went
             from
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             to
             Mosera
             or
             Moseroth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             30.
             
             The
             second
             difficultie
             is
             concerning
             the
             place
             of
             Aarons
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             Numb
             .
             33.
             38.
             it
             is
             said
             Aaron
             died
             at
             mount
             Hor
             ,
             and
             here
             that
             he
             dyed
             at
             Mosera
             ,
             and
             Mosera
             in
             that
             33.
             of
             Numbers
             is
             but
             the
             twenty
             seventh
             station
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             they
             went
             back
             from
             Kadesh-Barnea
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             mount
             Hor
             is
             their
             thirtie
             fourth
             station
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             they
             returned
             again
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             that
             this
             Mosera
             or
             Moseroth
             and
             mount
             Hor
             were
             but
             one
             mountain
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             though
             divided
             into
             
             divers
             tops
             ,
             as
             mount
             Sinai
             and
             Horeb
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             West
             part
             whereof
             ,
             called
             Moseroth
             ,
             Moses
             encamped
             as
             he
             went
             back
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             East
             part
             thereof
             ,
             called
             mount
             Hor
             ,
             as
             he
             returned
             again
             Northward
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             Aaron
             dyed
             at
             mount
             Hor
             ,
             yet
             here
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Mosera
             that
             
               there
               Aaron
               ,
               dyed
               and
               there
               he
               was
               buried
               ,
            
             and
             that
             because
             Mosera
             and
             mount
             Hor
             were
             both
             one
             and
             the
             same
             mountain
             .
             The
             third
             and
             greatest
             difficultie
             is
             in
             the
             seeming
             contradiction
             that
             is
             betwixt
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             31.
             in
             that
             here
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Israelites
             went
             from
             Bene-jaakan
             or
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             to
             Mosera
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             Gudgodah
             ,
             and
             to
             Jotbath
             ▪
             &
             yet
             there
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             went
             from
             Mosera
             or
             Moseroth
             to
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             &
             so
             from
             thence
             to
             Gudgodah
             ,
             or
             Horhagidgad
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             called
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Jotbathah
             ,
             or
             Jotbath
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             written
             .
             To
             answer
             this
             ,
             some
             Expositours
             say
             that
             the
             places
             here
             named
             are
             not
             the
             same
             that
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             Num.
             33.
             31.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             But
             because
             all
             the
             foure
             places
             here
             named
             together
             are
             mentioned
             also
             together
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             little
             variation
             of
             the
             names
             as
             Mosera
             for
             Moseroth
             ,
             and
             Gudgodah
             for
             Horhagidgad
             ,
             and
             Jotbath
             for
             Jotbathah
             ,
             and
             Bene-jaakan
             for
             Beeroth
             or
             the
             wells
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             think
             that
             Moses
             in
             these
             two
             places
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             same
             journeys
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Another
             Expositour
             therefore
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Bonfrerius
             ●he
             Jesuite
             ,
             answers
             this
             difficultie
             thus
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             went
             back
             from
             Kadesh-barnea
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             the
             Israelites
             went
             indeed
             from
             Moseroth
             (
             which
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             mountain
             called
             also
             mount
             Hor
             )
             to
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             31.
             but
             as
             they
             returned
             again
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             not
             farre
             distant
             from
             that
             they
             had
             gon
             before
             ,
             then
             they
             came
             first
             to
             Beeroth
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Jaakan
             ,
             or
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             thence
             went
             to
             Moseroth
             or
             Mosera
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             answer
             would
             be
             very
             satisfactory
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             one
             objection
             to
             be
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             seems
             unanswerable
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             here
             and
             in
             Deut
             33.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             after
             they
             were
             gone
             past
             Moseroth
             and
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             they
             went
             first
             to
             Gudgodah
             ,
             or
             Horhagidgad
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Jotbath
             or
             Jotbathah
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             if
             Moses
             ▪
             speaks
             there
             of
             the
             Israelites
             journeys
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             at
             Ezion-gaber
             ,
             and
             here
             of
             their
             going
             back
             again
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             towards
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             since
             if
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             Moseroth
             and
             Bene-jaakan
             they
             came
             from
             thence
             to
             Gudgodah
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Jotbath
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             from
             Canaan
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             went
             back
             again
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             towards
             Canaan
             they
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             Jotbath
             ,
             and
             Gudgodah
             before
             they
             came
             to
             Bene-jaakan
             and
             Mosera
             .
             There
             remains
             therefor●
             onely
             one
             answer
             more
             that
             can
             be
             given
             for
             the
             reconciling
             of
             this
             seeming
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             they
             travelled
             from
             Kadesh
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             went
             from
             Moseroth
             to
             Bene-jaakan
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             33.
             31.
             but
             then
             finding
             there
             some
             difficulty
             in
             their
             passing
             forward
             ,
             they
             returned
             again
             from
             Bene-jaakan
             to
             Mose●a
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             remove
             that
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             of
             ▪
             but
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             Numb
             .
             33.
             and
             so
             fetching
             a
             compasse
             about
             took
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             went
             forward
             again
             towards
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             first
             to
             Gudgodah
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Jotbath
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             expressed
             in
             some
             mappes
             .
             The
             last
             doubt
             that
             may
             be
             moved
             concerning
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             What
             was
             
             the
             aim
             and
             drift
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             inserting
             of
             these
             two
             verses
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             concerning
             these
             journeys
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             relating
             what
             he
             did
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             .
             And
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             Moses
             herein
             is
             by
             the
             mention
             of
             these
             journeys
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             give
             a
             touch
             at
             those
             remarkable
             occurrents
             which
             at
             these
             places
             happened
             ,
             that
             might
             serve
             to
             humble
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             quicken
             them
             in
             their
             care
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             with
             God.
             Thus
             first
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             Aaron
             dyed
             ,
             and
             Eleazar
             succeeded
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Aarons
             death
             might
             humble
             them
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             golden
             calf
             whereby
             God
             was
             displeased
             with
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             contin●ance
             of
             the
             priesthood
             in
             his
             sonne
             was
             a
             proof
             of
             Gods
             being
             reconciled
             unto
             the
             people
             upon
             the
             prayer
             and
             intercession
             of
             Moses
             ,
             whereof
             before
             he
             had
             spoken
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             their
             removing
             from
             Gudgodah
             to
             Jotbath
             is
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             7.
             because
             that
             was
             
               a
               land
               of
               waters
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             expressed
             ,
             because
             this
             bringing
             of
             them
             to
             such
             a
             place
             of
             waters
             as
             they
             travelled
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             was
             another
             proof
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             favour
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             respect
             he
             had
             to
             their
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             murmur
             against
             him
             for
             want
             of
             water
             as
             formerly
             they
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             At
             that
             time
             the
             Lord
             separated
             the
             tribe
             of
             L●vi
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             time
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Jotbath
             or
             Jotbathah
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             for
             now
             Moses
             returns
             to
             the
             story
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             done
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             (
             having
             as
             by
             the
             way
             inserted
             the
             former
             two
             verses
             for
             the
             reasons
             above
             mentioned
             )
             inst●ncing
             in
             this
             separating
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi●
             (
             wherein
             not
             the
             Levites
             onely
             but
             the
             priests
             also
             are
             comprehended
             )
             to
             the
             spirituall
             imployments
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             as
             a
             speciall
             signe
             of
             Gods
             receiving
             them
             into
             favour
             again
             upon
             his
             prayers
             and
             intercession
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             I
             stayed
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             fourti●
             nights
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             thus
             again
             and
             again
             repeated
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             still
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             greatenesse
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             deserved
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             that
             Moses
             interceding
             thus
             earnestly
             for
             them
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Arise
             ,
             take
             thy
             journey
             before
             th●
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             in
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             also
             shews
             God
             was
             fully
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             willing
             that
             presently
             they
             should
             have
             entred
             the
             land
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             by
             their
             murmuring
             excluded
             themselves
             for
             many
             years
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Behold
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             ]
          
           
             
               By
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
            
             is
             meant
             that
             which
             is
             by
             the
             learned
             called
             the
             
               Empyreall
               heaven
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             Saints
             departed
             do
             injoy
             the
             glorious
             and
             beatificall
             vision
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
            
             both
             because
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             doth
             contain
             the
             other
             heavens
             within
             its
             orb
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             in
             the
             Temple
             is
             called
             
               the
               holy
               of
               holies
            
             ,
             because
             〈◊〉
             farre
             surpasseth
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             splendour
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Circumcise
             therefore
             the
             foreskinne
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             be
             n●
             more
             stiffe-necked
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             mortifie
             all
             your
             naturall
             lu●ts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             rid
             your selves
             
             of
             that
             blindnesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             that
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             all
             that
             spirituall
             pollution
             wherewith
             you
             are
             born
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             stubborn
             and
             rebellious
             against
             the
             Lord.
             The
             first
             clause
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             mortifying
             of
             their
             inward
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             the
             reforming
             of
             their
             outward
             conversation
             by
             true
             repentance
             :
             and
             because
             circumcision
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             this
             work
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             required
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             casting
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             all
             the
             lusts
             and
             pollutions
             thereof
             ,
             therefore
             Moses
             useth
             this
             phrase
             of
             circumci●ing
             their
             hearts
             ;
             yea
             by
             requiring
             this
             of
             a
             people
             amongst
             whom
             there
             were
             but
             few
             that
             were
             outwardly
             circumcised
             (
             for
             none
             were
             circumcised
             in
             their
             fourty
             years
             travelling
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Josh
             .
             5.
             5.
             
             )
             he
             taught
             them
             that
             he
             chiefly
             required
             and
             regarded
             this
             circumcision
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             one
             whit
             esteem
             the
             other
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             29.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               Jew
               that
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             doth
             his
             requiring
             this
             of
             them
             imply
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             work
             this
             holy
             change
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             were
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             good
             means
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             might
             work
             this
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             is
             God
             of
             gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             farre
             above
             all
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
             ;
             for
             under
             this
             word
             Gods
             may
             be
             comprehended
             not
             onely
             the
             false
             and
             idol-gods
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             are
             often
             termed
             Gods
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             where
             that
             which
             is
             translated
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             warrant
             of
             the
             Apostles
             quoting
             this
             place
             thus
             .
             Heb.
             2.
             7.
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Gods
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             of
             Kings
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Ye
               are
               Gods
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             that
             
               there
               be
               Gods
               many
               and
               Lords
               many
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             Moses
             doth
             thus
             set
             forth
             the
             majesty
             and
             glorious
             excellency
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             due
             consideration
             hereof
             was
             a
             good
             means
             to
             make
             the
             people
             the
             more
             to
             stand
             in
             aw
             of
             offending
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             inference
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             
               Be
               no
               more
               stiffe-necked
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               is
               God
               of
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               a
               mighty
               and
               a
               terrible
               ,
               which
               regardeth
               not
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             &
             besides
             in
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             that
             God
             regardeth
             not
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             hint
             given
             the
             people
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             presuming
             to
             sinne
             because
             they
             were
             Gods
             people
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             ●ad
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             God
             that
             regarded
             not
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             no
             more
             spare
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             a
             heathen
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             He
             doth
             execute
             ●he
             judgement
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Gods
             example
             is
             here
             propounded
             as
             a
             pattern
             for
             his
             people
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             swear
             by
             his
             name
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             He
             is
             thy
             praise
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             thy
             God
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             thy
             chief
             glory
             and
             praise
             amongst
             other
             nations
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             and
             mighty
             Jehovah
             is
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             art
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             he
             it
             is
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             thy
             praises
             and
             songs
             of
             thanksgiving
             continually
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             ANd
             know
             you
             this
             day
             :
             for
             I
             speak
             not
             with
             your
             children
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             I●
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               And
               know
               you
               this
               day
            
             ,
             Moses
             wills
             the
             Israelites
             seriously
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             was
             then
             about
             to
             say
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             dealing
             with
             them
             even
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               For
               I
               speak
               not
               with
               your
               children
               which
               have
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               not
               seen
               the
               chastisement
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             shews
             what
             great
             reason
             there
             was
             that
             they
             should
             be
             seriously
             affected
             with
             the
             recitall
             of
             these
             great
             things
             which
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             eye-witnesses
             of
             them
             (
             and
             those
             that
             have
             such
             evidence
             and
             such
             self-experience
             are
             usually
             more
             affected
             therewith
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             onely
             told
             of
             them
             )
             had
             he
             spoken
             to
             their
             children
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             so
             m●ch
             to
             be
             wondred
             if
             the
             bare
             relation
             of
             these
             things
             did
             not
             so
             much
             affect
             them
             ;
             but
             speaking
             to
             them
             that
             had
             known
             and
             seen
             all
             the
             great
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             but
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             obey
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             how
             the
             Lord
             hath
             destroyed
             them
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             questioned
             concerning
             these
             words
             ,
             How
             it
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             army
             of
             Egypt
             fourty
             years
             after
             it
             was
             drowned
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             destroyed
             them
             unto
             that
             day
             .
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             that
             hereby
             is
             onely
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             did
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             destruction
             which
             then
             fell
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             unto
             that
             day
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             unto
             that
             day
             they
             durst
             never
             after
             that
             pursue
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             or
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             But
             your
             eyes
             have
             seen
             all
             the
             great
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             he
             did
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             many
             of
             them
             who
             ca●e
             out
             of
             Egypt
             were
             yet
             alive
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             then
             under
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             seen
             what
             was
             done
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             had
             seen
             some
             all
             ,
             some
             many
             of
             those
             glorious
             acts
             which
             God
             had
             done
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             whereof
             Moses
             had
             also
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             For
             the
             land
             whither
             thou
             goest
             in
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             shews
             the
             Israelites
             a
             remarkable
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             and
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             his
             drift
             there●n
             is
             thereby
             to
             ●ove
             them
             to
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             obey
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             Egypt
             they
             never
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             very
             seldome
             ,
             had
             any
             rain
             ,
             Zach.
             14.
             18.
             
             
               If
               the
               family
               of
               Egypt
               go
               not
               up
               ▪
               and
               come
               not
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               rain
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               the
               plague
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             in
             s●ead
             of
             rain
             the
             river
             Nilus
             used
             once
             a
             year
             to
             ove●flow
             all
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             countrey
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             mellow
             and
             soften
             the
             earth
             for
             all
             the
             year
             after
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             therefore
             when
             there
             was
             any
             failing
             in
             the
             overflowing
             of
             this
             river
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             water
             their
             grounds
             ,
             yea
             those
             pla●es
             ,
             whither
             the
             overflowing
             of
             Nilus
             did
             not
             reach
             ,
             were
             alwayes
             thus
             watred
             to
             the
             g●●at
             cost
             and
             labour
             of
             the
             owners
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             rain
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ●●id
             ●ere
             ▪
             
               in
               Egypt
               thou
               sowedst
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               watere●st
               it
               with
               thy
               foot
               ,
               as
               a
               garden
               of
               herbs
               ,
            
             either
             because
             they
             digged
             furrows
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             whereby
             water
             was
             conveyed
             
             from
             Nilus
             to
             water
             their
             grounds
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             to
             se●ch
             and
             carry
             water
             ,
             to
             poure
             it
             out
             upon
             the
             grounds
             where
             they
             had
             sown
             their
             seed
             ,
             and
             so
             watred
             their
             corn-fields
             as
             a
             man
             should
             water
             a
             garden
             of
             herbs
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             provided
             to
             be
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             Egypt
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             Moses
             s●●rres
             them
             up
             to
             be
             the
             more
             obsequious
             in
             obeying
             the
             commandments
             of
             God.
             They
             should
             have
             a
             land
             that
             was
             continually
             watred
             with
             rain
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             that
             incessant
             labour
             and
             toil
             to
             which
             they
             were
             put
             in
             Egypt
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             their
             grounds
             :
             and
             s●rely
             Gods
             fatherly
             care
             in
             providing
             ●o
             well
             for
             them
             might
             justly
             challenge
             from
             th●m
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             observe
             Gods
             Laws
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             the
             aim
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Moses
             therein
             doth
             shew
             the
             people
             how
             wary
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             of
             keeping
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             provoke
             him
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             that
             land
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             now
             to
             have
             ,
             did
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             the
             Lords
             sending
             them
             rain
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             they
             could
             not
             supply
             with
             digging
             ditches
             and
             water-courses
             .
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             a
             mountanous
             and
             ●illy
             countrey
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             not
             poss●ble
             to
             convey
             water
             from
             rivers
             ,
             as
             in
             Egypt
             they
             might
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             I
             conceive
             is
             most
             proper
             ,
             and
             most
             ag●●●able
             to
             the
             aim
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Canaan
             above
             that
             of
             Egypt
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             happely
             we
             may
             best
             say
             that
             both
             were
             implyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             But
             the
             land
             whither
             ye
             go
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             land
             of
             hils
             and
             valleys
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             is
             commended
             the
             commodious
             ,
             healthfull
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             situation
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             yet
             withall
             some
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             also
             that
             because
             it
             was
             hils
             and
             dales
             ,
             rivers
             could
             not
             overflow
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             barren
             if
             it
             had
             not
             alwayes
             rain
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             A
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             careth
             for
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Canaan
             is
             a
             land
             which
             is
             not
             watred
             as
             Egypt
             is
             by
             the
             art
             and
             industry
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             speciall
             care
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             upon
             it
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ,
             to
             send
             rain
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             there
             is
             need
             .
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             Was
             it
             not
             of
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             that
             Egypt
             was
             made
             fruitfull
             by
             the
             overflowing
             of
             Nilus
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ;
             but
             yet
             because
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             Egypt
             was
             much
             advanced
             by
             their
             watering
             the
             land
             as
             a
             garden
             of
             herbs
             ,
             whereas
             Canaan
             was
             continually
             watred
             with
             rain
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             least
             use
             of
             mans
             indu●try
             ,
             but
             the
             blessing
             comes
             immediately
             from
             heaven
             ,
             there
             the
             care
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             is
             most
             evidently
             seen
             ,
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             here
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               a
               land
               which
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               eared
               for
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             I
             will
             give
             you
             the
             rain
             of
             your
             land
             in
             his
             due
             season
             ,
             the
             first
             ra●n
             and
             the
             latter
             rain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             after
             the
             sowing
             of
             the
             seed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             take
             rooting
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             harvest
             ,
             that
             the
             eare
             might
             be
             full
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             though
             Moses
             had
             hitherto
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             as
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             yet
             here
             he
             speaks
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               the
               rain
               of
               your
               land
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               send
               grasse
               in
               thy
               fields
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             That
             your
             dayes
             may
             be
             multiplyed
             ,
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             and
             your
             posterity
             may
             continue
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             so
             long
             as
             the
             heavens
             shall
             continue
             in
             their
             place
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             world
             shall
             last
             ;
             for
             the
             like
             phrase
             we
             have
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             29.
             
             
               His
               seed
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             had
             not
             the
             Jews
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             by
             their
             sinnes
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             that
             good
             land
             ,
             this
             promise
             should
             have
             been
             made
             good
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             from
             this
             promise
             happely
             we
             may
             conceive
             hope
             that
             upon
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             embracing
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             their
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             again
             reestablished
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             therein
             continue
             with
             great
             glory
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Behold
             ,
             I
             set
             before
             you
             this
             day
             a
             blessing
             and
             a
             curse
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             phrase
             of
             setting
             before
             them
             the
             blessing
             and
             the
             curse
             was
             purposely
             used
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             they
             might
             take
             their
             choice
             of
             either
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             manifest
             that
             if
             the
             curse
             came
             upon
             them
             they
             caused
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             could
             blame
             no
             body
             but
             themselves
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             put
             the
             blessing
             upon
             mount
             Gerizim
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             upon
             mount
             Ebal
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             cause
             the
             blessings
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             keep
             his
             laws
             ,
             to
             be
             pronounced
             on
             mount
             Gerizim
             ,
             and
             the
             curses
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             threatned
             to
             them
             that
             break
             his
             laws
             ,
             to
             be
             pronounced
             on
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             and
             so
             shalt
             make
             those
             mountains
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             continuall
             remembrancers
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             blessing
             and
             the
             curse
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             see
             mount
             Gerizim
             they
             may
             see
             the
             blessing
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             curse
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             mount
             Ebal
             .
             This
             is
             afterward
             enjoyned
             again
             ,
             Deut.
             27.
             11.
             12.
             
             &c.
             where
             it
             is
             also
             more
             fully
             expressed
             how
             it
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             Josh
             .
             8.
             33.
             we
             may
             see
             how
             this
             which
             God
             here
             enjoyned
             was
             accordingly
             done
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             that
             from
             this
             very
             commandment
             given
             to
             Moses
             concerning
             mount
             Gerizim
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             many
             ages
             after
             this
             ,
             took
             occasion
             to
             build
             a
             temple
             there
             ,
             as
             taking
             Gerizim
             to
             be
             a
             blessed
             place
             ,
             because
             the
             blessings
             were
             pronounced
             on
             it
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Samaritans
             temple
             was
             built
             upon
             mount
             Gerizim
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             most
             Writers
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             find
             it
             very
             probable
             by
             comparing
             together
             John
             4.
             3
             ,
             20.
             with
             Judg.
             9.
             7.
             since
             there
             ,
             to
             wit
             Judg.
             9.
             7.
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             mount
             Gerizim
             was
             nigh
             unto
             Shechem
             ,
             because
             from
             the
             top
             of
             mount
             Gerizim
             Jotham
             spake
             to
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
             that
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             Abimelech
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             John
             4.
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             the
             Samaritans
             temple
             was
             built
             on
             a
             mountain
             nigh
             unto
             Shechem
             ;
             because
             that
             Samaritan
             woman
             dwelling
             at
             Sychar
             ,
             which
             was
             Shechem
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             John
             4.
             5.
             where
             it
             is
             noted
             that
             this
             Sychar
             was
             
               near
               by
               the
               parcell
               of
               ground
               which
               Jacob
               gave
               to
               his
               sonne
               Joseph
               ,
            
             and
             that
             was
             certainly
             at
             Shechem
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             upon
             Gen.
             33.
             19.
             and
             48.
             22.
             
             )
             speaks
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             temple
             as
             of
             a
             place
             that
             was
             hard
             by
             ▪
             and
             perhaps
             in
             their
             view
             ,
             John
             4.
             20.
             
             
               Our
               father
               's
               worshipped
               in
               this
               mountain
               ,
               &
               ye
               say
               that
               in
               Jerusalem
               is
               the
               place
               where
               men
               ought
               to
               worship
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             YE
             shall
             utterly
             destroy
             all
             the
             places
             wherein
             the
             nations
             which
             ye
             shall
             possesse
             served
             their
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             their
             temples
             and
             chappels
             ,
             and
             whatever
             other
             places
             they
             had
             ,
             wherein
             they
             served
             their
             idol-gods
             .
             And
             this
             God
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             abhorred
             idolatry
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Israelites
             being
             tempted
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             those
             places
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             that
             we
             may
             not
             worship
             God
             in
             such
             churches
             and
             chappels
             as
             have
             been
             polluted
             with
             idolatry
             but
             ought
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             thought
             ;
             for
             this
             clause
             of
             this
             law
             i●
             judiciall
             ,
             pecul●ar
             onely
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             being
             chiefly
             intended
             to
             prevent
             their
             worshipping
             God
             in
             any
             other
             place
             then
             that
             one
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             not
             tyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             do
             so
             unto
             the
             Lord
             your
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             in
             severall
             places
             upon
             mountains
             and
             hills
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             heathens
             serv●●
             their
             Gods
             ;
             but
             all
             your
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             ye
             shall
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             on●ly
             in
             that
             place
             which
             he
             shall
             chuse
             for
             that
             service
             :
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             
               But
               unt●
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               shall
               chuse
               out
               of
               all
               your
               tribes
               to
               put
               his
               name
               there
               ,
               even
               unto
               his
               habitation
               shall
               ye
               seek
               ,
               and
               thither
               ye
               shall
               bring
               your
               burnt-offerings
               and
               your
               sacrifices
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Prayer
             and
             other
             spirituall
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             they
             might
             even
             then
             perform
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Levites
             were
             purposely
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             all
             the
             l●nd
             over
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             their
             Synagogues
             in
             severall
             places
             where
             they
             met
             together
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             to
             perform
             these
             holy
             duties
             ;
             but
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             all
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             chuse
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             places
             where
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             placed
             for
             some
             time
             after
             they
             were
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             Shiloh
             ,
             and
             Nob
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             12.
             
             
               Go
               ye
               now
               into
               my
               place
               which
               was
               in
               Shiloh
               ,
               where
               I
               set
               my
               name
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               I
               did
               to
               it
               for
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               my
               people
            
             ;
             but
             principally
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             which
             God
             chose
             to
             be
             the
             settled
             place
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             here
             
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               should
               chuse
               to
               put
               his
               name
               there
               ,
            
             both
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             
               The
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             prevent
             that
             carnall
             conceit
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             in
             temples
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             essentially
             included
             therein
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             that
             the
             same
             San●tuary
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               habitation
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             dwelling-place
             ,
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               his
               footstool
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             99.
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             reasons
             why
             the
             Lord
             did
             bind
             his
             people
             to
             offer
             up
             their
             sacrifices
             in
             one
             place
             onely
             which
             he
             would
             appoint
             ,
             they
             were
             chiefly
             these
             two
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             hereby
             God
             would
             teach
             them
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             onely
             way
             to
             obtain
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             of
             any
             service
             they
             did
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             Christ
             their
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             of
             whom
             their
             tabernacle
             and
             temple
             was
             a
             type
             ;
             and
             secondly
             because
             hereby
             they
             might
             the
             better
             be
             kept
             to
             one
             unifo●m
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             in
             his
             worship
             might
             be
             prevented
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             might
             easily
             fall
             had
             they
             been
             allowed
             to
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             some
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
             and
             some
             in
             another
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             was
             that
             in
             after-times
             the
             Kings
             of
             Juda●
             were
             so
             often
             blamed
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             remove
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             but
             ●uffered
             th●
             people
             to
             sacrif●ce
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             thither
             ye
             shall
             bring
             your
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             and
             your
             sacri●ices
             ,
             and
             your
             tithes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Moses
             reckons
             up
             all
             those
             holy
             things
             which
             they
             were
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             choose
             for
             those
             services
             :
             where
             first
             ,
             by
             sacrifices
             are
             meant
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             besides
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             as
             ●●nne-offerings
             ,
             trespasse-offerings
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             by
             tithes
             are
             meant
             not
             those
             ordinary
             tithes
             which
             were
             yearly
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             (
             for
             they
             were
             not
             brought
             to
             the
             temple
             ,
             but
             were
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             in
             their
             severall
             habitations
             throughout
             the
             land
             )
             but
             a
             second
             tithe
             ,
             the
             tithe
             of
             that
             which
             remained
             after
             the
             first
             tithe
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             or
             the
             money
             for
             which
             they
             had
             sold
             it
             ,
             they
             carryed
             up
             yearly
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             those
             tithes
             so
             carried
             in
             kind
             ,
             or
             with
             such
             things
             as
             they
             bought
             with
             the
             money
             ,
             they
             kept
             a
             holy
             feast
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             14.
             22
             ,
             27.
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               h●ave-offerings
               of
               their
               hands
            
             are
             meant
             all
             the
             severall
             first-fruits
             which
             they
             brought
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             heaved
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             and
             then
             left
             them
             to
             the
             priests
             for
             their
             portion
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             by
             
               vows
               and
               freewill-offerings
            
             are
             meant
             all
             such
             sacrifices
             or
             offerings
             as
             they
             should
             extraordinarily
             bring
             ,
             either
             upon
             some
             vow
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             o●
             freely
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               the
               firstlings
            
             are
             the
             first
             of
             that
             their
             herds
             and
             flocks
             brought
             forth
             ,
             for
             these
             also
             they
             carried
             up
             to
             the
             temple
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             Numb
             .
             18.
             17
             ,
             18.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             their
             bloud
             was
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             the
             fat
             was
             to
             be
             burnt
             for
             an
             offering
             made
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             ●lesh
             was
             given
             to
             the
             priests
             for
             their
             portion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             there
             ye
             shall
             ●at
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             carry
             your
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             and
             other
             things
             before
             mentioned
             to
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             choose
             ,
             there
             ye
             shall
             feast
             with
             your
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             rejoyc●
             together
             before
             the
             Lord.
             But
             here
             yet
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             this
             place
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             the
             burnt-offerings
             were
             wholly
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             other
             sacrifices
             none
             but
             the
             priests
             might
             eat
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             here
             intended
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             people
             were
             to
             fea●t
             ,
             were
             the
             tithes
             and
             the
             peace-offerings
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             should
             eat
             these
             things
             
               before
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             to
             eat
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             priests
             court
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             tabernacle
             first
             and
             temple
             afterwards
             stood
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               holy
               city
            
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             5.
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             by
             
               all
               things
               they
               put
               their
               hand
               unto
               (
               Ye
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               all
               that
               you
               put
               your
               hand
               unto
               )
            
             is
             meant
             all
             the
             good
             things
             they
             had
             gotten
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             hands
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             in
             the
             power
             of
             their
             hands
             to
             use
             as
             they
             had
             occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             all
             that
             they
             had
             they
             carried
             still
             something
             by
             way
             of
             tithes
             or
             sacrifices
             unto
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             so
             this
             phrase
             is
             ordinarily
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ▪
             as
             chap.
             15.
             10.
             
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shall
               blesse
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               puttest
               thine
               hand
               unto
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             place
             seems
             to
             be
             partly
             
             this
             ,
             Having
             told
             them
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             they
             were
             to
             carry
             all
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             ,
             &c.
             to
             that
             one
             place
             in
             the
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             should
             choose
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             think
             much
             of
             the
             labour
             and
             charge
             which
             this
             would
             put
             them
             to
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             dwelt
             farre
             off
             ,
             he
             addes
             this
             by
             way
             of
             encouragement
             ,
             
               There
               ye
               shall
               eat
               before
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             reckoning
             their
             glad
             enjoying
             of
             Gods
             presence
             there
             an
             abundant
             recompence
             for
             all
             their
             charge
             and
             labour
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Ye
             shall
             not
             do
             after
             all
             the
             things
             that
             we
             do
             here
             this
             day
             ,
             every
             man
             whatsoever
             is
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             here
             we
             live
             loose
             and
             at
             liberty
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             must
             be
             strictly
             tyed
             when
             you
             come
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             in
             Canaan
             ;
             many
             sacrifices
             and
             rites
             and
             feasts
             by
             reason
             of
             your
             unsettled
             estate
             cannot
             here
             be
             precisely
             observed
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             man
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             what
             he
             lists
             ,
             but
             when
             you
             come
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             you
             must
             not
             think
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             &c.
             See
             vers
             .
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             rejoyce
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             ye
             ,
             and
             your
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             your
             daughters
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Hereby
             it
             appears
             that
             though
             the
             males
             onely
             were
             bound
             three
             times
             a
             year
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             17.
             yet
             at
             those
             times
             the
             masters
             of
             families
             were
             wont
             also
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             carry
             their
             wives
             ,
             daughters
             ,
             and
             maidservants
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             Elkanah
             we
             see
             did
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             kill
             ,
             and
             eat
             flesh
             in
             all
             thy
             gates
             ,
             whatsoever
             thy
             soul
             lust●th
             af●er
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             explain
             yet
             more
             fully
             what
             difference
             they
             were
             to
             make
             between
             the
             flesh
             they
             might
             eat
             of
             those
             beasts
             which
             they
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             did
             eat
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             the
             flesh
             even
             of
             those
             cattel
             which
             they
             used
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             
               the
               roe-buck
               and
               the
               hart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             those
             that
             were
             not
             appointed
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             places
             where
             they
             dwelt
             both
             clean
             and
             unclean
             persons
             might
             eat
             of
             them
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             as
             through
             Gods
             bl●ssi●g
             they
             could
             provide
             for
             themselves
             (
             so
             allowing
             a
             lib●rall
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             but
             restraining
             all
             profuse
             riot
             ,
             and
             keeping
             men
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             abilitie
             )
             but
             yet
             ●hat
             which
             they
             offered
             as
             a
             holy
             sacrifice
             or
             offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             eat
             no
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             should
             choose
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             Onely
             ye
             shall
             not
             eat
             the
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Thou
             mayest
             not
             eat
             within
             thy
             gates
             the
             tithe
             of
             thy
             corn
             ,
             or
             of
             thy
             ●ine
             ,
             or
             of
             thy
             oyl
             ,
             or
             the
             firstlings
             of
             thy
             herds
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             tithes
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             The
             greatest
             difficultie
             in
             these
             words
             is
             concerning
             the
             firstlings
             here
             mentioned
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             be
             here
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             things
             which
             the
             people
             must
             onely
             eat
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             sho●ld
             choose
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             firstlings
             of
             their
             herds
             and
             stocks
             were
             holy
             to
             the
             Lo●d
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             remained
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             bloud
             was
             sprinkled
             and
             the
             fat
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             belonged
             solely
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             to
             this
             an
             answer
             may
             be
             given
             which
             may
             fully
             satisfie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             firstlings
             here
             spoken
             of
             are
             not
             those
             firs●lings
             elsewhere
             intended
             ,
             which
             as
             holy
             things
             ●onsecrated
             to
             God
             were
             allotted
             for
             the
             priests
             portion
             ;
             but
             the
             firstlings
             here
             
             mentioned
             were
             either
             the
             female
             firstlings
             (
             for
             they
             were
             onely
             the
             male
             firstlings
             which
             the
             Lord
             challenged
             as
             his
             due
             ,
             Exod
             ,
             13.
             12.
             
             )
             or
             the
             first-born
             after
             those
             first
             which
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             were
             indeed
             the
             first
             that
             were
             the
             owners
             ;
             or
             the
             chief
             and
             best
             of
             their
             lambes
             and
             kids
             and
             calves
             ,
             called
             here
             
               the
               firstlings
            
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             excellencie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             If
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             ●hy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             put
             his
             name
             there
             be
             too
             farre
             from
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             place
             chosen
             of
             God
             for
             sacrificing
             were
             near
             hand
             they
             must
             not
             eat
             of
             their
             herd
             or
             flock
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             or
             temple
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             think
             that
             the
             Jews
             dwelling
             near
             to
             Jerusalem
             did
             never
             eat
             of
             their
             h●rds
             and
             flocks
             in
             their
             own
             dwellings
             ?
             either
             therefore
             this
             clause
             hath
             refere●●e
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             and
             the
             meaning
             then
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             place
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             ,
             &c.
             were
             very
             farre
             from
             some
             of
             their
             d●ellings
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             therefore
             think
             it
             too
             hard
             a
             task
             to
             carry
             their
             sacrifices
             so
             farre
             ,
             yet
             so
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             kill
             and
             eat
             for
             their
             own
             re●●eshing
             whatsoever
             th●y
             desired
             at
             home
             (
             as
             is
             granted
             again
             in
             these
             first
             words
             )
             yet
             their
             sacrifices
             they
             must
             carry
             to
             that
             holy
             place
             though
             never
             so
             farre
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             a
             purpose
             to
             offer
             peace-offerings
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             some
             mercy
             to
             rejoyce
             together
             ,
             if
             the
             holy
             place
             were
             too
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             (
             having
             withall
             perhaps
             sent
             the
             price
             of
             redemption
             thither
             )
             feast
             t●gether
             with
             their
             cattel
             kild
             for
             food
             ,
             onely
             they
             must
             be
             then
             sure
             not
             to
             eat
             them
             as
             holy
             things
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             they
             would
             eat
             of
             the
             roe-buck
             or
             the
             hart
             .
             But
             the
             first
             resolution
             of
             this
             doubt
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             And
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             sacrifices
             shall
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             the
             flesh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             thy
             peace-of●erings
             ;
             for
             onely
             the
             flesh
             of
             those
             sacrifices
             was
             eaten
             by
             the
             owners
             ,
             Lev.
             7.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             IF
             there
             arise
             among
             you
             a
             Prophet
             or
             a
             dreamer
             of
             dreams
             ,
             &
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             given
             the
             people
             warning
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             seduced
             to
             idolatrie
             by
             strangers
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             here
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             like
             warning
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             seduced
             by
             those
             that
             were
             their
             own
             brethren
             ;
             If
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               arise
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             pretends
             himself
             to
             be
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             that
             saith
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             a
             vision
             or
             in
             a
             dream
             )
             and
             that
             among
             your
             own
             brethren
             (
             f●r
             these
             words
             ,
             
               among
               you
            
             ,
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             that
             they
             must
             regard
             him
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Israelite
             since
             amongst
             them
             many
             false
             Prophets
             might
             and
             did
             arise
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             ,
             
               giveth
               thee
               a
               signe
               or
               a
               wonder
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             God
             hath
             by
             vision
             or
             dream
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             foretells
             some
             wonderfull
             and
             supernaturall
             work
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             (
             such
             as
             was
             the
             cleaving
             of
             Jeroboams
             altar
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             told
             them
             of
             beforehand
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             13.
             3.
             as
             a
             sure
             sigue
             that
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             )
             and
             withall
             happely
             acompanieth
             his
             prediction
             with
             some
             outward
             significant
             action
             or
             gesture
             
             (
             as
             when
             that
             false
             prophet
             Zedekiah
             ,
             1.
             
             Kin.
             22.
             11.
             
               made
               horns
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               With
               these
               shalt
               thou
               push
               the
               Syrians
               untill
               thou
               have
               consumed
               them
               )
            
             though
             this
             signe
             or
             wonder
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             yet
             if
             withall
             he
             shall
             perswade
             thee
             to
             worship
             false
             Gods
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             in
             a
             false
             manner
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             pretends
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             with
             false
             worship
             ,
             doth
             not
             indeed
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             an
             idol-god
             which
             he
             pha●cieth
             to
             himself
             )
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               to
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             because
             of
             his
             signes
             and
             wonders
             regard
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             And
             indeed
             (
             though
             a
             false
             Prophet
             may
             be
             known
             by
             his
             foretelling
             things
             which
             afterwards
             come
             not
             to
             passe
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             22.
             
             
               Whou
               a
               Prophet
               speaketh
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               follow
               not
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             )
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             a
             Prophet
             foretells
             is
             no
             sure
             signe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Prophet
             nor
             to
             be
             regarded
             if
             his
             doctrine
             be
             not
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             which
             God
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             proveth
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             added
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             any
             Prophet
             that
             should
             perswade
             them
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             gave
             them
             any
             signe
             or
             wonder
             which
             should
             accordingly
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             did
             prove
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             did
             sincerely
             love
             God
             or
             no.
             For
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             the
             Lord
             is
             here
             said
             
               to
               prove
               them
            
             by
             that
             which
             the
             false
             Prophets
             did
             to
             seduce
             them
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             even
             the
             Lord
             himself
             may
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             reveal
             things
             to
             come
             even
             to
             wicked
             men
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Balaam
             and
             Caiaphas
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             thereby
             to
             bring
             glory
             to
             himself
             ,
             though
             they
             onely
             intend
             to
             corrupt
             and
             seduce
             his
             people
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             though
             these
             predictions
             given
             ,
             and
             wonders
             wrought
             are
             usually
             either
             mere
             forgings
             and
             impostures
             ,
             or
             else
             satanicall
             delusions
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             made
             to
             think
             they
             see
             those
             things
             done
             which
             indeed
             are
             not
             done
             ,
             or
             lastly
             ,
             are
             such
             wonders
             as
             are
             indeed
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             of
             God
             that
             either
             men
             or
             devils
             are
             permitted
             to
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             who
             could
             easily
             restrain
             them
             if
             he
             saw
             cause
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             Lords
             aim
             ,
             in
             suffering
             the
             devil
             and
             wicked
             men
             thus
             to
             abuse
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             tryall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             tryall
             to
             make
             it
             known
             ,
             whether
             they
             love
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soul
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             those
             whose
             hearts
             are
             upright
             towards
             God
             will
             not
             be
             drawn
             away
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             by
             such
             delusions
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               us
               they
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               continued
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             that
             dreamer
             of
             dreams
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             put
             the
             false
             Prophet
             to
             death
             that
             shall
             so
             seduce
             the
             people
             :
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             every
             spreading
             of
             false
             doctrines
             in
             matters
             of
             lesse
             consequence
             was
             not
             thus
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             seducing
             of
             men
             from
             the
             true
             religion
             to
             the
             direct
             worship
             of
             false
             Gods
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             though
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             Law
             concerned
             onely
             the
             policie
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             it
             gives
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             power
             also
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             capitall
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             seduce
             them
             to
             an
             apostacy
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             reason
             here
             rendred
             why
             they
             should
             put
             such
             false
             prophets
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             phrase
             that
             is
             used
             ,
             
               because
               he
               had
               spoken
               —
               to
               thrust
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               way
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               commanded
               thee
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
            
             is
             intended
             to
             imply
             what
             a
             dangerous
             and
             strong
             temptation
             that
             of
             pretended
             miracles
             is
             to
             seduce
             men
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             also
             speaking
             of
             such
             ,
             said
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
             
               They
               shall
               deceive
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               the
               very
               elect
               :
            
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               so
               shalt
               thou
               put
               the
               evil
               away
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             both
             of
             the
             evil
             men
             that
             were
             the
             seducers
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             which
             they
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             cutting
             off
             these
             evil
             men
             the
             hurt
             which
             they
             might
             do
             amongst
             the
             people
             should
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             If
             thy
             brother
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             thy
             mother
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             place
             is
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             false
             prophets
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             )
             but
             all
             others
             whatsoever
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             that
             should
             seduce
             them
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             not
             openly
             but
             secretly
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             spare
             those
             that
             were
             dearest
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             the
             fuller
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               the
               sonne
               of
               thy
               mother
               ,
            
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             either
             to
             distinguish
             true
             brothers
             from
             kindred
             ,
             yea
             from
             all
             other
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             are
             frequently
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             
               their
               brethren
            
             ;
             or
             else
             emphatically
             to
             expresse
             that
             brother
             that
             is
             usually
             most
             beloved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             brother
             both
             by
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             brother
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             ,
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             same
             belly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             our
             love
             to
             such
             is
             naturally
             the
             strongest
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             particular
             mention
             that
             is
             here
             made
             of
             the
             daughter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             love
             that
             men
             bear
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             pity
             that
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             take
             of
             that
             sex
             :
             men
             are
             naturally
             enclined
             to
             take
             compassion
             of
             that
             sex
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             a
             daughter
             or
             wife
             seek
             to
             seduce
             them
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             no
             pity
             shown
             them
             because
             of
             their
             sex
             .
             Indeed
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             therefore
             some
             have
             thought
             that
             by
             this
             Law
             the
             child
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             accuse
             either
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             if
             they
             sought
             to
             seduce
             him
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             the
             Lord
             not
             enjoyning
             this
             in
             regard
             it
             was
             so
             much
             against
             the
             reverence
             which
             children
             do
             naturally
             bear
             to
             their
             parents
             .
             But
             these
             build
             upon
             too
             weak
             a
             ground
             :
             Doubtlesse
             in
             Gods
             cause
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             for
             the
             child
             to
             regard
             the
             parents
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             husband
             to
             regard
             the
             wife
             of
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             Levi
             in
             this
             case
             is
             commended
             for
             closing
             his
             eyes
             against
             his
             parents
             ,
             because
             
               he
               said
               unto
               his
               father
               and
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               him
               ,
            
             chap.
             33.
             9.
             and
             therefore
             questionlesse
             under
             these
             that
             are
             named
             all
             other
             persons
             that
             are
             most
             dear
             to
             men
             ,
             even
             parents
             also
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Namely
             of
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             people
             which
             are
             round
             about
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               people
               which
               are
               round
               about
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             is
             a
             warning
             couched
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             moved
             with
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             the
             nations
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             farre
             and
             near
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             went
             another
             way
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             rather
             should
             say
             as
             S.
             John
             doth
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             5.
             19.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               we
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               l●eth
               in
               wickednesse
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             we
             may
             understand
             it
             as
             intended
             also
             to
             shew
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
             whatsoever
             gods
             they
             were
             which
             they
             were
             perswaded
             to
             worship
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             consent
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             onely
             worship
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             But
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             kill
             him
             ;
             thine
             hand
             shall
             be
             first
             upon
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             surely
             kill
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             inform
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             so
             procure
             that
             justice
             may
             be
             executed
             upon
             him
             according
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             that
             added
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               thine
               hand
               shall
               be
               first
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             party
             accusing
             and
             giving
             testimonie
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             Gods
             Law
             that
             the
             witnesses
             should
             throw
             the
             first
             stones
             at
             him
             that
             was
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Certain
             men
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Belial
             ,
             are
             gone
             out
             from
             among
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             certain
             vild
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             mischievous
             persons
             .
             Belial
             is
             by
             inte●pretation
             
               without
               profit
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               without
               yoke
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             base
             ,
             lawlesse
             ,
             rebellious
             and
             wicked
             ;
             whence
             this
             name
             is
             given
             to
             Satan
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             ,
             opposed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             15.
             
             
               What
               concord
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               ?
            
             and
             to
             men
             and
             women
             given
             over
             unto
             wickednesse
             ,
             Judg.
             19.
             22.
             
             
               The
               men
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               certain
               sonnes
               of
               Belial
               ,
               beset
               the
               house
               round
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               Count
               not
               thine
               handmaid
               for
               a
               daughter
               of
               Belial
            
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             25.
             
             
               Let
               not
               my
               Lord
               —
               regard
               this
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               even
               Nabal
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             of
             going
             out
             from
             among
             the
             Israelit●s
             ,
             
               certain
               men
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Belial
               are
               gone
               out
               from
               among
               you
               ,
            
             it
             intimates
             ,
             first
             ,
             their
             separating
             of
             themselves
             from
             Gods
             people
             in
             point
             of
             religion
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             1.
             
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             their
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             herein
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             it
             openly
             ,
             as
             proclaiming
             warre
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             enquire
             and
             make
             search
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             ,
             in
             two
             regards
             ▪
             first
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             though
             they
             did
             but
             heare
             some
             flying
             report
             of
             such
             a
             wickednesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             not
             slight
             such
             a
             report
             ,
             but
             must
             enquire
             carefully
             whether
             it
             were
             so
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             yet
             they
             must
             not
             arm
             themselves
             against
             their
             brethren
             (
             as
             is
             afterwards
             enjoyned
             )
             merely
             upon
             uncertain
             reports
             ▪
             but
             must
             first
             make
             diligent
             search
             and
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             sound
             it
             evident
             and
             certain
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             proceed
             against
             them
             as
             is
             here
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             YE
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Lord
             your
             God.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             prefixed
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             carefully
             observe
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             more
             especially
             these
             that
             are
             here
             prescribed
             :
             for
             being
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             heirs
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             be
             very
             carefull
             that
             they
             did
             nothing
             that
             might
             dishonour
             their
             father
             ,
             or
             disparage
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             mourn
             as
             men
             without
             hope
             ,
             nor
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             heathens
             ,
             from
             whom
             God
             had
             separated
             them
             .
          
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             cut
             your selves
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             baldnesse
             between
             your
             eyes
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             fore-part
             of
             your
             heads
             ,
             just
             over
             the
             space
             that
             is
             between
             your
             eyes
             .
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Levit.
             21.
             5.
             and
             19.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             eat
             any
             abominable
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             on
             the
             11.
             chapter
             of
             Leviticus
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             the
             glede
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             bird
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             11.
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             but
             is
             comprehended
             under
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             that
             are
             there
             named
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             give
             it
             unto
             the
             stranger
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             gates
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             eat
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             the
             proselyte
             or
             stranger
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             such
             were
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             speciall
             ,
             Levit.
             17.
             15.
             but
             the
             stranger
             of
             anothe●
             religion
             ,
             who
             onely
             sojourned
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             truly
             tithe
             all
             the
             increase
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             tithe
             payed
             every
             yeare
             to
             the
             Levites
             in
             the
             severall
             places
             of
             their
             habitation
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             24.
             and
             there
             was
             likewise
             another
             tithe
             (
             as
             was
             noted
             before
             on
             chap.
             12.
             6.
             
             )
             which
             the
             owners
             carried
             yearly
             with
             them
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             was
             spent
             there
             in
             holy
             feasting
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Either
             therefore
             these
             words
             in
             the
             22.
             verse
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               truly
               tithe
               all
               the
               m●r●ase
               of
               thy
               seed
               that
               thy
               field
               bringeth
               forth
               year
               by
               year
               ,
            
             are
             meant
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             tithes
             payed
             to
             the
             Levi●e●
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             that
             follow
             verse
             23.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               which
               he
               shall
               ●●oose
               to
               place
               his
               name
               there
               ,
               the
               tithe
               of
               thy
               corn
               ,
               of
               thy
               wine
               ,
               and
               of
               thine
               oyl
               ,
            
             are
             meant
             of
             the
             second
             tithe
             spent
             in
             their
             holy
             feasts
             ;
             or
             if
             both
             ver●es
             are
             meant
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             tithe
             ,
             then
             doubtlesse
             they
             are
             both
             meant
             of
             the
             second
             tithe
             :
             for
             neither
             vv●re
             the
             first
             tithes
             carried
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             owners
             any
             power
             to
             eat
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             shall
             choose
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             tithes
             ,
             here
             appointed
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             people
             in
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             choose
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             tithes
             which
             were
             yearly
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             .
             Numb
             .
             18.
             24.
             but
             were
             a
             second
             tithe
             ,
             as
             is
             shown
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             must
             be
             held
             concerning
             the
             firstlings
             of
             their
             herds
             and
             slocks
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             ch●p
             .
             12.
             17.
             
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             where
             a
             reason
             is
             rendered
             why
             the
             Lord
             did
             enjoyn
             them
             to
             go
             up
             to
             the
             place
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             fea●t
             together
             with
             these
             their
             holy
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               alwayes
               ,
            
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             may
             be
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             very
             presenting
             of
             themselves
             thus
             yearly
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             it self
             a
             good
             means
             to
             keep
             their
             hearts
             in
             a
             continuall
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             when
             they
             went
             up
             to
             Gods
             holy
             place
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             wont
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             law
             and
             the
             pro●ises
             conc●●ning
             the
             Messiah
             (
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             those
             darker
             times
             )
             and
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             they
             beheld
             a
             shadow
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             him
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             needs
             conduce
             much
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             And
             if
             the
             way
             be
             too
             long
             for
             thee
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             there
             is
             an
             exception
             added
             to
             the
             former
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             dwelt
             very
             farre
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             tithes
             and
             firstlings
             were
             so
             much
             in
             quantitie
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             carry
             them
             so
             farre
             (
             which
             to
             imply
             that
             clause
             is
             added
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
            
             
             
               blessed
               thee
            
             )
             then
             they
             might
             sell
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             c●rry
             the
             money
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             buy
             therewith
             what
             they
             were
             to
             use
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             At
             the
             end
             of
             three
             years
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             forth
             all
             the
             tithe
             of
             thine
             increase
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             expresse
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             third
             sort
             of
             tithe
             ,
             different
             from
             tho●e
             two
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             and
             23.
             
             For
             1.
             this
             was
             onely
             paid
             every
             third
             year
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             each
             third
             year
             after
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             when
             the
             land
             lay
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             then
             no
             tithe
             paid
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             were
             common
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             2.
             this
             was
             for
             another
             service
             :
             the
             first
             of
             those
             tithes
             mentioned
             before
             were
             wholly
             the
             Levites
             portion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             often
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             or
             the
             price
             of
             them
             was
             carried
             up
             by
             the
             owners
             to
             the
             Lords
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             spent
             in
             holy
             feasting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             this
             now
             was
             laid
             up
             in
             some
             publick
             place
             in
             the
             towns
             and
             cities
             where
             they
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             
               the
               stranger
               ,
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               the
               widow
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             is
             expressed
             here
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             whereas
             the
             two
             first
             years
             after
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             there
             were
             two
             tithes
             onely
             separated
             from
             their
             estates
             ,
             the
             first
             for
             the
             Levites
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             holy
             feasting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             year
             they
             separated
             a
             third
             tithe
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             poore
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             dwelt
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             the
             two
             next
             years
             they
             separated
             onely
             the
             two
             first
             tithes
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             the
             third
             year
             three
             tithes
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             then
             the
             next
             year
             was
             again
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             the
             tithe
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             was
             
               at
               the
               end
               of
               three
               years
            
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             same
             tithe
             which
             the
             two
             years
             before
             the
             owners
             spent
             in
             holy
             feasting
             :
             the
             third
             year
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             second
             tithe
             was
             not
             carried
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             their
             holy
             feasts
             there
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             laid
             up
             at
             home
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             But
             two
             arguments
             may
             be
             brought
             against
             this
             opinion
             from
             a
             following
             passage
             concerning
             the
             third
             years
             tithes
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             12.
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             answered
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             third
             year
             is
             there
             called
             
               the
               year
               of
               tithing
            
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             probable
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             given
             why
             that
             year
             should
             be
             called
             peculiarly
             
               the
               year
               of
               tithing
            
             ,
             but
             onely
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             year
             they
             separated
             three
             tithes
             from
             their
             estates
             ,
             one
             more
             then
             on
             other
             years
             :
             If
             the
             tithes
             on
             this
             third
             year
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             poore
             were
             the
             same
             which
             the
             two
             former
             years
             they
             had
             spent
             in
             holy
             feasting
             ,
             then
             did
             they
             separate
             no
             more
             tithes
             this
             third
             year
             then
             on
             other
             years
             ;
             and
             vvhy
             then
             should
             it
             be
             called
             
               the
               year
               of
               tithing
            
             ?
             The
             second
             argument
             is
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             third
             year
             every
             man
             vvas
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             pro●ession
             that
             he
             had
             faithfully
             paid
             all
             his
             tithes
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             vvay
             probable
             that
             vvhen
             he
             vvent
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             make
             this
             solemn
             profession
             he
             should
             not
             then
             carry
             vvith
             him
             those
             second
             tithes
             vvhich
             vvere
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             holy
             seasting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             When
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               an
               end
               of
               tithing
               all
               the
               tithes
               of
               thine
               increase
               ,
               the
               third
               year
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               year
               of
               tithing
               ▪
               and
               hast
               given
               it
               unto
               the
               Levites
               ,
               the
               stranger
               ,
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               the
               widow
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               say
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               brought
               away
               the
               hallowed
               things
               out
               of
               mine
               house
               ,
               and
               also
               have
               given
               them
               unto
               the
               Levi●●●
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             indeed
             vvhat
             vvere
             those
             
               hallowed
               things
            
             vvhich
             he
             had
             
               brought
               with
               him
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
            
             if
             they
             vvere
             not
             that
             second
             tithe
             vvhich
             vvas
             
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             holy
             feasting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             this
             third
             year
             they
             separated
             three
             severall
             tithes
             from
             their
             increase
             ,
             the
             first
             vvhich
             vvas
             the
             Levites
             yearly
             livelyhood
             ,
             the
             second
             vvhich
             they
             carried
             up
             vvith
             them
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             therewith
             to
             feast
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             which
             was
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             poor
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             AT
             the
             end
             of
             every
             seven
             years
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             release
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             seventh
             year
             comes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ●nd
             or
             last
             of
             the
             seven
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             vers
             .
             9.
             that
             the
             seventh
             year
             is
             called
             
               the
               year
               of
               release
               ,
               Behold
               the
               seventh
               year
               ,
               the
               year
               of
               release
               ,
               is
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             Jer.
             34.
             14.
             
               at
               the
               end
               of
               seven
               years
               let
               ye
               go
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             next
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               when
               he
               hath
               served
               thee
               six
               years
               thou
               shalt
               let
               him
               go
               free
               from
               thee
               .
            
             Now
             this
             year
             of
             release
             was
             that
             seventh
             year
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             11.
             and
             Levit.
             25.
             4.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sabbaticall
             year
             ,
             when
             the
             land
             was
             to
             keep
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             ,
             there
             being
             that
             year
             neither
             plowing
             nor
             sowing
             ,
             nor
             any
             work
             of
             husbandry
             used
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             concerning
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             what
             this
             release
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             thus
             ,
             
               every
               creditour
               that
               lendeth
               ought
               unto
               his
               neighbour
               shall
               release
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               exact
               it
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             any
             Israelite
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Lords
               release
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             it
             to
             be
             a
             year
             of
             release
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             the
             release
             here
             enjoyned
             was
             an
             absolute
             acquitting
             and
             discharging
             of
             the
             debt
             for
             ever
             ;
             onely
             they
             adde
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             thus
             to
             forgive
             the
             debts
             of
             the
             poore
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
               save
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               poore
               among
               you
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             of
             the
             rich
             they
             might
             require
             what
             was
             owing
             them
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             many
             of
             the
             best
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             meant
             of
             a
             not
             exacting
             that
             year
             the
             debts
             that
             were
             owing
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             the
             people
             are
             commanded
             to
             lend
             to
             their
             poore
             brethr●n
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             law
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             year
             of
             release
             was
             near
             at
             hand
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             strange
             that
             it
             should
             be
             called
             lending
             when
             they
             knew
             that
             immediately
             at
             the
             year
             of
             release
             their
             debt
             should
             absolutely
             be
             acquitted
             and
             made
             void
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             here
             translated
             
               a
               release
               of
               debts
            
             ,
             may
             be
             rendred
             
               a
               remission
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             intermission
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             that
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             11.
             where
             speech
             is
             of
             the
             land
             that
             it
             should
             be
             let
             rest
             or
             intermitted
             from
             tillage
             ,
             that
             being
             onely
             for
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             from
             this
             word
             that
             they
             were
             to
             give
             an
             absolute
             release
             of
             their
             debts
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             exact
             them
             this
             seventh
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             there
             was
             neither
             sowing
             nor
             reaping
             nor
             other
             works
             of
             husbandry
             that
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             poore
             had
             not
             such
             means
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             as
             in
             other
             years
             .
             However
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Sabbath-rest
             of
             this
             year
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             11.
             
             )
             so
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             release
             of
             debts
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             year
             was
             a
             figure
             or
             type
             of
             that
             acceptable
             year
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             brought
             us
             a
             release
             of
             our
             sinne●
             (
             which
             are
             called
             
               our
               debts
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             
             ●●
             .
             )
             by
             and
             through
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             also
             are
             taught
             to
             
               put
               〈…〉
               ●e
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             〈…〉
             ●2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Of
             a
             foreiner
             thou
             mayest
             exact
             it
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             foreiner
             here
             intended
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             might
             exa●t
             their
             debts
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             thought
             to
             be
             every
             stranger
             of
             another
             nation
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             were
             a
             proselyte
             :
             but
             others
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             those
             strangers
             that
             had
             not
             embraced
             the
             true
             rel●gion
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             this
             law
             did
             the
             more
             fully
             represent
             that
             spirituall
             release
             ,
             whereof
             it
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             a
             figure
             or
             type
             ,
             in
             that
             none
             can
             have
             any
             share
             in
             this
             great
             priviledge
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             that
             are
             alien●
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             those
             that
             are
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christians
             indeed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Save
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             n●
             poore
             among
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             (
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             )
             is
             added
             as
             an
             exception
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             their
             debters
             were
             poo●e
             they
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             forbear
             the
             debt
             .
             But
             the
             other
             translation
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             seem●
             the
             best
             ,
             
               To
               the
               end
               that
               there
               be
               no
               poore
               among
               you
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             be
             through
             exacting
             of
             debts
             any
             man
             brought
             to
             extreme
             poverty
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             shall
             greatly
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             contain
             a
             reason
             that
             may
             induce
             them
             thus
             to
             shew
             mercy
             in
             not
             exacting
             their
             debts
             at
             the
             year
             of
             rel●ase
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             if
             in
             this
             and
             other
             things
             they
             were
             obedient
             to
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             so
             abundantly
             blesse
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             sho●ld
             be
             well
             able
             thus
             to
             forbear
             the
             exacting
             of
             their
             debts
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             no
             prejudice
             at
             all
             to
             th●m
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             if
             thy
             brother
             ,
             an
             Hebrew
             man
             or
             an
             Hebrew
             woman
             ,
             be
             sold
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             serve
             thee
             six
             years
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Which
             they
             usually
             did
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             happened
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             40
             ,
             41.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             21.
             2.
             for
             this
             is
             not
             here
             added
             as
             a
             priviledge
             of
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             but
             as
             another
             act
             of
             mercy
             agr●eable
             to
             that
             before
             enjoyned
             concerning
             the
             remitting
             of
             debts
             every
             Sabbaticall
             year
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             setting
             free
             of
             servants
             be
             made
             one
             of
             the
             great
             priviledges
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             if
             the
             like
             had
             been
             done
             every
             seventh
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ?
             or
             to
             what
             purpose
             had
             it
             been
             to
             prescribe
             that
             no
             Hebrew
             servant
             should
             serve
             above
             six
             years
             ,
             as
             is
             appointed
             Exod.
             21.
             2.
             if
             they
             could
             never
             serve
             six
             years
             ,
             unless●
             they
             began
             their
             service
             immediately
             after
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             otherwise
             when
             their
             release
             came
             they
             must
             be
             set
             ●●ee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             remember
             that
             thou
             wast
             a
             bond-man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             them
             ,
             is
             often
             pressed
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             ●●ew
             mercy
             to
             their
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             free
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ▪
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             remembrance
             of
             our
             own
             miseries
             doth
             naturally
             incline
             mans
             heart
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             fitting
             that
             men
             should
             imitate
             the
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             of
             God.
             But
             b●sides
             ▪
             there
             is
             covertly
             a
             hint
             given
             of
             a
             further
             matter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             ●s
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             empty
             away
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ▪
             but
             came
             away
             thence
             with
             much
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             not
             send
             away
             their
             servants
             empty
             when
             they
             set
             them
             free
             ,
             but
             should
             give
             them
             liberally
             of
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             if
             ●e
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             go
             aw●y
             s●om
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             S●e
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             23.
             6.
             and
             Levit.
             25.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             And
             als●
             unto
             thy
             maid-servant
             thou
             shalt
             do
             likewise
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             this
             follows
             so
             immediately
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             concerning
             the
             boring
             of
             the
             ear
             of
             that
             man-servant
             which
             refused
             to
             be
             set
             free
             at
             six
             years
             end
             ,
             there●ore
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             (
             and
             most
             prob●bly
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             that
             shows
             the
             contrary
             )
             that
             even
             the
             ears
             of
             maid-servants
             were
             bored
             likewise
             ,
             if
             they
             refused
             their
             freedome
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ;
             yet
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             that
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               also
               unto
               thy
               maid-servant
               thou
               shalt
               do
               likewise
               ,
            
             hath
             onely
             reference
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             ●ormer
             verses
             concerning
             the
             setting
             free
             of
             their
             men-servants
             at
             six
             years
             ●nd
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             they
             should
             give
             them
             when
             they
             set
             them
             free
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             herein
             to
             their
             maid-servants
             they
             should
             do
             likewise
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             For
             he
             hath
             been
             worth
             a
             double
             hired
             servant
             to
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Not
             because
             of
             the
             hard
             service
             he
             hath
             done
             above
             the
             service
             of
             an
             hireling
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             law
             Hebrew
             servants
             might
             not
             be
             u●ed
             like
             slaves
             ,
             but
             like
             hired
             servants
             ,
             Levit
             ,
             25.
             39
             
             ▪
             40.
             but
             because
             hired
             servants
             had
             great
             w●ges
             ,
             besides
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             which
             servants
             that
             were
             sold
             had
             not
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             amongst
             us
             the
             service
             of
             an
             appr●ntice
             is
             counted
             more
             prositable
             then
             that
             of
             journeymen
             or
             hired
             servants
             ;
             and
             some
             adde
             also
             because
             hired
             servants
             did
             us●ally
             serve
             for
             three
             years
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             ,
             Esa
             .
             16.
             14.
             
             
               Within
               three
               years
               ,
               as
               the
               years
               of
               an
               hireling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             e●t
             it
             be●ore
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             year
             by
             ●ear
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             I
             have
             formerly
             shown
             upon
             Deut.
             12.
             17.
             that
             there
             were
             certain
             firstlings
             (
             which
             were
             not
             those
             firstling-males
             that
             did
             first
             open
             the
             matrice
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             the
             Lords
             by
             that
             generall
             Law
             of
             the
             firs●-born
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             15.
             
             )
             and
             that
             these
             might
             b●
             brought
             ●nto
             the
             Lord
             as
             p●ace-offerings
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             owners
             and
             their
             housholds
             might
             eat
             of
             these
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             therefore
             severall
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             place
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             firstling
             males
             here
             intended
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               work
               with
               the
               firstling
               of
               thy
               bullock
               ,
               nor
               shear
               the
               firstling
               of
               thy
               sheep
            
             ;
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             firstlings
             here
             meant
             are
             those
             firstlings
             which
             were
             the
             Lords
             due
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             fell
             by
             that
             generall
             Law
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             owners
             had
             not
             power
             to
             reap
             any
             profit
             by
             them
             ;
             therefore
             others
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               eat
               it
               be●ore
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             —
             that
             is
             ▪
             the
             priest
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             gav●
             all
             the
             firstlings
             of
             Isra●l
             as
             their
             po●tion
             :
             for
             as
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Moses
             spake
             all
             that
             went
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Isra●l
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             continueth
             his
             s●eech
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             though
             that
             he
             speaks
             were
             intended
             of
             the
             priests
             peculiarly
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Israel
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             under
             whom
             the
             priests
             were
             also
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             eat
             it
             within
             thy
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             T●●t
             is
             ,
             the
             priest
             ,
             as
             above
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             common
             meat
             in
             their
             own
             private
             dwell●●gs
             ;
             or
             ●lse
             it
             is
             meant
             that
             the
             owner
             should
             redeem
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             unclean
             beast
             ,
             a●d
             then
             eat
             it
             without
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             those
             second
             so●t
             of
             firstlings
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             may
             see
             what
             is
             noted
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             therefore
             sacrifice
             the
             Passeover
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             flock
             and
             the
             herd
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Because
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             of
             the
             flock
             and
             the
             herd
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Paschall-lamb
             which
             was
             killed
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             this
             moneth
             at
             even
             :
             but
             either
             by
             
               the
               Passeover
            
             we
             must
             here
             understand
             joyntly
             both
             the
             Paschal-lamb
             and
             those
             other
             sacrifices
             which
             did
             accompany
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Paschal-lamb
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             sheep
             or
             bullocks
             ,
             as
             namely
             those
             enjoyned
             Numb
             .
             28.
             19.
             
             &c.
             and
             such
             other
             as
             men
             would
             voluntarily
             bring
             ,
             an
             example
             whereof
             we
             have
             2.
             
             Chron.
             35.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             by
             
               the
               Passeover
            
             is
             here
             meant
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             then
             thus
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               sacrifice
               the
               Passeover
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             celebrate
             the
             Passeover
             with
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             flock
             and
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Seven
             dayes
             shalt
             thou
             eat
             unleavened
             bread
             therewith
             ,
             even
             the
             bread
             of
             affliction
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             a
             memoriall
             of
             your
             afflictions
             in
             Egypt
             (
             as
             being
             usually
             the
             bread
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             affliction
             and
             poverty
             )
             and
             of
             your
             hasty
             coming
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             before
             your
             bread
             had
             time
             to
             be
             leavened
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             leavened
             bread
             seen
             with
             th●e
             in
             all
             thy
             coasts
             seven
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             they
             might
             not
             eat
             any
             leavened
             bread
             all
             the
             time
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             so
             neither
             might
             they
             suffer
             any
             leaven
             to
             be
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             surer
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             tempted
             to
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             any
             leaven
             in
             the
             bread
             which
             they
             baked
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             there
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             thou
             sacrificedst
             the
             first
             day
             at
             even
             ,
             remain
             all
             night
             untill
             the
             morning
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Paschal-lamb
             ,
             which
             was
             killed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foureteenth
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             all
             of
             it
             that
             night
             following
             before
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             remainder
             of
             it
             was
             to
             be
             b●rnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             12.
             10.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Paschal-lamb
             was
             not
             prope●ly
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             b●cause
             no
             part
             of
             it
             was
             offered
             upon
             the
             altar
             ;
             yet
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             killed
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             needs
             not
             seem
             strange
             ▪
             that
             here
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             s●crificed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Thou
             mayest
             not
             sacrifice
             the
             Passeover
             within
             any
             of
             thy
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             town
             or
             city
             save
             onely
             in
             Jerusalem
             ▪
             where
             Christ
             our
             p●schallamb
             was
             sacrificed
             for
             us
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             c●osen
             that
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             ,
             they
             did
             onely
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             there
             .
             See
             Luke
             2.
             41.
             but
             in
             any
             private
             house
             in
             Jerusalem
             they
             might
             both
             kill
             and
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             18.
             onely
             their
             sacrifices
             which
             they
             offered
             at
             that
             ●e●st
             might
             o●ely
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             temple
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             There
             thou
             shalt
             sacrifice
             the
             Passe●ver
             at
             even
             ,
             at
             the
             going
             down
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             at
             the
             season
             that
             thou
             camest
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             ▪
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             the
             very
             same
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Abib
             when
             thou
             camest
             forth
             ou●
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             ●oureteenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             :
             or
             if
             these
             words
             ,
             
               at
               the
               season
               that
               thou
               camest
            
             
             
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             have
             reserence
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             
               at
               even
               ,
               at
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             so
             as
             if
             the
             time
             of
             sunsetting
             were
             exactly
             the
             very
             ti●e
             when
             the
             I●raelites
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             (
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             29
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             was
             after
             midnight
             ere
             they
             had
             leave
             given
             them
             to
             go
             )
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             night
             after
             that
             evening
             when
             they
             first
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             they
             went
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             indeed
             p●eparing
             to
             be
             gone
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             in
             such
             haste
             ,
             the
             Lord
             having
             told
             them
             beforehand
             of
             that
             which
             sho●ld
             happen
             ▪
             and
             had
             scarce
             leisure
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             celebrating
             that
             holy
             f●ast
             ,
             because
             the
             Egypt●ans
             were
             so
             eager
             to
             have
             them
             pack
             up
             and
             be
             gone
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             t●rn
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             go
             unto
             thy
             tents
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             morning
             after
             the
             feast
             o●
             unleavened
             bread
             was
             ended
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             seven
             dayes
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             ●ext
             words
             in
             the
             ●ighth
             verse
             ,
             
               six
               dayes
               thou
               shalt
               eat
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             what
             morning
             this
             was
             that
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             morrow
             ●fter
             the
             solemn
             assembly
             on
             the
             sev●nth
             day
             .
             Indeed
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             morning
             here
             mentioned
             must
             be
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             fiftee●th
             day
             ,
             the
             morning
             after
             they
             had
             eaten
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             because
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             was
             a
             solemn
             festivall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             liberty
             of
             travelling
             and
             leaving
             Je●usalem
             on
             that
             day
             was
             allowed
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             that
             the
             people
             used
             to
             stay
             at
             Jerusalem
             all
             the
             seven
             dayes
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             21.
             and
             so
             in
             other
             place●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Begin
             to
             number
             the
             seven
             weeks
             from
             such
             time
             as
             thou
             beginnest
             to
             put
             the
             sicle
             to
             the
             corn
             .
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             to
             reap
             the
             wave-sheaf
             ,
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             barley-harvest
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             that
             moneth
             of●ered
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Le●it
             .
             23.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             k●ep
             the
             feast
             of
             weeks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             a
             tribute
             of
             a
             freewi●●-off●ring
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             ●his
             contribution
             or
             tribute
             of
             a
             ●●eewill-offering
             is
             neither
             the
             sacrifice
             appointed
             for
             the
             feast-day
             ,
             Numb
             .
             18.
             27
             ,
             31.
             nor
             the
             two
             loaves
             and
             sacrifices
             with
             them
             ▪
             commanded
             Levit.
             23.
             17
             ,
             20.
             for
             these
             were
             not
             voluntary
             offerings
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             enjoyned
             ;
             over
             and
             besides
             them
             God
             here
             appointeth
             men
             voluntarily
             to
             bring
             unto
             him
             of
             their
             fruits
             what
             they
             could
             and
             would
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             remember
             that
             thou
             wast
             a
             bondman
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             fir●●
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             was
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             solemnizing
             this
             fea●t
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             with
             themselves
             to
             remember
             this
             their
             deliverance
             ;
             s●condly
             ,
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             obey
             willingly
             both
             this
             and
             all
             other
             the
             commandment●
             of
             God
             ;
             thirdly
             ▪
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             make
             them
             respect
             their
             servants
             and
             the
             poore
             strangers
             in
             this
             t●eir
             feast
             ,
             as
             in
             ●he
             former
             verse
             he
             had
             appointed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             observe
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             after
             tha●
             thou
             ha●t
             gathered
             in
             thy
             corn
             and
             thy
             wine
             .
             ]
          
           
             S●e
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             ●3
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Judges
             and
             officers
             ●halt
             thou
             make
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             judges
             to
             give
             judge●ent
             ,
             and
             of●icers
             to
             ex●cute
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             judges
             :
             and
             because
             ▪
             the
             places
             of
             ●●di●●tur●
             were
             usually
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Judges
               and
               officers
               shalt
               thou
               make
               th●e
               in
               all
               thy
               gates
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             For
             a
             gift
             d●th
             blind
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             words
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             between
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             think
             and
             perswade
             himself
             that
             he
             doth
             right
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             manifest
             wrong
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             a
             good
             man
             pervert
             justic●
             even
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             things
             he
             makes
             conscience
             of
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Thou
             sh●●t
             not
             plant
             thee
             a
             grove
             of
             any
             trees
             near
             unto
             the
             altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Law
             the
             Isra●lites
             did
             afterwards
             many
             times
             break
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             s●e
             ,
             Judg.
             3.
             7.
             1.
             
             Kings
             14.
             23.
             16.
             33.
             18.
             19.
             which
             was
             in
             them
             grosse
             idolatry
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Patriarchs
             did
             formerly
             worship
             God
             in
             groves
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             sinne
             .
             S●e
             the
             note
             on
             Gen.
             21.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             not
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             any
             bull●ck
             ,
             or
             sheep
             ,
             wherein
             is
             blemish
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             upon
             Levit.
             22.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             If
             there
             be
             found
             among
             you
             within
             any
             of
             thy
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             law
             here
             delivered
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             amongst
             them
             were
             sound
             guilty
             of
             idolatry
             in
             that
             they
             had
             worshipped
             either
             the
             sunne
             ,
             or
             the
             moon
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             host
             of
             heaven
             ,
             or
             consequently
             any
             other
             creature
             (
             for
             these
             the
             most
             glorious
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             are
             onely
             mentioned
             to
             imply
             that
             much
             lesse
             might
             they
             worship
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creatures
             )
             they
             must
             certainly
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             man
             or
             woman
             (
             no
             pity
             must
             be
             shown
             to
             them
             for
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             sex
             )
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             implyed
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             wrought
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             sigh●
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             transgressing
             his
             covenant
             :
             where
             we
             must
             note
             that
             idolatry
             is
             termed
             
               a
               transgressing
               of
               Gods
               covenant
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             was
             (
             as
             all
             other
             sinnes
             are
             )
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             covenanted
             to
             obse●ve
             and
             keep
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             therein
             men
             did
             openly
             as
             it
             were
             renounce
             God
             and
             th●
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             chuse
             themselves
             other
             gods
             whom
             they
             would
             serve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             was
             in
             a
             more
             speciall
             and
             ●minent
             manner
             a
             transgressing
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             it
             be
             told
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enquired
             d●ligently
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             both
             lest
             in
             favour
             of
             any
             man
             th●y
             should
             slight
             a
             report
             brought
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             carefully
             enquire
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             als●
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             too
             hasty
             to
             punish
             men
             upon
             uncertain
             reports
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             The
             hands
             of
             the
             witnesses
             shall
             be
             first
             upon
             him
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             witnesses
             were
             to
             throw
             the
             first
             stones
             at
             them
             that
             were
             condemned
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             which
             was
             t●
             make
             men
             the
             more
             afraid
             to
             bear
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             was
             supposed
             that
             men
             would
             be
             afraid
             after
             good
             deliberation
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             killing
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             wrath
             and
             fury
             they
             might
             speak
             that
             which
             might
             tend
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             lise
             .
             But
             then
             afterwards
             all
             the
             people
             assembled
             were
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             ex●cution
             of
             him
             ▪
             thereby
             to
             inure
             them
             to
             be
             servent
             and
             zealous
             in
             Gods
             cause
             against
             all
             those
             that
             should
             despise
             and
             disr●gard
             his
             laws
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             If
             there
             arise
             a
             matter
             too
             hard
             for
             thee
             in
             judgement
             ,
             between
             bloud
             
             and
             blo●d
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Her●●he
             I●ra●lites
             were
             taught
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             〈…〉
             question
             did
             ari●e
             concerning
             any
             cause
             that
             was
             brought
             before
             their
             Ju●ges
             and
             Magis●rates
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             which
             the
             magistr●tes
             ●●●re
             so●nd
             so
             hard
             that
             they
             made
             a
             doubt
             ,
             or
             were
             of
             different
             j●dgement
             amongst
             t●●mselves
             ,
             what
             to
             determine
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             
               between
               bloud
               and
               bloud
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             ca●e
             of
             bloudshed
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             to
             be
             judged
             wilfull
             murder
             ,
             or
             ▪
             as
             we
             call
             i●
             ,
             chance
             ▪
             medley
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             any
             other
             questionable
             cause
             ,
             either
             concerning
             any
             plea
             about
             their
             est●●es
             ▪
             or
             concerning
             any
             stroke
             given
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             the
             like
             n●ture
             ▪
             ●o
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             they
             were
             to
             go
             up
             to
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             c●●se
             (
             which
             was
             Jerusalem
             in
             after-ages
             )
             and
             there
             resort
             to
             the
             pri●s●s
             ,
             as
             expounders
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             judge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             j●●ge●
             ▪
             the
             civil
             Magi●trates
             ,
             who
             were
             judicially
             to
             give
             sent●nce
             according
             to
             the
             ●●i●sts
             ●●po●ition
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             them
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             might
             be
             d●c●d●●
             :
             and
             o●
             this
             I
             conceive
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Moreover
               in
               J●rusalem
               di●
               Jehoshaphat
               set
               of
               the
               Levites
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               priests
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               fathers
               of
               Israel
               ▪
               for
               the
               ju●gement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               for
               controversies
               ,
               when
               they
               returned
               to
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             go
             up
             unto
             Jerusalem
             with
             all
             such
             caus●●
             of
             great
             di●●icultie
             ,
             not
             becaus●
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ▪
             the
             Judge
             or
             King
             of
             Ista●l
             ,
             did
             alway●●
             reside
             there
             ▪
             but
             either
             because
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             supreme
             Senate
             or
             Councel
             ,
             consisting
             partly
             of
             pri●sts
             and
             partly
             o●
             civil
             Magis●rates
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             appeals
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             did
             therefore
             alwayes
             abide
             at
             Jer●s●lem
             ;
             or
             else
             becau●e
             ,
             if
             need
             so
             required
             ,
             the
             high
             pri●st
             was
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             them
             
               after
               the
               judgemen●
               of
               ●rim
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             27.
             21.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             that
             they
             should
             go
             un●o
             the
             priests
             ,
             &c.
             and
             enquire
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             m●ant
             of
             the
             high
             ●●i●sts
             enquiring
             for
             them
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             a
             priviledge
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             challenge
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             all
             appe●l●
             to
             be
             sinally
             determined
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             do
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             which
             they
             of
             that
             plac●
             (
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             choose
             )
             sh●●●●●ew
             thee
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             bec●use
             their
             sentence
             was
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             La●
             o●
             God●
             vers
             .
             11.
             and
             in
             c●●e
             of
             great
             difficulty
             to
             be
             proved
             so
             to
             be
             by
             ●●quiring
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             think
             the
             people
             were
             bound
             to
             rest
             in
             their
             sen●●●ce
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             clearly
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Ac●or●ing
             to
             the
             senten●e
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             they
             shall
             teach
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             is
             methinks
             a
             manise●t
             di●●e●ence
             betwixt
             that
             which
             the
             pri●st
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Judge
             was
             to
             do
             :
             the
             priests
             office
             being
             m●an●
             by
             
               t●aching
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             giving
             the
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             J●dg●●
             by
             
               telling
               them
               the
               judgement
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             giving
             judgem●nt
             accordi●g
             to
             that
             which
             the
             priest
             had
             delivered
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             the
             man
             that
             will
             do
             p●●s●mptu●usly
             ,
             and
             w●ll
             not
             ●ear●●n
             unto
             the
             priest
             ,
             —
             or
             unto
             the
             judge
             ,
             even
             that
             man
             shall
             die
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Death
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             that
             would
             not
             he●●ken
             to
             the
             p●iest
             ,
             expounding
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             judge
             ,
             passing
             sentence
             accordingly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             he
             p●esu●●●●ously
             and
             stubbornly
             opposed
             their
             judgement
             ,
             though
             they
             proved
             it
             never
             so
             cl●arly
             o●t
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             especially
             if
             the
             priest
             had
             ●nquir●d
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             When
             thou
             art
             come
             unto
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             ,
             —
             and
             shalt
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             allowance
             of
             their
             changing
             the
             government
             by
             judges
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             erected
             amongst
             them
             ,
             especially
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             be
             like
             other
             nations
             ;
             but
             onely
             foretelling
             what
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             prescribing
             certain
             Laws
             to
             prevent
             greater
             mischiefs
             in
             erecting
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             set
             him
             King
             over
             thee
             whom
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             choose
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lord
             here
             gives
             them
             two
             rules
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             should
             be
             bound
             when
             ever
             they
             should
             desire
             to
             have
             a
             King
             to
             reigne
             over
             them
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             onely
             make
             such
             a
             one
             king
             as
             God
             should
             choose
             ;
             which
             was
             accordingly
             observed
             partly
             in
             Saul
             ,
             but
             fully
             in
             David
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             progeny
             too
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             ordaining
             that
             his
             posterity
             should
             successively
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             :
             and
             this
             was
             thus
             appointed
             ,
             because
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             were
             to
             be
             types
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             was
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             
               I
               have
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             onely
             choose
             one
             from
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             to
             be
             their
             King
             :
             and
             this
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             one
             was
             likeliest
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             beloved
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             with
             the
             more
             equity
             and
             gentlenesse
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             lest
             a
             stranger
             of
             another
             nation
             should
             bring
             in
             strange
             Laws
             and
             customes
             ,
             yea
             and
             corrupt
             their
             religion
             too
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             their
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             even
             one
             of
             their
             own
             nation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             But
             he
             shall
             not
             multiply
             horses
             to
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             excessively
             ,
             even
             beyond
             that
             which
             reasonably
             the
             state
             of
             a
             King
             may
             require
             :
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             gives
             in
             charge
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             teach
             both
             the
             King
             and
             the
             people
             to
             put
             their
             sole
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rely
             on
             any
             outward
             strength
             of
             horses
             and
             chariots
             ,
             which
             men
             having
             abundance
             of
             such
             military
             forces
             are
             prone
             to
             do
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             hereby
             be
             exalted
             and
             puffed
             up
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             despising
             and
             perhaps
             the
             oppressing
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             excessive
             charge
             hereof
             ,
             be
             burdensome
             to
             their
             subjects
             :
             &
             herein
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             Solomon
             did
             not
             keep
             so
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             fourty
             thousand
             stalls
             of
             horses
             for
             his
             chariots
             ,
             and
             twelve
             thousand
             horsemen
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             4.
             26.
             as
             likewise
             in
             that
             he
             fetcht
             his
             horses
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron
             1.
             16.
             which
             is
             expressely
             also
             forbidden
             here
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               not
               multiply
               horses
               to
               himself
               ,
               nor
               cause
               the
               people
               to
               return
               to
               Egypt
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               should
               multiply
               horses
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             because
             Egypt
             of
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             countreys
             was
             most
             famous
             for
             horses
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Esa
             .
             31.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Egyptians
               are
               men
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               horses
               flesh
               and
               not
               spirit
               ,
            
             but
             a
             so
             to
             imply
             that
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             forbad
             their
             having
             so
             many
             horses
             was
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             go
             down
             into
             Egypt
             to
             procure
             themselves
             horses
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             henceforth
             return
             no
             more
             that
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             no
             more
             return
             to
             Egypt
             :
             for
             it
             was
             not
             their
             returning
             to
             Egypt
             by
             the
             same
             way
             they
             came
             from
             thence
             that
             was
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             
             but
             generally
             all
             going
             back
             to
             Egypt
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             they
             w●nt
             thither
             ,
             not
             to
             dwell
             and
             sojourn
             there
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             trade
             and
             merchandise
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             this
             place
             seems
             to
             imply
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             law
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             from
             being
             corrupted
             there
             by
             their
             idolatry
             and
             other
             foul
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             from
             making
             any
             wicked
             leag●e
             or
             confed●racy
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             be
             ta●ght
             with
             such
             thankfulnesse
             to
             rem●mber
             their
             former
             del●verance
             from
             the
             bondage
             they
             endured
             in
             that
             land
             ,
             as
             to
             abhorre
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             their
             going
             thither
             again
             ,
             lest
             that
             should
             seem
             a
             contempt
             of
             their
             former
             escape
             thence
             ,
             &
             an
             unthankfull
             forgetting
             that
             gloriou●
             deliverance
             .
             The
             greatest
             ▪
             difficultie
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             what
             prohibition
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             when
             given
             ,
             whereof
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               you
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               henceforth
               no
               more
               return
               that
               way
               .
            
             But
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             charge
             w●re
             no
             where
             formerly
             given
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             implied
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             had
             told
             them
             often
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             to
             plant
             &
             se●tle
             them
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ▪
             and
             that
             he
             had
             so
             sharply
             rebuked
             them
             when
             ever
             they
             had
             made
             any
             mention
             of
             going
             back
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             charge
             now
             at
             present
             given
             them
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               you
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               henceforth
               return
               no
               more
               that
               way
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             me
             now
             to
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Neither
             s●all
             he
             multiply
             wives
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             turn
             not
             away
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             God
             allows
             not
             Princes
             to
             have
             more
             wives
             then
             one
             ▪
             so
             they
             took
             not
             too
             too
             many
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             the
             forbidding
             of
             perjury
             allows
             all
             swearing
             when
             that
             is
             true
             which
             we
             swear
             :
             onely
             God
             pitcheth
             upon
             the
             greatest
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             whereto
             kings
             were
             usually
             enclined
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             abuse
             their
             power
             in
             marrying
             all
             that
             pleased
             them
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ;
             and
             a
             reason
             is
             added
             why
             the
             King
             might
             not
             marry
             so
             many
             wives
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               his
               heart
               turn
               not
               away
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             pleasures
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             unto
             other
             Gods
             (
             in
             case
             he
             should
             amongst
             others
             marry
             any
             idolatrous
             wives
             )
             as
             it
             fared
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             11.
             4.
             
             This
             as
             the
             chief
             reason
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             yet
             withall
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             that
             God
             had
             respect
             also
             herein
             to
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             having
             so
             many
             wives
             and
             children
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             kept
             after
             the
             state
             of
             Queens
             and
             Princes
             ,
             might
             not
             increase
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             taxes
             and
             impositions
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             h●
             greatly
             multiply
             to
             himself
             silver
             and
             gold
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             too
             too
             excessively
             .
             Princes
             above
             all
             men
             have
             need
             of
             a
             full
             treasure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             are
             here
             allowed
             a
             moderate
             care
             herein
             :
             But
             withall
             the
             Lord
             forbids
             them
             a
             boundlesse
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             to
             heap
             up
             riches
             ,
             and
             that
             lest
             such
             an
             excessive
             greedinesse
             after
             riches
             should
             make
             them
             either
             oppresse
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             heap
             up
             gold
             and
             silver
             by
             rapine
             and
             unjust
             exactions
             ,
             or
             be
             exalted
             in
             their
             minds
             because
             of
             their
             great
             wealth
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             usually
             with
             men
             that
             have
             such
             a
             mighty
             masse
             of
             riches
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               not
               riches
            
             (
             saith
             Agur
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             
               lest
               I
               be
               full
               ,
               and
               deny
               thee
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             He
             shall
             write
             him
             a
             copie
             of
             this
             law
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             before
             the
             priests
             ,
             the
             Levites
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             originall
             book
             of
             the
             law
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             
             Sanctuary
             ▪
             Deut.
             31.
             26.
             
             
               Take
               this
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               in
               the
               side
               of
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               there
               for
               a
               witnesse
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Kin.
             22
             ●
             .
             
               And
               Hilkiah
               the
               high
               priest
               said
               unto
               Shaphan
               the
               scribe
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Here
             therefore
             God
             appoints
             that
             the
             King
             must
             not
             onely
             have
             a
             copie
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             must
             either
             write
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             purposely
             written
             for
             him
             out
             of
             the
             originall
             copie
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             might
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             receiving
             it
             immediately
             from
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             he
             might
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             and
             obey
             it
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             ANd
             this
             ●hall
             be
             the
             priests
             due
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             from
             th●m
             that
             offer
             a
             sacri●ice
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Besides
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Lords
             right
             by
             his
             Law
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             priests
             and
             Levites
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             give
             unto
             the
             priest
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             cheeks
             ,
             and
             the
             maw
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             wave-breast
             ,
             mentioned
             elsewhere
             ,
             is
             here
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             comprehended
             under
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             joyned
             in
             the
             sheep
             ,
             both
             being
             parts
             of
             the
             fore-quarter
             .
             But
             withall
             the
             maw
             and
             the
             two
             ●heeks
             ,
             added
             here
             ,
             are
             no
             where
             else
             mentioned
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             may
             well
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             elsewhere
             the
             Lord
             onely
             prescribes
             what
             part
             the
             priests
             should
             have
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             cheeks
             and
             maw
             were
             no
             pa●t
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             holy
             things
             ,
             but
             cut
             off
             before
             and
             given
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             waved
             or
             heaved
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5
               ▪
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             him
             out
             of
             all
             thy
             tribes
             ,
             to
             sta●●
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             p●iests
             here
             that
             they
             did
             
               minister
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             either
             because
             they
             performed
             the
             service
             of
             the
             priesthood
             by
             command
             and
             a●thority
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             or
             rather
             because
             they
             performed
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             which
             he
             required
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             L●vit
             e
             come
             from
             any
             of
             thy
             gates
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             Law
             is
             this
             that
             w●enever
             any
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levihad
             a
             desire
             to
             come
             and
             serve
             in
             the
             tabe●nacle
             or
             temple
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             live
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             there
             ▪
             ●v●n
             ●s
             the
             rest
             that
             did
             at
             times
             serve
             in
             that
             place
             .
             The
             priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             had
             severall
             cities
             given
             them
             throughout
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ▪
             where
             th●y
             had
             ●●●ir
             constant
             abode
             ,
             and
             did
             there
             instruct
             the
             people
             ▪
             and
             performed
             such
             other
             duties
             as
             belonged
             to
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             service
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             temple
             was
             performed
             by
             those
             that
             from
             th●ir
             ssverall
             cities
             went
             up
             in
             their
             tu●ns
             to
             do
             the
             service
             of
             that
             place
             (
             for
             from
             the
             first
             I
             conceive
             there
             was
             some
             order
             observed
             for
             thi●
             ,
             though
             by
             David
             afterward
             this
             was
             mor●●xactly
             co●trived
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             foure
             and
             twenty
             courses
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             23.
             )
             Now
             therefore
             here
             order
             is
             taken
             that
             if
             any
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             whether
             priest
             or
             ordinary
             Levite
             ,
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             go
             ●p
             and
             serve
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             voluntarily
             ,
             
             when
             it
             wa●
             not
             his
             course
             ,
             or
             happely
             to
             spend
             the
             whole
             remainder
             of
             his
             life
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             〈◊〉
             should
             then
             be
             admitted
             to
             do
             the
             service
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             his
             share
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             even
             as
             other
             his
             brethren
             had
             ,
             whose
             course
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             to
             attend
             upon
             that
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             They
             ●hall
             have
             like
             portions
             to
             cat
             ,
             beside
             that
             which
             come●h
             of
             the
             sale
             of
             his
             patrimony
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             i●
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             something
             whereon
             to
             live
             which
             cometh
             in
             of
             the
             sale
             of
             his
             patrimonie
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             all
             that
             have
             a
             like
             portion
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             as
             other
             his
             brethren
             have
             that
             do
             the
             service
             there
             in
             their
             severall
             courses
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               that
               which
               cometh
               of
               the
               sale
               of
               his
               patrimonie
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             some
             hereby
             mean
             the
             money
             which
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             far
             off
             from
             the
             tabernacle
             or
             temple
             ,
             brought
             with
             them
             when
             they
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             of
             their
             holy
             thi●gs
             which
             they
             sold
             at
             home
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             
             ●4
             .
             25.
             and
             ●hat
             it
             is
             enjoyned
             here
             ,
             that
             of
             this
             these
             that
             thus
             went
             up
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             or
             temple
             should
             have
             their
             share
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             the
             holy
             things
             :
             others
             again
             hereby
             understand
             that
             which
             was
             raised
             of
             his
             portion
             of
             the
             tithes
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             had
             his
             dwelling
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             he
             was
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             to
             have
             no
             lesse
             share
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             temple
             when
             he
             went
             up
             to
             serve
             there
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             I
             conceive
             can
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             because
             this
             place
             speaks
             not
             of
             such
             things
             as
             were
             the
             patrimony
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             mans
             peculiar
             patrimony
             which
             should
             thus
             voluntarily
             go
             up
             to
             serve
             at
             the
             altar
             ;
             which
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             was
             such
             moneys
             as
             came
             in
             of
             the
             sale
             either
             of
             those
             houses
             which
             were
             his
             portion
             and
             patrimony
             in
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             estate
             that
             was
             left
             him
             by
             his
             father
             :
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             such
             private
             estate
             that
             the
             Levite
             had
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             went
             up
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             temple
             he
             must
             live
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             as
             others
             did
             .
             Indeed
             considering
             that
             the
             Levite
             might
             redeem
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             sold
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             32.
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             be
             disabled
             to
             do
             this
             by
             spending
             his
             money
             upon
             his
             own
             maintenance
             .
             But
             however
             if
             of
             singular
             devotion
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             he
             should
             go
             up
             extraordinarily
             to
             serve
             there
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             such
             an
             one
             live
             of
             the
             altar
             and
             not
             be
             put
             thereby
             to
             spend
             his
             own
             private
             estate
             whatever
             it
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             There
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             among
             you
             any
             one
             that
             maketh
             his
             sonne
             ,
             or
             his
             daughter
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Lev.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Or
             that
             useth
             divination
             ,
             or
             an
             observer
             of
             times
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             
               one
               that
               useth
               divination
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             one
             that
             foretelleth
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             Mich.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               The
               prophets
               thereof
               divine
               for
               money
               ▪
            
             and
             by
             
               an
               observer
               of
               times
            
             is
             meant
             such
             as
             by
             observing
             constellations
             ,
             &c.
             ●id
             pronounce
             some
             dayes
             lucky
             and
             some
             unlucky
             ,
             and
             undertake
             to
             tell
             men
             their
             fortune
             .
             The
             diviners
             were
             carried
             much
             by
             inward
             motions
             ,
             these
             last
             by
             outward
             observations
             in
             the
             creatures
             .
             So
             also
             by
             a
             Necromancer
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             is
             meant
             such
             as
             by
             raising
             the
             dead
             did
             enquire
             after
             secret
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             perfect
             with
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             tho●
             shalt
             keep
             thy self
             intirely
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             unto
             any
             other
             for
             help
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             in
             these
             things
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             keep
             thy self
             exactly
             to
             what
             thy
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             defile
             thy self
             with
             any
             of
             these
             abominations
             practised
             amongst
             other
             n●tions
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             raise
             up
             unto
             thee
             a
             prophet
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             heathens
             ,
             that
             used
             these
             unlawfull
             arts
             ,
             made
             account
             that
             God
             did
             by
             these
             means
             reveal
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             deemed
             such
             high
             knowledge
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             their
             happinesse
             :
             lest
             therefore
             the
             Israelites
             should
             think
             much
             that
             they
             were
             debarred
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Lord
             tells
             them
             here
             that
             he
             would
             by
             prophets
             raised
             up
             to
             them
             from
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             as
             fully
             inform
             them
             concerning
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             should
             come
             down
             to
             them
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             indeed
             but
             this
             which
             is
             here
             spoken
             is
             meant
             first
             and
             principally
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             expressely
             that
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             22.
             
             
               For
               Moses
               truly
               said
               unto
               the
               fathers
               ,
               A
               Prophet
               shall
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               raise
               up
               unto
               you
               ,
               of
               your
               brethren
               like
               unto
               me
               ;
               him
               shall
               ye
               hear
               in
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             place
             that
             seems
             ●o
             have
             been
             spoken
             by
             Philip
             ,
             John
             1.
             45.
             
             
               Philip
               findeth
               Nathanael
               ,
               and
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               We
               have
               found
               him
               of
               whom
               Moses
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               prophets
               did
               write
               ,
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               the
               sonne
               of
               Joseph
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Christ
             ,
             John
             5.
             46.
             
             
               Had
               ye
               believed
               Moses
               ,
               ye
               would
               have
               believed
               me
               :
               for
               he
               wrote
               of
               me
               .
            
             But
             withall
             I
             see
             not
             how
             we
             can
             exclude
             the
             other
             Prophets
             between
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             being
             manifestly
             this
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             seek
             to
             enchanters
             and
             diviners
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             still
             raise
             them
             up
             Prophets
             to
             reveal
             his
             will
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             how
             could
             this
             be
             a
             stay
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             meant
             onely
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             sent
             unto
             them
             above
             one
             thousand
             and
             foure
             hundred
             years
             after
             this
             ?
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             principally
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             withall
             inde●initely
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             as
             subordinate
             to
             Christ
             ,
             sent
             from
             him
             and
             inspired
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Jews
             indeed
             understand
             it
             not
             commonly
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             notable
             Prophet
             besides
             ,
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             John
             1.
             25.
             
             But
             herein
             they
             were
             grossely
             deceived
             :
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             those
             places
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             22.
             and
             7.
             37.
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Prophet
             here
             principally
             meant
             ,
             though
             other
             Prophets
             are
             al●o
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             though
             the
             Prophets
             afterwards
             sent
             to
             Israel
             were
             not
             equall
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             10.
             
             
               And
               there
               arose
               not
               a
               Prophet
               since
               in
               Israel
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               knew
               face
               to
               face
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             like
             him
             ,
             men
             sent
             from
             God
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             raised
             up
             from
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             (
             see
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               According
               to
               all
               that
               thou
               desiredst
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               assembly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               me
               not
               hear
               again
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               neither
               ▪
               let
               me
               see
               this
               great
               fire
               any
               more
               ,
               that
               I
               die
               not
               )
            
             and
             so
             was
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               high
               priest
               taken
               from
               among
               men
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             5.
             1.
             yea
             like
             him
             and
             above
             him
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               I
               stood
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               you
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               ye
               were
               afraid
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               up
               into
               the
               mount
            
             ;
             so
             was
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             
             
               But
               now
               hath
               he
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               ministrie
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               also
               he
               is
               the
               mediatour
               of
               a
               better
               covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               established
               upon
               better
               promises
               :
            
             secondly
             ,
             in
             excellen●y
             :
             of
             Moses
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Hear
               now
               my
               words
               :
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Prophet
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               my self
               known
               unto
               him
               in
               a
            
             
             
               vision
               ,
               and
               will
               speak
               unto
               him
               in
               a
               dream
               ;
               My
               servant
               Moses
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               who
               is
               faithfull
               in
               all
               mine
               house
            
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             Christ
             ,
             John
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               For
               the
               law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               but
               grace
               and
               truth
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               hath
               declared
               him
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             faithfulnesse
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               was
               faithfull
               to
               him
               that
               appointed
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               Moses
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               his
               house
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             above
             Moses
             ,
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               verily
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               his
               house
               as
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               Christ
               as
               a
               sonne
               over
               his
               own
               house
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             Moses
             brought
             them
             the
             law
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             Christ
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             his
             Fathers
             bosome
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             in
             signes
             and
             wonders
             :
             for
             Christ
             was
             a
             prophet
             mightie
             in
             deed
             and
             word
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             19.
             as
             Moses
             also
             was
             ;
             yea
             more
             mightie
             ,
             John
             15.
             24.
             
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               done
               among
               them
               the
               works
               which
               none
               other
               man
               did
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sinne
               .
            
             And
             sixthly
             ,
             as
             Moses
             carried
             the
             Israelites
             from
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             Christ
             delivered
             his
             people
             from
             their
             spirituall
             bondage
             ,
             and
             opened
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             John
             6.
             40.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               which
               seeth
               the
               sonne
               and
               believeth
               on
               him
               ,
               may
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             And
             will
             put
             my
             words
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             speak
             unto
             them
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             command
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             those
             Prophets
             which
             God
             would
             send
             unto
             them
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             deliver
             whatever
             God
             gave
             them
             in
             cha●ge
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             he
             should
             put
             into
             their
             mouthes
             .
             But
             most
             eminently
             was
             this
             verified
             in
             Chri●t
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             men
             ;
             for
             those
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             were
             the
             words
             which
             God
             here
             saith
             he
             would
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             which
             accordingly
             he
             faithfully
             delivered
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               All
               things
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               my
               Father
               I
               have
               made
               known
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             John
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Whosoever
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             my
             words
             which
             he
             shall
             speak
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             require
             it
             of
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             God
             did
             alwayes
             severely
             punish
             those
             that
             would
             not
             hear
             his
             Prophets
             .
             But
             principally
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             God
             destroyed
             the
             city
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             was
             prophecyed
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             26.
             and
             poured
             upon
             the
             people
             his
             uttermost
             wrath
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             When
             a
             Prophet
             speaketh
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             follow
             not
             ,
             nor
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             spoken
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             rightly
             understand
             the
             rule
             here
             given
             for
             the
             discovery
             o●
             false
             p●ophets
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             two
             things
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             such
             ●redictions
             of
             prophets
             wherein
             they
             foretold
             some
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             thing
             tha●
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             that
             they
             were
             truly
             sent
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             if
             these
             indeed
             cam●
             not
             accordingly
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             people
             might
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             were
             false
             prophets
             ▪
             and
             that
             God
             had
             no●
             sent
             them
             .
             But
             now
             in
             other
             predictions
             ,
             as
             in
             foretelling
             some
             judgement
             or
             blessing
             that
             should
             befall
             men
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             foretold
             mig●t
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             that
             foretold
             these
             thi●gs
             might
             be
             the
             true
             Prophets
             of
             God
             for
             ●ll
             that
             ;
             for
             thus
             we
             know
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             Hezekiah
             that
             he
             should
             die
             of
             his
             sick●●sse
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             20.
             1.
             and
             with
             
             Jonah
             ,
             when
             he
             prophecyed
             that
             after
             fourty
             dayes
             Niniveh
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             such
             predictions
             the
             people
             migh●
             know
             ,
             judging
             thereof
             by
             the
             known
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             conditionally
             foretold
             ,
             though
             the
             condition
             were
             not
             expressed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             in
             case
             they
             repented
             God
             would
             not
             inflict
             the
             evil
             denounced
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             were
             not
             obedient
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             hold
             back
             the
             blessings
             promised
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             not
             accomplishing
             of
             signes
             foretold
             be
             made
             here
             a
             sure
             mark
             of
             false
             prophets
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             hence
             in●erre
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             when
             signes
             foretold
             did
             accordingly
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             infallible
             proof
             of
             true
             prophets
             :
             for
             if
             they
             taught
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             written
             word
             touching
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             punish
             them
             as
             false
             prophets
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             confirm
             their
             sayings
             ,
             that
             did
             indeed
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             taught
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             prophet
             hath
             spoken
             it
             presumptuously
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             so
             boldly
             foretell
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             having
             no
             warrant
             for
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             &
             withall
             because
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             arrogancie
             to
             father
             his
             fancies
             &
             lies
             upon
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             saying
             that
             God
             had
             said
             that
             which
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             boast
             never
             so
             much
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             God
             hath
             sent
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             threaten
             in
             never
             so
             horrible
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             curses
             he
             can
             devise
             if
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             him
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             his
             brags
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             nor
             fear
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             separate
             three
             cities
             for
             thee
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thy
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             land
             :
             for
             the
             land
             being
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             each
             of
             these
             partitions
             was
             a
             citie
             of
             refuge
             chosen
             .
             Moses
             had
             himself
             already
             assigned
             them
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             in
             the
             land
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             already
             vanquished
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             21.
             and
             now
             he
             gives
             order
             that
             when
             they
             had
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             within
             Jordan
             ,
             they
             should
             there
             also
             set
             apart
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             more
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             prepare
             thee
             a
             way
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             so
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             countrey
             round
             about
             these
             cities
             of
             refuge
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             direct
             ,
             plain
             ,
             fair
             high-way
             or
             causey
             leading
             to
             those
             cities
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             either
             by
             the
             breadth
             and
             fairnesse
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             marks
             set
             up
             purposely
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             the
             wayes
             leading
             to
             those
             cities
             of
             refuge
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             man-slayer
             may
             not
             be
             hindered
             or
             incumbered
             by
             the
             uncertainty
             or
             foulnesse
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             may
             speedily
             flie
             thither
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             safe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Who
             so
             killeth
             his
             neighbour
             ignorantly
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             persons
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             cities
             ofrefuge
             ,
             are
             onely
             such
             as
             killed
             a
             man
             unwittingly
             ,
             by
             chance-medly
             ,
             as
             we
             usually
             call
             it
             :
             but
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             proportion
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             that
             the
             like
             priviledge
             was
             afforded
             to
             him
             that
             
             killed
             a
             man
             merely
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             quarrell
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             sought
             to
             secure
             his
             own
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             As
             when
             a
             man
             goeth
             into
             the
             wood
             with
             his
             neighbour
             to
             hew
             wood
             ,
             and
             his
             hand
             fetcheth
             a
             stroke
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             strikes
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             not
             fearing
             nor
             suspecting
             any
             evil
             that
             should
             be
             done
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Lest
             the
             avenger
             of
             the
             bloud
             pursue
             the
             slayer
             while
             his
             heart
             is
             hot
             ,
             and
             overtake
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             way
             is
             long
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               because
               the
               way
               is
               long
            
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             this
             verse
             follows
             as
             depending
             on
             the
             third
             verse
             (
             the
             other
             two
             being
             inserted
             as
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             parenthesis
             )
             and
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             thereason
             why
             they
             were
             appointed
             thus
             to
             chuse
             the
             cities
             of
             refuge
             in
             three
             severall
             divisions
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             namely
             ,
             left
             if
             the
             man
             tha●
             killed
             one
             ignorantly
             had
             too
             farre
             to
             flie
             ere
             he
             could
             come
             to
             a
             city
             of
             refuge
             ,
             the
             avenger
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             should
             overtake
             him
             before
             he
             could
             get
             thither
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             inlarge
             thy
             coast
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             questioned
             by
             Expositours
             of
             what
             inlarging
             their
             coasts
             this
             is
             meant
             :
             and
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             22.
             that
             they
             should
             not
             drive
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             therefore
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             their
             full
             possessing
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             did
             at
             first
             onely
             set
             apart
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             in
             the
             land
             within
             Jordan
             ,
             yet
             if
             afterwards
             they
             came
             to
             possesse
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             separate
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             more
             therein
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             never
             did
             separate
             six
             cities
             of
             refuge
             more
             within
             Jordan
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             they
             had
             the
             fullest
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             those
             three
             cities
             that
             were
             separated
             within
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Kedesh
             ,
             and
             Shechem
             ,
             and
             Hebron
             ,
             were
             situated
             in
             equall
             divisions
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             God
             ever
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             have
             six
             cities
             of
             refuge
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             within
             Jordan
             .
             Others
             again
             think
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Moses
             speaks
             onely
             of
             three
             cities
             more
             that
             were
             to
             be
             added
             besides
             those
             three
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             three
             above
             mentioned
             which
             Joshua
             separated
             ,
             Josh
             .
             20.
             7.
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             no
             other
             inlarging
             of
             their
             coasts
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             adding
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             that
             they
             had
             already
             ▪
             gotten
             without
             Jordan
             .
             But
             because
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             the
             charge
             which
             Mose●
             gave
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             vers
             .
             7.
             for
             separating
             three
             cities
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               land
               ,
            
             could
             not
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             already
             separated
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             41.
             and
             yet
             now
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               three
               cities
               more
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             that
             were
             to
             be
             separated
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             inlarge
             their
             coast
             ,
             therefore
             I
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             inlarge
             their
             coast
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             land
             promised
             ,
             
               from
               the
               river
               of
               Egypt
               to
               the
               great
               river
               ,
               the
               river
               Euphrates
               ,
            
             Gen.
             15.
             18.
             that
             then
             they
             should
             separate
             three
             cities
             of
             refuge
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             besides
             those
             before
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             they
             were
             now
             to
             enter
             upon
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             these
             were
             never
             separated
             was
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             sinnes
             they
             lost
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             the
             Lord
             never
             so
             farre
             inlarging
             their
             coasts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             remove
             thy
             neighbours
             land-mark
             ,
             &c
             ,
             ]
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             not
             improbably
             conceived
             ,
             that
             this
             law
             against
             removing
             of
             land-mark●
             is
             here
             inserted
             
             together
             with
             those
             concerning
             bloudshed
             ,
             because
             this
             injury
             of
             removing
             land-marks
             was
             like
             to
             be
             a
             dangerous
             occasion
             of
             quarrels
             and
             bloudshed
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             One
             witnesse
             shall
             not
             rise
             up
             against
             a
             man
             for
             any
             iniquitie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             rising
             up
             as
             a
             witnesse
             against
             another
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             admitted
             as
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             crime
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             it
             :
             and
             indeed
             though
             two
             or
             three
             witnessesmay
             accuse
             a
             man
             falsely
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             likely
             that
             two
             or
             three
             should
             so
             combine
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             alone
             should
             accuse
             him
             falsely
             ;
             and
             withall
             there
             would
             be
             more
             hope
             of
             discovering
             the
             falsehood
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             so
             combining
             together
             ,
             by
             examining
             them
             singly
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             God
             allowed
             no
             man
             to
             be
             condemned
             under
             lesse
             then
             the
             testimonie
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             Then
             both
             the
             men
             between
             whom
             the
             controversie
             is
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Both
               the
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             partie
             accused
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             accusing
             ,
             so
             that
             here
             is
             but
             one
             witnesse
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             makes
             some
             conceive
             the
             case
             for
             which
             direction
             is
             here
             given
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             When
             there
             comes
             in
             but
             one
             witnesse
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             takes
             an
             oath
             concerning
             some
             evil
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             accused
             denies
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             complains
             that
             he
             hath
             born
             false
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             order
             which
             the
             Lord
             gives
             here
             when
             the
             case
             stands
             thus
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             find
             out
             here
             whether
             the
             witnesse
             speak
             truly
             or
             falsely
             ,
             therefore
             for
             his
             greater
             terrour
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             take
             heed
             what
             he
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Judges
             were
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             chuse
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             him
             before
             the
             Ark
             or
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             examine
             him
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             to
             punish
             him
             if
             they
             found
             him
             false
             ;
             and
             happely
             if
             they
             could
             not
             find
             it
             out
             by
             examination
             ,
             the
             priest
             was
             then
             to
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             8.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               trespasse
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               an
               oath
               be
               laid
               upon
               him
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               swear
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             because
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             testimoni●
             of
             one
             man
             rising
             up
             as
             a
             witnesse
             against
             another
             was
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             judgement
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             therefore
             others
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             most
             probably
             ,
             conceive
             the
             law
             ●ere
             given
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             two
             or
             more
             witnesses
             did
             rise
             up
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             onely
             one
             of
             them
             spake
             home
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             that
             the
             accused
             partie
             was
             charged
             with
             ▪
             if
             here
             the
             party
             accused
             did
             alledge
             that
             this
             man
             bare
             false
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Judges
             were
             to
             search
             out
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             way
             here
             enjoyned
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             yet
             withall
             the
             like
             by
             consequence
             was
             to
             be
             done
             i●
             case
             the
             party
             accused
             did
             accuse
             all
             the
             witn●sses
             of
             bearing
             false
             witnesse
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             Life
             shall
             go
             for
             life
             ,
             eye
             for
             eye
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             punishment
             as
             should
             have
             been
             infli●ted
             on
             the
             party
             accused
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             found
             guilty
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             law
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             23.
             the
             ●ame
             shall
             be
             inflicted
             on
             him
             that
             bare
             false
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             Christs
             time
             expounded
             this
             of
             private
             revenge
             ,
             namely
             that
             private
             person
             might
             take
             life
             for
             life
             ,
             eye
             for
             eye
             ,
             tooth
             for
             tooth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             condemnes
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             38
             ,
             3●
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               An
               eye
               for
               a●
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               ;
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               resist
               not
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             WHat
             man
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             built
             a
             new
             house
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             dedicated
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             Or
             initiated
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             taken
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             begun
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             done
             with
             solemnity
             of
             feasting
             ,
             praying
             ▪
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             title
             of
             the
             thirtieth
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             go
             and
             return
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             gone
             if
             he
             will.
             In
             this
             and
             the
             following
             cases
             this
             liberty
             was
             granted
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             go
             forth
             to
             battels
             unwillingly
             and
             timerously
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             courage
             to
             fight
             the
             Lords
             battles
             (
             see
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             even
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             teacheth
             men
             to
             shew
             compassion
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             not
             suddenly
             to
             take
             off
             men
             from
             those
             comforts
             which
             they
             have
             long
             laboured
             for
             ,
             just
             when
             they
             are
             at
             last
             entring
             upon
             the
             fruition
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             threatned
             as
             a
             curse
             ,
             chap.
             28.
             30
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               build
               a
               house
               and
               shalt
               not
               dwell
               therein
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             priviledge
             might
             encourage
             men
             to
             build
             houses
             ,
             and
             plant
             vineyards
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             common-wealth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             what
             man
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             planted
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             yet
             eaten
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             
               and
               hath
               not
               made
               it
               common
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             himself
             and
             others
             might
             eat
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             not
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             any
             trees
             they
             had
             planted
             till
             they
             had
             consecrated
             the
             fourth
             years
             fruit
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             first
             three
             years
             was
             lost
             as
             uncircumcised
             ,
             the
             fourth
             years
             fruit
             was
             holy
             and
             to
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             fifth
             year
             was
             fre●
             for
             the
             owner
             and
             others
             to
             eat
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Levit.
             19.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             What
             man
             is
             there
             that
             is
             fearfull
             and
             faint-hearted
             ?
             let
             him
             go
             and
             return
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             the
             Lord
             taught
             his
             peopl●
             how
             much
             he
             dislikes
             a
             timerous
             and
             cowardly
             spirit
             in
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             strive
             to
             have
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             straits
             to
             be
             secure
             and
             confident
             in
             his
             protection
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             They
             shall
             make
             captains
             of
             the
             armies
             to
             lead
             the
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             order
             the
             battel
             ,
             and
             appoint
             every
             captain
             in
             his
             place
             to
             lead
             the
             severall
             companies
             of
             souldiers
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             captains
             were
             now
             first
             chosen
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             nigh
             unto
             the
             battel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             that
             they
             had
             marched
             so
             farre
             already
             without
             leaders
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             When
             thou
             comest
             nigh
             unto
             a
             citie
             to
             fight
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             proclaim
             peace
             unto
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             any
             citie
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             that
             they
             were
             to
             proffer
             peace
             even
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             .
             B●t
             because
             first
             ,
             they
             were
             expressely
             charged
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             dwell
             in
             their
             room
             &
             might
             not
             be
             ensnared
             by
             their
             dwelling
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             reade
             that
             ever
             Joshua
             tendered
             peace
             to
             ●ny
             of
             the
             cities
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             mentioned
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             s●gne
             of
             Gods
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             of
             those
             people
             did
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             crave
             peace
             ,
             save
             the
             Gibeonites
             onely
             ,
             Josh
             .
             11.
             19.
             
             
               There
               was
               not
               a
               citie
               ●hat
               made
               peace
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               save
               the
               Hivites
               ,
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Gibeon
               ;
               all
               other
               they
               took
               in
               battel
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             never
             find
             that
             there
             was
             peace
             proffered
             them
             ,
             
             and
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Gibeonites
             did
             therefore
             seek
             it
             by
             craft
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             they
             saw
             it
             would
             not
             be
             granted
             them
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             expressely
             noted
             as
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Judges
             1.
             28.
             
               that
               they
               put
               the
               Can●anites
               to
               tribute
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               utterly
               drive
               them
               out
            
             ;
             therefore
             this
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             cities
             as
             they
             should
             besiege
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             delivered
             it
             into
             thine
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             through
             Gods
             assistance
             thou
             hast
             taken
             it
             by
             force
             and
             assault
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Thus
             shalt
             thou
             do
             unto
             all
             the
             cities
             which
             are
             very
             farre
             off
             from
             thee
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             these
             nations
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             these
             must
             neither
             have
             peace
             offered
             them
             ,
             nor
             must
             their
             women
             and
             little
             ones
             and
             cattel
             be
             spared
             when
             their
             cities
             are
             taken
             by
             force
             ;
             for
             the
             following
             reason
             doth
             manifestly
             exclude
             them
             from
             both
             these
             favours
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               That
               they
               teach
               you
               not
               to
               do
               after
               all
               their
               abominations
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               done
               unto
               their
               Gods
               ,
               so
               should
               you
               sinne
               against
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             destroy
             the
             trees
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             fruit-trees
             wherewith
             the
             land
             cannot
             be
             suddenly
             stored
             again
             ,
             these
             might
             not
             be
             cut
             down
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             their
             use
             in
             the
             siege
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             to
             cut
             down
             a
             fruit-tree
             when
             necessitie
             required
             it
             ,
             onely
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             in
             their
             rage
             they
             did
             not
             so
             waste
             the
             land
             as
             to
             ruine
             even
             posteritie
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             build
             bulwarks
             against
             the
             citie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             such
             trees
             as
             are
             not
             fruit-trees
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             IF
             one
             be
             found
             slain
             in
             the
             land
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             to
             thee
             to
             possesse
             it
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             field
             is
             onely
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             in
             cities
             and
             towns
             such
             murders
             are
             seldome
             committed
             so
             secretly
             but
             that
             the
             murderer
             is
             found
             out
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             so
             happened
             that
             in
             a
             town
             or
             citie
             a
             man
             was
             found
             murdered
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             that
             did
             the
             fact
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             though
             all
             diligence
             had
             been
             used
             to
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             same
             course
             was
             taken
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             bloudshed
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             Then
             thy
             Elders
             and
             Judges
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             measure
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             towns
             or
             cities
             round
             about
             shall
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             satisfaction
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             measure
             taken
             betwixt
             the
             dead
             bodie
             and
             the
             cities
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             doubtfull
             what
             ●itie
             is
             nearest
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             next
             citie
             was
             to
             make
             expiation
             for
             the
             murder
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             Elders
             of
             that
             citie
             shall
             take
             an
             heifer
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             wrought
             with
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             enjoyned
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             that
             murder
             ,
             the
             authours
             whereof
             could
             not
             b●
             found
             out
             ,
             thereby
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             much
             the
             Lord
             is
             displeased
             with
             murder
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             use
             all
             care
             to
             secure
             the
             high-wayes
             about
             them
             from
             all
             robberie
             and
             murder
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             out
             the
             murderers
             when
             any
             man
             was
             secretly
             killed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             pu●ished
             for
             the
             bloud
             he
             had
             shed
             .
             The
             Elders
             of
             the
             citie
             next
             to
             the
             slain
             man
             had
             
             this
             work
             of
             making
             an
             expiation
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             most
             probabilitie
             that
             some
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             there
             had
             shed
             this
             bloud
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             culpable
             ,
             for
             not
             well
             guarding
             and
             watching
             the
             place
             where
             the
             murder
             was
             committed
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             done
             by
             way
             of
             expiation
             for
             this
             murder
             thus
             secretly
             committed
             ,
             is
             the
             killing
             of
             
               a
               heifer
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               wrought
               with
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               not
               drawn
               in
               the
               yoke
            
             ;
             and
             however
             some
             hold
             that
             this
             heifer
             did
             represent
             the
             murderer
             ,
             in
             whose
             stead
             it
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             an
             heifer
             that
             had
             never
             born
             the
             yoke
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             murderer
             to
             have
             been
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             a
             sonne
             of
             Belial
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lawlesse
             and
             without
             yoke
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             generally
             and
             upon
             better
             grounds
             held
             ,
             that
             this
             heifer
             did
             signifie
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             death
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             that
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             made
             to
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             murder
             might
             not
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             And
             indeed
             in
             that
             it
             was
             an
             heifer
             which
             had
             not
             been
             wrought
             with
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             not
             drawn
             in
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             be
             slain
             for
             any
             thing
             disliked
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             fitter
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             lively
             representation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             never
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             blame-worthy
             ,
             but
             did
             voluntarily
             undergo
             that
             which
             he
             did
             suffer
             for
             our
             sakes
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             And
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             citie
             shall
             bring
             down
             the
             heifer
             unto
             a
             rough
             valley
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             done
             principally
             to
             strike
             them
             with
             the
             great●r
             horrour
             for
             the
             sinne
             committed
             :
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             this
             heifer
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             bear
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             offender
             ,
             as
             an
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             that
             would
             defile
             their
             fields
             ,
             &c.
             into
             a
             desert
             place
             ,
             did
             notably
             teach
             them
             that
             murder
             was
             an
             execrable
             sinne
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             it
             might
             also
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             heifer
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             was
             to
             suffer
             in
             a
             horrid
             place
             called
             Calvarie
             or
             Golgotha
             ,
             Matth.
             27.
             33.
             as
             likewise
             that
             by
             this
             expiation
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             accursed
             sinne
             was
             removed
             from
             them
             ,
             their
             fields
             and
             cities
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             priests
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Levi
             ,
             shall
             come
             near
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             priests
             are
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             by
             their
             presence
             that
             this
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             extraordinary
             sacrifice
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             might
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             protest
             their
             innocencie
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             all
             was
             done
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Elders
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             seem
             doubtfull
             ;
             fourthly
             ▪
             that
             they
             might
             blesse
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             things
             thus
             done
             pronounce
             them
             free
             from
             the
             bloudshed
             :
             all
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               them
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hath
               chosen
               to
               minister
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               blesse
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               word
               shall
               every
               controversie
               ,
               and
               every
               stroke
               ,
               be
               tried
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             all
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             citie
             that
             are
             next
             unto
             the
             slain
             man
             shall
             wash
             their
             hands
             over
             the
             heifer
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             thereby
             first
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             were
             guiltlesse
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             slain
             man
             (
             as
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             when
             Pilate
             was
             to
             condemne
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               took
               water
               ,
               and
               washed
               his
               hands
               before
               the
               multitude
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               innocent
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               this
               just
               person
               ,
            
             Matt.
             27.
             24.
             
             )
             secondly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             their
             desire
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             murder
             might
             fall
             and
             lie
             upon
             this
             heifer
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             washed
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             the
             people
             might
             be
             free
             :
             and
             
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             even
             those
             that
             are
             mo●t
             guiltlesse
             and
             innocent
             ought
             to
             clear
             themselves
             from
             the
             very
             suspicion
             of
             any
             evil
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             answer
             and
             say
             ,
             Our
             hands
             hav●
             not
             shed
             this
             bloud
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             answer
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             priests
             did
             examine
             the
             Elders
             concerning
             this
             murder
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             answered
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             When
             thou
             goest
             forth
             to
             warre
             against
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Law
             ,
             which
             implyes
             a
             liberty
             for
             men
             to
             marry
             women
             taken
             captives
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             wives
             already
             ,
             is
             herein
             like
             that
             of
             divorce
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             which
             was
             onely
             suffered
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             the
             captives
             of
             forein
             nations
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Canaani●es
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             all
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             her
             home
             to
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             shav●
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             par●
             her
             nails
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             two
             different
             translations
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             there
             are
             two
             different
             Expositions
             given
             of
             it
             :
             for
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               she
               shall
               shave
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               suffer
               her
               nails
               to
               grow
               ,
            
             then
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             her
             head
             was
             shaved
             ,
             her
             nails
             suffered
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             the
             servile
             attire
             of
             captives
             was
             put
             upon
             her
             ,
             purposely
             that
             being
             thus
             deformed
             he
             might
             hereby
             be
             beaten
             from
             desiring
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             .
             But
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             as
             upon
             better
             grounds
             it
             is
             in
             our
             text
             ,
             
               she
               shall
               shave
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               pare
               her
               nails
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               raiment
               of
               her
               captivity
               from
               off
               her
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             goodly
             attire
             which
             she
             had
             on
             when
             she
             was
             taken
             captive
             ,
             then
             these
             outward
             signes
             were
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             if
             they
             desired
             to
             marry
             such
             a
             captive
             ,
             she
             must
             renounce
             her
             heathenisme
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             superfluous
             and
             corrupt
             customes
             and
             superstitions
             thereof
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             onely
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             ,
             living
             now
             a
             new
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             as
             became
             Gods
             people
             ,
             into
             whose
             stock
             she
             was
             to
             be
             ingrafted
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             in
             what
             manifest
             danger
             they
             would
             b●
             of
             being
             defiled
             by
             such
             wives
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             renounce
             their
             former
             religion
             and
             heathenish
             cus●omes
             and
             course
             of
             life
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             do
             hold
             that
             hereby
             also
             was
             figured
             ,
             that
             if
             Gods
             people
             would
             make
             use
             of
             the
             philosophy
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             which
             being
             good
             in
             it self
             hath
             been
             abused
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             shave
             off
             and
             pare
             away
             whatever
             is
             superstitious
             and
             sinnefull
             therei●
             .
             But
             that
             these
             rites
             were
             intended
             to
             signifie
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             bewail
             her
             father
             and
             her
             mother
             a
             full
             mone●h
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Israelite
             ,
             that
             had
             taken
             this
             woman
             captive
             ,
             might
             have
             so
             much
             time
             to
             consider
             of
             what
             he
             did
             beforehand
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             that
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             lust
             which
             he
             should
             afterwards
             repent
             ,
             but
             might
             rather
             be
             weaned
             from
             his
             desire
             of
             taking
             her
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             was
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             par●iculars
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             an
             outward
             expression
             of
             the
             womans
             utter
             renouncing
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             ingrafted
             into
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             :
             for
             this
             mourning
             for
             her
             parents
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             bidding
             farewell
             for
             ever
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Hearken
               (
               O
               daughter
               )
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               encline
               thine
               eare
               ;
               forget
               also
               thine
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             45.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             if
             thou
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             ●er
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             let
             her
             go
             whither
             she
             will
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             wrong
             he
             had
             done
             her
             ,
             
             he
             was
             freely
             to
             set
             her
             at
             liberty
             .
             Now
             this
             putting
             away
             ●f
             the
             captive
             woman
             after
             he
             had
             married
             her
             ,
             upon
             some
             dislike
             or
             displeasure
             taken
             against
             her
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             did
             never
             approve
             ,
             but
             onely
             tolerate
             to
             the
             Jews
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             there
             were
             danger
             lest
             the
             husband
             should
             kill
             or
             grievously
             oppresse
             a
             wife
             of
             their
             own
             nation
             ,
             upon
             displeasure
             taken
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             permitted
             rather
             to
             give
             their
             wives
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             and
             put
             them
             away
             ;
             much
             more
             would
             there
             have
             been
             great
             danger
             of
             the
             killing
             or
             extreme
             hard
             usage
             of
             a
             wife
             that
             had
             form●rly
             been
             taken
             as
             a
             captive
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             man
             is
             here
             allowed
             to
             put
             her
             away
             ;
             but
             withall
             he
             is
             restrained
             from
             selling
             her
             under
             pretence
             that
             she
             was
             his
             captive
             and
             servant
             ,
             but
             is
             appointed
             to
             set
             her
             at
             liberty
             to
             go
             whither
             she
             would
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             He
             may
             not
             make
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             beloved
             first-born
             before
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hated
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hated
             being
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             right
             of
             the
             first-born
             by
             Law
             of
             nature
             belonged
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             his
             father
             and
             his
             mother
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             out
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             his
             citie
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Who
             were
             no
             doubt
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             accusation
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             the
             men
             of
             his
             citie
             shall
             stone
             him
             with
             stones
             that
             he
             die
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             accusation
             given
             in
             against
             this
             rebellious
             sonne
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             the
             Elders
             shall
             condemne
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             be
             stoned
             ;
             and
             thus
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             Law
             not
             onely
             children
             were
             kept
             in
             aw
             that
             they
             might
             not
             da●e
             to
             rebell
             against
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             also
             parents
             were
             taught
             to
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             of
             the
             education
             of
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             His
             body
             shall
             not
             remain
             all
             night
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             bury
             him
             that
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wi●
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             hanged
             alive
             ,
             or
             dead
             ,
             as
             those
             Kings
             were
             ,
             Josh
             .
             10.
             26.
             
             
               And
               afterward
               Joshua
               smote
               them
               ,
               and
               slew
               them
               ,
               and
               hanged
               them
               on
               five
               trees
               :
               and
               they
               were
               ●anging
               upon
               the
               trees
               untill
               the
               evening
               .
            
             And
             this
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             do
             ,
             first
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             by
             being
             inured
             to
             look
             daily
             on
             the
             dead
             carcases
             of
             men
             become
             merciles●e
             and
             cruel
             ,
             and
             make
             light
             of
             killing
             men
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             land
             might
             not
             be
             defiled
             by
             that
             monument
             of
             Gods
             curse
             remaining
             upon
             it
             visibly
             .
             And
             thus
             were
             the
             people
             taught
             to
             look
             upon
             death
             as
             the
             wages
             of
             sinne
             ▪
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             is
             hanged
             is
             accursed
             of
             God.
             ]
          
           
             Since
             the
             death
             of
             any
             malefactour
             might
             be
             a
             monument
             of
             Gods
             curse
             for
             sinne
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             why
             this
             brand
             is
             peculiarly
             set
             upon
             this
             kind
             of
             punishment
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             hanged
             is
             accursed
             of
             God
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             beca●s●
             this
             was
             esteemed
             the
             most
             shamefull
             ,
             the
             most
             dishonourable
             and
             infamous
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             usually
             therefore
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             had
             by
             some
             notorious
             wickednesse
             provoked
             God
             to
             poure
             out
             his
             wrath
             upon
             the
             whole
             land
             ▪
             and
             so
             were
             hanged
             up
             to
             appease
             his
             wrath
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             hanging
             of
             those
             Prin●es
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             committing
             whoredome
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moab
             ,
             Numb
             .
             25.
             4.
             and
             i●
             the
             hanging
             of
             those
             sonnes
             of
             Saul
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             famine
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             because
             of
             Sauls
             perfidious
             oppressing
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             6.
             
             Nor
             was
             it
             without
             cause
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             was
             ,
             
             both
             by
             the
             Israelites
             and
             other
             nations
             ,
             esteemed
             the
             most
             shamefull
             and
             accursed
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             the
             death
             did
             intimate
             that
             such
             men
             as
             were
             thus
             executed
             were
             such
             execrable
             and
             accursed
             wretches
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             defile
             the
             earth
             with
             treading
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             pollute
             the
             earth
             if
             they
             should
             die
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             there●ore
             we●e
             so
             trussed
             up
             in
             the
             aire
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             might
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             men
             made
             spectacles
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             and
             cur●e
             because
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             they
             had
             committed
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             in
             other
             kinds
             of
             death
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Lord
             God
             would
             have
             his
             son
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             suffer
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             even
             hence
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             that
             in
             his
             death
             he
             bare
             the
             curse
             due
             to
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               hangeth
               on
               the
               tree
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             not
             see
             thy
             brothers
             ox
             or
             his
             ●heep
             go
             astray
             and
             hide
             thy self
             from
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             upon
             any
             pretence
             withhold
             thine
             help
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             be
             thine
             enemy
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             also
             expressed
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             4.
             
             
               If
               thou
               meet
               thine
               enemies
               ox
               or
               his
               asse
               going
               astray
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               bring
               it
               back
               to
               him
               again
               :
            
             and
             hereby
             we
             are
             taught
             that
             much
             more
             we
             must
             perform
             this
             office
             of
             love
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             even
             to
             seek
             the
             conversion
             of
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ▪
             James
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               do
               erre
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               convert
               him
               ;
               Let
               him
               know
               that
               he
               which
               converteth
               a
               sinner
               from
               the
               crrour
               of
               his
               way
               shall
               save
               a
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             if
             thy
             brother
             be
             not
             nigh
             unto
             thee
             ,
             or
             if
             thou
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             two
             cases
             are
             resolved
             that
             might
             be
             questioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             in
             case
             the
             owners
             of
             such
             cattel
             as
             they
             found
             going
             astray
             did
             either
             dwell
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             were
             altogether
             unknown
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             answer
             is
             ▪
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             they
             were
             to
             drive
             the
             cattel
             home
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             till
             the
             owners
             did
             fetch
             them
             away
             :
             and
             so
             in
             case
             they
             knew
             the
             owners
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             also
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             send
             them
             word
             of
             the
             cattel
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             ,
             though
             they
             dwelt
             farre
             off
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             owners
             ,
             then
             indeed
             they
             were
             to
             keep
             them
             till
             the
             owners
             themselves
             did
             seek
             out
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             The
             woman
             shall
             not
             wear
             that
             which
             pertaineth
             unto
             a
             man
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             all
             manlinesse
             is
             forbidden
             in
             women
             ,
             and
             all
             effeminatenesse
             in
             men
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             attire
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             their
             hair
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             4
             —
             14.
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             like
             nature
             ▪
             as
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             
             
               Let
               your
               women
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               churches
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               unto
               them
               to
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             But
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             let
             the
             ▪
             damme
             go
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             young
             to
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             this
             law
             was
             first
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             alwayes
             in
             the
             least
             things
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             preferre
             that
             before
             their
             own
             private
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             destroy
             the
             damme
             when
             it
             was
             breeding
             time
             ,
             because
             she
             might
             ere
             long
             have
             other
             young
             ones
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             still
             continue
             the
             store
             of
             birds
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             how
             
             well
             God
             was
             pleased
             that
             his
             people
             should
             be
             mercifull
             and
             pitifull
             ,
             and
             how
             ●e
             ab●orred
             all
             cruelty
             and
             hardheartednesse
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             would
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             kill
             the
             damme
             when
             they
             took
             away
             her
             egges
             ,
             or
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             because
             this
             might
             seem
             a
             kind
             o●
             cruelty
             and
             unmercifulnesse
             towards
             the
             poore
             creature
             ▪
             that
             did
             su●fer
             enough
             already
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             precious
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             When
             thou
             buildest
             a
             new
             house
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             make
             a
             battlement
             for
             thy
             roof
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             houses
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             alwayes
             built
             flat
             on
             the
             tops
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             used
             to
             be
             much
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             both
             to
             recreate
             themselves
             there
             ▪
             and
             for
             many
             other
             occasions
             .
             Whence
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             27.
             
             
               What
               ye
               hear
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               preach
               ye
               on
               the
               house
               tops
               .
            
             Here
             therefore
             they
             are
             enjoyned
             alwayes
             to
             make
             battlements
             round
             about
             their
             house
             tops
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             casuall
             falling
             of
             any
             body
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             prevent
             ,
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             all
             occasions
             of
             bloudshed
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             evil
             ,
             that
             through
             their
             default
             might
             redound
             unto
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             sow
             thy
             vineyard
             with
             divers
             seeds
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             main
             and
             principall
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             following
             laws
             against
             plowing
             with
             an
             ox
             and
             an
             asse
             ,
             and
             against
             wearing
             garments
             of
             linsey-wolsey
             ,
             was
             I
             conceive
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             exact
             p●rity
             and
             sincerity
             God
             required
             in
             them
             that
             were
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             hatefull
             to
             God
             all
             mixtures
             were
             in
             spirituall
             things
             .
             There
             was
             not
             in
             it self
             any
             evil
             at
             all
             in
             wearing
             a
             garment
             made
             of
             linen
             and
             wollen
             together
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             any
             great
             moment
             in
             it self
             ▪
             whether
             they
             sowed
             a
             field
             with
             pure
             wheat
             ,
             or
             with
             wheat
             and
             ri●
             mingled
             together
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             in
             many
             places
             .
             But
             thus
             was
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             ,
             under
             the●e
             outward
             elements
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             matters
             of
             greater
             moment
             :
             for
             whilest
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             allow
             them
             any
             mixture
             in
             such
             slight
             and
             trivi●ll
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             hereby
             they
             were
             led
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             con●●der
             how
             much
             more
             hatefull
             to
             God
             all
             mix●ures
             were
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             as
             in
             religion
             and
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             how
             strictly
             the
             Lord
             required
             that
             they
             sho●ld
             keep
             them●elves
             to
             the
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             without
             mingling
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             own
             inventions
             through
             curiosity
             or
             a
             perverse
             imitation
             of
             the
             strange
             〈◊〉
             of
             o●her
             nations
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             If
             they
             might
             not
             sow
             a
             field
             ●ith
             mingled
             seeds
             ,
             much
             lesse
             might
             they
             teach
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             mixt
             with
             any
             errour
             ;
             if
             they
             might
             not
             wear
             a
             linsey-wolsey
             garment
             ,
             m●ch
             lesse
             m●y
             we
             think
             to
             cloth
             our
             souls
             in
             case
             of
             justification
             ,
             with
             Chri●●s
             righteousnesse
             and
             our
             own
             ▪
             G●l
             .
             2.
             16.
             yea
             all
             hypocrisy
             and
             whatever
             was
             not
             pure
             and
             sincere
             was
             hereby
             condemned
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             the
             main
             and
             principall
             drift
             of
             these
             laws
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             particular
             law
             concerning
             their
             vineyards
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             that
             are
             farther
             questionable
             ,
             to
             wit
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               sowing
               a
               vineyard
               with
               divers
               seeds
            
             ;
             &
             sec●ndly
             ,
             what
             that
             reason
             is
             that
             is
             here
             given
             for
             this
             law
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               seed
               which
               thou
               hast
               sown
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               v●neyard
               ,
               be
               desiled
               .
            
             And
             in
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             by
             
               divers
               s●eds
            
             here
             is
             meant
             any
             seeds
             different
             or
             divers
             from
             that
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Exposi●o●rs
             hold
             ▪
             
             that
             ●he
             sowing
             of
             mingled
             seeds
             ,
             as
             of
             wheat
             and
             barley
             ,
             in
             the
             void
             and
             empty
             ground
             betwixt
             the
             rows
             of
             the
             vines
             there
             planted
             ,
             is
             onely
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Israelites
             might
             lawfully
             sow
             any
             one
             sort
             of
             seed
             betwixt
             the
             rows
             of
             their
             vines
             ,
             so
             they
             sowed
             no
             more
             .
             But
             this
             was
             sufficiently
             forbidden
             in
             that
             former
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             19.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               sow
               thy
               field
               with
               mingled
               seed
            
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             here
             given
             for
             this
             prohibition
             is
             not
             that
             the
             m●ngling
             of
             divers
             seeds
             might
             be
             prevented
             ,
             but
             the
             mingling
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             any
             se●d
             with
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             sowing
             of
             any
             seed
             together
             with
             their
             vines
             is
             here
             sorbidden
             ;
             and
             indeed
             because
             the
             rea●on
             here
             given
             for
             this
             law
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             seed
             sowen
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             vines
             might
             not
             be
             mingled
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             defiled
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             considering
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             meant
             rather
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             fruit-trees
             then
             of
             corn
             and
             herbs
             ,
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             that
             of
             the
             vine
             :
             and
             thus
             as
             in
             that
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             19.
             the
             sowing
             of
             severall
             kinds
             of
             grain
             in
             one
             field
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             so
             here
             the
             sowing
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             other
             fruit-trees
             together
             with
             the
             vine
             .
             As
             for
             the
             reason
             here
             annexed
             to
             this
             law
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               seed
               which
               thou
               hast
               sown
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               vineyard
               ,
               be
               defiled
               ,
            
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             lest
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             seed
             and
             their
             vineyard
             be
             corrupred
             and
             marred
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             whilest
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             sucked
             away
             by
             too
             many
             things
             sown
             or
             planted
             in
             it
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             can
             be
             good
             and
             fair
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             spoyled
             and
             good
             for
             nothing
             :
             and
             thus
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             were
             taught
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             covetous
             and
             greedy
             desire
             to
             draw
             more
             from
             the
             earth
             then
             it
             is
             well
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             by
             others
             understood
             of
             their
             being
             defiled
             by
             being
             mingled
             together
             :
             for
             as
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             pure
             which
             is
             not
             mixed
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             call
             pure
             wheat
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             mixed
             with
             any
             other
             grain
             ;
             so
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             defiled
             which
             is
             mingled
             ,
             especially
             being
             done
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             rendered
             unlawfull
             either
             in
             first-fruits
             or
             otherwise
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             plow
             with
             an
             ox
             and
             an
             asse
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             princ●pall
             end
             of
             this
             law
             I
             have
             shown
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             But
             yet
             there
             might
             be
             other
             grounds
             of
             this
             law
             besides
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             God
             might
             have
             respect
             herein
             to
             the
             good
             of
             th●se
             poore
             creatures
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             both
             suffer
             by
             such
             unequall
             yoking
             ,
             the
             ox
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             whole
             labour
             of
             drawing
             must
             needs
             lie
             for
             want
             of
             another
             that
             with
             equall
             strength
             should
             help
             forward
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             asse
             ,
             by
             being
             haled
             on
             beyond
             that
             which
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             hereby
             might
             also
             be
             signified
             ,
             both
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             those
             callings
             for
             which
             they
             are
             unfit
             ,
             to
             the
             overburdening
             of
             others
             that
             are
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             unequall
             yoking
             of
             his
             people
             with
             infidels
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             wear
             a
             garment
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             as
             of
             wollen
             and
             li●e●
             ,
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             former
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Thou
             sh●lt
             make
             the
             fringes
             upon
             the
             foure
             quarters
             of
             thy
             vesture
             ,
             wherewith
             thou
             coverest
             thy self
             .
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             principall
             end
             of
             these
             fringes
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Lords
             commandments
             ,
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             15.
             38.
             
             But
             besides
             ,
             by
             this
             prescr●bing
             them
             a
             fashion
             of
             attire
             ,
             whereby
             
             they
             might
             alwayes
             be
             known
             to
             be
             Israelites
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             openly
             to
             prosesse
             themselves
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             and
             it
             might
             also
             be
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             undecency
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             naked
             skin
             ;
             for
             the
             Israelites
             wore
             long
             loose
             garments
             ,
             which
             being
             opened
             below
             ,
             both
             behind
             ,
             and
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             they
             had
             foure
             skirts
             or
             quarters
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             called
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             were
             that
             had
             a
             fringe
             upon
             them
             round
             about
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             there
             was
             the
             lesse
             danger
             of
             discovering
             their
             bodyes
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               wherewith
               thou
               coverest
               thy self
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Then
             shall
             the
             father
             of
             the
             damsel
             and
             her
             mother
             take
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             tokens
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             imposed
             upon
             the
             parents
             ,
             because
             the
             evil
             of
             which
             their
             daughter
             was
             accused
             ,
             if
             true
             would
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             caref●ll
             guardians
             of
             their
             daughters
             chas●ity
             :
             whence
             it
             was
             also
             that
             if
             their
             daughter
             was
             found
             guilty
             ,
             she
             was
             to
             be
             stoned
             before
             the
             doore
             of
             her
             fathers
             house
             ,
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             and
             if
             innocent
             ,
             her
             husband
             was
             to
             pay
             her
             father
             a
             hundred
             shekels
             of
             silver
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             for
             the
             wrong
             which
             by
             this
             false
             slander
             was
             done
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             And
             she
             shall
             be
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             put
             her
             away
             all
             his
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Which
               was
               permitted
               to
               other
               men
               ▪
               Deut.
               24.
               1.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             taken
             a
             wi●●
             ,
             and
             married
             her
             ,
             and
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             she
             find
             no
             favour
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             found
             some
             uncleannesse
             in
             her
             ;
             then
             let
             him
             write
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             divorceme●●
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             and
             send
             her
             out
             of
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             But
             if
             this
             thing
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             tokens
             of
             virginitie
             be
             not
             found
             for
             the
             damsel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             found
             by
             experience
             that
             the
             tokens
             of
             a
             maids
             virginitie
             may
             fail
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             also
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Hebrews
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             some
             hold
             that
             though
             the
             parents
             could
             not
             bring
             forth
             the
             tokens
             of
             their
             daughters
             virginitie
             ,
             yet
             this
             alone
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             her
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             liable
             to
             be
             stoned
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             by
             other
             circumstances
             found
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             witnesses
             proving
             that
             she
             had
             no
             sicknesse
             upon
             her
             to
             hinder
             the
             tokens
             of
             her
             virginitie
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             evidence
             .
             But
             because
             the
             words
             here
             seem
             not
             to
             implie
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             in
             those
             countreys
             the
             tokens
             of
             a
             maids
             virginitie
             did
             never
             fail
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             want
             of
             them
             was
             taken
             for
             a
             certain
             proof
             that
             the
             accusation
             was
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             damsel
             was
             to
             be
             stoned
             :
             for
             though
             in
             other
             cases
             the
             fornication
             of
             a
             woman
             before
             marriage
             was
             not
             punishe●
             with
             death
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             16.
             yet
             here
             it
             was
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             wrong
             she
             had
             done
             to
             the
             man
             that
             had
             married
             her
             ,
             pretending
             to
             him
             that
             she
             was
             a
             virgin
             ,
             when
             indeed
             she
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             her
             own
             words
             ,
             wherein
             she
             professed
             her self
             a
             virgin
             when
             she
             promised
             him
             marriage
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             that
             she
             was
             desiled
             after
             she
             was
             betrothed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             her
             sinne
             was
             adulterie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             For
             he
             found
             her
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             betrothed
             damsel
             cried
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             presumed
             that
             she
             cried
             .
             Every
             one
             knows
             that
             though
             she
             were
             in
             the
             sield
             ,
             yet
             she
             might
             consent
             to
             that
             lewdnesse
             ;
             but
             unlesse
             that
             could
             be
             proved
             against
             her
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             in
             charitie
             to
             hope
             and
             judge
             the
             best
             ;
             &
             so
             accordingly
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             they
             were
             to
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             
               the
               betr●thed
               damsel
               cried
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               none
               to
               help
               h●r
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             find
             a
             damsel
             that
             is
             a
             virgin
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             betrothed
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             her
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             law
             differeth
             from
             that
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             16
             ,
             17.
             because
             that
             was
             for
             such
             as
             consented
             being
             enticed
             ,
             this
             supposeth
             violent
             hands
             laid
             upon
             the
             damsel
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             that
             place
             in
             Exodus
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Because
             he
             hath
             humbled
             her
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             put
             her
             away
             all
             his
             dayes
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             libertie
             afforded
             or
             winked
             at
             in
             others
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             1.
             he
             must
             not
             enjoy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             HE
             that
             is
             wounded
             in
             the
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             following
             laws
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             certain
             men
             are
             disabled
             for
             being
             admitted
             
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             most
             Expositours
             do
             most
             probably
             understand
             it
             ,
             from
             being
             admitted
             into
             full
             communion
             with
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             being
             capable
             of
             bearing
             ●ny
             office
             of
             Magistracie
             amongst
             them
             .
             We
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             think
             that
             all
             these
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             eunuchs
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             bastards
             and
             their
             children
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Ammonites
             also
             and
             Moabites
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             yea
             and
             Edomites
             and
             Egyptians
             unto
             the
             third
             generation
             ,
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             (
             and
             so
             consequently
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             since
             no
             nation
             was
             like
             to
             enjoy
             more
             priviledges
             then
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             
               their
               brethren
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
             I
             say
             we
             cannot
             with
             any
             probabilitie
             hold
             that
             all
             these
             ,
             though
             by
             circumcision
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             be
             admitted
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             the
             signes
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             :
             for
             there
             are
             elsewhere
             many
             expresse
             laws
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             had
             embraced
             the
             faith
             and
             religion
             of
             Israel
             ,
             should
             have
             equall
             libertie
             with
             the
             Israelites
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             
               When
               a
               stranger
               shall
               sojourn
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               the
               Passeover
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               all
               his
               males
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               him
               come
               near
               and
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               as
               one
               that
               is
               born
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               one
               law
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               that
               is
               home-born
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               stranger
               that
               sojourneth
               among
               you
            
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             to
             bring
             their
             sacrifices
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb
             ,
             15.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               If
               a
               stranger
               sojourn
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               whosoever
               be
               among
               you
               in
               your
               generations
               that
               will
               offer
               an
               offering
               mad●
               by
               fire
               of
               a
               sweet
               savour
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               ye
               do
               ,
               so
               he
               shall
               do
               ;
               one
               ordinance
               shall
               be
               both
               for
               you
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             either
             therefore
             by
             
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             assembly
             of
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             president
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             exercise
             ●hat
             power
             they
             have
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             authoritie
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             82.
             1.
             
             
               God
               standeth
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               among
               the
               gods
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               of
               not
               entring
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             bear
             any
             publick
             office
             or
             place
             of
             Magistracie
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             meant
             the
             people
             or
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             expression
             is
             elsewhere
             often
             used
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             16.
             3.
             
             
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               congregation
               are
               holy
               ever●
               ▪
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               lord
               is
               among
               them
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Numb
             .
             27.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Lord
               the
               ▪
               God
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               set
               a
               man
               over
               the
               congregation
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               may
               go
               out
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               go
               in
               before
               them
               ,
               —
               that
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               not
               as
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepherd
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             as
             are
             here
             named
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             into
             full
             communion
             with
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             same
             bodie
             politick
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enjoy
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             free-born
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             they
             stood
             after
             a
             sort
             separated
             srom
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             complaint
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             comfortable
             answer
             sheweth
             ,
             Isai
             .
             56.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
               Neither
               let
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               stranger
               ,
               that
               hath
               joyned
               himself
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               speak
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               utterly
               separated
               me
               from
               his
               people
               ;
               neither
               let
               the
               eunuch
               say
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               drie
               tree
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             yet
             aliens
             and
             strangers
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             not
             being
             capable
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             other
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ▪
             of
             those
             of
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             of
             bearing
             any
             place
             of
             Magistracie
             or
             office
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             having
             any
             power
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             such
             affairs
             ;
             yea
             we
             may
             adde
             too
             ,
             of
             marrying
             a
             daughter
             of
             Israel
             (
             for
             though
             that
             cannot
             be
             meant
             here
             in
             this
             branch
             of
             the
             l●w
             concerning
             eunuchs
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             rest
             it
             may
             be
             included
             )
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             And
             indeed
             thus
             to
             understand
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               of
               not
               entring
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             we
             may
             be
             the
             rather
             induced
             ,
             because
             Nehem.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Jews
             heard
             this
             law
             read
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Ammonite
               and
               the
               Moabite
               should
               not
               come
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               they
               separated
               from
               Israel
               all
               the
               mixed
               multitude
               ,
            
             which
             seems
             plainly
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             separating
             them
             from
             being
             numbered
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             enjoying
             the
             priviledges
             of
             freeborn
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Hebrews
               of
               the
               Hebrews
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             5.
             
             Onely
             some
             conceive
             that
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             this
             phrase
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             2.
             must
             onely
             be
             understood
             of
             eunuchs
             and
             bastards
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             because
             it
             seems
             hard
             that
             such
             being
             Israelites
             were
             excluded
             from
             enjoying
             all
             these
             priviledges
             of
             freeborn
             Israelites
             .
             As
             for
             the
             reasons
             why
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               wounded
               in
               the
               stones
               ,
               or
               hath
               his
               privy
               member
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             is
             here
             excluded
             from
             thus
             entring
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             them
             probably
             to
             have
             been
             these
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             hereby
             shew
             his
             detestation
             of
             that
             unnaturall
             and
             barbarous
             custome
             of
             the
             heathens
             of
             making
             men
             eunuchs
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             are
             usually
             of
             a
             base
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             ,
             and
             cowardly
             spirit
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             be
             scorned
             and
             despised
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             in
             any
             place
             of
             authority
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             be
             taught
             what
             purity
             and
             perfection
             ,
             what
             unblameablenesse
             and
             freedome
             from
             all
             stains
             and
             pollutions
             God
             required
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             particularly
             how
             pleasing
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             unto
             God
             to
             adde
             dayly
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             spirituall
             means
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             barren
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             such
             eunuchs
             were
             in
             regard
             of
             naturall
             generation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             A
             bastard
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               entring
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             shown
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             .
             By
             bastards
             here
             cannot
             be
             meant
             the
             sonnes
             of
             concubines
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             
             those
             times
             counted
             as
             second
             wives
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             children
             of
             such
             as
             did
             prostitute
             themselves
             as
             common
             whores
             ,
             or
             rather
             all
             that
             were
             born
             illegitimate
             ,
             whether
             by
             fornication
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             or
             incest
             .
             Now
             such
             as
             these
             the
             Lord
             forbids
             them
             to
             admit
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             first
             ,
             hereby
             to
             teach
             his
             people
             what
             an
             honour
             it
             was
             to
             be
             of
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             into
             the
             number
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             thus
             blemished
             might
             not
             be
             received
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             laying
             this
             stain
             and
             dishonour
             upon
             the
             spurious
             issu●
             of
             such
             unclean
             mixtures
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             people
             how
             detestable
             such
             sins
             were
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             lest
             such
             should
             be
             capable
             of
             bearing
             any
             office
             or
             Magistracy
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             who
             were
             of
             base
             and
             vild
             conditions
             ,
             as
             bastards
             indeed
             many
             times
             are
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             liable
             to
             be
             scorned
             and
             despised
             for
             this
             reproch
             of
             their
             birth
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             the
             lesse
             courageous
             in
             their
             places
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             upbraided
             herewith
             .
          
           
             Even
             to
             his
             tenth
             generation
             shall
             he
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             neither
             the
             bastard
             nor
             his
             children
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             .
             Therefore
             after
             tenne
             generations
             this
             stain
             was
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             :
             for
             that
             the
             expression
             of
             thus
             many
             generations
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             excluded
             ,
             doth
             imply
             that
             the
             eleventh
             generation
             was
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Edo●ites
             children
             should
             
               enter
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               third
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Even
             to
             their
             tenth
             generation
             shall
             they
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Ammonite
             or
             Moabite
             ,
             that
             becomes
             a
             proselyte
             ,
             and
             embraceth
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             be
             received
             into
             full
             communion
             with
             the
             commonwealth
             o●
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             their
             posterity
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             not
             meant
             of
             th●
             Israelites
             children
             born
             of
             Ammonitish
             or
             Moabitish
             mothers
             ,
             converted
             to
             the
             Israelites
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             stories
             of
             Rahab
             and
             Ruth
             do
             evidently
             prove
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             that
             became
             proselytes
             ,
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             those
             nations
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             incorporated
             into
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             will
             have
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             that
             which
             went
             befo●e
             of
             their
             not
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Law
             was
             that
             their
             posterity
             should
             never
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             indeed
             where
             this
             Law
             is
             repeated
             ,
             Neh.
             13.
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             found
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Moses
             
               that
               the
               Ammonite
               and
               the
               Moabite
               should
               not
               come
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               .
            
             But
             yet
             because
             afterwards
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             there
             is
             also
             mention
             made
             of
             some
             that
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             untill
             the
             third
             generation
             ,
             even
             here
             also
             by
             the
             tenth
             generation
             a
             set
             number
             of
             generations
             is
             expressed
             that
             were
             to
             be
             excluded
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             this
             onely
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             concerning
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             not
             entring
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             inviolably
             observed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Because
             they
             met
             you
             not
             with
             bread
             and
             with
             water
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             ra●her
             did
             God
             abhorre
             this
             their
             disregard
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             escape
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             were
             the
             posterity
             of
             Lot
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             near
             of
             kinne
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Israelites
             came
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             they
             hired
             against
             thee
             Balaam
             the
             sonne
             of
             Beor
             ,
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             to
             curse
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Moabites
             :
             for
             of
             this
             the
             Ammonites
             were
             not
             guilty
             ,
             but
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             history
             thereof
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Neverthelesse
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             would
             not
             hearken
             unto
             Balaam
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Moabites
             was
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             ,
             because
             Balaam
             blessed
             the
             Israelites
             in
             stead
             of
             cursing
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             what
             they
             could
             to
             have
             wonne
             Balaam
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             and
             Balaam
             also
             sought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             satisfie
             their
             desire
             ;
             onely
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             did
             overrule
             the
             tongue
             of
             that
             false
             prophet
             ,
             and
             forced
             him
             to
             blesse
             them
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             curse
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             turned
             that
             to
             good
             which
             their
             enemies
             intended
             for
             their
             hurt
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             seek
             their
             peace
             ,
             nor
             their
             prosperity
             all
             thy
             dayes
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             Ezra
             9.
             12
             ,
             
               Now
               therefore
               give
               not
               your
               daughters
               to
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               neither
               take
               their
               daughters
               unto
               your
               sonnes
               ▪
               nor
               seck
               their
               peace
               ,
               or
               their
               wealth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             private
             revenge
             in
             malice
             ,
             which
             was
             alwayes
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             o●
             that
             they
             should
             not
             seek
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             these
             people
             ,
             
               For
               this
               is
               good
               and
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Who
               will
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             but
             onely
             of
             publick
             confedracies
             with
             these
             people
             ,
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             for
             their
             own
             hurt
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             others
             good
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             these
             words
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             make
             peace
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             be
             at
             perpetuall
             enmity
             with
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             therefore
             if
             David
             offended
             by
             making
             peace
             with
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             1.
             2.
             as
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             he
             did
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             his
             messengers
             to
             be
             so
             basely
             used
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             abhorre
             an
             Edomite
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             thy
             brother
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             so
             abhorre
             and
             Edomite
             as
             to
             exclude
             his
             posterity
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             embraced
             the
             faith
             of
             Israel
             ,
             from
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             unto
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             as
             thou
             must
             exclude
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             :
             for
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             by
             abhorring
             the
             Edomite
             in
             this
             clause
             ,
             and
             the
             Egyptian
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             eighth
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               children
               that
               are
               begotten
               of
               them
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               their
               third
               generation
               .
            
             The
             reason
             here
             given
             why
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             them
             shew
             more
             respect
             herein
             to
             the
             Edomites
             then
             to
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             their
             brethren
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             posterity
             of
             Isaac
             by
             Esau
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             by
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             the
             nearest
             of
             kinne
             to
             Israel
             of
             all
             the
             people
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             Though
             the
             Edomites
             used
             them
             as
             discourteously
             as
             they
             passed
             along
             to
             go
             into
             Canaan
             as
             the
             Ammonites
             or
             Moabites
             did
             (
             for
             they
             refused
             to
             let
             them
             passe
             through
             their
             land
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             armed
             against
             them
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             20
             ,
             21.
             )
             and
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Edomite
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Israels
             brother
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             have
             them
             shew
             the
             Edomites
             more
             favour
             then
             other
             nations
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             their
             brethren
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             teaching
             them
             what
             love
             men
             
             ought
             to
             bear
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             with
             the
             injuries
             of
             brethren
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             near
             relation
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             greater
             sault
             in
             them
             to
             be
             so
             injurious
             then
             it
             is
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             abhorre
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             because
             thou
             wast
             a
             stranger
             in
             his
             land
             .
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             most
             cruelly
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             yet
             must
             they
             be
             favoured
             f●●
             t●e
             courtesie
             which
             in
             former
             times
             they
             received
             amongst
             them
             ,
             God
             hereby
             tea●●ing
             men
             rather
             to
             remember
             good
             turns
             then
             injuries
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             When
             the
             host
             goeth
             forth
             against
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             then
             keep
             thee
             from
             every
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             then
             no
             lesse
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yea
             then
             especially
             above
             all
             other
             times
             :
             For
             this
             charge
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             God
             requires
             that
             in
             times
             of
             warre
             they
             should
             be
             as
             wary
             to
             avoid
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             as
             at
             other
             times
             :
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             warre
             are
             wont
             to
             carry
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             were
             lawlesse
             ,
             and
             might
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             told
             here
             that
             the
             Lord
             expects
             that
             his
             people
             should
             in
             such
             times
             of
             confusion
             keep
             themselves
             as
             strictly
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             according
             that
             charge
             given
             by
             the
             Baptist
             to
             souldiers
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Do
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               with
               your
               wages
            
             ;
             yea
             secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             then
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             be
             most
             carefull
             not
             to
             provoke
             God
             by
             any
             misdemeanour
             ,
             whether
             against
             the
             morall
             or
             ceremoniall
             Law
             (
             such
             as
             are
             those
             particulars
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             souldiers
             go
             out
             as
             it
             were
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             others
             for
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             punish
             others
             that
             are
             as
             bad
             themselves
             ;
             secondly
             because
             a
             clear
             conscience
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             means
             to
             make
             men
             tr●ly
             valorous
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             then
             there
             is
             most
             evident
             need
             of
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             and
             most
             danger
             of
             mischief
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             leave
             them
             and
             give
             them
             over
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             reason
             given
             for
             this
             law
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               thy
               Lord
               thy
               God
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               camp
               to
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               —
               therefore
               shall
               thy
               camp
               be
               holy
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             If
             there
             be
             among
             you
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             clean
             by
             reason
             of
             uncleannes
             that
             chanceth
             him
             by
             night
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             for
             the
             pollution
             here
             spoken
             of
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             their
             camps
             and
             cities
             ,
             as
             lepers
             and
             others
             were
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             it
             seems
             to
             go
             forth
             voluntarily
             from
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             ,
             till
             having
             washed
             themselves
             with
             water
             they
             returned
             at
             evening
             again
             to
             their
             tents
             and
             dwellings
             :
             and
             this
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             exact
             puritie
             and
             holinesse
             God
             required
             in
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             place
             also
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             place
             designed
             for
             the
             use
             by
             public
             appointment
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             go
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             camp
             might
             not
             be
             defiled
             with
             their
             excrements
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Lord
             might
             herein
             intimate
             their
             dutie
             in
             regard
             of
             civilitie
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             men
             ought
             to
             take
             not
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             offend
             or
             annoy
             their
             brethren
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             this
             law
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             keep
             themselves
             clean
             from
             all
             spirituall
             pollutions
             ,
             the
             outward
             cleannesse
             and
             neatnesse
             here
             required
             being
             onely
             a
             shadow
             of
             that
             spirituall
             puritie
             ,
             which
             even
             in
             times
             of
             warre
             God
             required
             in
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             deliver
             unto
             his
             master
             the
             servant
             which
             is
             escaped
             from
             his
             master
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             manifest
             that
             they
             fled
             to
             escape
             the
             〈…〉
             rage
             of
             cruel
             masters
             ,
             that
             did
             causelessely
             oppresse
             them
             :
             In
             this
             case
             if
             they
             fled
             from
             their
             masters
             in
             other
             countreys
             ,
             and
             sought
             for
             shelter
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             fled
             from
             any
             cruel
             ma●●er
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             sought
             for
             shelter
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             deliver
             them
             back
             to
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             savage
             men
             ;
             but
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             ●led
             in
             a
             gadding
             humour
             from
             their
             lawfull
             lords
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             wayes
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             or
             being
             guiltie
             of
             some
             capitall
             offense
             to
             escape
             deserved
             punishment
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             God
             appointed
             his
             people
             to
             give
             harbour
             to
             such
             :
             for
             this
             were
             to
             make
             this
             law
             contrary
             to
             that
             law
             ,
             
               Thou
               shal●
               not
               steal
            
             :
             if
             they
             must
             be
             so
             just
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             ,
             as
             to
             restore
             the
             beast
             that
             ran
             astray
             ,
             much
             more
             such
             fugitive
             servants
             as
             thus
             robbed
             their
             masters
             by
             flying
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             wh●re
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             a
             Sodomite
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             the
             tolerating
             of
             whores
             and
             Sodomites
             that
             were
             of
             the
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             Israel
             be
             here
             onely
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             the
             permitting
             of
             such
             open
             filthinesse
             by
             any
             other
             nations
             ,
             that
             should
             live
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             also
             forbidden
             ;
             who
             ,
             besides
             the
             ensnaring
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             commit
             filthinesse
             with
             them
             ,
             might
             also
             corrupt
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             religion
             too
             ,
             and
             seduce
             them
             by
             degrees
             to
             open
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bring
             the
             hire
             of
             a
             whore
             ,
             or
             the
             price
             of
             a
             dog
             ,
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             question
             amongst
             Expositours
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               the
               price
               of
               a
               dog
            
             :
             First
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             because
             these
             two
             are
             joyned
             thus
             together
             ,
             
               the
               hire
               of
               a
               whore
               ,
               and
               the
               price
               of
               a
               dog
               ,
            
             this
             last
             is
             intended
             of
             some
             filthy
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             conclude
             that
             as
             amongst
             us
             men
             are
             wont
             sometimes
             to
             give
             money
             to
             have
             some
             goodly
             horse
             to
             cover
             their
             mares
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             in
             those
             times
             for
             dogs
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             the
             price
             of
             a
             dog
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             others
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             men
             as
             did
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             commit
             uncleannesse
             in
             a
             most
             impudent
             and
             brutish
             manner
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             others
             again
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             the
             whore
             and
             the
             Sodomite
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               whore
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               a
               Sodomite
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             here
             likewise
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             dog
             is
             meant
             a
             Sodomite
             (
             the
             word
             dog
             being
             used
             metaphorically
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
             
               without
               are
               dogs
            
             )
             and
             by
             
               the
               price
               of
               a
               dog
            
             is
             meant
             the
             hire
             that
             was
             given
             to
             him
             with
             whom
             men
             commit
             that
             horrid
             and
             unnaturall
             sinne
             of
             Sodomie
             :
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             most
             Expositours
             take
             it
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             the
             price
             of
             a
             dog
             that
             is
             sold
             ,
             which
             being
             an
             unclean
             and
             withall
             a
             base
             and
             contemptible
             creature
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             bring
             the
             price
             of
             it
             into
             his
             house
             .
             Now
             these
             two
             last
             Expositions
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             intended
             here
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             God
             taught
             them
             to
             reverence
             his
             sanctuary
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             30.
             and
             not
             to
             offer
             him
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             sinfully
             gotten
             ,
             or
             to
             contribute
             basely
             to
             any
             holy
             uses
             ,
             as
             thinking
             any
             thing
             good
             enough
             for
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             who
             forbiddeth
             hi●
             name
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             his
             altar
             and
             table
             to
             be
             thought
             contemptible
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             or
             his
             house
             to
             be
             made
             a
             den
             of
             thieves
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lend
             upon
             usury
             to
             thy
             brother
             ;
             usury
             of
             money
             ,
             usury
             of
             victualls
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             implyes
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             the
             sinne
             forbidden
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             exacting
             of
             usury
             from
             those
             that
             wanted
             meat
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             supply
             were
             glad
             to
             borrow
             of
             their
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             Unto
             a
             stranger
             thou
             mayest
             lend
             upon
             usury
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             gentile
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             an
             infidel
             :
             for
             to
             strangers
             who
             were
             brethren
             in
             the
             faith
             they
             might
             not
             lend
             upon
             usury
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             35
             ,
             3●
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             When
             thou
             shalt
             vow
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             slack
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             a
             vow
             which
             was
             possible
             and
             lawfull
             .
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Numb
             .
             30.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             When
             thou
             comest
             to
             the
             standing
             corn
             of
             thy
             neighbours
             ,
             then
             thou
             mayest
             pluck
             the
             ears
             with
             thine
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             our
             Saviours
             disciples
             did
             this
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             charged
             them
             not
             with
             taking
             that
             which
             was
             not
             theirs
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             doing
             that
             which
             might
             not
             be
             done
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             WHen
             a
             man
             hath
             taken
             a
             wife
             and
             marryed
             her
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Two
             things
             must
             be
             known
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             this
             law
             concerning
             divorces
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             if
             after
             a
             man
             hath
             marryed
             a
             wife
             ,
             his
             wife
             
               find
               no
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               found
               some
               uncleannesse
               in
               her
               ,
            
             hereby
             is
             meant
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             in
             her
             person
             or
             in
             her
             qualities
             and
             manners
             ,
             which
             being
             at
             the
             time
             of
             marriage
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             afterwards
             discovered
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             dislikes
             and
             abhorres
             his
             wife
             ,
             yea
             though
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             dislike
             were
             never
             so
             slight
             a
             matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             did
             the
             Pharisees
             so
             propound
             the
             question
             they
             made
             concerning
             this
             law
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             might
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             
               for
               every
               cause
            
             ?
             Matth.
             19.
             3.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             of
             such
             a
             man
             so
             disliking
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               then
               let
               him
               write
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorcement
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               send
               her
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             onely
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             put
             her
             away
             he
             must
             write
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             divorcement
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             was
             not
             a
             dispensation
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             first
             divine
             institution
             of
             marriage
             ,
             allowing
             the
             Jews
             without
             sinne
             to
             put
             away
             their
             wives
             upon
             any
             dislike
             taken
             against
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             God
             at
             first
             d●d
             establish
             for
             a
             law
             to
             all
             po●terity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             have
             but
             one
             wife
             ,
             and
             a
             woman
             but
             one
             husband
             ▪
             and
             
               they
               two
               should
               be
               one
               flesh
            
             (
             for
             even
             when
             Moses
             law
             was
             in
             its
             full
             force
             such
             divorcings
             were
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               saith
               that
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
               )
            
             no
             ,
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             law
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             wife
             so
             put
             away
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             have
             in
             this
             case
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             given
             her
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             were
             put
             away
             causelesly
             she
             might
             have
             this
             as
             a
             testimony
             for
             her
             that
             she
             had
             not
             of
             her
             own
             accord
             forsaken
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             was
             put
             away
             ,
             &
             that
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             on
             her
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             now
             free
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             by
             this
             law
             there
             was
             implicitly
             granted
             a
             permission
             or
             toleration
             of
             these
             unjust
             divorces
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             without
             incurring
             any
             punishment
             thus
             put
             away
             their
             wives
             ,
             
             and
             this
             injustice
             in
             the
             husband
             did
             so
             farre
             break
             the
             knot
             of
             marriage
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             wife
             so
             put
             away
             to
             marry
             another
             husband
             ;
             but
             yet
             still
             this
             which
             was
             thus
             tolerated
             was
             sin●ull
             in
             the
             husband
             ,
             and
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             onely
             permitted
             by
             Moses
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             8.
             
             
               Moses
               because
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               your
               hearts
               suffered
               you
               to
               put
               away
               your
               wives
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             such
             a
             perverse
             and
             hard-hearted
             people
             that
             had
             they
             been
             restrained
             from
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             likely
             to
             have
             made
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             wives
             extremely
             miserable
             by
             all
             kind
             of
             savage
             and
             cruell
             tyrannizing
             ●ver
             them
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             would
             at
             last
             have
             attempted
             to
             make
             them
             away
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             even
             this
             toleration
             of
             such
             causelesse
             divorces
             was
             abrogated
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               It
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               Whosoever
               shall
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               her
               a
               writing
               of
               divorcement
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               saving
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               fornication
               ,
               causeth
               her
               to
               commit
               adultery
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               marry
               her
               that
               is
               divorced
               committeth
               adultery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Her
             former
             husband
             which
             sent
             her
             away
             may
             not
             take
             her
             again
             to
             b●
             his
             wife
             ,
             after
             that
             she
             is
             defiled
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             marrying
             and
             lying
             with
             a
             second
             husband
             ,
             her
             first
             husband
             being
             still
             living
             .
             It
             seems
             that
             after
             a
             man
             had
             given
             his
             wife
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             sent
             her
             away
             ,
             if
             he
             repented
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ▪
             and
             was
             reconciled
             to
             his
             wife
             thus
             unjustly
             divorced
             ,
             before
             she
             had
             taken
             another
             husband
             ,
             he
             might
             with
             her
             consent
             cancell
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             receive
             her
             again
             as
             his
             wife
             ;
             but
             after
             she
             had
             once
             marryed
             another
             husband
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             take
             her
             again
             ,
             no
             not
             after
             her
             second
             husband
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             she
             was
             defiled
             .
             But
             why
             is
             the
             wife
             here
             said
             to
             be
             defiled
             with
             lying
             with
             her
             second
             husband
             ,
             since
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             she
             might
             lawfully
             marry
             him
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             say
             that
             it
             is
             because
             this
             her
             second
             marriage
             ,
             her
             first
             husband
             being
             yet
             living
             ,
             was
             against
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             so
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             onely
             tolerated
             for
             a
             time
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ▪
             Matth.
             5.
             31
             ,
             32.
             but
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             how
             it
             could
             be
             sin●e
             in
             her
             who
             was
             as
             it
             were
             perforce
             put
             away
             by
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             determined
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             wilfull
             separation
             ,
             that
             the
             innocent
             party
             may
             marry
             again
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             15.
             therefore
             others
             think
             that
             by
             
               being
               defiled
            
             here
             is
             meant
             onely
             her
             lying
             with
             her
             second
             husband
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             naturall
             way
             is
             accounted
             a
             pollution
             without
             any
             intimation
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             thereof
             ;
             or
             else
             her
             being
             defiled
             in
             regard
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             whom
             he
             might
             no
             more
             touch
             nor
             meddle
             with
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               an
               abomination
               before
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             a
             man
             should
             deliver
             up
             his
             wife
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             another
             mans
             bed
             ,
             and
             then
             take
             her
             when
             he
             pleased
             himself
             again
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             eause
             the
             land
             to
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             cause
             the
             land
             to
             be
             defiled
             with
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             or
             make
             others
             to
             sinne
             by
             thine
             example
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             taken
             a
             new
             wife
             he
             shall
             not
             go
             out
             to
             warre
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             law
             was
             for
             the
             exemption
             of
             those
             that
             had
             taken
             
               a
               new
               wife
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             newly
             marryed
             a
             wife
             ,
             from
             being
             sent
             forth
             to
             warre
             ,
             or
             from
             being
             charged
             with
             any
             businesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             any
             publick
             imployment
             that
             would
             necessarily
             ▪
             
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             his
             wife
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             law
             was
             not
             so
             much
             the
             unfitnesse
             of
             such
             men
             for
             publick
             imployments
             ,
             in
             regard
             their
             minds
             would
             still
             be
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             wives
             ,
             as
             the
             providing
             for
             the
             settling
             of
             their
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               free
               at
               home
               one
               year
               ,
               and
               shall
               chear
               up
               his
               wife
               which
               he
               hath
               taken
               .
            
             When
             a
             woman
             is
             newly
             marryed
             ,
             and
             so
             taken
             from
             her
             fathers
             house
             and
             family
             ,
             and
             transplanted
             into
             a
             new
             stock
             ,
             she
             is
             subject
             to
             grieve
             much
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             more
             need
             to
             be
             tendered
             and
             cherished
             by
             her
             husband
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             year
             by
             living
             lovingly
             together
             their
             hearts
             be
             once
             throughly
             settled
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             the
             more
             hope
             of
             wellknit
             affections
             for
             ever
             after
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             a
             priviledge
             to
             the
             new-marryed
             man
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             was
             this
             law
             given
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             No
             man
             shall
             take
             the
             nether
             or
             the
             upper
             milstone
             to
             pledge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             one
             of
             the
             milstones
             being
             gone
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             unusefull
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             taking
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             a
             pledge
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             like
             necessary
             use
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             mans
             calling
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             is
             here
             forbidden
             .
             See
             Exod.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             If
             a
             man
             be
             found
             stealing
             any
             of
             his
             brethren
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Remember
             what
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             did
             unto
             Miriam
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             example
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             the
             more
             carefull
             of
             what
             he
             had
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             plague
             of
             leprosie
             they
             should
             observe
             diligently
             and
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             the
             priests
             the
             Levites
             should
             teach
             them
             .
             Remember
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               what
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               did
               unto
               Miriam
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             remember
             how
             for
             her
             sinne
             and
             contempt
             of
             Moses
             the
             Lord
             struck
             her
             with
             leprosy
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sinning
             against
             God
             by
             slighting
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             over
             you
             to
             teach
             you
             in
             all
             things
             what
             ye
             should
             do
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             ye
             provoke
             God
             to
             punish
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             strike
             you
             with
             leprosy
             as
             he
             did
             her
             ▪
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               Rem●mber
               what
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               did
               unto
               Miriam
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             remember
             how
             she
             was
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             command
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             camp
             seven
             dayes
             ,
             untill
             she
             had
             been
             purified
             according
             to
             the
             law
             :
             If
             she
             might
             not
             be
             exempted
             ,
             who
             then
             shall
             plead
             exemption
             ?
             See
             that
             therefore
             ye
             carefully
             observe
             those
             laws
             given
             concerning
             the
             shutting
             up
             of
             the
             lepers
             ,
             and
             the
             cleansing
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             healed
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             the
             Levites
             shall
             direct
             you
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             When
             thou
             dost
             lend
             thy
             brother
             any
             thing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             go
             into
             his
             house
             to
             fetch
             his
             pledge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             end
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             enjoyning
             the
             pledge
             still
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             doore
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             men
             carefull
             so
             to
             order
             their
             expenses
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             put
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             neighbours
             to
             pawn
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             to
             curb
             the
             creditour
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             too
             harsh
             and
             g●eedy
             in
             exacting
             a
             pledge
             .
             But
             farre
             more
             probable
             that
             is
             which
             is
             held
             by
             most
             of
             Expositours
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             he●ein
             provide
             for
             the
             poore
             man
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             creditour
             might
             not
             pick
             and
             chuse
             his
             pledge
             where
             he
             pleased
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             that
             which
             he
             was
             very
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             content
             wi●h
             that
             which
             should
             be
             brought
             out
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             likewise
             bec●●se
             poore
             men
             
             are
             usually
             ashamed
             that
             strangers
             should
             come
             in
             and
             in
             every
             corner
             behold
             their
             penury
             and
             want
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             In
             any
             case
             thou
             shalt
             deliver
             him
             the
             pledge
             again
             when
             the
             sunne
             goeth
             down
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             sleep
             in
             his
             own
             raiment
             ,
             and
             blesse
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             law
             ,
             see
             the
             No●e
             upon
             Exod.
             22.
             26.
             
             As
             there
             the
             Lord
             presseth
             this
             work
             of
             mercie
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             threatning
             that
             if
             by
             keeping
             away
             such
             a
             necessary
             pledge
             the
             poore
             man
             were
             provoked
             to
             crie
             unto
             him
             he
             would
             heare
             his
             cries
             ,
             and
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             hard-hearted
             creditour
             ;
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             by
             promising
             that
             in
             case
             they
             did
             herein
             shew
             mercie
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             poore
             should
             blesse
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             heare
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             prayers
             the
             poore
             should
             be
             able
             abundantly
             to
             require
             them
             though
             otherwise
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             righteousnesse
             unto
             thee
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             accept
             of
             it
             as
             a
             holy
             and
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             will
             abundantly
             reward
             it
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             righteousnesse
             even
             of
             such
             works
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             consists
             more
             in
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             they
             shall
             be
             righteousnesse
             unto
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             FOurtie
             stripes
             he
             may
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             exceed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             ●ourtie
             stripes
             is
             the
             utmost
             that
             for
             any
             offence
             the
             Judge
             shall
             appoint
             the
             faultie
             person
             to
             suffer
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             
               lest
               if
               he
               should
               exceed
               ,
               and
               beat
               him
               above
               these
               with
               many
               stripes
               ,
               then
               thy
               brother
               should
               seem
               vile
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             proceed
             to
             what
             extremitie
             you
             list
             herein
             ,
             it
             would
             argue
             too
             great
             a
             contempt
             of
             such
             a
             poore
             wretch
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             have
             offended
             is
             notwithstanding
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             used
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             of
             him
             then
             of
             a
             beast
             .
             Now
             so
             superstitiously
             carefull
             were
             the
             Jews
             not
             to
             transgresse
             this
             law
             ,
             that
             their
             custome
             was
             still
             to
             stay
             at
             39.
             stripes
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             meant
             to
             go
             as
             high
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             sear
             lest
             in
             giving
             the
             stripes
             they
             should
             have
             mistold
             one
             :
             whence
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             for
             that
             I
             conceive
             was
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             they
             never
             gave
             full
             four●ie
             stripes
             ,
             though
             others
             hold
             they
             did
             it
             out
             of
             a
             foolish
             conceit
             of
             appearing
             herein
             mercifull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             gave
             the
             malefactour
             one
             stripe
             lesse
             then
             by
             Gods
             Law
             they
             might
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             ox
             when
             he
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             used
             not
             it
             seems
             to
             thresh
             their
             corn
             with
             flails
             ,
             but
             trod
             it
             out
             with
             the
             seet
             of
             beasts
             ,
             Hos
             .
             10.
             11.
             
             
               Ephraim
               is
               as
               an
               heifer
               that
               is
               taught
               ,
               and
               loveth
               to
               tread
               out
               the
               corn
               :
            
             yea
             and
             sometimes
             with
             cart-wheels
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Esa
             .
             28.
             27.
             
             
               The
               fetches
               are
               not
               threshed
               with
               a
               threshing
               instrument
               ,
               neither
               is
               a
               cart-wheel
               turned
               about
               upon
               the
               cummin
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Bread-corn
               is
               bruised
               ;
               because
               he
               will
               not
               ever
               be
               threshing
               it
               ,
               nor
               break
               it
               with
               the
               wheels
               of
               his
               cart
               ,
               nor
               bruise
               it
               with
               his
               horsemen
               :
            
             and
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             this
             law
             ,
             not
             to
             muzzle
             the
             mouths
             of
             their
             oxen
             ,
             so
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             eating
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             when
             
             they
             were
             thus
             led
             up
             and
             down
             upon
             the
             sheaves
             that
             with
             their
             hoofs
             they
             might
             tread
             it
             out
             ;
             and
             herein
             the
             Lord
             taught
             them
             to
             be
             mercifull
             to
             th●
             very
             bruit
             beasts
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             all
             inhumanity
             and
             cruelty
             towards
             them
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             much
             more
             to
             beware
             of
             depriving
             their
             brethren
             of
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             for
             the
             service
             they
             did
             them
             ,
             especially
             so
             as
             not
             to
             let
             them
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             If
             it
             be
             unnaturall
             not
             to
             let
             the
             ox
             eat
             of
             the
             corn
             he
             treadeth
             out
             ,
             much
             more
             it
             is
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             deny
             requisite
             allowance
             to
             ministers
             that
             provide
             us
             the
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             those
             that
             any
             way
             labour
             for
             us
             from
             having
             a
             share
             in
             the
             benefit
             that
             redounds
             to
             us
             by
             their
             means
             .
             Indeed
             some
             would
             have
             this
             last
             the
             onely
             thing
             intended
             in
             this
             Law
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             oxen
             ▪
             &
             that
             because
             S.
             Paul
             proving
             from
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             that
             it
             was
             fitting
             that
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               oxen
               ?
               or
               saith
               he
               it
               altogether
               for
               our
               sakes
               ?
               for
               our
               sakes
               no
               doubt
               this
               is
               writte●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             for
             this
             conceit
             there
             is
             no
             ju●t
             ground
             in
             the
             Apostles
             words
             :
             for
             he
             meant
             not
             those
             words
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             in
             his
             law
             provide
             for
             their
             mercifull
             dealing
             with
             their
             oxen
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             the
             principall
             thing
             intended
             in
             that
             law
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             oxen
             might
             be
             suffered
             to
             feed
             as
             they
             trod
             out
             the
             corn
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             if
             it
             w●re
             cruelty
             to
             deny
             a
             poore
             beast
             his
             food
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             farre
             worse
             to
             deny
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Gods
             labourers
             ,
             to
             live
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             If
             brethren
             live
             together
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             die
             and
             have
             no
             child
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             law
             two
             things
             must
             be
             known
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             
               brethen
               that
               dwell
               together
            
             are
             meant
             brethren
             that
             live
             in
             the
             same
             citie
             or
             tow●
             ,
             or
             happely
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             mans
             sonnes
             live
             together
             in
             their
             fathers
             house
             ;
             for
             this
             first
             clause
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             limitation
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             case
             the
             brother
             or
             next
             kinsman
             of
             the
             deceased
             party
             should
             live
             afarre
             off
             in
             some
             remote
             place
             ,
             the
             widow
             should
             not
             then
             be
             bound
             to
             seek
             him
             out
             ,
             but
             might
             challenge
             the
             right
             of
             marriage
             from
             the
             next
             kinsma●
             that
             lived
             in
             that
             place
             that
             was
             not
             yet
             married
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             not
             onely
             of
             next
             kinsmen
             ▪
             but
             also
             of
             naturall
             brothers
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             (
             God
             having
             then
             given
             this
             law
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             many
             other
             ceremoniall
             precepts
             concerning
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             which
             afterwards
             he
             confirmed
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             )
             Er
             the
             firstborn
             sonne
             of
             Judah
             died
             without
             issue
             ,
             and
             Onan
             his
             second
             sonne
             married
             his
             widow
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Law
             ;
             and
             when
             Onan
             died
             also
             without
             issue
             ,
             Judah
             advised
             his
             daughter
             in
             law
             to
             continue
             a
             widow
             in
             her
             fathers
             house
             till
             Shel●h
             his
             third
             sonne
             was
             grown
             and
             fit
             for
             marriage
             ,
             chap.
             38.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             Ruth
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             when
             Naomies
             daughters
             in
             law
             ,
             the
             widows
             of
             her
             two
             sonnes
             that
             died
             without
             issue
             ,
             would
             needs
             go
             along
             with
             her
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             she
             disswaded
             them
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             past
             hope
             of
             having
             son●es
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             as
             might
             be
             th●ir
             husbands
             ;
             and
             the
             Sadduces
             we
             see
             propounded
             a
             question
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             24
             ,
             25.
             concerning
             seven
             brethren
             that
             successively
             married
             one
             and
             the
             ●ame
             woman
             ,
             purposely
             to
             raise
             up
             seed
             unto
             their
             bro●her
             .
             But
             was
             not
             this
             incest
             
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             18.
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               uncover
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               thy
               brothers
               wife
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             incest
             generally
             for
             any
             man
             to
             marry
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             this
             particular
             case
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             this
             was
             given
             them
             as
             a
             speciall
             exception
             to
             that
             generall
             Law
             ,
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             them
             as
             being
             ceremoniall
             .
             The
             first-born
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               f●●st-born
               among
               many
               brethren
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             and
             the
             land
             was
             to
             them
             a
             type
             of
             heaven
             :
             So
             that
             he
             who
             dyed
             without
             a
             first-born
             might
             seem
             to
             die
             without
             interest
             in
             the
             first-born
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             blotting
             out
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Can●an
             carried
             a
             kind
             of
             shew
             of
             being
             blotted
             out
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             therefore
             was
             barrennesse
             counted
             such
             ●
             heavy
             affliction
             ,
             and
             the
             cutting
             of
             their
             names
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             reputed
             a
             most
             fearfull
             judgement
             ,
             
               Let
               his
               posterity
               be
               cut
               off
               ▪
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             109.
             13.
             
               and
               in
               the
               generation
               following
               let
               their
               name
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
            
             Now
             therefore
             to
             teach
             them
             still
             to
             fear
             that
             heaviest
             of
             judgements
             ,
             their
             dying
             without
             interest
             in
             Christ
             or
             heaven
             ,
             they
             were
             appointed
             by
             this
             law
             to
             see
             that
             the
             name
             of
             their
             deceased
             brother
             were
             not
             put
             out
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             The
             first-born
             which
             she
             beareth
             shall
             succeed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             brother
             ▪
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             counted
             the
             legall
             sonne
             of
             his
             brother
             that
             died
             without
             issue
             :
             and
             hence
             Obed
             ,
             whom
             Boaz
             begat
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Naomies
               so●ne
            
             ,
             Ruth
             4.
             17.
             beca●se
             he
             was
             counted
             the
             legall
             sonne
             of
             Elimelech
             ,
             her
             deceased
             sonne
             ,
             Ruths
             for●er
             husband
             ,
             though
             withall
             he
             was
             counted
             the
             naturall
             sonne
             of
             Boaz
             ,
             Luke
             3.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Then
             ●●all
             his
             brothers
             wife
             come
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             pr●sence
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             shoe
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             the
             womans
             loosing
             of
             his
             shoe
             from
             off
             his
             foot
             that
             would
             not
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             likewise
             her
             spitting
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             were
             appointed
             doubtlesse
             by
             way
             of
             disgracing
             and
             shaming
             the
             man
             that
             would
             not
             according
             as
             God
             had
             appointed
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             his
             deceased
             brother
             :
             for
             though
             indeed
             in
             all
             resignations
             or
             alienations
             of
             house
             a●d
             land
             from
             one
             man
             to
             another
             this
             ceremonie
             was
             used
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             did
             resigne
             the
             house
             or
             land
             
               pulled
               off
               his
               s●oe
               ▪
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             he
             passed
             it
             over
             ,
             Ruth
             4.
             7.
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             he
             would
             now
             be
             disabled
             from
             going
             any
             more
             upon
             such
             house
             or
             lands
             as
             any
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             (
             and
             so
             also
             in
             this
             case
             of
             marriage
             it
             might
             signifie
             that
             he
             re●●gned
             his
             right
             o●
             marriage
             to
             any
             other
             that
             would
             marrie
             her
             )
             yet
             here
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             done
             also
             in
             a
             way
             of
             disgracing
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             unworthy
             to
             marrie
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             upon
             and
             possesse
             his
             brothers
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             it
             was
             much
             more
             for
             her
             spitting
             in
             his
             face
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             a
             greater
             shame
             and
             reproch
             to
             a
             man
             then
             to
             have
             any
             bodie
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             
               If
               h●r
               fath●r
               had
               but
               spit
               on
               her
               face
               should
               she
               not
               be
               ashamed
               seven
               dayes
               ?
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Miriam
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             14.
             and
             so
             ,
             
               I
               hid
               not
               my
               face
               from
               shame
               and
               spitting
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Isai
             .
             50.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             the
             womans
             spitting
             in
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             would
             not
             marrie
             her
             was
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             as
             if
             she
             had
             openly
             protested
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             that
             deserved
             to
             be
             derested
             and
             abhorred
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             shew
             his
             face
             amongst
             his
             brethren
             :
             yea
             indeed
             so
             foul
             a
             disgrace
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             therefore
             never
             done
             but
             when
             the
             woman
             did
             
             claim
             and
             presse
             her
             right
             before
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ext
             kinsman
             did
             still
             obstinately
             refuse
             her
             ;
             for
             when
             by
             a
             free
             agreement
             the
             next
             brother
             or
             kinsman
             did
             resigne
             his
             right
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             widow
             also
             consenting
             ,
             here
             this
             note
             of
             ●nfamie
             was
             never
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             .
             Ruth
             4.
             8.
             where
             there
             was
             no
             spitting
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             next
             kinsman
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             pulling
             off
             his
             shoe
             he
             resigned
             his
             right
             to
             Boaz
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             married
             Ruth
             .
          
           
             So
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             to
             the
             man
             that
             would
             not
             build
             up
             his
             brothers
             house
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               V●rs
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             called
             in
             Israel
             ,
             The
             house
             of
             him
             that
             hat●●is
             shoe
             loosed
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             whenever
             in
             after-times
             this
             mans
             familie
             shall
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             under
             the
             name
             of
             ,
             
               The
               man
               that
               had
               his
               shoe
               loosed
               ,
            
             this
             shall
             they
             say
             was
             the
             house
             of
             him
             that
             had
             his
             shoe
             loosed
             :
             and
             thus
             there
             was
             a
             note
             of
             infamie
             set
             both
             upon
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             and
             likewise
             upon
             his
             familie
             and
             posteritie
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             hereby
             be
             rendred
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             submit
             herein
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             law
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             cut
             off
             her
             hand
             ,
             thine
             eye
             shall
             not
             pitie
             her
             .
             ]
          
           
             Because
             much
             might
             be
             said
             for
             the
             woman
             that
             did
             in
             this
             case
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             man
             that
             was
             fighting
             with
             her
             husband
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             loving
             wife
             must
             needs
             make
             her
             passions
             stirre
             when
             she
             sees
             her
             husband
             beaten
             ,
             and
             provoke
             her
             to
             do
             what
             she
             can
             to
             rescue
             him
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             able
             to
             help
             him
             by
             strength
             ,
             she
             sought
             by
             taking
             that
             advantage
             to
             force
             the
             man
             to
             give
             over
             smiting
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             she
             did
             not
             out
             of
             wantonnesse
             but
             merely
             for
             her
             husbands
             help
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             a
             weak
             woman
             is
             not
             so
             well
             able
             to
             bridle
             her
             passions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             easily
             be
             overborn
             by
             them
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             fitting
             ▪
             therefore
             God
             did
             expressely
             here
             enjoyn
             that
             by
             no
             such
             arguments
             the
             Judges
             should
             be
             moved
             to
             take
             pity
             on
             the
             woman
             that
             had
             herein
             offended
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             cert●inly
             
               cut
               off
               her
               hand
            
             ,
             hereby
             giving
             them
             to
             understand
             how
             much
             he
             abhorres
             all
             wanton
             ,
             bold
             ,
             impure
             and
             shamelesse
             behaviour
             in
             those
             that
             professe
             them●elves
             to
             be
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Ver●
               .
               13.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             in
             thy
             bagge
             divers
             weights
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             a
             small
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               a
               great
            
             ,
             to
             buy
             with
             ,
             
               and
               a
               small
            
             ,
             to
             sell
             with
             ;
             or
             a
             greater
             to
             be
             kept
             to
             be
             shown
             to
             th●
             Magistrate
             or
             O●ficers
             when
             they
             come
             to
             view
             &
             try
             thy
             weights
             and
             measures
             ,
             and
             a
             lesse
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             thou
             usest
             continually
             in
             selling
             thy
             wares
             .
          
           
             
               Ver●
               .
               17.
               
            
             Remember
             what
             Amalek
             did
             unto
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             ye
             were
             come
             forth
             out
             ●f
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             E●pha●is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               when
               ye
               were
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             the
             noting
             whereof
             will
             help
             us
             much
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             passage
             ;
             for
             herein
             Moses
             implyes
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             was
             so
             highly
             offended
             against
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             above
             other
             nations
             ,
             for
             their
             assaulting
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             then
             passe
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             nation
             should
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             did
             now
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             execute
             against
             them
             what
             he
             had
             decreed
             ;
             and
             why
             also
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             inferres
             from
             this
             which
             Amalek
             did
             ▪
             that
             
               he
               feared
               not
               God
               ,
               He
               met
               t●ee
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               hindmost
               of
               thee
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               were
               feeble
               behind
               the●
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               faint
               and
            
             
             weary
             ,
             namely
             ,
             becau●e
             this
             circumstance
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             this
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             Egypt
             did
             much
             aggravate
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             their
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             first
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Israelites
             had
             already
             endured
             so
             much
             misery
             ;
             for
             to
             oppresse
             those
             that
             had
             been
             already
             so
             grievously
             oppressed
             was
             an
             act
             of
             great
             inhumanity
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             constantly
             wont
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             that
             are
             so
             barbarously
             used
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             God
             had
             so
             lately
             done
             for
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             had
             so
             immediately
             before
             manifested
             the
             speciall
             love
             that
             he
             bore
             to
             this
             people
             by
             taking
             such
             vengeance
             on
             the
             Egyptians
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             many
             strange
             signes
             and
             wonders
             which
             he
             had
             wrought
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             argued
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             desperate
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             not
             afraid
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             in
             fighting
             against
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             blot
             out
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Amalek
             from
             under
             heaven
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             judgement
             God
             appointed
             Saul
             to
             execute
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             2
             ,
             3.
             but
             he
             failed
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Afterwards
             God
             stirred
             up
             the
             Simeonites
             in
             Hezekiahs
             dayes
             ,
             who
             smote
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             
               And
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               five
               hundred
               men
               ,
               went
               to
               mount
               Seir
               ,
               having
               for
               their
               captains
               Pelatiah
               ,
               and
               Neariah
               ,
               and
               Rephaiah
               ,
               and
               Uzziel
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Ishi
               .
               And
               they
               smote
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               that
               wer●
               escaped
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               there
               unto
               this
               day
               :
            
             and
             what
             befell
             Haman
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             that
             race
             ,
             is
             largely
             related
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             Esther
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             THou
             shalt
             take
             of
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             every
             m●n
             and
             that
             every
             year
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             call●d
             also
             
               the
               feast
               of
               weeks
            
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             to
             be
             implyed
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             10.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               the
               fe●st
               of
               weeks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               w●th
               atribute
               of
               a
               freewill-offering
               of
               thy
               hand
            
             &c.
             or
             rather
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               in-gathering
               at
               the
               years
               end
               ,
            
             Exod.
             23.
             16.
             when
             they
             brought
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             their
             fruit-trees
             ,
             as
             the
             bringing
             of
             them
             in
             a
             bushel
             seems
             to
             imply
             .
             And
             these
             first-fruits
             they
             thus
             brought
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             th●t
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             had
             freely
             given
             them
             this
             land
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             their
             for●fathers
             ,
             which
             is
             tha●
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               professe
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             of
             him
             they
             still
             held
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             therefore
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             trib●te
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             chief
             ,
             they
             brought
             these
             first-fruits
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             tes●isie
             that
             the
             yearly
             fruitfuln●sse
             of
             this
             their
             land
             was
             also
             from
             his
             bl●ssing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             go
             unto
             the
             priest
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             onely
             our
             services
             become
             acceptable
             wi●●
             God
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.
             15.
             
             
               By
               him
               therefore
               l●t
               us
               offer
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               pra●se
               to
               God
               continually
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               o●r
               l●ps
               ,
               giving
               than●s
               to
               his
               na●e
               .
            
             The
             ●ame
             was
             likewise
             taught
             them
             in
             the
             ●etting
             down
             of
             this
             basket
             of
             first-●ruits
             before
             the
             altar
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             A
             Syrian
             ready
             to
             perish
             was
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Jacob
             :
             for
             though
             he
             was
             born
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Syrians
             ;
             for
             Abram
             his
             grandfather
             came
             out
             of
             
               Ur
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
               the
               land
               of
               his
               nativity
               ,
            
             Gen.
             11.
             28.
             which
             was
             a
             part
             of
             Syria
             ,
             whence
             Laban
             ▪
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             countrey
             ,
             is
             also
             called
             
               a
               Syrian
            
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             5.
             
             Yea
             Jacob
             was
             not
             onely
             born
             of
             Syrian
             parents
             ,
             and
             onely
             lived
             as
             his
             fathers
             had
             done
             before
             him
             a
             stranger
             and
             pilgrim
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             also
             abode
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             time
             there
             :
             for
             there
             he
             dwelt
             with
             Laban
             twenty
             years
             at
             least
             in
             hard
             service
             ,
             Hos
             .
             12.
             12.
             
             
               And
               Jacob
               fl●d
               into
               the
               countrey
               of
               Syria
               ,
               and
               Israel
               served
               for
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               wife
               he
               kept
               sheep
               .
            
             When
             he
             returned
             thence
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             after
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             by
             the
             extremity
             of
             famine
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             remove
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             which
             extremity
             I
             conceive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             here
             speciall
             reference
             ,
             in
             calling
             him
             
               a
               Syrian
               ready
               to
               perish
            
             ,
             though
             withall
             it
             ▪
             may
             have
             respect
             also
             to
             the
             poverty
             and
             misery
             he
             underwent
             in
             Syria
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             going
             thither
             ,
             whe●
             he
             fled
             for
             his
             life
             because
             of
             his
             brother
             Esau
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             meannesse
             of
             their
             originall
             was
             doubtlesse
             thereby
             to
             magni●y
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             raising
             them
             to
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             now
             they
             did
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             set
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             worship
             b●fore
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             the
             man
             that
             brought
             this
             basket
             of
             first-fruits
             was
             to
             deliver
             it
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             priest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             of
             his
             
               setting
               it
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             it
             there
             set
             down
             before
             the
             altar
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             did
             afterwards
             eat
             them
             ,
             all
             first-fruits
             appertaining
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             4.
             
             As
             for
             that
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               worship
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             hereby
             is
             meant
             that
             after
             he
             had
             delivered
             his
             basket
             of
             first-fruits
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             priest
             to
             be
             set
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a●d
             had
             made
             that
             thankfull
             and
             open
             profession
             of
             Gods
             great
             goodnesse
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             largely
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             to
             adde
             such
             other
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             as
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             and
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             then
             bowing
             down
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             depart
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             rejoyce
             in
             every
             good
             thing
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             given
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             th●s
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             chear●ull
             using
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             all
             the
             year
             after
             ,
             which
             ●hey
             might
             indeed
             the
             more
             comfortably
             enjoy
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             in
             this
             te●tifyed
             their
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             appointed
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             chieflly
             intended
             of
             their
             feasting
             together
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             done
             their
             servi●e
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             strangers
             ,
             with
             the
             peace-offerings
             they
             had
             brought
             thither
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             used
             to
             do
             at
             all
             other
             feasts
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             11
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             When
             thou
             hast
             made
             an
             end
             of
             tithing
             all
             the
             tithes
             of
             thine
             encrease
             ,
             the
             third
             year
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             year
             of
             tithing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             I
             have
             not
             eaten
             thereof
             in
             my
             mourning
             .
             ]
          
           
             Tha●
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             my
             greatest
             wants
             and
             necessities
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             put
             to
             the
             greate●t
             straits
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             ventured
             to
             supply
             my self
             from
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             that
             which
             men
             will
             not
             do
             at
             
             other
             times
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             do
             when
             they
             are
             in
             want
             and
             di●tresse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             they
             appoint●d
             particularly
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             this
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             mourning
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             friends
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               eat●n
               th●reof
               in
               my
               mourning
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             my
             mourning
             for
             my
             dead
             friends
             ;
             for
             hereby
             these
             hallowed
             things
             ●hould
             have
             been
             defiled
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.
             4.
             
             
               Their
               sacrifices
               shall
               be
               unto
               th●m
               as
               the
               bread
               of
               mourners
               :
               all
               that
               eat
               thereof
               shall
               be
               polluted
            
             ;
             which
             also
             shews
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             of
             those
             tithes
             onely
             which
             were
             yearly
             paid
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             whereof
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             land
             might
             not
             eat
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             years
             tithes
             ,
             which
             the
             owners
             were
             to
             eat
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Neither
             have
             I
             taken
             away
             ought
             thereof
             for
             any
             unclean
             use
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             any
             use
             besides
             that
             for
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             .
             For
             any
             imploying
             these
             hallowed
             things
             for
             civill
             uses
             would
             have
             defiled
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             they
             were
             imployed
             naturally
             or
             legally
             to
             be
             deemed
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Nor
             given
             ought
             thereof
             to
             the
             dead
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             yea
             so
             strictly
             carefull
             have
             I
             been
             not
             to
             alienate
             these
             holy
             things
             to
             any
             other
             use
             then
             that
             enjoyned
             by
             thy
             law
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             diverted
             them
             to
             those
             uses
             wherein
             reason
             might
             sugge●t
             they
             might
             ●e
             charitably
             and
             religiously
             imployed
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             burying
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             any
             thing
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             of
             love
             to
             provide
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             eaten
             at
             any
             dead
             mans
             funerall
             ;
             for
             indeed
             at
             funeralls
             the
             kindreds
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             used
             to
             go
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             those
             that
             had
             lost
             their
             friends
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             comforting
             them
             :
             whence
             ,
             Jer.
             16.
             7.
             
             
               Neither
               shall
               men
               tear
               themselves
               for
               them
               in
               mourning
               to
               comfort
               them
               for
               the
               d●ad
               ,
               neither
               shall
               men
               give
               them
               the
               cup
               of
               consolation
               to
               drink
               for
               their
               father
               or
               for
               their
               mother
            
             ;
             and
             Ezek.
             24.
             17.
             
             
               Forbear
               to
               cry
               ,
               make
               no
               mourning
               for
               the
               d●ad
               ,
               bind
               the
               tire
               of
               thine
               head
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               thy
               shoes
               upon
               thy
               feet
               ,
               and
               cover
               not
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               eat
               not
               the
               bread
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             thereby
             both
             they
             and
             their
             meat
             were
             legally
             unclean
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             14.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               law
               when
               a
               man
               dyeth
               in
               a
               tent
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               come
               into
               the
               tent
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               tent
               ,
               shall
               be
               unclean
               seven
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Look
             down
             from
             thy
             holy
             habitation
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             blesse
             thy
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             First
             they
             were
             to
             make
             that
             solemn
             protestation
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             failed
             in
             paying
             their
             tithes
             exactly
             according
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             to
             adde
             this
             prayer
             ,
             wherein
             they
             desired
             God
             to
             blesse
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             wherein
             they
             dwelt
             ;
             and
             hereby
             the
             people
             were
             taught
             to
             assure
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             strictly
             give
             God
             his
             right
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             tithes
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             expect
             a
             bl●ssing
             from
             the
             Lord
             either
             upon
             them
             or
             their
             land
             ,
             yea
             that
             without
             this
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             avo●ched
             thee
             this
             day
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             keep
             all
             his
             commandments
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             
               Which
               as
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               covenant
               on
               Gods
               behalf
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               the
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               
            
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             After
             those
             dayes
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             I
             will
             put
             my
             law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             KEep
             all
             the
             commandments
             that
             I
             command
             you
             this
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             having
             assembled
             the
             people
             that
             he
             might
             give
             them
             a
             charge
             for
             the
             building
             of
             a
             monument
             of
             great
             stones
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             whereon
             the
             law
             was
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             he
             first
             begins
             with
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               Keep
               all
               the
               commandments
               tha●
               I
               command
               you
               this
               day
               ,
            
             thereby
             to
             give
             them
             a
             hint
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             this
             monument
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             keeping
             Gods
             law
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             on
             the
             day
             when
             you
             passe
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             charge
             here
             given
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             this
             monument
             ,
             whereon
             the
             law
             was
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             said
             here
             that
             they
             should
             do
             this
             
               on
               the
               day
               they
               pas●●d
               over
               Jordan
               ,
            
             yet
             thereby
             was
             not
             meant
             the
             very
             day
             they
             went
             over
             Jordan
             ●ut
             onely
             that
             they
             sh●uld
             do
             it
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Day
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ●s
             ordinarily
             used
             for
             time
             ,
             as
             Luke
             19.
             42.
             
             
               If
               thou
               hadst
               known
               ,
               even
               thou
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
               !
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             were
             once
             gotten
             over
             the
             river
             Jordan
             ▪
             they
             should
             take
             care
             at
             their
             first
             opportunity
             to
             see
             that
             this
             were
             done
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
               when
               ye
               be
               gone
               over
               Jordan
               ye
               shall
               set
               up
               these
               stones
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Joshua
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             30.
             that
             this
             monument
             was
             not
             erected
             till
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             A●
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             text
             speaks
             on●ly
             of
             setting
             ●p
             great
             stones
             ▪
             and
             plastering
             them
             with
             morter
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             setting
             up
             or
             building
             of
             some
             notable
             monument
             with
             these
             stones
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             then
             plastered
             over
             with
             plaster
             for
             the
             more
             conveniency
             of
             writing
             the
             law
             thereon
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             so
             well
             have
             been
             done
             upon
             the
             rough
             stones
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             what
             law
             of
             God
             it
             was
             that
             was
             to
             be
             written
             on
             this
             monument
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             the
             ten
             commandments
             ,
             others
             the
             curses
             and
             the
             blessings
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             also
             to
             be
             pronounc●d
             upon
             mount
             Ebal
             and
             mount
             Gerizzim
             ,
             and
             others
             this
             whole
             book
             of
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             the
             law
             which
             Moses
             had
             now
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             proving
             thereof
             they
             urge
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             of●en
             called
             ,
             
               this
               law
            
             ,
             as
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               write
               upon
               them
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               law
               ,
            
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             32.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               wrote
               there
               upon
               the
               ston●s
               a
               copie
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             either
             the
             cursings
             and
             blessings
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             ten
             commandments
             ,
             called
             
               the
               ten
               words
            
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             which
             are
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             this
             whole
             book
             of
             Deuteronomi●
             could
             be
             written
             upon
             this
             monument
             in
             such
             fair
             plain
             characters
             that
             every
             one
             might
             reade
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             expresly
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               write
               upon
               these
               stones
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               law
               v●ry
               plainly
               :
            
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             erecting
             this
             monument
             whereon
             the
             law
             was
             thus
             written
             was
             twofold
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             memoriall
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             did
             at
             first
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             land
             it
             was
             upon
             these
             co●ditions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             serve
             him
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             
             keep
             all
             those
             laws
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
             in
             charge
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             finding
             also
             hereby
             how
             farre
             they
             had
             been
             from
             doing
             exactly
             what
             God
             had
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             they
             were
             left
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             this
             might
             lead
             them
             to
             seek
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             it
             was
             also
             that
             this
             monument
             was
             set
             up
             in
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             the
             mount
             whence
             the
             curse
             was
             denounced
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             against
             them
             that
             continued
             not
             ●n
             all
             things
             written
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             those
             that
             sought
             salvation
             in
             the
             law
             must
             needs
             be
             left
             under
             the
             curse
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             monument
             there
             was
             an
             altar
             built
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             whereon
             they
             offered
             sacrifices
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnesse
             and
             salvation
             which
             could
             not
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             was
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             altar
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             indeed
             the
             end
             of
             the
             law
             for
             righteousnesse
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             there
             shalt
             thou
             ●uild
             an
             altar
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             an
             altar
             of
             stones
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Exod.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             life
             up
             an
             iron
             tool
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             notes
             on
             Exod.
             20.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             This
             day
             art
             thou
             become
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             at
             this
             time
             in
             a
             solemn
             manner
             renewed
             their
             covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               ●12
               .
            
             These
             shall
             stand
             upon
             mount
             Gerizzim
             to
             blesse
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             here
             enjoyns
             the
             people
             that
             when
             they
             had
             set
             up
             the
             monument
             of
             stones
             on
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             whereon
             the
             law
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ltar
             ,
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             5.
             and
             had
             offered
             sacrifices
             thereon
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             afterwards
             in
             a
             solemn
             manner
             give
             their
             consent
             to
             the
             blessings
             and
             curses
             that
             should
             be
             pronounced
             by
             the
             priests
             upon
             those
             that
             should
             keep
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             that
             should
             break
             Gods
             laws
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             enjoyned
             for
             the
             doing
             hereof
             was
             this
             :
             Six
             of
             the
             tribes
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             mount
             Gerizzim
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             and
             Judah
             and
             Issachar
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             and
             Benjamin
             (
             where
             by
             the
             tribe
             of
             Joseph
             is
             meant
             the
             two
             distinct
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             joyned
             together
             as
             one
             ,
             because
             Levi
             is
             here
             reckoned
             as
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             )
             and
             these
             were
             all
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Leah
             and
             Rachel
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             six
             other
             tribes
             were
             to
             ●tand
             upon
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gad
             and
             Asher
             ,
             Dan
             and
             Naphtali
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             handmaids
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             sinne
             lost
             his
             birthright
             ,
             and
             Zebulun
             the
             youngest
             of
             Leahs
             sonnes
             :
             and
             so
             the
             tribes
             being
             thus
             divided
             ,
             the
             priests
             came
             with
             the
             ark
             ,
             Josh
             .
             8.
             32.
             into
             the
             little
             valley
             that
             was
             betwixt
             these
             two
             mountains
             ,
             and
             there
             first
             they
             pronounced
             the
             blessings
             (
             happely
             turning
             their
             faces
             towards
             mount
             G●rizzim
             )
             and
             then
             all
             the
             tribes
             that
             stood
             on
             mount
             Gerizzim
             answered
             Amen
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             again
             to
             mount
             Ebal
             they
             pronounced
             the
             twelve
             curses
             ,
             that
             are
             afterwards
             set
             down
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             tribes
             that
             stood
             on
             mount
             Ebal
             answered
             Amen
             .
             Indeed
             in
             Josh
             .
             8.
             33.
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             the
             tribes
             stood
             upon
             mount
             Gerizzim
             and
             upon
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             stood
             
               half
               of
               them
               over
               against
               mount
               Gerizzim
               ,
               and
               half
               of
               them
               over
               against
               mount
               Ebal
               :
            
             But
             hereby
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             meant
             ,
             onely
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             in
             Joshua
             ,
             either
             to
             intimate
             that
             th●
             tribes
             stood
             the
             one
             companie
             
             right
             opposite
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             the
             people
             ,
             at
             least
             their
             rulers
             and
             officers
             ,
             stood
             on
             the
             first
             ascending
             of
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             rather
             over
             against
             them
             then
             upon
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             the
             priests
             pronouncing
             the
             blessings
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             curses
             ,
             yet
             in
             Joshua
             8.
             33.
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             that
             Joshua
             read
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             priests
             by
             Joshuas
             appointment
             )
             
               the
               blessings
               and
               the
               curses
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             the
             blessings
             were
             read
             by
             the
             priests
             as
             well
             as
             the
             curses
             ,
             onely
             Moses
             passeth
             over
             the
             blessings
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             might
             be
             easily
             enough
             gathered
             from
             the
             contrary
             curses
             which
             are
             expressed
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             by
             this
             his
             silence
             in
             not
             mentioning
             the
             blessings
             ,
             to
             lead
             his
             prudent
             reader
             to
             look
             for
             the
             blessings
             by
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Acts
             3.
             26.
             
             
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               sonne
               Jesus
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               blesse
               you
               in
               turning
               every
               one
               of
               you
               away
               from
               his
               iniquities
               :
            
             for
             silence
             in
             the
             holy
             storie
             often
             implieth
             great
             mysteries
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             from
             Moses
             silence
             concerning
             Melchisedecs
             parents
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             reasons
             why
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             people
             in
             such
             a
             solemn
             manner
             to
             give
             assent
             to
             these
             blessings
             and
             curses
             thus
             pronounced
             in
             their
             hearing
             ,
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             it
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             hereby
             that
             the
             law
             of
             God
             was
             just
             ,
             the
             sinner
             himself
             being
             judge
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             breaks
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             self-condemned
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             breaking
             these
             laws
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             these
             sinnes
             would
             however
             expose
             them
             to
             Gods
             curse
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             rather
             may
             we
             think
             that
             this
             God
             intended
             in
             this
             solemn
             service
             ,
             because
             most
             of
             the
             sinnes
             here
             particularly
             accursed
             are
             secret
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             secret
             idolatrie
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             the
             secret
             removing
             of
             the
             land-mark
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             incest
             ,
             and
             bestialitie
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             sinnes
             as
             men
             are
             usuall
             to
             conceal
             .
             Some
             adde
             besides
             ,
             that
             mount
             Gerizzim
             being
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             mount
             Ebal
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             hereby
             that
             day
             was
             shadowed
             forth
             ,
             when
             a
             blessing
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             on
             them
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             left
             .
             But
             whether
             there
             was
             any
             ground
             for
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             I
             question
             much
             :
             What
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             further
             observed
             concerning
             this
             passage
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             foregoing
             note
             upon
             chap.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             the
             Levites
             shall
             speak
             and
             say
             unto
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             priests
             ,
             the
             Levites
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Josh
             .
             8.
             33.
             and
             indeed
             the
             Levites
             in
             generall
             stood
             upon
             mount
             Gerizzim
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             of
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             that
             maketh
             any
             graven
             or
             molten
             image
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Under
             this
             all
             sinnes
             against
             the
             first
             table
             are
             likewise
             accursed
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             the
             following
             particulars
             all
             sinnes
             against
             the
             second
             table
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             people
             shall
             answer
             and
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             subscribing
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             wishing
             that
             the
             curse
             might
             befall
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             in
             any
             of
             these
             things
             transgresse
             Gods
             commandments
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             maketh
             the
             blind
             to
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             also
             much
             more
             they
             that
             mislead
             simple
             men
             and
             women
             into
             any
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             errour
             ,
             pernicious
             to
             their
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THe
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             set
             thee
             on
             high
             above
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             excell
             all
             other
             nations
             both
             in
             r●gard
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             advancements
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             All
             these
             ble●sings
             shall
             come
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             overtake
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             They
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             unexpectedly
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             the
             sield
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Blessed
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             all
             thy
             possessions
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             B●●ssed
             shall
             be
             thy
             basket
             and
             thy
             store
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             when
             thou
             comest
             in
             ,
             and
             blessed
             shalt
             thou
             be
             when
             thou
             goest
             out
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             thy
             imployments
             ,
             publick
             or
             private
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             establish
             thee
             an
             holy
             people
             unto
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             chiefly
             is
             meant
             of
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             of
             being
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             firm
             perpetuity
             of
             ●he
             covenant
             made
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             added
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             ●iece
             〈◊〉
             their
             happ●nesse
             .
          
           
             
               V●●●
               .
               ●0
               .
            
             And
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             see
             that
             thou
             art
             called
             by
             the
             n●me
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             peculiar
             people
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             nations
             should
             plainly
             perceive
             by
             the
             singular
             blessings
             that
             shall
             be
             heaped
             upon
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             indeed
             own
             them
             for
             his
             speciall
             people
             ▪
             and
             that
             they
             were
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             sonnes
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             their
             〈…〉
             and
             wives
             by
             the
             names
             of
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             
               V●●●
               .
               12.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             open
             unto
             thee
             his
             good
             treasure
             ,
             the
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Mos●s
             calls
             the
             heavens
             the
             Lords
             
               good
               treasure
            
             ,
             because
             he
             keeps
             there
             in
             store
             those
             things
             wherewith
             he
             causeth
             the
             earth
             to
             yield
             abundance
             of
             increase
             for
             the
             enriching
             of
             those
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             rain
             to
             water
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             moon
             and
             starres
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             things
             therein
             to
             grow
             and
             prosper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             make
             thee
             the
             head
             and
             not
             the
             tail
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             above
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             not
             scorned
             and
             despised
             as
             a
             base
             and
             contemptible
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             All
             these
             curses
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             overtake
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             avoyding
             these
             judgements
             :
             though
             thou
             triest
             all
             wayes
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             skill
             and
             diligence
             that
             can
             be
             used
             dost
             endeavour
             to
             escape
             and
             fly
             from
             these
             miseries
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             ;
             thou
             mayest
             sometimes
             think
             that
             thou
             art
             gotten
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             but
             thy
             hopes
             shall
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             these
             judgements
             shall
             still
             pursue
             thee
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             overtake
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             make
             the
             pestilence
             cleave
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             ●s
             ,
             God
             will
             send
             the
             pestilence
             into
             thy
             cities
             and
             towns
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             no
             wayes
             able
             to
             rid
             your selves
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             among
             you
             ;
             in
             vain
             shall
             any
             means
             be
             used
             
             to
             stay
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             infection
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             shall
             command
             it
             to
             cleave
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             the
             heaven
             that
             is
             over
             thy
             head
             shall
             be
             brasse
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             that
             is
             under
             thee
             shall
             be
             iron
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             Moses
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               The
               heavens
               shall
               be
               brasse
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               iron
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               the
               heaven
               that
               is
               over
               thy
               head
               shall
               be
               brasse
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               that
               is
               under
               thee
               shall
               be
               iron
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             intended
             that
             this
             should
             give
             them
             a
             hint
             of
             fear
             ,
             by
             shewing
             them
             how
             God
             had
             hemmed
             them
             in
             with
             judgements
             on
             every
             hand
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             walk
             rebelliously
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             make
             the
             rain
             of
             thy
             land
             powder
             and
             dust
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             rain
             there
             shall
             fall
             upon
             thy
             grounds
             ,
             trees
             ,
             plants
             ,
             &c.
             powder
             and
             dust
             ,
             which
             the
             wind
             and
             other
             things
             raise
             in
             times
             of
             drought
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             smite
             thee
             with
             madnesse
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             spirituall
             madnesse
             and
             blindnesse
             and
             astonishment
             of
             heart
             which
             God
             here
             threatens
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             God
             deprives
             men
             of
             the
             use
             at
             least
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             a
             manner
             like
             a
             blind
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             suddenly
             amazed
             or
             astonished
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ;
             or
             shall
             do
             such
             things
             which
             if
             they
             were
             not
             bewitched
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             of
             the
             Galatians
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
             )
             if
             they
             were
             not
             blind
             or
             drunk
             or
             mad
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             by
             
               groping
               at
               noon-day
            
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             all
             the
             effects
             are
             meant
             of
             this
             brutish
             stupidity
             and
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             just
             judgement
             doth
             many
             times
             strike
             men
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             shall
             cast
             themselves
             headlong
             into
             manifest
             dangers
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             apprehend
             the
             occasions
             of
             helping
             themselves
             ,
             or
             doing
             good
             to
             themselves
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             clearly
             proffered
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             runne
             on
             securely
             in
             those
             sinnes
             which
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             must
             needs
             tell
             them
             are
             the
             high-way
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             when
             Gods
             anger
             is
             clearly
             discovered
             by
             his
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             live
             under
             plentifull
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             continue
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             reject
             both
             Christ
             and
             heaven
             :
             and
             indeed
             in
             this
             regard
             we
             may
             well
             say
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             thus
             ,
             through
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             ,
             
               grope
               at
               noon-day
            
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             do
             unto
             this
             houre
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shining
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             nor
             will
             yet
             acknowledge
             Christ
             their
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             14.
             that
             untill
             this
             day
             there
             is
             a
             vail
             over
             their
             minds
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             and
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             
             
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               eyes
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               ears
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hear
               ,
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             Thou
             shalt
             betroth
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             another
             man
             shall
             ly
             with
             her
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             sting
             of
             the
             judgement
             here
             threatned
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             enemies
             should
             lie
             with
             those
             they
             had
             newly
             betrothed
             to
             be
             their
             wives
             ,
             before
             themselves
             had
             enjoyed
             them
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             particulars
             following
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             bereaved
             of
             their
             new-built
             houses
             before
             they
             had
             dwelt
             a
             day
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             vineyards
             before
             themselves
             had
             eaten
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             them
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             misery
             enough
             at
             any
             time
             to
             have
             those
             things
             taken
             away
             by
             enemies
             ,
             wherein
             we
             delight
             ▪
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             this
             misery
             ,
             when
             after
             we
             have
             taken
             much
             
             pains
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             set
             our
             hearts
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             filled
             with
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             enjoying
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             labours
             ,
             then
             on
             a
             sudden
             they
             should
             be
             snatched
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             our
             hope
             should
             be
             quite
             dashed
             ,
             and
             others
             should
             enjoy
             all
             the
             swee●
             we
             had
             laboured
             for
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             Thy
             sonnes
             &
             thy
             daughters
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             another
             people
             ,
             &
             thine
             eyes
             shall
             look
             and
             fail
             with
             longing
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             judgement
             here
             threatned
             is
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             behold
             with
             their
             eyes
             when
             their
             children
             were
             carried
             away
             captive
             which
             is
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             this
             calamity
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             vexation
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             them
             taken
             away
             before
             our
             eyes
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             is
             that
             added
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               So
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               mad
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
               which
               thou
               shalt
               see
               ,
            
             because
             doubtlesse
             the
             sorrow
             that
             enters
             to
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             eye
             doth
             usually
             cut
             deeper
             then
             tha●
             which
             enters
             by
             the
             eare●
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             eyes
             should
             
               look
               ,
               and
               fail
               with
               longing
               for
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             whereby
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             failing
             and
             marring
             of
             their
             eyes
             by
             their
             extreme
             mourning
             and
             weeping
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             because
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             longing
             for
             them
             )
             that
             they
             should
             expect
             and
             wait
             for
             some
             help
             for
             the
             rescuing
             of
             their
             children
             (
             even
             till
             eyes
             fail
             with
             waiting
             )
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             should
             never
             be
             able
             to
             deliver
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
            
             The
             fruit
             of
             thy
             land
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             labours
             ,
             shall
             a
             nation
             which
             thou
             knowest
             not
             eat
             up
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             From
             whom
             the
             lesse
             mercy
             can
             be
             expected
             :
             and
             withall
             God
             implyes
             how
             vain
             their
             hope
             of
             peace
             should
             be
             ,
             grounded
             with
             their
             friendship
             with
             all
             the
             nations
             about
             them
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             able
             to
             bring
             a
             nation
             upon
             them
             whom
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             whom
             therefore
             they
             never
             feared
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             thee
             and
             thy
             King
             ,
             which
             thou
             shalt
             set
             over
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Observable
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             so
             expressely
             noted
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             their
             King
             also
             should
             be
             carried
             into
             captivity
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             the
             universalitie
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             their
             King
             should
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             those
             over-bearing
             enemies
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             any
             peoples
             misery
             when
             their
             Kings
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             chief
             hope
             of
             any
             state
             :
             when
             the
             head
             is
             under
             water
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             publick
             judgements
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             still
             lamented
             above
             all
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             prince
             ,
             as
             Lam.
             4.
             20.
             
             
               The
               breath
               of
               our
               nostrils
               ,
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               taken
               in
               their
               pit
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               said
               ,
               Vnder
               his
               shadow
               shall
               we
               live
               among
               the
               heathen
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             other
             gods
             ,
             wood
             and
             stone
             .
          
           
             [
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             being
             seduced
             by
             the
             enticing
             perswasions
             of
             those
             idolaters
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             you
             shall
             live
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             the
             tyranny
             of
             your
             Lor●s
             and
             masters
             .
             In
             either
             of
             these
             cases
             it
             was
             a
             heavy
             judgement
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             evil
             that
             endangered
             their
             souls
             and
             their
             eternall
             well-being
             ,
             as
             so
             it
             is
             here
             threatned
             as
             the
             most
             grievous
             of
             all
             miseries
             ;
             yet
             withall
             there
             is
             couched
             in
             these
             words
             too
             an
             exprobration
             of
             this
             peoples
             pronenesse
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             intimating
             that
             then
             they
             should
             ●ave
             gods
             enough
             ,
             and
             b●●lutted
             with
             superstitious
             will-worship
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             so
             strongly
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             th●●
             〈◊〉
             ●●come
             an
             astonishment
             ,
             a
             proverb
             ,
             and
             a
             by-word
             ,
             
             word
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             There
             is
             much
             included
             in
             this
             threatning
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             calamities
             s●ould
             be
             so
             great
             that
             their
             very
             enemies
             should
             be
             astonished
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             common
             table-talk
             of
             those
             that
             had
             vanquished
             them
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             slouted
             ,
             and
             scorned
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             laughing-stock
             in
             all
             places
             whereever
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               38.
               
            
             The
             stranger
             that
             is
             within
             thee
             shall
             get
             above
             thee
             very
             high
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             had
             before
             threatned
             that
             the
             enemies
             of
             their
             land
             should
             prevail
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             tyrannize
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             addes
             ,
             as
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             misery
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             strangers
             ,
             that
             formerly
             lived
             amongst
             them
             onely
             by
             permission
             as
             sojourners
             ▪
             should
             come
             to
             lord
             it
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             farre
             better
             condition
             then
             themselves
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             doth
             much
             increase
             mens
             distresse
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             beneath
             those
             that
             were
             formerly
             as
             farre
             beneath
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               45.
               
            
             Moreover
             all
             these
             curses
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             pursue
             thee
             ,
             and
             overtake
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             foregoing
             note
             upon
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               48.
               
            
             He
             shall
             put
             a
             yoke
             of
             iron
             upon
             thy
             neck
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             destroyed
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             Their
             bondage
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             yoke
             of
             iron
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             should
             be
             so
             heavy
             and
             insupportable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             g
             ievous
             miseri●s
             they
             should
             suffer
             there
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             they
             should
             be
             no
             way
             able
             to
             break
             the
             yoke
             from
             off
             their
             necks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             ridde
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             ,
             but
             should
             continue
             under
             it
             ,
             untill
             it
             had
             utte●ly
             co●sumed
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               49.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             a
             nation
             against
             thee
             from
             farre
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             swift
             as
             the
             eagle
             flyeth
             .
             ]
          
           
             Th●t
             is
             ,
             sudde●ly
             ▪
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Babylonian
             ,
             the
             nation
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             described
             to
             be
             a
             lyon
             with
             eagles
             wings
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             4.
             and
             Nebuchadnezzar
             is
             likened
             to
             
               a
               great
               eagle
               with
               great
               wings
               ,
            
             as
             we
             ●ay
             see
             ,
             Ezech.
             17.
             3
             ,
             12.
             and
             there
             is
             of●en
             mention
             made
             of
             their
             swiftnesse
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               Behold
               ▪
               he
               shall
               come
               upon
               us
               as
               clouds
               ,
               and
               his
               charets
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               whirl
               wind
               ;
               his
               horses
               are
               swifter
               then
               eagles
               .
            
             Lam.
             4.
             19.
             
             
               Our
               persecutours
               are
               swifter
               then
               the
               eagles
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               they
               persued
               us
               upon
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             nation
             whose
             tongue
             thou
             shalt
             not
             understand
             .
             ]
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             possible
             to
             call
             for
             mercy
             at
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5●
               .
            
             And
             he
             shall
             besiege
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             gates
             ,
             untill
             thy
             high
             and
             fenced
             walls
             come
             down
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             trustedst
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               wherein
               thou
               ●rustedst
            
             ,
             is
             added
             not
             onely
             to
             intimate
             that
             the
             enemie
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             against
             them
             would
             batter
             down
             their
             strongest
             walls
             &
             bulwarks
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             way
             of
             upbrayding
             them
             ▪
             for
             putting
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             alas
             should
             be
             no
             help
             at
             all
             to
             secure
             them
             against
             those
             enemies
             that
             God
             would
             send
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               57.
               
            
             And
             towards
             her
             young
             one
             that
             cometh
             out
             from
             between
             her
             feet
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Heb●ew
             word
             signifieth
             
               her
               af●er-birth
            
             ,
             and
             implyeth
             that
             the
             mother
             should
             devour
             both
             that
             and
             the
             child
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             much
             aggravates
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               62.
               
            
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             left
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             whereas
             ye
             were
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             heaven
             for
             multitude
             .
             ]
          
           
             Which
             being
             dire●tly
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             evident
             signe
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               63.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             will
             re●oyce
             over
             you
             to
             destroy
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             nought
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             how
             great
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             them
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             him
             not
             onely
             destroy
             ,
             but
             also
             rejoyce
             in
             destroying
             a
             nation
             that
             had
             formerly
             been
             so
             precious
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             he
             had
             done
             such
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             t●ings
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             contradict
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             though
             God
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             as
             there
             is
             an
             execution
             of
             justice
             done
             upon
             wicked
             men
             that
             despise
             his
             mercie
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             rejoyceth
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             plucked
             from
             off
             the
             land
             whither
             thou
             goest
             to
             possesse
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             To
             be
             carried
             away
             from
             their
             native
             countrey
             is
             to
             all
             men
             a
             heavy
             judgement
             ,
             but
             much
             heavier
             to
             the
             Jews
             then
             to
             any
             others
             ,
             their
             land
             being
             the
             inheritance
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             their
             expulsion
             out
             of
             Canaan
             was
             a
             losse
             of
             the
             pledge
             of
             their
             adopt●on
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             their
             heavenly
             father
             had
             disinherited
             and
             cast
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               64.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             scatter
             thee
             among
             all
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             onely
             be
             carried
             away
             captive
             into
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             you
             come
             thither
             you
             shall
             be
             dispersed
             and
             scattered
             abroad
             into
             severall
             places
             .
             A
             great
             degree
             of
             their
             misery
             :
             when
             they
             were
             carried
             captives
             out
             of
             their
             native
             countrey
             ,
             had
             they
             dwelt
             all
             together
             in
             the
             land
             of
             their
             captivity
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             the
             lesse
             grievous
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             dispersed
             into
             s●verall
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             not
             see
             the
             faces
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             ●ore
             calamity
             indeed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               65.
               
            
             And
             among
             these
             nations
             shalt
             thou
             find
             no
             ●ase
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             sole
             of
             thy
             foot
             have
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             i●
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             there
             as
             farre
             from
             being
             settled
             as
             ye
             were
             before
             ,
             because
             there
             ye
             shall
             be
             continually
             removed
             and
             carried
             ab●●t
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             just
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             people
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             land
             of
             his
             rest
             ,
             Psal
             .
             95.
             11.
             which
             was
             to
             t●em
             also
             a
             pledge
             of
             eternall
             rest
             prepared
             in
             heaven
             ,
             should
             be
             driven
             from
             t●ence
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             after
             in
             a
             restl●sse
             cond●tion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               66.
               
            
             And
             thy
             life
             shall
             ●ang
             in
             doubt
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             a
             continuall
             doubt
             and
             ●ear
             of
             losing
             thy
             life
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               shalt
               have
               no
               assurance
               of
               thy
               life
               .
            
             Now
             this
             their
             fear
             was
             occasioned
             partly
             by
             the
             savage
             cruelty
             of
             their
             lords
             and
             masters
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             guilt
             that
             lay
             upon
             their
             consci●nces
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             continually
             look
             that
             God
             should
             cut
             them
             o●f
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             di●pl●●●ure
             .
             And
             indeed
             observable
             it
             is
             that
             the
             ●eathen
             Poet
             should
             in
             this
             regard
             〈◊〉
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Judaea
               treme●s
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Judaei
               trementes
            
             ,
             trembling
             Jews
             ,
             
               Juven
               .
               Sat.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               67.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             thee
             into
             Egypt
             again
             ,
             with
             ships
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             whereof
             I
             spake
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             ●halt
             see
             it
             no
             more
             again
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
             shall
             cause
             you
             to
             be
             carried
             again
             by
             ships
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             said
             you
             shall
             not
             return
             no
             more
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             16.
             the
             place
             to
             which
             these
             words
             have
             reference
             )
             though
             there
             be
             mention
             both
             there
             and
             here
             of
             returning
             into
             Egypt
             by
             the
             way
             through
             which
             they
             came
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             ordinary
             way
             betwixt
             Canaan
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             both
             places
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             generally
             of
             any
             returning
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             returning
             by
             the
             same
             way
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             when
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             were
             sold
             for
             slaves
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             were
             then
             carried
             away
             by
             shipping
             into
             Egypt
             (
             and
             so
             that
             was
             then
             accomplished
             which
             is
             here
             threatned
             )
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             well
             enough
             said
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             back
             into
             Egypt
             ●y
             the
             way
             whereof
             God
             said
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             it
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             we
             may
             suppose
             that
             being
             brought
             by
             shipping
             near
             to
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             set
             on
             shore
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             carried
             the
             r●st
             of
             the
             way
             on
             foot
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             But
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             we
             should
             understand
             this
             precisely
             of
             their
             being
             carried
             into
             Egypt
             by
             the
             way
             they
             went
             out
             from
             thence
             :
             That
             which
             is
             here
             threatned
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             them
             to
             be
             slaves
             again
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             that
             this
             is
             threatned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             remarkable
             judgement
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             terrible
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Egypt
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             grievous
             miseries
             their
             fathers
             had
             already
             indured
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             Gods
             undoing
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             back
             to
             that
             bondage
             from
             which
             he
             had
             rescued
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             at
             first
             took
             them
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             discharging
             them
             from
             being
             any
             longer
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             quit●
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             meant
             no
             more
             to
             take
             any
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             own
             them
             for
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             ye
             shall
             be
             sold
             to
             your
             enemies
             for
             bond-men
             and
             bond-women
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             shall
             buy
             you
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               no
               man
               shall
               buy
               you
               ,
            
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             either
             that
             there
             should
             be
             so
             many
             of
             them
             to
             sale
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             buyers
             enough
             to
             buy
             them
             (
             as
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             Hi●●ories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             dest●uction
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             Titus
             there
             were
             nin●y
             and
             seven
             thousand
             captives
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             scarce
             knew
             where
             to
             sell
             them
             )
             or
             ●lse
             that
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             so
             vilified
             and
             despised
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             profer
             any
             money
             for
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             why
             else
             should
             this
             be
             here
             added
             ?
             when
             a
             man
             is
             once
             in
             bondage
             ,
             the
             likelyhood
             of
             being
             passed
             to
             another
             master
             dot●
             rather
             encrease
             his
             sorrow
             then
             otherwise
             .
             He
             knows
             the
             worst
             where
             he
             is
             ;
             what
             he
             may
             suffer
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             ,
             and
             ther●fore
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             a
             comfo●t
             to
             him
             that
             no
             one
             would
             buy
             him
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             base
             esteem
             ,
             which
             men
             o●
             all
             nations
             should
             have
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             here
             aims
             at
             ,
             it
             being
             to
             all
             men
             a
             great
             vexation
             to
             be
             slighted
             and
             vilified
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             worthy
             the
             looking
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             THese
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Either
             this
             hath
             reference
             to
             all
             that
             went
             before
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             which
             he
             had
             repeated
             and
             explained
             amongst
             them
             was
             the
             covenant
             which
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             were
             now
             by
             covenat
             to
             bind
             themselves
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               Moses
               to
               make
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             words
             he
             was
             to
             use
             to
             the
             people
             when
             he
             was
             now
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             solemn
             renewing
             of
             their
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             work
             which
             they
             were
             immediately
             to
             enter
             upon
             .
             Hitherto
             Moses
             had
             repeated
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             ●hey
             were
             to
             renew
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             for
             which
             in
             this
             chapter
             he
             now
             bends
             himself
             to
             prepare
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             Your
             clothes
             are
             not
             waxed
             old
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             thy
             shoe
             is
             not
             waxed
             old
             upon
             thy
             foot
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             chap.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Ye
             have
             not
             eaten
             bread
             ,
             neither
             have
             you
             drunk
             wine
             ,
             or
             strong
             drink
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             more
             miraculously
             God
             had
             preserved
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             evident
             was
             Gods
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             reason
             they
             had
             to
             be
             circumspectly
             carefull
             of
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             all
             his
             commandments
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             how
             the
             Lord
             had
             sustained
             them
             without
             bread
             ,
             or
             wine
             ,
             and
             strong
             drink
             ,
             feeding
             them
             with
             manna
             from
             heaven
             in
             stead
             of
             bread
             ;
             and
             doubtlesse
             ordinarily
             they
             had
             no
             other
             bread
             ,
             though
             at
             sometimes
             they
             might
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             That
             thou
             shouldst
             enter
             into
             covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             oath
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             covenant
             confirmed
             with
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             But
             with
             him
             that
             standeth
             here
             with
             us
             this
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             him
             that
             is
             not
             here
             with
             us
             this
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ▪
             no
             lesse
             with
             him
             that
             is
             not
             here
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             posteritie
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             t●en
             with
             him
             that
             standeth
             here
             with
             us
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             For
             ye
             know
             how
             we
             have
             dwelt
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             came
             through
             the
             nations
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             13.
             where
             he
             told
             them
             that
             they
             were
             now
             met
             together
             that
             they
             might
             enter
             into
             covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             added
             may
             be
             twofold
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             requisite
             it
             was
             that
             they
             should
             renew
             their
             cov●nant
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             having
             dwelt
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             (
             at
             least
             many
             of
             them
             in
             their
             younger
             years
             )
             and
             having
             gone
             through
             many
             idolatrous
             nations
             in
             their
             passage
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             seen
             their
             severall
             idolatries
             and
             abominations
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             cause
             of
             fear
             lest
             perhaps
             some
             of
             them
             were
             tainted
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             solemnly
             renew
             their
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             hereto
             agrees
             that
             which
             follows
             ▪
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Lest
               there
               should
               be
               among
               you
               man
               or
               woman
               or
               familie
               whose
               heart
               turneth
               this
               day
               ●rom
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               to
               go
               and
               serve
               the
               gods
               of
               these
               nations
               :
            
             or
             secondly
             ,
             to
             perswade
             them
             
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             ●ovenant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             experience
             they
             had
             of
             the
             grosse
             abominations
             of
             these
             idolatrous
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             severitie
             in
             punishing
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             providence
             in
             carrying
             them
             safe
             through
             so
             many
             dangers
             .
          
           
             
               Ve●s
               .
               18.
               
            
             Le●t
             there
             should
             be
             among
             you
             a
             root
             that
             beareth
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             ga●l
             and
             wormwood
             here
             meant
             ,
             or
             
               the
               poysonfull
               herb
               and
               wormwood
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ▪
             is
             idolatrie
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             spake
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             or
             more
             generally
             all
             sinnes
             of
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             c●lled
             ,
             either
             b●cause
             they
             are
             displeasing
             and
             distastfull
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             are
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             will
             prove
             to
             the
             sinner
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             by
             him
             be
             infected
             
               bitternesse
               in
               the
               end
            
             ,
             yea
             as
             deadly
             ●oyson
             to
             his
             and
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             sinne
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             Amos
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Seek
               the
               Lord
               —
               ye
               who
               turn
               ●udgement
               to
               wormwood
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             12.
             15.
             
             
               Lest
               an●
               root
               of
               bitternesse
               springing
               up
               ,
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               thereby
               many
               be
               desi●ed
               .
            
             And
             as
             sor
             
               the
               root
               that
               beareth
               gall
               and
               wormwood
               ,
            
             thereby
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             evil
             apos●atizing
             heart
             forementioned
             ,
             
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               among
               you
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               &c.
               whose
               heart
               turneth
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ▪
            
             &c.
             of
             which
             also
             the
             Ap●stle
             speaks
             after
             the
             s●me
             manner
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               ▪
               brethren
               ,
               lest
               ●here
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               in
               departing
               ●rom
               the
               living
               God
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             called
             
               the
               root
            
             ,
             that
             beareth
             this
             gall
             and
             wormwood
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             hidden
             from
             men
             as
             the
             root
             is
             hidden
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             very
             spring
             from
             whence
             idol●trie
             an●
             all
             other
             sinnes
             do
             grow
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             men
             give
             over
             their
             evil
             wayes
             ▪
             and
             yet
             purge
             not
             sinne
             o●t
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             the
             cropping
             of
             weeds
             in
             a
             ga●den
             ,
             when
             the
             roots
             are
             left
             behind
             ;
             or
             ●lse
             rather
             ,
             
               the
               root
            
             here
             intended
             is
             ●ome
             close
             idolaters
             that
             might
             be
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             concealing
             themselves
             from
             the
             publick
             view
             ,
             as
             the
             root
             is
             hidden
             under
             the
             ground
             ,
             would
             secretly
             by
             their
             example
             and
             perswasions
             in●ect
             and
             poyson
             many
             ,
             and
             cause
             their
             wicked
             practices
             to
             grow
             and
             spread
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             they
             brake
             forth
             openly
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             seem
             plainly
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             some
             dangerous
             persons
             that
             might
             be
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             mischief
             whe●eof
             he
             desires
             to
             prevent
             ,
             by
             causing
             them
             all
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             solemn
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             Lest
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               there
               should
               be
               amongst
               you
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               or
               familie
               or
               tribe
               ,
               whose
               heart
               turneth
               away
               this
               day
               srom
               the
               Lord
               our
               Go●
               to
               go
               and
               serve
               the
               gods
               of
               these
               na●ions
               ;
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               among
               you
               a
               root
               that
               beareth
               gall
               and
               wormwood
               .
            
             (
             and
             then
             mark
             what
             follows
             )
             
               And
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               when
               he
               heareth
               the
               words
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             the
             way
             he
             speaks
             of
             some
             false-spirited
             men
             that
             might
             be
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             I
             shall
             ●●ve
             peace
             though
             I
             walk
             in
             the
             imaginations
             of
             min●
             hear●
             ,
             to
             adde
             drunkennesse
             to
             thirst
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             s●cure
             sinner
             ,
             that
             despiseth
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             presump●●ously
             assures
             himself
             of
             peace
             and
             imp●nitie
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             he
             hears
             accursed
             in
             Gods
             law
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               though
               I
               w●lk
               in
               the
               imaginations
               of
               mine
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ▪
             though
             I
             do
             what
             I
             list
             my self
             ,
             or
             wh●t
             seems
             good
             in
             mine
             own
             eyes
             ,
             
               to
               adde
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
            
             .
             Now
             men
             thus
             imboldning
             themselves
             with
             hope
             of
             impuniti●
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               adde
               drunkennesse
            
             
             
               to
               thirst
            
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             whereas
             naturally
             they
             thirst
             aster
             sin●e
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             restrained
             by
             the
             light
             and
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             this
             makes
             them
             adde
             sinne
             to
             sinne
             in
             abundance
             ,
             
               to
               drink
               iniquitie
               like
               water
            
             ,
             Job
             34.
             7.
             
               to
               work
               all
               uncleannesse
               with
               greedinesse
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             it
             makes
             them
             let
             loo●e
             themselves
             even
             to
             take
             their
             fill
             and
             glut
             of
             sinne
             ,
             till
             they
             become
             at
             length
             ,
             like
             drunken
             men
             ,
             vo●d
             of
             all
             sense
             and
             reason
             and
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             thing
             left
             in
             them
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             from
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             any
             villanie
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             longer
             and
             further
             men
             proceed
             to
             satiate
             themselves
             with
             sinne
             ,
             the
             greedier
             they
             will
             still
             be
             upon
             it
             ,
             this
             giving
             of
             themselves
             to
             take
             their
             ●ill
             of
             sinne
             being
             as
             sure
             to
             make
             their
             desires
             after
             sinne
             more
             eager
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             drunkennesse
             is
             to
             encrease
             thirst
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             spare
             him
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             jealousie
             shall
             smoke
             against
             that
             man.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             break
             forth
             with
             great
             furie
             and
             terrour
             against
             him
             .
             Moses
             alludes
             in
             this
             Metaphor
             ,
             of
             the
             smoking
             of
             Gods
             anger
             and
             jealousie
             against
             such
             men
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             breath
             which
             will
             break
             from
             the
             nostrils
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             great
             chafe
             and
             furie
             ;
             whence
             is
             also
             that
             expression
             of
             Davids
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             high
             displeasure
             and
             indignation
             ,
             
               there
               went
               up
               a
               smoke
               out
               of
               his
               nostrils
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             18.
             8.
             or
             else
             to
             the
             terrour
             and
             violence
             of
             smoke
             ,
             which
             will
             arise
             and
             break
             forth
             from
             any
             combustible
             matter
             when
             it
             is
             first
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             even
             hiding
             and
             covering
             the
             light
             of
             the
             heavens
             with
             its
             bl●●k
             clouds
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             And
             that
             the
             whole
             land
             thereof
             is
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             salt
             ,
             and
             burning
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             dried
             up
             ,
             barren
             and
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
             Brimstone
             and
             salt
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             abound
             ,
             will
             so
             dry
             up
             the
             moisture
             of
             any
             grounds
             that
             they
             will
             be
             extremely
             parched
             and
             barren
             ;
             and
             hence
             is
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             not
             unlike
             that
             also
             ,
             Jer.
             17.
             6.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               heath
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               when
               good
               cometh
               ,
               but
               shall
               inhabit
               the
               parched
               places
               in
               the
               wild●rnesse
               ,
               in
               a
               salt
               land
               ,
               and
               not
               inhabited
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             For
             they
             went
             and
             served
             other
             gods
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             them
             ,
             gods
             whom
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             had
             not
             given
             unto
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             may
             be
             diversly
             translated
             :
             If
             we
             reade
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Who
               had
               not
               given
               to
               them
               any
               portion
               ,
            
             then
             it
             contains
             an
             exprobration
             of
             the
             ingratitude
             and
             folly
             of
             the
             Is●aelites
             in
             forsaking
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             them
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             many
             o●●er
             wayes
             done
             so
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             worship
             other
             gods
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             indeed
             could
             do
             ,
             nothing
             for
             them
             .
             But
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             a●
             it
             is
             in
             our
             text
             ,
             
               And
               whom
               he
               had
               not
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             then
             it
             contains
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             did
             so
             highly
             provoke
             God
             by
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             bec●use
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             appointed
             them
             any
             such
             way
             of
             worship
             :
             for
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             Israelites
             in
             all
             their
             idol-worship
             did
             still
             pretend
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             under
             those
             id●l-gods
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             against
             that
             pretence
             this
             is
             opposed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             given
             unto
             them
             any
             such
             gods
             ,
             nor
             prescribed
             them
             any
             such
             way
             of
             worshipping
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             And
             cast
             them
             into
             another
             land
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             this
             day
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             ●till
             the
             words
             of
             the
             natious
             that
             should
             thus
             in
             time
             to
             come
             talk
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             after
             they
             were
             carried
             away
             as
             captives
             into
             a
             strange
             countrey
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             The
             secret
             things
             belong
             unto
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             things
             which
             are
             revealed
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ;
             but
             yet
             why
             they
             are
             inserted
             here
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             Moses
             drift
             herein
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             discerned
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             this
             is
             not
             unfitly
             subjoyned
             to
             the
             foregoing
             exhortation
             for
             observing
             carefully
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             discovers
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             us
             a
             hint
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             an
             ordinary
             root
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             ambitious
             to
             know
             and
             busily
             search
             after
             Gods
             secret
             counsels
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             are
             taken
             off
             from
             minding
             those
             revealed
             duties
             which
             do
             so
             nearly
             concern
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             this
             clause
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             delivered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             not
             that
             they
             should
             certainly
             be
             thus
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             No
             ,
             whether
             your
             posterity
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             will
             by
             their
             rebellion
             thus
             provoke
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             this
             heavy
             indignation
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             is
             onely
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             
               ●nd
               secret
               things
               belong
               ●nto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             we
             must
             not
             meddle
             with
             them
             :
             but
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             was
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             thus
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             all
             this
             ruine
             should
             certainly
             befall
             them
             ,
             this
             God
             had
             revealed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             had
             revealed
             it
             became
             them
             and
             their
             children
             seriously
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             :
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ;
             for
             if
             against
             all
             this
             that
             he
             had
             threatned
             they
             should
             object
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             infinitely
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             therefore
             destroy
             his
             people
             ;
             to
             this
             he
             an●wers
             ,
             
               Secret
               things
               belong
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             how
             farre
             he
             will
             shew
             mercy
             either
             in
             forbearing
             you
             ,
             or
             giving
             you
             grace
             to
             repent
             ,
             that
             depends
             onely
             upon
             his
             secret
             counsel
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             search
             into
             it
             ;
             those
             things
             which
             are
             revealed
             belong
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             children
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             revealed
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             poure
             out
             all
             these
             judgements
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             except
             by
             repentance
             and
             turning
             to
             him
             we
             prevent
             this
             ruine
             :
             which
             is
             that
             therefore
             we
             must
             look
             to
             ▪
             that
             so
             by
             avoiding
             the
             sinne
             we
             may
             prevent
             the
             judgement
             .
             And
             this
             most
             probably
             is
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             .
             And
             so
             Mo●es
             ●akes
             way
             likewise
             to
             those
             promises
             of
             mercy
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             which
             follow
             immediately
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             when
             all
             these
             things
             are
             come
             upon
             th●●
             ,
             the
             blessing
             and
             the
             curse
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             had
             experience
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             by
             proof
             see
             how
             much
             be●ter
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             God
             then
             to
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             this
             will
             then
             bring
             thee
             ●o
             tur●●o
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             then
             again
             be
             favourable
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Then
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Go●
             will
             turn
             thy
             captivity
             ,
             and
             have
             comp●ssi●●
             upon
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             their
             serious
             repentance
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             of
             Gods
             ▪
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             rather
             then
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             those
             that
             do
             most
             seriously
             r●pent
             find
             favour
             at
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             the
             Lo●d
             thy
             God
             will
             circu●c●s●
             thin●
             he●rt
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             chap.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             
               Ver●
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             th●
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             m●ke
             th●e
             plenteous
             in
             ●very
             work
             of
             thine
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             cattel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             lan●
             ,
             for
             good
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             bestow
             these
             outward
             blessings
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             thy
             good
             that
             thou
             hast
             them
             :
             Many
             are
             the
             worse
             for
             abundance
             of
             outward
             things
             ;
             then
             onely
             are
             they
             true
             bl●ssings
             when
             they
             are
             given
             men
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             For
             this
             commandment
             ,
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ●idden
             from
             thee
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             farre
             off
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             the
             commandment
             given
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             which
             Moses
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             law
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             doctri●e
             of
             Mo●es
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             revealed
             unto
             them
             the
             will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             following
             thereupon
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             ●e
             saith
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             now
             neglect
             unde●
             a
             pretence
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             so
             fully
             and
             effectually
             made
             it
             known
             unto
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             under
             this
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             where
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             this
             commandment
             which
             Moses
             here
             speaketh
             of
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               But
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               faith
               ,
               speaketh
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               Say
               not
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ?
            
             and
             calleth
             it
             therefore
             
               the
               word
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             And
             besides
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Moses
             intended
             this
             by
             his
             own
             words
             here
             used
             :
             for
             why
             else
             doth
             he
             say
             that
             the
             commandment
             which
             he
             commanded
             them
             was
             plain
             and
             ea●ie
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             heare
             it
             and
             do
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             that
             it
             was
             very
             nigh
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             mo●ths
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Since
             no
             perspicuity
             of
             the
             Law
             can
             make
             it
             easie
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             given
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             Evangelically
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             us
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             Moses
             saith
             was
             not
             hidden
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             ●alvation
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             as
             it
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             new
             obedience
             that
             ever
             accompanieth
             true
             faith
             :
             for
             though
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             faith
             was
             not
             so
             clearly
             then
             revealed
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             comparatively
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             then
             hid
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             26.
             
             
               The
               mystery
               ●hich
               hath
               been
               hid
               from
               ages
               ,
               and
               from
               generations
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               made
               manifest
               to
               his
               saints
            
             ;
             and
             farre
             off
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
             
               These
               all
               died
               in
               faith
               ,
               not
               having
               re●eived
               the
               promises
               ,
               but
               having
               seen
               them
               afarre
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             so
             hid
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             attain
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             was
             plain
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             per●ormed
             evangelically
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             in
             heaven
             ▪
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             say
             ,
             Who
             shall
             go
             up
             for
             us
             to
             ●eav●n
             ?
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             revealed
             his
             will
             ●nto
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             do
             it
             if
             you
             knew
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             a
             dark
             and
             obscure
             law
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             ,
             Esa
             .
             45.
             19.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               spoken
               in
               secret
               ,
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               I
               said
               not
               unto
               the
               seed
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               Seek
               ye
               me
               in
               vain
               .
               I
               the
               Lord
               speak
               righteousnesse
               ,
               I
               declare
               things
               that
               are
               right
               .
            
             How
             these
             passages
             are
             applyed
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             10.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             But
             th●
             word
             is
             very
             n●gh
             unto
             thee
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             clearly
             reve●led
             that
             thou
             mayest
             confesse
             it
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             believe
             i●
             with
             thy
             heart
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             being
             the●eto
             en●bled
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             I
             call
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             record
             this
             day
             against
             you
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Deut.
             4.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             went
             and
             spake
             these
             words
             unto
             all
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             caused
             the
             people
             to
             be
             assembled
             together
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             manner
             ,
             he
             then
             went
             unto
             the
             assembly
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             them
             that
             which
             here
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             hundred
             and
             twentie
             years
             old
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             can
             no
             more
             go
             out
             and
             come
             in
             .
             ]
          
           
             One
             main
             reason
             of
             calling
             this
             assembly
             was
             that
             Moses
             might
             in
             a
             solemn
             manner
             substitute
             Joshua
             to
             succeed
             in
             his
             room
             :
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             addresseth
             his
             speech
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             at
             this
             change
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             people
             had
             often
             murmured
             and
             rebelled
             against
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             being
             at
             length
             brought
             by
             him
             to
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             such
             good
             experience
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             in
             governing
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             but
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             grief
             and
             fear
             to
             be
             deprived
             now
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             lose
             him
             just
             now
             when
             they
             were
             entring
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             seeks
             now
             to
             comfort
             them
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             excessive
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             years
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             was
             already
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             years
             unfit
             for
             this
             weightie
             office
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             but
             that
             by
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             they
             might
             well
             expect
             he
             must
             now
             grow
             weak
             ,
             and
             decay
             ,
             and
             wax
             unfit
             for
             such
             great
             labours
             ,
             though
             God
             had
             hitherto
             miraculously
             preserved
             him
             .
             As
             for
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               I
               can
               no
               more
               go
               out
               and
               come
               in
               ,
            
             see
             Numb
             .
             27.
             17.
             
          
           
             Also
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             go
             over
             this
             Jordan
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             second
             argument
             whereby
             he
             perswades
             them
             to
             be
             content
             to
             part
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Also
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               over
               this
               Jordan
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Had
             I
             been
             never
             so
             young
             ,
             never
             so
             able
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             you
             ,
             since
             God
             hath
             determined
             that
             I
             must
             not
             c●●ry
             you
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             but
             must
             here
             end
             my
             dayes
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             we
             should
             all
             yield
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             he
             will
             go
             over
             before
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             God
             before
             by
             whom
             ye
             prevailed
             against
             your
             enemies
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             but
             destroy
             your
             enemies
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             dejected
             because
             I
             am
             taken
             away
             ,
             for
             your
             God
             will
             still
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             called
             unto
             Joshua
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             Be
             strong
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             dis●aid
             either
             at
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             against
             whom
             thou
             must
             lead
             this
             people
             ;
             or
             at
             any
             other
             troubles
             that
             shall
             befall
             thee
             in
             executing
             this
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             whereto
             thou
             art
             called
             :
             and
             indeed
             Captains
             and
             Magistrates
             have
             of
             all
             other
             most
             need
             of
             courage
             and
             faith
             in
             Gods
             providence
             and
             assistance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             wrote
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             delivered
             it
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             Moses
             had
             written
             this
             book
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             he
             delivered
             it
             solemnly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               priests
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               the
            
             
             
               Elders
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             even
             thereby
             to
             give
             them
             to
             understand
             that
             they
             were
             the
             men
             to
             whose
             charge
             it
             did
             especially
             appertain
             to
             see
             that
             this
             originall
             book
             of
             the
             law
             were
             safely
             kept
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             laws
             contained
             therein
             were
             duly
             observed
             ,
             both
             by
             them
             and
             by
             the
             people
             .
             The
             priests
             were
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             it
             did
             belong
             to
             uphold
             and
             maintain
             his
             truth
             and
             will
             therein
             revealed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             overborn
             or
             troden
             under
             soot
             by
             any
             possessed
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             errour
             and
             profanenesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             the
             law
             delivered
             to
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             assist
             the
             priests
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             the
             people
             regarded
             them
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             see
             that
             the
             judiciall
             laws
             were
             executed
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             them
             also
             the
             law
             was
             delivered
             .
             As
             for
             the
             description
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Levi
               which
               bare
               the
               ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             may
             also
             be
             added
             to
             imply
             another
             reason
             why
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             was
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             to
             lay
             up
             this
             book
             in
             the
             side
             of
             the
             ark
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Levites
             did
             usually
             bear
             the
             ark
             ,
             Numb
             .
             3.
             31.
             and
             4.
             15.
             yet
             sometimes
             ,
             especially
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             the
             priests
             also
             carried
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             Josh
             .
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             when
             they
             compassed
             Jericho
             ,
             Josh
             .
             6.
             12.
             and
             they
             had
             alwayes
             the
             chief
             charge
             to
             look
             to
             the
             ark
             and
             the
             other
             holy
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             Moses
             commanded
             them
             ,
             saying
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             every
             seven
             years
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             briefly
             this
             ,
             that
             Moses
             commanded
             the
             priests
             to
             read
             this
             book
             of
             the
             law
             every
             seventh
             year
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             that
             year
             .
             Concerning
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             and
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             ,
             
               At
               the
               end
               of
               every
               seven
               years
               ,
            
             see
             the
             note
             upon
             chap.
             15.
             1.
             
             But
             besides
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             this
             passage
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             law
             ,
             which
             the
             priests
             were
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             reade
             amongst
             the
             people
             every
             seventh
             year
             on
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             ,
             was
             the
             originall
             copie
             of
             this
             book
             of
             the
             law
             which
             Moses
             wrote
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             now
             delivered
             to
             the
             priests
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             them
             .
             Doubtlesse
             some
             part
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             was
             read
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             Levites
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             21.
             
             
               For
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               city
               them
               that
               preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             questioned
             but
             that
             the
             people
             had
             books
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             the
             reading
             whereo●
             they
             did
             dayly
             in
             private
             exercise
             themselves
             :
             if
             this
             were
             required
             of
             their
             kings
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             much
             more
             may
             we
             think
             it
             was
             required
             of
             them
             that
             were
             of
             inforiour
             rank
             .
             But
             yet
             once
             in
             seven
             years
             God
             would
             have
             this
             book
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             that
             being
             read
             in
             such
             a
             solemn
             manner
             it
             might
             take
             the
             deeper
             impression
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             them
             
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               to
               do
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               law
               ,
            
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             perhaps
             also
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             all
             Israel
             that
             those
             copies
             of
             the
             law
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             read
             and
             expounded
             to
             them
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             did
             agree
             with
             this
             originall
             which
             Moses
             wrote
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             appointed
             this
             to
             be
             done
             on
             the
             year
             of
             release
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             because
             that
             year
             they
             had
             most
             liberty
             of
             mind
             to
             intend
             that
             service
             ,
             the
             l●nd
             lying
             that
             year
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             themselves
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             having
             their
             debts
             exacted
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             it
             was
             a
             holy
             
             year
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fitter
             for
             this
             extraordinary
             duty
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             tabernacles
             that
             year
             ,
             because
             then
             
               all
               Israel
               came
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             for
             though
             the
             males
             onely
             were
             bound
             to
             come
             up
             at
             the
             feast
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             17.
             yet
             they
             did
             usually
             carry
             with
             them
             their
             women
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Gather
               the
               people
               together
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               &c.
               that
               they
               may
               hear
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             Call
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             present
             your selves
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             thus
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             he
             was
             called
             of
             God
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             Joshua
             himself
             might
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             that
             he
             was
             but
             Gods
             deputy
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             still
             acknowledge
             Gods
             sovereignty
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             more
             faithfull
             in
             discharging
             the
             trust
             which
             God
             had
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             This
             people
             will
             rise
             up
             ,
             and
             go
             a
             whoring
             after
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             strangers
             of
             the
             land
             whither
             they
             go
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             gods
             whom
             they
             have
             vanquished
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             could
             neither
             preserve
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             that
             served
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             worshipping
             whereof
             the
             land
             had
             spewed
             out
             these
             her
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             I
             will
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hide
             my
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             more
             charge
             of
             them
             as
             my
             people
             :
             and
             so
             when
             all
             kind
             of
             miseries
             do
             then
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             seek
             for
             me
             to
             help
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             hide
             my
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             a●d
             will
             not
             regard
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             Now
             therefore
             write
             ye
             this
             song
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             teach
             it
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             containing
             a
             prophecy
             of
             their
             falling
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             upon
             them
             for
             this
             their
             apostacy
             .
             It
             was
             given
             in
             a
             song
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             better
             remembred
             ,
             and
             might
             the
             more
             work
             upon
             their
             affections
             :
             and
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             learn
             and
             sing
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             so
             provoke
             God
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             thereupon
             punish
             them
             with
             those
             very
             evils
             which
             are
             there
             foretold
             ,
             this
             song
             as
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             might
             be
             a
             witnesse
             for
             God
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             evils
             they
             suffered
             were
             of
             Gods
             sending
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             very
             judgements
             which
             God
             had
             long
             since
             threatned
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             had
             in
             that
             song
             given
             them
             warning
             enough
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             therefore
             inexcusable
             ,
             because
             notwithstanding
             this
             warning
             they
             had
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             For
             I
             know
             their
             imaginations
             which
             they
             go
             about
             ,
             even
             now
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             they
             will
             do
             hereafter
             I
             know
             now
             ,
             yea
             I
             see
             the
             false
             hypocrisie
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             their
             pronenesse
             to
             idolatrie
             even
             at
             this
             present
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             :
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             also
             intended
             to
             intimate
             that
             there
             were
             some
             amongst
             them
             that
             had
             base
             apostatizing
             tho●ghts
             already
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             Take
             this
             book
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             the
             side
             of
             the
             ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             ark
             (
             for
             
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               ark
               save
               the
               two
               tables
               of
               stone
               which
               Moses
               put
               there
               in
               Horeb
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Kings
             8.
             9.
             
             )
             but
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             ark
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             Aarons
             rod.
             And
             this
             was
             appointed
             ,
             
             to
             signifie
             that
             it
             was
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             written
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             people
             might
             heare
             it
             with
             the
             more
             reverence
             and
             attention
             when
             it
             was
             brought
             forth
             thence
             and
             read
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             and
             preserve
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             vengeance
             on
             those
             that
             should
             disregard
             and
             dispise
             it
             .
             Indeed
             this
             was
             that
             very
             book
             which
             was
             found
             in
             the
             treasurie
             of
             the
             temple
             in
             Josiahs
             time
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             34.
             14.
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             removed
             from
             the
             ark
             in
             after-ages
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             some
             other
             place
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             wherein
             seeing
             they
             transgressed
             the
             directions
             which
             God
             here
             gave
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             this
             precious
             treasure
             was
             for
             some
             years
             lost
             and
             not
             looked
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             That
             I
             may
             speak
             these
             words
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             call
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             record
             against
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             GIve
             ear
             ,
             O
             ye
             heavens
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             O
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             song
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             Moses
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             .
             And
             this
             Rhetoricall
             expression
             which
             Moses
             useth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             song
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             what
             great
             importance
             it
             was
             which
             he
             was
             about
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fit
             all
             the
             world
             should
             hearken
             to
             it
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             strangely
             stupid
             Gods
             own
             people
             were
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             as
             much
             hope
             that
             the
             senselesse
             and
             unreasonable
             creatures
             should
             hearken
             to
             him
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             My
             doctrine
             shall
             drop
             as
             the
             rain
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             look
             as
             the
             dew
             ,
             the
             small
             rain
             ,
             and
             great
             showrs
             distilling
             and
             falling
             down
             upon
             the
             grasse
             and
             herbs
             ,
             do
             soften
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             the
             grasse
             &
             herbs
             &
             plants
             ,
             &c.
             to
             sprout
             out
             and
             grow
             up
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             abundance
             of
             fruit
             ;
             so
             shall
             my
             words
             prove
             profitable
             and
             effectuall
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             them
             ,
             softening
             their
             hearts
             ,
             making
             all
             grace
             to
             grow
             and
             thrive
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             abundantly
             fruitfull
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             fall
             upon
             hearts
             like
             stones
             ,
             or
             sandie
             ground
             ,
             where
             nothing
             can
             grow
             :
             which
             is
             much
             at
             one
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             Isa
             .
             55.
             10.
             
             
               As
               the
               rain
               cometh
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               snow
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               returneth
               not
               thither
               ,
               but
               watereth
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               it
               bring
               forth
               and
               bud
               ,
               &c.
               so
               shall
               my
               word
               be
               that
               goeth
               forth
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Because
             I
             will
             publish
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ascribe
             ye
             greatnesse
             to
             our
             God.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             by
             
               publishing
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             understand
             his
             setting
             forth
             the
             excellencies
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             
               ascribing
               greatnesse
               to
               our
               God
            
             ,
             they
             understand
             also
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             extolling
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             as
             if
             Moses
             had
             said
             ,
             because
             I
             intend
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             song
             being
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             by
             shewing
             his
             faithfull
             &
             righteous
             dealing
             with
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             of
             their
             revolt
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             therefore
             let
             Israel
             
               ascribe
               greatnesse
               to
               our
               God
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             obeying
             his
             will
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             justifying
             God
             and
             condemning
             themselves
             if
             they
             
             be
             punished
             for
             rebelling
             against
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             
               publishing
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             meant
             onely
             his
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             or
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             
               ascribing
               greatnesse
               to
               our
               God
            
             is
             meant
             their
             regarding
             the
             words
             he
             should
             speak
             as
             became
             them
             that
             were
             to
             heare
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             speaking
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               Because
               I
               will
               publish
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             shall
             deliver
             shall
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             speaking
             by
             me
             ;
             
               ascribe
               ye
               greatnesse
               to
               our
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             it
             manifest
             that
             you
             reverence
             the
             Majestie
             of
             that
             great
             God
             that
             now
             speaks
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             attending
             to
             what
             is
             spoken
             with
             all
             humility
             ,
             by
             laying
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             yielding
             obedience
             thereto
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             that
             heare
             God
             reverently
             when
             he
             speaks
             ,
             
               and
               tremble
               at
               his
               word
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.
             2.
             they
             that
             are
             deeply
             moved
             with
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             obey
             it
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             effected
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             the
             majesty
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             all
             irreverence
             and
             carelesnesse
             in
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             all
             slighting
             and
             disregarding
             of
             what
             he
             speaks
             ,
             argues
             a
             secret
             vilifying
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             He
             is
             the
             rock
             ,
             his
             work
             is
             perfect
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             These
             two
             verses
             following
             contain
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             song
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             no
             way
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             blame
             must
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             causelesly
             revolted
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             given
             him
             just
             cause
             to
             poure
             out
             his
             wrath
             upon
             them
             .
             Had
             God
             failed
             or
             come
             short
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             made
             good
             his
             promises
             ,
             or
             had
             there
             been
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             desired
             that
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             God
             ,
             their
             defection
             from
             him
             might
             have
             been
             excused
             under
             that
             pretence
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             could
             be
             said
             of
             God.
             No
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               rock
               ,
               his
               work
               is
               perfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             first
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               rock
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             almighty
             ,
             stable
             ▪
             sure
             refuge
             and
             foundation
             to
             all
             those
             that
             fly
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               If
               God
               be
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
            
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             neither
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             sure
             shelter
             to
             be
             had
             but
             onely
             in
             him
             .
             In
             times
             of
             danger
             men
             used
             to
             fly
             to
             rocks
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             6.
             
             To
             shew
             therefore
             that
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             those
             that
             flie
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             are
             sure
             and
             safe
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             styles
             him
             
               the
               rock
            
             :
             as
             the
             coney
             that
             flies
             to
             the
             holes
             in
             the
             rocks
             doth
             easily
             avoyd
             the
             dogges
             that
             pursue
             her
             ,
             when
             the
             hare
             ,
             that
             trusts
             to
             the
             swiftnesse
             of
             her
             legs
             ,
             is
             at
             length
             overtaken
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             seek
             rightly
             to
             God
             in
             their
             distresse
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             nothing
             but
             his
             protection
             ,
             do
             find
             him
             a
             sure
             impregnable
             rock
             of
             defence
             ,
             whereas
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             their
             own
             policy
             ,
             or
             wealth
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             surprised
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             help
             them
             .
             Thus
             God
             is
             the
             rock
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               his
               work
               is
               perfect
               ;
               for
               all
               his
               wayes
               are
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             hath
             been
             exactly
             just
             and
             holy
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             perfection
             ,
             nor
             hath
             there
             been
             any
             the
             least
             failing
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               What
               iniquity
               have
               your
               fathers
               found
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               gone
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             because
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             
             better
             done
             then
             as
             God
             doth
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             works
             of
             God
             that
             have
             some
             imperfection
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             giving
             children
             born
             blind
             ,
             or
             lame
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             acts
             of
             providence
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             perfection
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             justice
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             them
             for
             which
             he
             can
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             They
             have
             corrupted
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             justified
             God
             ,
             and
             shown
             that
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             blam●d
             if
             Israel
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             here
             Moses
             begins
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             blame
             belonged
             to
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             had
             
               corrupted
               themselves
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             had
             broken
             covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             though
             they
             professed
             themselves
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             their
             father
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             degenerated
             from
             the
             holy
             wayes
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             were
             become
             a
             wicked
             and
             sinfull
             people
             .
          
           
             Their
             spot
             is
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             his
             children
             .
             ]
          
           
             Others
             translate
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               not
               his
               children
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               blot
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             now
             brought
             this
             stain
             and
             dishonour
             upon
             themselves
             that
             they
             were
             not
             indeed
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             translation
             in
             our
             Bibles
             doth
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               their
               spot
               is
               not
               the
               spot
               of
               my
               children
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             wickednesse
             is
             greater
             then
             can
             stand
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             being
             my
             children
             .
             The
             best
             of
             Gods
             children
             have
             their
             spots
             and
             blemishes
             ,
             their
             infirmities
             and
             corruptions
             :
             But
             to
             live
             in
             the
             ordin●ry
             practice
             of
             grosse
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             wicked
             courses
             are
             degrees
             of
             evil
             which
             are
             not
             compatible
             with
             true
             grace
             :
             these
             spots
             are
             ●ot
             the
             spots
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             holy
             as
             their
             father
             in
             heaven
             is
             holy
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Moses
             here
             chargeth
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             though
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             profession
             the
             Lord
             was
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             himself
             afterwards
             saith
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Is
               not
               he
               thy
               father
               that
               hath
               bought
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             lives
             was
             evidence
             enough
             that
             they
             were
             not
             such
             indeed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             
               their
               spot
               is
               not
               the
               spot
               of
               his
               children
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             a
             perverse
             and
             crooked
             generation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             calls
             them
             cr●●ked
             ,
             because
             both
             their
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             were
             so
             dissonant
             to
             the
             right
             rule
             of
             Gods
             will
             and
             Law
             ;
             and
             perverse
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             untoward
             and
             untractable
             ,
             that
             nothing
             would
             work
             upon
             them
             to
             mend
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             amisse
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             generation
             in
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               a
               perverse
               and
               crooked
               generation
            
             ,
             implyes
             both
             the
             generality
             of
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             spring
             from
             whence
             their
             wickednesse
             proceeded
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             that
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             they
             drew
             from
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Is
             not
             he
             thy
             father
             that
             hath
             bought
             thee
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             made
             thee
             ,
             and
             established
             thee
             ?
             ]
          
           
             To
             convince
             them
             of
             that
             grosse
             ingratitude
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             charged
             them
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               thus
               requite
               the
               Lord
               ,
               oh
               foolish
               people
               ,
               and
               unwise
               ?
            
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             which
             was
             of
             all
             other
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             mercies
             which
             he
             had
             afforded
             them
             ,
             natuely
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             chosen
             them
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             entred
             into
             a
             covenant
             with
             them
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             sonnes
             and
             his
             daughters
             :
             for
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             their
             being
             his
             children
             by
             adoption
             is
             manifest
             ,
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             ,
             
               thy
               father
               that
               hath
               bought
               thee
               ,
            
             implying
             plainly
             that
             they
             were
             not
             his
             children
             by
             
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             redeemed
             and
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             adopted
             them
             to
             be
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             clause
             also
             is
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               Hath
               he
               not
               made
               thee
               ,
               and
               established
               thee
               ?
            
             for
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             so
             much
             of
             making
             them
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             of
             making
             them
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             sure
             covenant
             establishing
             them
             to
             be
             his
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             for
             a
             degree
             of
             grace
             after
             creation
             ,
             as
             Isa●
             .
             43.
             7.
             where
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             of
             Israel
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               created
               him
               for
               my
               glorie
               ,
               I
               have
               formed
               him
               ,
               yea
               I
               have
               made
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             When
             the
             most
             high
             divided
             to
             the
             nations
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Two
             severall
             wayes
             this
             verse
             may
             be
             probably
             expounded
             :
             first
             thus
             ,
             That
             when
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             did
             dispose
             of
             the
             severall
             nations
             ,
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             loyns
             of
             Adam
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             allotting
             to
             one
             nation
             one
             countrey
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             some
             great
             Lordship
             divides
             it
             out
             by
             parcels
             to
             severall
             tenants
             (
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             did
             in
             the
             age
             after
             the
             confusion
             of
             tongues
             at
             Babel
             ;
             for
             every
             nation
             did
             then
             plant
             themselves
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             by
             his
             eternall
             decree
             had
             
               determined
               and
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               habitation
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.
             26.
             
             )
             then
             
               did
               he
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               people
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             chose
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             his
             onely
             peculiar
             inheritance
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             there
             was
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             where
             their
             bounds
             ended
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             end
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             heathen
             began
             .
             But
             secondly
             thus
             ,
             That
             when
             God
             did
             at
             first
             divide
             the
             earth
             amongst
             the
             severall
             nations
             ,
             and
             bring
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             countreys
             which
             by
             his
             eternall
             decree
             he
             had
             determined
             for
             their
             habitation
             ,
             even
             then
             did
             he
             think
             of
             Israel
             before
             they
             were
             yet
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             took
             care
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             competent
             portion
             reserved
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             their
             use
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             allotted
             so
             much
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             he
             knew
             would
             serve
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ▪
             
               he
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               people
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             this
             last
             exposition
             doth
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             embraced
             by
             the
             most
             Expositours
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lords
             portion
             is
             his
             people
             ,
             Jacob
             is
             the
             lot
             of
             his
             inheritance
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             are
             that
             portion
             of
             mankind
             whom
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             redeem
             out
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             he
             took
             speciall
             care
             of
             them
             .
             They
             are
             called
             his
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             to
             be
             entirely
             his
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             their
             children
             after
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             successively
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             precious
             account
             the
             Lord
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             keep
             them
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             them
             as
             men
             do
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             what
             Naboth
             said
             unto
             Ahab
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             21.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               forbid
               it
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               give
               the
               inheritance
               of
               my
               fathers
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
            
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               the
               cord
               of
               his
               inheritance
            
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             to
             divide
             land
             amongst
             men
             by
             lots
             ,
             and
             to
             measure
             it
             out
             with
             a
             line
             or
             cord
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             happely
             because
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             so
             divided
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             .
             See
             Numb
             .
             26.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             
             
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
            
             He
             found
             him
             in
             a
             desert
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             wast
             howling
             wildernesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             wildernesse
             is
             called
             
               the
               wast
               howling
               wildernesse
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             howling
             both
             of
             beasts
             and
             birds
             ,
             that
             usually
             keep
             in
             such
             wild
             and
             desolate
             places
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             because
             of
             the
             dolefull
             complaints
             of
             those
             that
             travelling
             those
             deserts
             do
             often
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             food
             .
             But
             why
             is
             it
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             found
             the
             Israelites
             in
             a
             desert
             land
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wast
             howling
             wildernesse
             ?
             Not
             because
             the
             Lord
             never
             took
             them
             to
             be
             his
             people
             till
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             the
             Lords
             people
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Egypt
             .
             
               I
               have
               seen
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               the
               affliction
               of
               my
               people
               which
               are
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             Exod.
             3.
             7.
             and
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             brought
             them
             thence
             out
             of
             the
             tender
             compassion
             that
             he
             had
             of
             them
             :
             but
             either
             because
             it
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             at
             Sinal
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             entred
             solemnly
             into
             a
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             gave
             them
             his
             laws
             to
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             submit
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             onely
             to
             imply
             the
             desperate
             danger
             wherein
             the
             Israelites
             were
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             came
             to
             their
             succour
             when
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             perish
             :
             for
             indeed
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             word
             found
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             when
             God
             began
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             first
             began
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             likely
             they
             were
             to
             perish
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             delivered
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             then
             like
             a
             poore
             helplesse
             infant
             laid
             forth
             in
             a
             desert
             ,
             whom
             some
             man
             casually
             sinds
             and
             preserves
             ,
             when
             before
             he
             lay
             ready
             every
             moment
             to
             perish
             .
             Yea
             beside
             ,
             under
             this
             which
             is
             said
             concerning
             their
             outward
             danger
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             intended
             also
             to
             imply
             the
             desperate
             danger
             of
             their
             spirituall
             condition
             ,
             when
             God
             first
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             chose
             them
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             corruption
             and
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             received
             them
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             prophet
             Ezekiel
             sets
             forth
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             by
             comparing
             them
             to
             a
             new-born
             infant
             laid
             out
             in
             some
             desperate
             place
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             4.
             
             
               As
               for
               thy
               nativity
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               wast
               born
               ,
               thy
               navel
               was
               not
               cut
               ,
               neither
               wast
               thou
               washed
               with
               water
               to
               supple
               thee
               :
               thou
               wast
               not
               salted
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               swadled
               at
               all
               .
               None
               eye
               pitied
               thee
               to
               do
               any
               of
               these
               unto
               thee
               ,
               to
               have
               compassion
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               wast
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               to
               the
               loathing
               of
               thy
               person
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               wast
               born
               .
            
          
           
             He
             led
             him
             about
             ,
             he
             instructed
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             place
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               he
               compassed
               him
               ,
               he
               instructed
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             the
             first
             clause
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             providence
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             compassed
             about
             as
             with
             a
             wall
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             travelling
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             of
             their
             enemies
             could
             come
             at
             them
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             bibles
             ,
             
               He
               led
               him
               about
               ,
               he
               instructed
               him
               ,
            
             the
             first
             clause
             must
             either
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             we
             reade
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             18.
             when
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               God
               led
               the
               people
               about
               through
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
            
             purposely
             to
             avoid
             a
             nearer
             way
             there
             was
             through
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             lest
             the
             people
             sho●ld
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             very
             first
             they
             should
             be
             encountred
             with
             warre
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             wandring
             about
             for
             fourty
             year●
             together
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               Lord
               went
               before
               them
               by
               day
               in
               a
               pillar
               of
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               by
               night
               in
               a
               pillar
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             Exod.
             13.
             21.
             till
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             at
             last
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               instructed
               them
            
             ,
             either
             is
             it
             
             meant
             solely
             of
             the
             Lords
             giving
             them
             the
             law
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             else
             joyntly
             of
             his
             instructing
             them
             both
             by
             his
             word
             and
             works
             ,
             the
             severall
             dispensations
             of
             his
             providence
             towards
             them
             in
             this
             time
             of
             their
             passing
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             for
             all
             these
             were
             to
             instruct
             them
             ;
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             
               Heare
               ye
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Mich.
             6.
             9.
             and
             the
             mercies
             God
             afforded
             them
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             As
             an
             Eagle
             stirreth
             up
             her
             nost
             ,
             fluttereth
             over
             her
             young
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             Lords
             dealing
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             in
             carrying
             them
             from
             Egypt
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             the
             Eagles
             dealing
             with
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             when
             she
             first
             carrieth
             them
             forth
             abroad
             :
             and
             therefore
             having
             told
             us
             how
             
               the
               Eagle
               stirreth
               up
               her
               nest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             young
             ones
             in
             her
             nest
             ,
             rowsing
             them
             up
             with
             the
             cry
             that
             she
             makes
             ;
             how
             she
             
               fluttereth
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               abroad
               her
               wings
               ,
            
             as
             it
             were
             preparing
             her self
             to
             flight
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             and
             provoking
             her
             young
             ones
             to
             do
             as
             she
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             along
             with
             her
             ;
             and
             then
             at
             last
             yet
             farther
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             how
             
               she
               takes
               them
               ,
               and
               beareth
               them
               on
               her
               wings
               ,
            
             then
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             he
             applyes
             all
             this
             to
             the
             Lords
             carrying
             the
             Israelites
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             ,
             sa●th
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               alone
               did
               lead
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             such
             tendernesse
             and
             care
             did
             the
             Lord
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             stirring
             them
             up
             and
             quickning
             them
             by
             his
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             encouraging
             them
             with
             manifold
             mercies
             ,
             defending
             them
             from
             all
             dangers
             ,
             and
             bearing
             with
             them
             in
             their
             many
             infirmities
             :
             and
             at
             last
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               and
               there
               was
               no
               strange
               God
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             strange
             God
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             this
             which
             was
             done
             for
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             he
             implyes
             how
             injurious
             they
             were
             in
             giving
             away
             that
             glory
             which
             was
             due
             onely
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             these
             strange
             gods
             that
             had
             done
             nothing
             for
             them
             .
             See
             also
             the
             notes
             upon
             Exod.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             He
             made
             him
             ride
             on
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             conquer
             and
             subdue
             the
             mountanous
             places
             ,
             and
             high-walled
             cities
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             possesse
             a
             land
             farre
             excelling
             others
             for
             all
             commodities
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             by
             riding
             or
             treading
             upon
             the
             enemies
             high
             places
             is
             meant
             the
             subduing
             of
             their
             strong
             holds
             ,
             as
             chap.
             33.
             29.
             
             
               Thine
               enemies
               shall
               be
               found
               lyars
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               tread
               upon
               their
               high
               places
               :
            
             for
             riding
             is
             often
             used
             for
             conquering
             and
             subduing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.
             8.
             
             
               And
               in
               thy
               majesty
               ride
               prosperously
               ,
            
             &c.
             Rev.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               ,
               and
               behold
               ,
               a
               white
               horse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sate
               on
               him
               had
               a
               bow
               ,
               and
               a
               crown
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he●went
               forth
               conquering
               ,
               and
               to
               conquer
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             58.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               cause
               thee
               to
               ride
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             made
             him
             to
             suck
             ho●y
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             oyl
             out
             of
             the
             flinty
             rock
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             hony
             of
             bees
             nestling
             in
             the
             holes
             of
             rocks
             ,
             or
             trees
             in
             rocks
             ;
             or
             hony-fruits
             growing
             on
             trees
             in
             rocky
             places
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             in
             doubtlesse
             in
             generall
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             admirable
             fertility
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             even
             the
             most
             barren
             places
             should
             yield
             such
             store
             of
             royall
             dainties
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             With
             fat
             of
             lambs
             ,
             and
             rammes
             of
             the
             breed
             of
             Bashan
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             choice●t
             fatted
             lambs
             ,
             rammes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             With
             the
             fat
             of
             kidneys
             of
             wheat
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             finest
             of
             large
             ,
             plump
             ,
             and
             full
             kernel●
             of
             the
             sweetest
             and
             choicest
             wheat
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             kidneys
             in
             shape
             .
             The
             
             very
             word
             here
             rendred
             ,
             
               the
               fat
               of
               wheat
            
             ,
             is
             elsewhere
             translated
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               the
               finest
               of
               the
               wheat
            
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             81.
             16.
             
             
               He
               should
               have
               fed
               them
               also
               with
               the
               finest
               wheat
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thou
             didst
             drink
             the
             pure
             bloud
             of
             the
             grape
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             pure
             wine
             ,
             red
             like
             bloud
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             But
             Jesurun
             waxed
             fat
             ,
             and
             kicked
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             5
             ,
             26.
             
             
               And
               he
               was
               King
               in
               Jesurun
               ,
               when
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               were
               gathered
               together
               .
               There
               is
               none
               like
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Jesurun
               ,
            
             &c.
             Esa
             .
             44.
             2.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               oh
               Jacob
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               Jesurun
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               .
            
             It
             is
             derived
             from
             Josher
             ,
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             signifying
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             name
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             by
             their
             calling
             they
             were
             to
             be
             a
             righteous
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             been
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             but
             is
             here
             given
             them
             by
             way
             of
             upbraiding
             them
             for
             being
             so
             unlike
             the
             people
             that
             by
             their
             calling
             they
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             yea
             so
             farre
             degenerated
             from
             what
             they
             had
             been
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             They
             provoked
             him
             to
             jealousie
             with
             strange
             gods
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             made
             him
             by
             their
             spirituall
             fornications
             exceeding
             angry
             ;
             
               for
               jealousie
               is
               the
               rage
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             Prov.
             6.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             They
             sacrificed
             unto
             devils
             ,
             not
             to
             God.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Levit.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             To
             gods
             whom
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             to
             new
             gods
             that
             came
             newly
             up
             ,
             whom
             your
             fathers
             feared
             not
             .
             ]
          
           
             Two
             circumstances
             are
             here
             noted
             in
             the
             Israelites
             idolatry
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             aggravating
             their
             sinne
             :
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             
               new
               gods
               that
               came
               newly
               up
            
             ;
             and
             the
             strange
             gods
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             which
             the
             Israelites
             worshipped
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             continued
             in
             the
             world
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             are
             yet
             termed
             
               new
               gods
               ,
               newly
               come
               up
               ,
            
             because
             indeed
             they
             were
             no
             better
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             eternall
             ever-living
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               the
               ancient
               of
               dayes
            
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             and
             who
             is
             indeed
             onely
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             this
             way
             of
             religious
             worship
             was
             but
             a
             new
             invention
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             true
             worship
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             true
             God
             had
             been
             worshipped
             in
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             onely
             which
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             is
             truly
             ancient
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Stand
               ye
               in
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               ask
               for
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               good
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             whatever
             is
             erroneus
             in
             religion
             ,
             though
             of
             never
             so
             long
             standing
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             novelty
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             fallen
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             gods
             
               whom
               their
               fathers
               feared
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             fathers
             slighted
             as
             vanities
             ,
             gods
             that
             could
             do
             neither
             good
             nor
             hurt
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             5.
             and
             were
             not
             therefore
             worthy
             their
             fear
             ;
             and
             this
             too
             did
             make
             their
             sinne
             farre
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alwayes
             safe
             for
             men
             to
             follow
             the
             way
             of
             their
             fathers
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             yet
             when
             their
             fathers
             worshipped
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             not
             onely
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             their
             rule
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             example
             of
             their
             fathers
             to
             encourage
             and
             lead
             them
             on
             ,
             then
             to
             decline
             from
             the
             way
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             from
             their
             fathers
             conveyed
             to
             them
             ,
             merely
             out
             of
             a
             fickle
             and
             inconstant
             spirit
             ,
             must
             needs
             greatly
             aggravate
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             hide
             my
             face
             from
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             see
             what
             their
             end
             shall
             be
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               let
               them
               see
               what
               a
               miserable
               end
               they
               will
               come
               to
            
             
             
               when
               I
               forsake
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             Vntill
             I
             went
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             understood
             I
             their
             end
             .
             Surely
             thou
             didst
             set
             them
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             thou
             castedst
             them
             down
             into
             destruction
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             a
             very
             froward
             generation
             ,
             children
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             faith
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             faith
             truly
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             faith
             nor
             fidelity
             in
             keeping
             stedfastly
             their
             covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             They
             have
             moved
             me
             to
             jealousie
             with
             that
             which
             is
             not
             God.
             ]
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             is
             here
             threatned
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             had
             
               mobed
               him
               to
               jealousie
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             provoked
             him
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             
               with
               that
               which
               was
               not
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             giving
             away
             the
             worship
             which
             was
             due
             onely
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             gods
             which
             were
             indeed
             no
             gods
             ,
             so
             preferring
             mere
             vanities
             ,
             perhaps
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             before
             their
             creatour
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             
               move
               them
               to
               jealousie
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             would
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             them
             ,
             
               with
               those
               which
               are
               not
               a
               people
               ,
            
             even
             
               with
               a
               foolish
               nation
            
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             preferring
             as
             it
             were
             the
             heathen
             before
             them
             that
             had
             been
             his
             peculiar
             people
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             did
             to
             the
             Israelites
             two
             severall
             wayes
             :
             first
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             part
             with
             the
             heathens
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             victorious
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             the
             Babylonians
             and
             other
             heathen
             people
             ,
             which
             were
             despised
             by
             the
             Israelites
             as
             poore
             ,
             blind
             ,
             silly
             wretches
             ,
             that
             knew
             nothing
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Gods
             providence
             crowned
             with
             one
             victory
             after
             another
             in
             their
             warres
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             did
             at
             last
             make
             them
             their
             bondslaves
             ,
             and
             tread
             them
             down
             as
             dirt
             in
             the
             streets
             :
             this
             must
             needs
             mightily
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             them
             ;
             for
             why
             ,
             think
             they
             ,
             should
             the
             uncircumcised
             thus
             trample
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             thus
             did
             God
             move
             them
             to
             jealousie
             with
             those
             which
             were
             not
             a
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             this
             most
             eminently
             when
             he
             cu●
             off
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             stead
             to
             be
             his
             people
             :
             for
             herein
             S.
             Paul
             notes
             that
             this
             threatning
             was
             made
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             19.
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             a
             Prince
             should
             take
             some
             base
             beggar
             to
             his
             bed
             and
             board
             to
             vex
             his
             wife
             ,
             that
             had
             formerly
             plaid
             the
             harlot
             with
             some
             base
             unworthy
             groom
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             a
             greater
             vexation
             to
             her
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             alwayes
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whom
             they
             despised
             for
             their
             blindnesse
             and
             folly
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             be
             espoused
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             off
             .
             Even
             the
             believing
             Jews
             were
             not
             without
             much
             ado
             brought
             to
             yield
             to
             this
             truth
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             calling
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             much
             more
             was
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             vexation
             and
             indignation
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             See
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Who
               both
               killed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               prophets
               ,
               and
               have
               persecuted
               us
               :
               and
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sinnes
               alway
               :
               for
               the
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             For
             a
             fire
             is
             kindled
             in
             mine
             anger
             and
             shall
             burn
             unto
             the
             lowest
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             eternall
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             in
             his
             just
             anger
             not
             onely
             poure
             out
             upon
             them
             his
             judgements
             here
             ,
             but
             also
             throw
             their
             souls
             afte●wards
             to
             hell
             ,
             where
             
               the
               unquenchable
               fire
               burns
            
             ,
             Matt.
             3.
             12.
             
             But
             though
             this
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             onely
             
             be
             punished
             here
             but
             also
             eternally
             in
             hell-fire
             hereafter
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             not
             so
             probable
             that
             this
             is
             intended
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             which
             is
             here
             threatned
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             judgements
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             anger
             would
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             should
             utterly
             destroy
             the
             land
             :
             for
             the
             last
             branch
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               consume
               the
               earth
               with
               her
               increase
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             ex●laining
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             this
             fire
             
               unto
               the
               lowest
               hell
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             I
             will
             heap
             mischiefs
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             spend
             mine
             arrows
             upon
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             strike
             them
             with
             many
             plagues
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             wounded
             with
             them
             as
             with
             arrows
             ,
             suddenly
             and
             unexpectedly
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Za●h
             .
             9.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               be
               seen
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               arrows
               shall
               go
               forth
               as
               the
               lightning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             They
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             hunger
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               That
               is
               ,
               consumed
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               fire
               ,
               by
               famine
               ,
               which
               maketh
               mens
               visages
            
             blacker
             then
             a
             cole
             .
             &c.
             
               Lam.
               4.
               8.
            
             
             Their
             visage
             is
             blacker
             then
             a
             cole
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             known
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             their
             skinne
             cleaveth
             to
             their
             bones
             :
             it
             is
             withered
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             like
             a
             stick
             .
          
           
             And
             devoured
             with
             burning
             heat
             ,
             and
             with
             bitter
             destruction
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             
               burning
               heat
            
             ,
             as
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             burning
             carbuncle
             or
             plaguesore
             ,
             a
             fiery
             ulcer
             on
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             though
             there
             translated
             
               burning
               coles
            
             ,
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             Hab.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Before
               him
               went
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               burning
               coles
               went
               forth
               at
               his
               feet
            
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             by
             
               bitter
               destruction
            
             is
             meant
             the
             pest
             ,
             and
             other
             terrible
             sicknesses
             ,
             whereby
             God
             soon
             cutteth
             off
             the
             life
             of
             man
             with
             bitternesse
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               afraid
               for
               the
               terrour
               by
               night
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               arrow
               tht
               flieth
               by
               day
               :
               Nor
               for
               the
               pestilence
               that
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               destruction
               that
               wasteth
               at
               noon-day
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             also
             send
             the
             teeth
             of
             beasts
             upon
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             poison
             of
             serpents
             of
             the
             dust
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             or
             that
             feed
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             implying
             that
             as
             the
             wild
             beasts
             should
             kill
             them
             by
             force
             ,
             so
             the
             serpents
             also
             by
             secret
             subtil●y
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             The
             sword
             without
             and
             terrour
             within
             shall
             destroy
             both
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             abroad
             shall
             be
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             within
             shall
             die
             with
             very
             terrour
             and
             fear
             :
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             understand
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             yet
             some
             by
             terrour
             understand
             the
             terrible
             sword
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             scatter
             them
             into
             corners
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             God
             speaketh
             here
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             :
             but
             the
             generall
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             wickednesse
             provoked
             him
             almost
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
            
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             feared
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             lest
             their
             adversaries
             should
             behave
             themselves
             strangely
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Two
             severall
             wayes
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             by
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               enemy
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             excessive
             fury
             and
             rage
             of
             those
             their
             enemies
             whom
             God
             should
             imploy
             in
             punishing
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               lest
               their
               adversaries
               should
               behave
               themselves
               strangely
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             enemies
             strange
             and
             inhumane
             
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             this
             is
             alledged
             as
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             let
             loose
             the
             enemies
             to
             destroy
             his
             people
             ,
             though
             their
             sinnes
             did
             mightily
             provoke
             him
             thereto
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             the
             enemy
             should
             in
             their
             boundlesse
             fury
             use
             them
             with
             such
             strange
             unheard
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             God
             could
             not
             ,
             though
             angry
             ,
             endure
             his
             people
             should
             suffer
             :
             and
             then
             the
             last
             branch
             contains
             another
             reason
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               Our
               hand
               is
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               all
               this
               .
            
             But
             secondly
             ,
             by
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               enemy
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             proud
             insolency
             and
             madnesse
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             puft
             up
             with
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             their
             warres
             against
             Gods
             people
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             agree
             to
             .
             And
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             following
             are
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             this
             ,
             
               lest
               their
               adversaries
               should
               behave
               themselves
               strangely
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               our
               hand
               is
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               all
               this
               ,
            
             wherein
             their
             ascribing
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             victories
             to
             their
             own
             prowesse
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             termed
             
               a
               strange
               behaviour
            
             ,
             either
             because
             therein
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               make
               str●n●e
               of
               the
               matter
            
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             those
             evils
             that
             had
             befallen
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             hand
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             was
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             their
             pride
             they
             did
             so
             strangely
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             that
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             the
             same
             men
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             indeed
             themselves
             to
             be
             men
             :
             and
             so
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             verse
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             would
             not
             by
             their
             enemies
             bring
             his
             people
             so
             near
             to
             utter
             destruction
             as
             their
             sinnes
             deserved
             ,
             was
             onely
             this
             ,
             lest
             their
             enemies
             should
             hereupon
             exalt
             and
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             and
             boast
             as
             if
             without
             Gods
             help
             they
             had
             done
             all
             they
             had
             done
             :
             of
             which
             mad
             and
             strange
             insolency
             it
             is
             that
             David
             speaks
             ,
             Psal
             .
             140.
             8.
             
             
               Grant
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               further
               not
               his
               wicked
               device
               ,
               lest
               they
               exalt
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             For
             they
             are
             a
             nation
             void
             of
             counsel
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             understanding
             in
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             spoken
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               O
               that
               they
               were
               wise
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             was
             so
             ready
             to
             have
             brought
             such
             an
             overflowing
             scourge
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             
               make
               the
               remembrance
               of
               them
               cease
               from
               among
               men
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             even
             because
             they
             were
             
               a
               nation
               void
               of
               counsel
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               understanding
               in
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             blinded
             ,
             and
             hardened
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             or
             would
             not
             see
             either
             what
             was
             like
             to
             be
             for
             their
             welfare
             here
             ,
             or
             eternally
             hereafter
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             punish
             them
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             that
             had
             brought
             those
             plagues
             and
             miseries
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             Oh
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             latter
             end
             !
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             oh
             that
             they
             would
             beforehand
             consider
             what
             the
             end
             will
             be
             of
             such
             stubborn
             rebellious
             courses
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             true
             repentance
             they
             might
             prevent
             these
             miseries
             which
             in
             the
             end
             will
             else
             certainly
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
            
             How
             should
             one
             chase
             a
             thousand
             ?
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             had
             promised
             the
             Israelites
             that
             a
             hundred
             of
             them
             should
             put
             ten
             thousand
             of
             their
             enemies
             to
             flight
             ,
             Levit.
             26.
             8.
             and
             this
             they
             had
             found
             true
             in
             many
             strange
             victories
             
             they
             had
             gotten
             ,
             wherein
             a
             handfull
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             had
             defeated
             whole
             armies
             of
             their
             adversari●s
             ,
             how
             should
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             quite
             contrary
             that
             one
             of
             their
             enemies
             
               should
               chase
               a
               thousand
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             of
             their
             enemies
             should
             put
             
               ten
               thousand
               of
               them
               to
               flight
               ,
               except
               their
               rock
               had
               sold
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               had
               shut
               them
               up
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             
               their
               rock
            
             ,
             and
             their
             onely
             stay
             ,
             strength
             and
             refuge
             ,
             had
             delivered
             them
             up
             into
             the
             power
             and
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             to
             be
             their
             slaves
             and
             vassals
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               shutting
               up
            
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             31.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversities
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               shut
               me
               up
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemie
               .
            
             Now
             Moses
             useth
             this
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             
               Except
               their
               rock
               had
               sold
               them
               ,
            
             to
             implie
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             strength
             and
             prowesse
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             became
             their
             bondslaves
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             them
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             delivering
             them
             up
             thus
             into
             bondage
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             as
             it
             were
             renounce
             all
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             their
             Lord
             ,
             but
             had
             left
             them
             to
             the
             power
             of
             other
             lords
             that
             should
             have
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             Indeed
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               Israelites
               sold
               themselves
            
             ,
             Isai
             .
             52.
             3.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               sold
               your selves
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               redeemed
               without
               money
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             sinnes
             they
             brought
             themselves
             into
             thraldome
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               sold
               them
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             brought
             this
             judgement
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               31.
               
            
             For
             their
             rock
             is
             not
             as
             our
             Rock
             ,
             even
             our
             enemies
             themselves
             being
             judges
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             gods
             are
             not
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Heathen
             themselves
             cannot
             denie
             .
             He
             had
             said
             that
             a
             few
             of
             their
             enemies
             could
             not
             have
             overcome
             multitudes
             of
             the
             Israelites
             if
             God
             had
             not
             delivered
             them
             up
             into
             their
             enemies
             hands
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Israelites
             was
             another
             manner
             of
             God
             then
             the
             idol-gods
             of
             the
             Heathens
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             multitudes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             should
             be
             put
             to
             flight
             by
             a
             few
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             their
             rock
             ,
             their
             idol-gods
             ,
             can
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             
               for
               their
               rock
               is
               not
               as
               our
               Rock
               ,
            
             our
             God
             is
             of
             infinite
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             able
             to
             make
             his
             people
             victorious
             over
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             that
             their
             enemies
             should
             vanquish
             them
             except
             their
             God
             did
             withdraw
             his
             help
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             up
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             Now
             this
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             was
             so
             clear
             that
             their
             enemies
             themselves
             must
             needs
             con●●sse
             it
             .
             I
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               even
               our
               enemies
               themselves
               being
               judges
               ,
            
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Israelites
             enemies
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Amalekites
             ,
             &c.
             did
             sufficiently
             prove
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             their
             gods
             were
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             not
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             since
             the
             marvellous
             works
             which
             God
             did
             for
             the
             Israelites
             could
             not
             but
             convince
             their
             idolatrous
             adversaries
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             held
             the
             truth
             in
             un●ighteousnesse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             they
             did
             ,
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Egyptians
             ,
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
             
               The
               Egyptians
               said
               ,
               Let
               us
               flee
               from
               the
               face
               of
               Israel
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               fighteth
               for
               them
               against
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
            
             For
             their
             vine
             is
             the
             vine
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fields
             of
             Gomorrah
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             lives
             are
             abominable
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             (
             whence
             
             also
             is
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Isai
             .
             1.
             10.
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             though
             God
             be
             so
             highly
             offended
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             grapes
             are
             grapes
             of
             gall
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Their
             works
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             
               gall
               ,
               the
               poyson
               of
               dragons
               ,
               and
               the
               venome
               of
               asps
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             23.
             because
             they
             were
             so
             distastfull
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             deadly
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             that
             should
             be
             infected
             by
             their
             example
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             note
             on
             chap.
             29.
             18.
             but
             withall
             these
             expressions
             may
             have
             particular
             respect
             to
             their
             bitter
             and
             deadly
             malice
             against
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             but
             especially
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
            
             Is
             not
             this
             la●d
             up
             in
             store
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             sealed
             up
             amongst
             my
             treasures
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             That
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             concerning
             the
             bitter
             malice
             of
             the
             Jews
             against
             Christ
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             secrets
             known
             now
             beforehand
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             future
             things
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             the
             event
             would
             be
             found
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             now
             it
             would
             hardly
             be
             believed
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             certain
             punishment
             that
             did
             abide
             this
             people
             for
             these
             their
             horrible
             sinnes
             ;
             
               Is
               not
               this
               laid
               up
               in
               store
               with
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               sealed
               up
               amongst
               my
               treasures
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             I
             forbear
             to
             punish
             these
             cursed
             and
             bitter
             fruits
             and
             works
             of
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             not
             therefore
             think
             to
             escape
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             transgressions
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             keep
             a
             perfect
             account
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sure
             at
             last
             to
             bring
             them
             all
             forth
             ,
             and
             charge
             them
             full
             heavily
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               sealed
               up
               amongst
               my
               treasures
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             either
             ,
             that
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             sinnes
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             unsearchable
             treasuries
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             safely
             and
             carefully
             as
             men
             keep
             their
             treasures
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             place
             is
             parallel
             with
             that
             ,
             Job
             14.
             17.
             
             
               My
               transgression
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               bag
               ,
               and
               thou
               sewest
               up
               mine
               iniquitie
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             remembrance
             of
             their
             sinnes
             together
             with
             those
             treasure●
             of
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             which
             he
             had
             in
             store
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             which
             therefore
             he
             would
             bring
             forth
             together
             with
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             came
             of
             calling
             them
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             them
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             reade
             of
             
               treasures
               of
               snow
               ,
               and
               of
               hail
               reserved
               against
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               against
               the
               day
               of
               battel
               and
               warre
               ,
            
             Job
             38.
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             that
             they
             who
             abuse
             Gods
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             thereby
             embolden
             themselves
             to
             sinne
             ,
             do
             
               treasure
               up
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
            
             To
             me
             belongeth
             vengeance
             and
             recompence
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             punishing
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             wicked
             wayes
             of
             this
             my
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             their
             sinnes
             are
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             undoubtedly
             punished
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             Their
             foot
             shall
             slide
             in
             due
             time
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             fall
             into
             some
             mischief
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             stand
             stedfast
             in
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             which
             now
             they
             do
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             day
             of
             their
             calamitie
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             they
             once
             grow
             thus
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             this
             calamitie
             here
             foretold
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             himself
             for
             his
             servants
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             judge
             shall
             punish
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             shew
             mercie
             to
             the
             good
             and
             penitent
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             defend
             them
             against
             their
             opp●essours
             ,
             and
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             for
             the
             wrong
             they
             have
             done
             his
             people
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             the
             generalitie
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             judge
             ,
             he
             passeth
             from
             speaking
             of
             Gods
             justice
             in
             punishing
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             mercie
             in
             taking
             pitie
             on
             them
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vengeance
             he
             would
             poure
             forth
             upon
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             seeth
             that
             their
             power
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             shut
             up
             or
             left
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               none
               shut
               up
            
             in
             the
             enemies
             hand
             ,
             as
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             no●e
             left
             at
             libertie
             ;
             or
             
               none
               shut
               up
            
             in
             houses
             ,
             towers
             ,
             or
             cities
             to
             escape
             the
             enemie
             ,
             and
             none
             left
             escaped
             from
             destruction
             :
             and
             so
             this
             phrase
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             14.
             10.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             utterly
             overthrown
             and
             ruined
             ,
             then
             will
             God
             come
             to
             their
             help
             :
             for
             indeed
             such
             extremities
             are
             usually
             the
             best
             opportunities
             which
             God
             takes
             of
             shewing
             mercie
             to
             his
             people
             .
             See
             2.
             
             Kings
             14.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
            
             And
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             Where
             are
             their
             gods
             ,
             their
             rock
             in
             whom
             they
             trusted
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             destroying
             those
             heathen
             people
             ,
             should
             as
             it
             were
             triumph
             over
             their
             idol-gods
             ,
             that
             could
             no
             way
             help
             them
             when
             God
             came
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             understood
             by
             others
             as
             spoken
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             upbraiding
             them
             for
             their
             follie
             in
             forsaking
             him
             ,
             the
             everliving
             God
             ,
             to
             follow
             after
             those
             idol-gods
             that
             were
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             for
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             danger
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               Where
               are
               their
               gods
               ,
               &c.
               which
               did
               eat
               the
               fat
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               drank
               the
               wine
               of
               their
               drink-offerings
               ?
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             suffering
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Israelites
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             so
             low
             an
             ebbe
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             
               none
               ●●ut
               up
               or
               left
            
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             discover
             to
             them
             what
             a
             grosse
             folly
             it
             was
             in
             them
             to
             go
             after
             those
             idol-gods
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             the
             s●crifices
             which
             they
             should
             have
             offered
             to
             him
             :
             for
             as
             for
             that
             phrase
             of
             their
             idol-gods
             eating
             
               the
               fat
               of
               their
               sacrifices
            
             ,
             &c.
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             therein
             is
             onely
             that
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             offered
             to
             them
             as
             meat
             and
             drink-offerings
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             regard
             the
             sacrifices
             which
             God
             required
             of
             his
             people
             are
             called
             
               the
               food
               of
               his
               meat-offerings
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               39.
               
            
             See
             now
             that
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             ,
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             God
             with
             me
             ;
             I
             kill
             and
             I
             make
             alive
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             experience
             you
             now
             have
             had
             both
             of
             the
             blisse
             you
             enjoyed
             whilest
             you
             served
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             miseries
             I
             brought
             upon
             you
             when
             you
             fell
             away
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             from
             which
             your
             idol-gods
             were
             no
             way
             able
             to
             free
             you
             ,
             by
             the
             experience
             I
             say
             that
             you
             have
             had
             of
             these
             things
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             that
             I
             am
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             el●e
             can
             do
             either
             good
             or
             hurt
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               40.
               
            
             For
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             hand
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             speaks
             here
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             used
             in
             swearing
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             hands
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             that
             they
             called
             God
             to
             witnesse
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               And
               Abram
               said
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               I
               have
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               the
               possessour
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             
             thus
             God
             confirmeth
             his
             threatnings
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             immutabili●y
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               For
               men
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               oath
               for
               co●firmation
               is
               to
               them
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
               Wherein
               God
               ,
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               s●ew
               unto
               the
               heirs
               of
               promise
               the
               immutability
               of
               his
               counsel
               ,
               confirmeth
               it
               by
               an
               oath
               .
            
             Now
             the
             oath
             which
             God
             here
             takes
             is
             ,
             
               I
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             I
             live
             for
             ever
             I
             will
             do
             that
             which
             I
             now
             say
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               42.
               
            
             I
             will
             make
             my
             arrows
             drunk
             with
             bloud
             ,
             and
             that
             wi●h
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             captives
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             that
             are
             slain
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             are
             hurt
             in
             battel
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             are
             taken
             captive
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             revenges
             upon
             the
             enemy
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             I
             began
             to
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             both
             mine
             and
             my
             peoples
             enemies
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             time
             when
             I
             shall
             revenge
             upon
             the
             enemie
             all
             the
             wrongs
             which
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             my
             people
             ,
             implying
             that
             God
             doth
             for
             a
             while
             suffer
             the
             enemies
             to
             runne
             on
             without
             controul
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             he
             reckons
             with
             them
             for
             all
             the
             old
             score
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
            
             R●joyce
             ,
             O
             ye
             nations
             ,
             with
             his
             people
             ;
             for
             he
             ●ill
             avenge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             here
             exhorted
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             this
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             his
             people
             in
             avenging
             them
             upon
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             in
             this
             exhortation
             is
             implyed
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             God
             should
             do
             for
             the
             Israelites
             should
             be
             so
             wonderfull
             even
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Heathen
             that
             they
             should
             speak
             of
             it
             to
             the
             magnifying
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             should
             come
             when
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             should
             together
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             alledgeth
             this
             pl●ce
             to
             prove
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             came
             and
             spake
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             song
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             and
             Ho●●ea
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             was
             noted
             before
             ,
             chap.
             31.
             30.
             but
             is
             here
             again
             repeated
             by
             way
             of
             transition
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             and
             to
             note
             that
             Joshua
             their
             elect
             Judge
             stood
             by
             when
             this
             song
             was
             repeated
             by
             Moses
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             assent
             to
             that
             which
             Moses
             said
             and
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             this
             is
             the
             bl●ssing
             wherewith
             Moses
             the
             man
             of
             God
             blessed
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             before
             his
             death
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             48.
             it
             is
             said
             t●at
             the
             very
             same
             day
             whereon
             Moses
             repeated
             that
             sad
             dreadfull
             song
             ,
             there
             recorded
             ,
             God
             commanded
             him
             to
             go
             up
             and
             die
             at
             mount
             Nebo
             :
             but
             now
             he
             addes
             that
             yet
             
               before
               his
               death
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             happely
             the
             same
             day
             also
             )
             he
             pronounced
             these
             following
             propheticall
             blessings
             upon
             the
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             last
             will
             and
             testament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sweetnesse
             thereof
             did
             much
             allay
             as
             it
             were
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             the
             former
             song
             .
             Indeed
             the
             tribe
             of
             Simeon
             is
             not
             at
             all
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jacobs
             sonnes
             have
             their
             severall
             blessings
             allotted
             them
             except
             that
             tribe
             onely
             .
             But
             that
             was
             because
             the
             tribe
             of
             Sim●on
             was
             to
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             the
             mid●t
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
             Judah
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             1.
             
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             they
             went
             joyntly
             together
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             Judg.
             1.
             3.
             
             )
             and
             consequently
             the
             blessing
             o●
             this
             tribe
             is
             implyed
             in
             Judahs
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             dwell
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             that
             was
             confirmed
             which
             Jacob
             at
             his
             death
             foretold
             concerning
             Simeon
             ,
             as
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               be
               divided
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               scattered
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             titl●
             which
             Moses
             here
             gives
             himself
             ,
             
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God
            
             ,
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             calls
             himself
             in
             this
             place
             purposely
             ,
             thereby
             to
             assure
             the
             Israelites
             that
             what
             he
             spake
             in
             these
             propheticall
             blessings
             he
             spake
             by
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             them
             with
             no
             lesse
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             no
             lesse
             confidence
             and
             comfort
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             come
             immediately
             from
             God
             :
             upon
             which
             ground
             also
             the
             same
             title
             is
             given
             elsewhere
             both
             to
             the
             prophets
             in
             the
             old
             restament
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             new
             ;
             for
             so
             Samuel
             is
             called
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               now
               there
               is
               in
               this
               city
               a
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               an
               honourable
               man
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               bread
               is
               spent
               in
               th●
               vessels
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               a
               pr●sent
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               man
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               flee
               these
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             came
             from
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             from
             mount
             Seir
             unto
             them
             ;
             he
             shined
             forth
             from
             mount
             Paran
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Preface
             prefixed
             before
             the
             blessings
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             in
             this
             and
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             ,
             is
             first
             ,
             by
             r●hearsing
             the
             former
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             his
             law
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             so
             entred
             into
             a
             covenant
             with
             them
             that
             he
             would
             be
             the●●
             God
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             following
             blessings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             and
             his
             singular
             love
             to
             them
             above
             all
             nations
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             it
             was
             of
             God
             that
             he
             now
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             onely
             subordinate
             to
             God
             in
             pronouncing
             these
             bl●ssings
             ,
             as
             formerly
             in
             giving
             them
             the
             law
             .
             As
             for
             these
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               came
               from
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               from
               Seir
               unto
               them
               ;
               he
               shined
               forth
               from
               mount
               Parau
               ,
            
             either
             they
             are
             all
             joyntly
             meant
             of
             th●
             glorious
             manner
             of
             Gods
             revealing
             himself
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Law
             (
             onely
             there
             i●
             mention
             made
             of
             Gods
             
               rising
               from
               Seir
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               shining
               forth
               from
               mount
               Paran
            
             ,
             which
             were
             places
             not
             farre
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             glorious
             brightnesse
             wherein
             God
             appeared
             on
             Sinai
             did
             seem
             to
             shoot
             out
             and
             spread
             forth
             it self
             from
             all
             these
             places
             )
             or
             else
             the
             severall
             branches
             thereof
             are
             meant
             of
             severall
             manifestations
             of
             God
             unto
             this
             people
             as
             he
             conducted
             them
             along
             from
             Egypt
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             note
             that
             Moses
             ,
             comparing
             the
             Lords
             revealing
             himself
             to
             Israel
             to
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             sunne
             upon
             the
             world
             (
             as
             the
             prophet
             Habakkuk
             also
             doth
             ,
             Hab.
             ●
             .
             3
             ▪
             4.
             
             
               God
               came
               from
               Teman
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               one
               from
               mount
               Paran
               .
               Selah
               .
               His
               glory
               covered
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               was
               full
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               and
               his
               brightnesse
               was
               as
               the
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             accord●●gly
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             severall
             degrees
             of
             the
             sunnes
             appearing
             to
             men
             in
             men●ioning
             the
             Lords
             severall
             manifestations
             of
             himself
             to
             his
             peopl●
             :
             first
             ,
             the
             sunne
             gives
             forth
             its
             light
             to
             us
             in
             some
             smaller
             measure
             before
             it
             riseth
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             he
             alludes
             speaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             appearing
             ●o
             them
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             law
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               came
               from
               Sinai
            
             :
             secondly
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             sunne
             
             
             
             
             
             riserh
             in
             the
             open
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             he
             compares
             the
             Lords
             farther
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             at
             mount
             Seir
             ,
             in
             that
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               rose
               up
               from
               Seir
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             to
             be
             set
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             looking
             whereon
             the
             Israelites
             were
             cured
             that
             were
             mortally
             bitten
             with
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             
               that
               sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ,
            
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             3.
             the
             sunne
             being
             once
             risen
             shines
             brighter
             and
             brighter
             unto
             perfect
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             he
             alludes
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               shined
               forth
               from
               mount
               Paran
               ,
            
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             Lords
             repeating
             and
             explaining
             the
             law
             to
             them
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             Moses
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             best
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             Moses
             hereby
             meant
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             in
             the
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             to
             Israel
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             along
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             and
             fire
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             led
             ,
             the
             Manna
             and
             quails
             which
             he
             sent
             them
             ,
             the
             giving
             and
             the
             repeating
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             marvellous
             works
             which
             he
             wrought
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             came
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             saints
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             came
             attended
             in
             royall
             majesty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             with
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             called
             saints
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             :
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             both
             S.
             Stephen
             and
             S.
             Paul
             said
             of
             the
             law
             that
             it
             was
             given
             
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             Acts
             7.
             53.
             
               and
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             From
             his
             right
             hand
             went
             a
             fiery
             law
             for
             them
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             law
             given
             to
             the
             Israelite●
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             is
             called
             
               ●
               fiery
               law
            
             ,
             both
             because
             God
             spake
             it
             
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.
             22.
             and
             also
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             law
             is
             to
             terrify
             men
             ,
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               the
               ministration
               of
               death
               and
               condemnation
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             
             ▪
             &
             9.
             &
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               From
               his
               right
               hand
               went
               a
               fiery
               Law
               for
               them
               ,
            
             was
             either
             onely
             to
             intimate
             Gods
             giving
             them
             his
             Law
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             the
             sceptre
             in
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             he
             meant
             to
             govern
             his
             people
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             order
             ;
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               Lords
               strength
               ,
               whereby
               he
               rules
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             110.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
            
             Yea
             he
             loved
             the
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             As
             this
             tends
             to
             the
             generall
             drift
             of
             the
             preface
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             following
             blessings
             ,
             the
             speciall
             love
             which
             God
             bare
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             also
             particular
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             immediately
             went
             before
             concerning
             Gods
             giving
             them
             his
             Law
             ,
             as
             intimating
             that
             to
             be
             a
             singular
             effect
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             love
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               From
               his
               right
               hand
               went
               a
               ●iery
               Law
               for
               them
               :
               Yea
               he
               loved
               the
               people
               .
            
             God
             doth
             many
             wayes
             testifie
             his
             love
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             the
             choicest
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             them
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             to
             others
             ,
             Psal
             .
             147.
             19.
             20.
             
             
               He
               sheweth
               his
               word
               ●o
               Jacob
               ,
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               judgements
               unto
               Israel
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               dealt
               so
               with
               any
               nation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             his
             saints
             are
             in
             thy
             hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             Israels
             saints
             are
             in
             thy
             custody
             and
             protection
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             To
             be
             in
             Gods
             hand
             is
             to
             be
             under
             his
             power
             and
             custody
             ,
             under
             his
             guidance
             care
             and
             protection
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             of
             his
             sheep
             ,
             John
             10.
             28.
             
             
               I
               give
               unto
               them
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               never
               perish
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
            
             
             
               man
               pluek
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
            
             But
             this
             priviledge
             Moses
             limits
             to
             the
             saints
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             
               Israelites
               indeed
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             of
             Nathaniel
             ,
             John
             1.
             47.
             
             a
             holy
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             :
             for
             such
             as
             professe
             themselves
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             saints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             truly
             sanctified
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             live
             a
             wicked
             and
             unclean
             life
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             foul
             his
             hands
             with
             them
             ;
             such
             drosse
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             kept
             so
             charily
             .
             
               Thou
               puttest
               away
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               earth
               like
               drosse
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             119.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             sat
             down
             at
             thy
             feet
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             of
             thy
             word
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             added
             either
             further
             to
             illustrate
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             Israel
             in
             giving
             them
             his
             Law
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             he
             instructed
             them
             in
             those
             things
             that
             concerned
             the
             good
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             they
             willingly
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             be
             instructed
             and
             directed
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             added
             as
             a
             note
             of
             distinction
             whereby
             the
             saints
             in
             Israel
             might
             be
             known
             from
             such
             as
             were
             onely
             Israelites
             by
             outward
             profession
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             saints
             indeed
             ,
             would
             willingly
             receive
             and
             obey
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             that
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               every
               one
               shall
               receive
               of
               thy
               word
               :
            
             However
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               they
               sat
               down
               at
               thy
               feet
               ,
            
             is
             certainly
             meant
             of
             Gods
             instructing
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             readinesse
             to
             receive
             his
             instruction
             ;
             and
             either
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             abiding
             of
             the
             Israelites
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             mount
             Sinai
             to
             receive
             the
             Law
             from
             God
             ,
             speaking
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             unto
             them
             after
             the
             manner
             as
             disciples
             used
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             their
             master
             ,
             who
             from
             some
             higher
             seat
             did
             reade
             unto
             them
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             was
             that
             S.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             Act.
             22.
             3.
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             up
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Gamaliel
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             their
             resorting
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             be
             taught
             :
             for
             that
             is
             called
             the
             footstool
             of
             Gods
             feet
             ,
             Psal
             .
             99.
             5.
             
             
               Exalt
               ye
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               worship
               at
               his
               foot
               stool
            
             ;
             and
             Ezek.
             43.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Place
               of
               my
               throne
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               of
               the
               soles
               of
               my
               feet
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               my
               holy
               name
               shall
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               no
               more
               defile
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
            
             Moses
             commanded
             us
             a
             Law
             ,
             even
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Jacob.
             ]
          
           
             This
             which
             Moses
             speaks
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             added
             to
             maintain
             the
             credit
             that
             was
             due
             to
             his
             ministery
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             set
             him
             over
             them
             to
             teach
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             should
             now
             say
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             received
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             spoken
             the
             God
             himself
             from
             heaven
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               even
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             the
             Law
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             it
             them
             as
             a
             rare
             and
             precious
             treasure
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             use
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             posterity
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             And
             he
             was
             King
             in
             Jesurun
             ,
             when
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             people
             and
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             together
             .
             ]
          
           
             By
             Jefurun
             is
             meant
             Israel
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             chap.
             32.
             15.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             notes
             there
             .
             Now
             though
             it
             be
             said
             here
             of
             Moses
             (
             for
             this
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             where
             he
             spake
             of
             himself
             in
             a
             third
             person
             )
             that
             he
             was
             King
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             thereby
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             ruled
             as
             a
             Monarch
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             when
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             were
             assembled
             together
             he
             was
             chief
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             King
             :
             He
             was
             in
             the
             supreme
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             work
             of
             a
             
             King
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             Law
             (
             though
             indeed
             that
             which
             he
             received
             from
             God
             )
             and
             their
             chief
             affairs
             were
             still
             ordered
             by
             his
             direction
             .
             And
             thus
             with
             this
             clause
             Moses
             closeth
             up
             the
             Preface
             prefixed
             before
             the
             blessings
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             by
             declaring
             the
             speciall
             love
             which
             God
             had
             alwayes
             shown
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             had
             alwayes
             made
             use
             of
             him
             to
             make
             known
             his
             will
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             prepared
             the
             people
             to
             receive
             as
             from
             God
             that
             which
             in
             the
             following
             blessings
             he
             should
             say
             concerning
             their
             severall
             tribes
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             Let
             Reuben
             live
             and
             not
             die
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             his
             men
             be
             few
             .
             ]
          
           
             Jacob
             had
             prophecyed
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             that
             they
             should
             lose
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             birth-right
             ,
             and
             should
             never
             come
             to
             any
             excellency
             amongst
             the
             tribes
             either
             for
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             incest
             of
             Reuben
             with
             his
             fathers
             concubine
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             4.
             
             
               Vnstable
               as
               waters
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               excell
               ,
               because
               thou
               wentest
               up
               to
               thy
               fathers
               bed
               .
            
             Now
             therefore
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             tribe
             Moses
             pronounceth
             this
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Let
               Reuben
               live
               and
               not
               die
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             Reuben
             by
             his
             incest
             brought
             that
             curse
             upon
             himself
             pronounced
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             yea
             though
             by
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Reubenites
             in
             adhering
             to
             Korah
             they
             deserved
             that
             God
             should
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             ,
             yet
             ,
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               live
               and
               not
               die
               ,
            
             the
             name
             and
             tribe
             of
             Reuben
             shall
             still
             continue
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             shall
             have
             a
             share
             in
             that
             life
             eternall
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             be
             obtained
             for
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               his
               men
               be
               few
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             for
             his
             sinne
             he
             hath
             lost
             the
             glory
             of
             excelling
             the
             other
             tribes
             in
             the
             number
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             which
             as
             ●he
             first-born
             he
             might
             otherwise
             have
             expected
             (
             for
             we
             see
             that
             in
             the
             first
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             21.
             they
             were
             fewer
             then
             any
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             except
             Gad
             ,
             Asher
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             second
             they
             were
             two
             thousand
             seven
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             fewer
             then
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             Numb
             .
             26.
             7.
             
             )
             yet
             shall
             not
             
               his
               men
               be
               few
            
             ,
             though
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             many
             in
             that
             tribe
             as
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             still
             continue
             a
             numerous
             tribe
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             Judah
             .
             ]
          
           
             Simeon
             is
             not
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             reason
             is
             shown
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             but
             Judah
             is
             set
             next
             after
             Reuben
             ,
             because
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             birthright
             was
             partly
             given
             from
             Reuben
             to
             Judah
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             tribe
             the
             regall
             power
             was
             afterwards
             settled
             .
          
           
             Heare
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             Judah
             .
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             prophecie
             hath
             respect
             to
             that
             blessing
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             8
             ,
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Judah
               ,
               thou
               art
               he
               whom
               thy
               brethren
               shall
               praise
               ,
               thy
               hand
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               neck
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               sceptre
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               nor
               a
               lawgiver
               from
               between
               his
               feet
               ,
               till
               Shiloh
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             that
             which
             Moses
             here
             saith
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             implies
             these
             two
             particulars
             :
             first
             ,
             That
             those
             glorious
             priviledges
             promised
             there
             to
             this
             tribe
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             their
             successe
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             the
             Messiah
             amongst
             them
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             obtained
             and
             kept
             without
             many
             difficulties
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             their
             enemies
             should
             often
             prevail
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             regall
             dignitie
             should
             not
             be
             settled
             suddenly
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             settled
             it
             should
             be
             often
             .
             dangerously
             eclipsed
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             was
             many
             times
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivitie
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             seek
             and
             pray
             earnestly
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             
             God
             had
             promised
             are
             they
             did
             obtain
             it
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             yet
             at
             last
             upon
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             faithfull
             
               (
               Heare
               Lord
               the
               voice
               of
               Judah
               )
            
             that
             which
             God
             promised
             should
             truly
             be
             performed
             ,
             the
             regall
             dignitie
             should
             be
             settled
             in
             that
             tribe
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             victorious
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             though
             their
             enemies
             did
             for
             a
             while
             triumph
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             carrie
             them
             captives
             into
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             return
             again
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             stock
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             .
             All
             which
             how
             it
             was
             accomplished
             we
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             exaltation
             of
             David
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             many
             prayers
             ;
             secondly
             ▪
             in
             the
             many
             glorious
             victories
             of
             David
             ,
             Asa
             ,
             Jehoshaphat
             and
             other
             kings
             of
             Judah
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             who
             having
             prevailed
             more
             by
             their
             prayers
             then
             by
             their
             swords
             returned
             in
             triumph
             unto
             their
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             understand
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               bring
               him
               unto
               his
               people
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             return
             of
             this
             tribe
             out
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivitie
             :
             for
             whereas
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             carried
             captive
             into
             Assyria
             ,
             did
             never
             r●●urn
             thence
             ,
             this
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             (
             and
             those
             of
             Benjamin
             that
             were
             united
             to
             them
             in
             the
             ●ingdome
             of
             Judah
             )
             upon
             their
             repentance
             and
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             were
             brought
             back
             again
             into
             that
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             settled
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             doubtlesse
             those
             words
             are
             principally
             meant
             ,
             
               and
               bring
               him
               unto
               his
               people
            
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             the
             victorie
             of
             Christ
             that
             lion
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             over
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             of
             which
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             prayers
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
             
               That
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               offered
               up
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               tears
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               death
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             his
             hands
             be
             sufficient
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             an
             help
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             through
             thine
             aid
             be
             able
             to
             make
             good
             his
             part
             against
             his
             enemies
             without
             seeking
             any
             help
             from
             any
             bodie
             else
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             Let
             thy
             thummim
             and
             thy
             urim
             be
             with
             thy
             holy
             one
             ,
             whom
             thou
             didst
             prove
             at
             Massah
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             first
             branch
             of
             Levies
             blessing
             is
             foretold
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             high
             Priesthood
             (
             to
             which
             appertained
             the
             breastplate
             that
             had
             the
             urim
             and
             thummim
             in
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             30.
             
             )
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             Aarons
             posteritie
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             still
             furnish
             them
             with
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             and
             pietie
             ,
             requisite
             for
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             urim
             and
             thummi●
             .
             As
             for
             that
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               didst
               prove
               at
               Massah
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               thou
               didst
               strive
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               Meribah
               ,
            
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             thereof
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             storie
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             when
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             murmuring
             for
             want
             of
             water
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             commanded
             to
             fetch
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             but
             through
             their
             indignation
             against
             the
             people
             did
             not
             glorifie
             God
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             excluded
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             though
             the
             place
             where
             this
             was
             done
             was
             called
             Meribah
             onely
             ,
             not
             Massah
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             13.
             
             (
             it
             was
             the
             place
             where
             Moses
             first
             fetcht
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             in
             Horeb
             that
             was
             called
             Massah
             and
             Meribah
             ,
             Exod.
             17.
             7.
             
             )
             yet
             because
             the
             Lord
             did
             there
             prove
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             even
             that
             place
             is
             also
             called
             Massah
             ,
             that
             is
             temptation
             or
             proof
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             
               prove
               Levi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             
               at
               Massah
            
             ,
             and
             did
             
               strive
               with
               them
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               Meribah
               ,
            
             because
             he
             did
             there
             trie
             their
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             sharply
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             infidelitie
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             here
             added
             both
             by
             way
             of
             commending
             the
             zeal
             of
             Aaron
             (
             for
             zealous
             for
             God
             he
             then
             shewed
             himself
             ,
             though
             weak
             in
             faith
             )
             and
             also
             by
             way
             of
             magnifying
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             settling
             the
             priesthood
             upon
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             though
             he
             at
             that
             time
             so
             greatly
             offended
             him
             through
             his
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             Who
             said
             unto
             his
             father
             and
             to
             his
             mother
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             This
             may
             have
             respect
             both
             to
             that
             law
             ,
             Levit.
             21.
             11.
             
             
               Neither
               shall
               he
               go
               in
               to
               any
               dead
               bodie
               ,
               nor
               defile
               himself
               for
               his
               father
               or
               mother
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             that
             notable
             fact
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             when
             at
             the
             commandment
             of
             Moses
             they
             slew
             their
             idolatrous
             brethren
             that
             had
             worshipped
             the
             golden
             calf
             ;
             not
             sparing
             those
             that
             were
             most
             nearest
             allied
             to
             them
             :
             for
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             here
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               said
               unto
               his
               father
               and
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               him
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               acknowledge
               his
               brethren
               ,
               nor
               knew
               his
               own
               children
               ,
            
             because
             they
             did
             execute
             Gods
             judgement
             upon
             parents
             brethren
             children
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             they
             had
             been
             mere
             strangers
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
            
             Blesse
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             his
             substance
             ,
             and
             accept
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             Levites
             have
             no
             inheritance
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             blesse
             them
             in
             their
             outward
             estates
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             service
             they
             do
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             people
             the
             Lord
             will
             take
             in
             good
             part
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             may
             well
             think
             is
             added
             to
             hearten
             the
             Levites
             against
             the
             discouragements
             they
             might
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Smite
             through
             the
             loyns
             of
             those
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             :
             Because
             those
             that
             are
             set
             apart
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             are
             usually
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             by
             those
             whose
             sinnes
             they
             reprove
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               my
               mother
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               born
               me
               a
               man
               of
               strife
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               contention
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               earth
               ▪
            
             Jer.
             15.
             10
             ▪
             therefore
             is
             this
             promise
             made
             here
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             fight
             against
             those
             that
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             sooner
             or
             later
             would
             surely
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
            
             And
             of
             Benjamin
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             beloved
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             dwell
             in
             safetie
             by
             him
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             blessing
             of
             Benjamins
             tribe
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             that
             the
             main
             thing
             promised
             herein
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             should
             be
             built
             in
             that
             portion
             of
             the
             land
             which
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             lot
             of
             Benjamin
             ;
             and
             in
             expressing
             this
             Moses
             useth
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               The
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               dwell
               in
               safetie
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               cover
               him
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               dwell
               between
               his
               shoulders
               ,
            
             by
             way
             of
             alluding
             to
             Jacobs
             dealing
             with
             Benjamin
             ,
             the
             stock
             from
             whom
             this
             tribe
             was
             descended
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             as
             Jacob
             kept
             his
             Benjamin
             alwayes
             at
             home
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             let
             him
             go
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             so
             this
             tribe
             did
             alwayes
             enjoy
             the
             speciall
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             it
             were
             every
             day
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             heavenly
             father
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             as
             Jacobs
             keeping
             of
             Benjamin
             alwayes
             at
             home
             with
             him
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             tender
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             his
             darling
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             this
             tribes
             continuall
             enjoying
             of
             Gods
             presence
             in
             his
             Temple
             was
             a
             speaking
             pledge
             of
             Gods
             singular
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             seemed
             herein
             to
             make
             this
             tribe
             his
             darling
             ,
             as
             once
             Benjamin
             was
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             tribe
             is
             called
             here
             
               the
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
            
             
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             as
             Jacobs
             keeping
             of
             Benjamin
             at
             home
             with
             him
             was
             to
             make
             sure
             ,
             as
             ▪
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             no
             evil
             should
             befall
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             4.
             
             
               But
               Benjamin
               ,
               Josephs
               brother
               ,
               Jacob
               sent
               not
               with
               his
               brethren
               :
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               Lest
               peradventure
               mischief
               befall
               him
            
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Temple
             a
             speciall
             pledge
             of
             their
             preservation
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             this
             little
             tribe
             was
             as
             it
             were
             alwayes
             under
             the
             wing
             of
             their
             heavenly
             father
             ,
             as
             little
             Benjamin
             was
             under
             his
             father
             Jacobs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               dwell
               in
               safetie
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               cover
               him
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               dwell
               between
               his
               shoulders
               ,
            
             in
             which
             last
             words
             there
             is
             also
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             situation
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             built
             near
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             Moriah
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
            
             And
             of
             Joseph
             he
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             his
             land
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             upon
             Gen.
             49.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             precious
             fruits
             brought
             forth
             by
             the
             sunne
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             promised
             to
             the
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             are
             here
             called
             
               precious
               fruits
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               precious
               things
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               moon
               ,
            
             because
             the
             sunne
             and
             moon
             are
             the
             mediate
             causes
             of
             the
             prosperous
             growth
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             the
             sunne
             by
             its
             warmth
             ,
             the
             moon
             by
             its
             moisture
             making
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             chief
             things
             of
             the
             ancient
             mountains
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             precious
             things
             of
             the
             lasting
             hills
             .
             ]
          
           
             Hills
             are
             here
             called
             
               ancient
               mountains
            
             ,
             and
             
               lasting
               hills
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             chief
             and
             
               precious
               things
            
             of
             these
             hills
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             choice
             fruits
             that
             should
             grow
             there
             (
             and
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             avery
             rich
             land
             when
             the
             very
             mountains
             and
             hills
             are
             so
             fruitfull
             )
             or
             else
             the
             mines
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             other
             metals
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             usually
             found
             in
             hills
             and
             mountains
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             And
             for
             the
             good
             will
             of
             him
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             bush
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             po●teritie
             of
             Joseph
             shall
             be
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             speciall
             love
             which
             God
             should
             bear
             them
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             meant
             by
             
               the
               good
               will
               of
               him
               that
               dwelt
               in
               the
               bush
            
             ;
             in
             the
             bush
             God
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             thus
             considered
             as
             a
             God
             in
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             made
             them
             truly
             happy
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             4.
             
             
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               favour
               thou
               bearest
               thy
               people
               :
               O
               visit
               me
               with
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             the
             blessing
             come
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             See
             Gen.
             49.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
            
             His
             glory
             is
             like
             the
             firstling
             of
             his
             bullock
             ▪
             and
             his
             horns
             are
             like
             the
             horns
             of
             Vnicorns
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             beautie
             of
             a
             firstling
             bullock
             ,
             such
             shall
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             Ephraims
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             as
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Unicorn
             ,
             such
             shall
             be
             their
             strength
             to
             withstand
             and
             beat
             back
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             With
             them
             he
             shall
             push
             the
             people
             together
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             his
             enemies
             that
             shall
             any
             where
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             horns
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             armies
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             did
             drive
             out
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             reade
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               with
               them
               he
               sha●●
               push
               the
               people
               together
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
             And
             they
             are
             the
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             thousands
             of
             Manasseh
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             horns
             before
             mentioned
             :
             and
             hereby
             first
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             hitherto
             prophecyed
             of
             Joseph
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             jointly
             of
             the
             two
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manesseh
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ▪
             by
             giving
             to
             Ephraim
             the
             younger
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             and
             to
             Manasseh
             the
             elder
             but
             thousands
             ,
             he
             implies
             that
             though
             in
             the
             last
             mustering
             of
             these
             tribes
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             when
             Moses
             blessed
             them
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             Manasseh
             were
             many
             mo●
             then
             the
             men
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             Numb
             .
             26.
             34
             ,
             37.
             (
             whereas
             in
             the
             first
             mustering
             there
             was
             most
             of
             Ephraims
             tribe
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             33
             ,
             35.
             )
             yet
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             Jacobs
             prophecy
             should
             be
             accomplished
             concerning
             Ephraims
             excelling
             his
             brethren
             in
             the
             numerousnesse
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Gen.
             48.
             19.
             
             
               His
               younger
               brother
               shall
               be
               greater
               then
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               seed
               shall
               become
               a
               multitude
               of
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
            
             Re●oyce
             ,
             Zebulun
             ,
             in
             thy
             going
             out
             ;
             and
             Issachar
             ,
             in
             thy
             tents
             .
             ]
          
           
             Here
             two
             tribes
             are
             blessed
             together
             ,
             Zebulun
             and
             Issachar
             :
             Of
             Zebulun
             it
             is
             prophecyed
             that
             they
             should
             be
             happy
             in
             their
             
               going
               out
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             their
             going
             forth
             to
             trade
             in
             merchandise
             by
             shipping
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             Jacob
             also
             prophecyed
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             13.
             
             
               Zebulun
               shall
               dwell
               at
               the
               haven
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               for
               an
               haven
               of
               ships
               :
            
             and
             of
             I●sachar
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             happy
             
               in
               their
               tents
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             quiet
             life
             at
             hom●
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             countrey
             imployments
             of
             feeding
             cattel
             ,
             and
             tillage
             .
             And
             by
             joyning
             both
             together
             ,
             Moses
             gives
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             so
             to
             make
             them
             contented
             with
             their
             severall
             conditions
             ,
             that
             both
             their
             severall
             wayes
             of
             living
             should
             yield
             them
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             tribe
             of
             Issachar
             should
             be
             as
             happy
             in
             their
             staying
             at
             home
             to
             follow
             their
             husbandrie
             as
             those
             of
             Zebulun
             to
             follow
             their
             merchandise
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Zebulun
             the
             rockie
             sandie
             sea-shore
             should
             yield
             as
             plentifull
             a
             crop
             by
             their
             merchandise
             as
             the
             rich
             and
             ●at
             soyl
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Issachar
             should
             yield
             to
             them
             :
             whence
             also
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               They
               shall
               suck
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               of
               treasures
               hid
               in
               the
               sands
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
            
             They
             shall
             call
             the
             people
             unto
             the
             mountain
             ,
             there
             they
             shall
             offer
             sacrifices
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             prophecy
             of
             their
             religious
             thankfulnesse
             for
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             duly
             go
             to
             mount
             Sion
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             should
             invite
             their
             brethren
             to
             go
             along
             with
             them
             .
             But
             why
             is
             this
             noted
             in
             them
             as
             a
             matter
             remarkable
             and
             commendable
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             other
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Surely
             because
             these
             tribes
             were
             seated
             by
             the
             sea-side
             ,
             in
             the
             outmost
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             it
             was
             the
             clearer
             proof
             of
             their
             devotion
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             Gods
             house
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             make
             that
             an
             excuse
             to
             neglect
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             but
             would
             at
             the
             times
             appointed
             go
             up
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             
               sacrifices
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             just
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             sacrifices
             ,
             offered
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Gods
             Law.
             
          
           
             For
             they
             shall
             suck
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             of
             treasures
             hid
             in
             the
             sands
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             both
             that
             being
             inriched
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             charges
             of
             their
             journey
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             Gods
             bounty
             to
             them
             should
             inlarge
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             more
             servent
             
             desire
             of
             returning
             thanks
             unto
             him
             ,
             whereas
             many
             men
             the
             more
             they
             suck
             in
             of
             the
             wealth
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             fill
             their
             bellies
             with
             this
             hid
             treasure
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             regard
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             care
             for
             the
             breasts
             of
             the
             Churches
             consolation
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             farre
             otherwise
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             richer
             they
             grew
             the
             more
             zealous
             and
             forward
             they
             should
             be
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             And
             of
             Gad
             he
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             he
             that
             enlargeth
             Gad.
             ]
          
           
             Here
             Moses
             begins
             with
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             handmaids
             ,
             and
             first
             with
             Gad
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             first
             clause
             of
             Gads
             blessing
             is
             implyed
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             have
             a
             large
             portion
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             should
             afterwards
             enlarge
             it
             by
             further
             conquests
             .
          
           
             He
             dwelleth
             as
             a
             lion
             ,
             and
             teareth
             the
             arm
             with
             the
             crown
             of
             the
             head
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               arm
            
             noteth
             strength
             ,
             as
             the
             
               crown
               of
               the
               head
            
             ,
             principality
             ;
             and
             so
             hereby
             is
             meant
             that
             as
             a
             lion
             teareth
             sometime
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             sometime
             in
             others
             ,
             so
             this
             tribe
             should
             divers
             wayes
             spoyl
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             should
             be
             so
             strong
             or
             excellent
             but
             Gad
             should
             overcome
             them
             :
             a
             great
             blessing
             indeed
             to
             them
             who
             had
             their
             inheritance
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             bordering
             upon
             their
             enemies
             .
             One
             remarkable
             instance
             we
             have
             of
             their
             prowesse
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
            
             And
             he
             provided
             the
             first
             part
             for
             himself
             ,
             because
             there
             in
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             law-giver
             was
             he
             seated
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             
               first
               part
            
             was
             the
             countrey
             of
             Sihon
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             conquered
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             the
             tribe
             of
             Gad
             provided
             this
             for
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             desired
             it
             of
             Moses
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             offered
             to
             go
             up
             armed
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             the
             battel
             before
             their
             brethren
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.
             17.
             and
             yet
             withall
             it
             is
             said
             they
             were
             
               seated
               in
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               law-giver
               ,
            
             because
             God
             by
             Moses
             the
             law-giver
             gave
             them
             this
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.
             33.
             
             
               And
               Moses
               gave
               unto
               them
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Gad
               ▪
               and
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Reuben
               ,
               and
               unto
               half
               the
               tribe
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Sihon
               King
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             came
             with
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             executed
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             judgements
             with
             Israel
             .
             ]
          
           
             Moses
             speaks
             here
             prophetically
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             already
             ;
             and
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             tribe
             should
             with
             the
             Princes
             and
             Captains
             of
             the
             people
             go
             forth
             armed
             before
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             execute
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             the
             Canaanites
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
            
             Dan
             is
             a
             lions
             whelp
             ,
             he
             shall
             leap
             from
             Bashan
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             look
             as
             a
             lion
             comes
             rushing
             suddenly
             out
             of
             the
             forrests
             and
             dennes
             in
             Bashan
             ,
             and
             seiseth
             upon
             those
             that
             passe
             by
             ere
             they
             thought
             on
             any
             danger
             ;
             so
             should
             the
             Danit●s
             leap
             unexpectedly
             out
             of
             their
             forts
             ,
             and
             fastnesses
             ,
             and
             secret
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             lay
             in
             ambush
             ,
             and
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             when
             they
             look
             not
             for
             them
             .
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             because
             Bashan
             was
             a
             part
             of
             Dans
             territories
             that
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               leap
               from
               Bashan
            
             (
             for
             Bashan
             was
             not
             Dans
             possession
             but
             Manassehs
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             1
             
             ▪
             3.
             
             
               All
               Bashan
               ,
               being
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Og
               ,
               gave
               I
               unto
               the
               half-trib●
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             )
             but
             it
             was
             because
             Bashan
             was
             a
             place
             where
             were
             many
             lions
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sudden
             assaults
             made
             upon
             their
             enemies
             the
             children
             of
             Dan
             are
             here
             compared
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
            
             O
             Naphtali
             ,
             satisfied
             with
             favour
             ,
             and
             full
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             possesse
             thou
             the
             West
             and
             the
             South
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             this
             prophet●call
             
             blessing
             ▪
             
               O
               Naphtali
               ,
               satisfied
               with
               favour
               ,
               and
               full
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Moses
             foreshews
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             soil
             wherein
             this
             tribe
             should
             have
             their
             dwelling
             :
             for
             as
             Jacob
             did
             in
             this
             regard
             compare
             this
             tribe
             to
             a
             
               hind
               let
               loose
            
             that
             hath
             a
             large
             walk
             ,
             scope
             and
             libertie
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             choice
             of
             pastures
             finds
             plenti●
             of
             feeding
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             21.
             so
             Moses
             here
             explaining
             that
             Metaphor
             breaks
             forth
             into
             an
             admiration
             at
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             great
             plentie
             and
             abundance
             of
             good
             blessings
             which
             their
             inheritance
             should
             yield
             them
             :
             but
             withall
             ●seth
             such
             an
             expression
             to
             set
             forth
             this
             ,
             
               Naphtali
               ,
               satisfied
               with
               favour
               ,
               and
               full
               with
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             might
             plainly
             implie
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             their
             blisse
             should
             con●ist
             not
             so
             much
             in
             their
             having
             such
             plentie
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             those
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             being
             
               fully
               satisfied
            
             therewith
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             should
             yield
             such
             satisfaction
             to
             their
             souls
             was
             not
             so
             much
             the
             blessings
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             singular
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             to
             them
             these
             blessings
             were
             pledges
             .
             As
             for
             that
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               possesse
               thou
               the
               West
               and
               the
               South
               ,
            
             either
             thereby
             was
             signified
             that
             their
             lot
             of
             inheritance
             should
             fall
             to
             them
             in
             the
             South-west
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             lying
             on
             the
             West
             ,
             this
             might
             also
             implie
             that
             besides
             the
             other
             rich
             commodities
             of
             their
             land
             they
             should
             also
             enjoy
             the
             advantage
             of
             merchandising
             too
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             onely
             added
             to
             signifie
             the
             large
             extent
             of
             their
             portion
             ,
             which
             should
             stre●ch
             it self
             farre
             out
             both
             Westward
             and
             Southward
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             L●t
             Asher
             be
             blessed
             with
             children
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Three
             things
             are
             in
             this
             verse
             foretold
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               blessed
               with
               children
            
             ,
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             not
             onely
             the
             multitude
             but
             also
             the
             strength
             ,
             healthfulnesse
             ,
             beauty
             and
             comelinesse
             of
             their
             children
             :
             secondly
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             of
             a
             meek
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             lovely
             and
             amiable
             disposition
             ,
             and
             should
             accordingly
             be
             greatly
             beloved
             by
             all
             that
             dwelt
             about
             them
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               acceptable
               to
               his
               brethren
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             God
             that
             énclines
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             to
             love
             those
             that
             are
             most
             lovely
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             their
             countrey
             should
             exceedingly
             abound
             with
             oyl
             and
             other
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             figuratively
             ,
             
               and
               let
               him
               dip
               his
               feet
               in
               oyl
               :
            
             much
             according
             to
             that
             speech
             of
             Job
             ,
             chap.
             29.
             6.
             
             
               When
               I
               washed
               my
               steps
               with
               butter
               ,
               and
               the
               rock
               poured
               me
               out
               rivers
               of
               oyl
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             hereto
             agrees
             that
             which
             Jacob
             also
             foretold
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             20.
             
             
               Out
               of
               Asher
               his
               bread
               shall
               be
               fat
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               yield
               royall
               dainties
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             Thy
             shee
             s
             shall
             be
             iron
             and
             brasse
             ,
             and
             as
             thy
             dayes
             so
             shall
             thy
             strength
             be
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             this
             verse
             two
             things
             more
             are
             foretold
             concerning
             Asher
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             his
             land
             should
             be
             full
             of
             mines
             of
             iron
             and
             brasse
             and
             other
             metals
             ▪
             for
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             whether
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               under
               thy
               shoes
               shall
               be
               iron
               and
               brasse
               ,
            
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             text
             ,
             
               thy
               shoes
               shall
               be
               iron
               and
               brasse
            
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             continue
             healthfull
             and
             strong
             even
             unto
             old
             age
             ,
             
               and
               as
               thy
               dayes
               so
               shall
               thy
               strength
               be
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             thy
             dayes
             thy
             strength
             shall
             continue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             There
             is
             none
             like
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             Jesurun
             ,
             who
             rideth
             upon
             the
             heaven
             in
             thy
             help
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             word
             Jesurun
             ,
             see
             Deut.
             32.
             15.
             
             As
             before
             Moses
             blessed
             the
             severall
             tribes
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             begins
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             happinesse
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             tribes
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             speciall
             interest
             that
             they
             have
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             all
             the
             creatures
             at
             his
             command
             for
             their
             help
             :
             for
             thence
             
             is
             that
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             riding
             upon
             the
             heavens
             in
             their
             help
             ,
             whereby
             is
             implyed
             first
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             a
             man
             turns
             and
             winds
             the
             horse
             he
             rides
             on
             which
             way
             he
             ple●seth
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             rule
             the
             heavens
             and
             all
             the
             host
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             when
             Gods
             people
             are
             in
             any
             distresse
             ,
             and
             present
             help
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             come
             in
             to
             their
             aid
             with
             as
             much
             speed
             as
             the
             heavens
             move
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
            
             Israel
             shall
             then
             dwell
             in
             safety
             alone
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             the
             note
             on
             Numb
             .
             23.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             fountain
             of
             Jacob
             shall
             be
             upon
             a
             land
             of
             corn
             and
             wine
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             which
             flow
             out
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             well
             or
             fountain
             ,
             shall
             be
             seated
             in
             a
             fruitfull
             land
             :
             so
             that
             fountain
             is
             here
             used
             for
             a
             river
             or
             stream
             issuing
             from
             a
             fountain
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             104.
             10.
             
             
               He
               sendeth
               the
               springs
            
             (
             or
             fountains
             )
             
               which
               runne
               among
               the
               hills
            
             ;
             and
             waters
             often
             signify
             peoples
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             15.
             
             
               The
               waters
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               where
               the
               where
               sitteth
               ,
               are
               peoples
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               nations
               and
               tongues
               .
            
             And
             thus
             this
             phrase
             is
             used
             ▪
             Psal
             .
             68.
             26.
             
             
               Blesse
               ye
               God
               in
               the
               congregations
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             and
             Isa
             .
             48.
             1.
             
             
               Hear
               ye
               this
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             Indeed
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             here
             translated
             
               the
               fountain
            
             ,
             doth
             sometime
             signify
             
               an
               eye
            
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             some
             interpret
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             Jacob
             should
             look
             upon
             a
             land
             of
             corn
             and
             wine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
            
             And
             who
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             thy
             excellency
             .
             ]
          
           
             God
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               sword
            
             of
             Israels
             excellency
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             by
             his
             fighting
             for
             them
             that
             he
             became
             famous
             and
             excellent
             above
             others
             for
             martiall
             exploits
             .
          
           
             And
             thine
             enemies
             shall
             be
             found
             liars
             unto
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             pretend
             to
             be
             friends
             for
             fear
             ,
             when
             th●y
             are
             enemies
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             the
             boasting
             of
             their
             enemies
             in
             the
             help
             of
             their
             idol-gods
             ,
             and
             their
             vilifying
             the
             strength
             of
             Israel
             ,
             through
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             conclusion
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             lies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             ANd
             Moses
             went
             up
             from
             the
             plains
             of
             Moab
             unto
             the
             mountai●
             of
             N●bo
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Look
             as
             the
             labourer
             ,
             when
             the
             night
             comes
             ,
             goes
             to
             his
             chamber
             that
             he
             may
             lay
             himself
             down
             to
             rest
             ;
             so
             did
             Moses
             ,
             at
             the
             commandmen●
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             go
             up
             to
             mount
             Nebo
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             sh●wed
             him
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Gilead
             unto
             Dan
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shewed
             him
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             for
             Gilead
             was
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             Reuben
             ,
             Gad
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             Deut.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Dan
             which
             wa●
             called
             also
             Leshem
             ,
             Josh
             .
             19.
             47.
             or
             Laish
             ,
             Judg.
             18.
             27
             ,
             29.
             was
             a
             city
             in
             the
             furthest
             part
             of
             the
             land
             Northward
             ,
             where
             also
             the
             portion
             of
             Naphtali
             lay
             :
             the
             land
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Canaan
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Judah
             was
             in
             the
             Southern
             part
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             midland
             sea
             ,
             called
             
               the
               utmost
               sea
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             was
             the
             Western
             coast
             :
             this
             view
             therefore
             which
             Moses
             had
             of
             the
             whole
             land
             was
             by
             the
             marvellous
             work
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             toward
             his
             servant
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             ordinary
             power
             of
             nature
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             he
             should
             behold
             so
             large
             a
             countrey
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             saith
             to
             Moses
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             
             
               I
               have
               caused
               thee
               to
               see
               it
               with
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
             And
             this
             doubtlesse
             God
             did
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             allay
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             shewing
             him
             before
             his
             death
             what
             a
             rich
             pleasant
             and
             fruitfull
             countrey
             God
             had
             provided
             for
             his
             af●licted
             people
             :
             for
             though
             he
             were
             never
             like
             to
             set
             his
             foot
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             needs
             do
             him
             good
             to
             think
             that
             Israel
             ,
             the
             people
             whom
             ●e
             loved
             so
             dearly
             ,
             should
             enjoy
             so
             fair
             an
             habitation
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             So
             Moses
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             dyed
             there
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Though
             Moses
             brought
             the
             Israelites
             to
             the
             river
             Jordan
             ,
             yet
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             he
             might
             not
             carry
             them
             ,
             that
             honour
             was
             reserved
             for
             Joshua
             or
             Jesus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             also
             spiritually
             .
             The
             law
             may
             fit
             us
             and
             prepare
             us
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             bring
             us
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             honour
             is
             peculiarly
             reserved
             for
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               by
               his
               own
               bloud
               opened
               a
               way
               into
               that
               holy
               place
               ,
               having
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             and
             is
             now
             gone
             before
             thither
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             And
             he
             buried
             him
             in
             a
             valley
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Moab
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             Jehovah
             buried
             him
             ,
             or
             M●chael
             ,
             Jude
             9.
             
             Now
             this
             buriall
             of
             Moses
             by
             Christ
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             abolishing
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             given
             by
             Moses
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             abolished
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               blotted
               out
               the
               handwriting
               of
               ordinances
               ,
               that
               was
               against
               us
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             Coloss
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             no
             man
             knoweth
             of
             his
             sepulchre
             unt●
             this
             day
             .
             ]
          
           
             There
             was
             never
             any
             of
             Gods
             Worthyes
             deserved
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             carryed
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             the
             solemnity
             of
             a
             mournfull
             funerall
             better
             then
             Moses
             did
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             had
             fourty
             years
             together
             endured
             so
             much
             for
             their
             sakes
             in
             governing
             them
             ,
             and
             leading
             them
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             yet
             lest
             the
             Israelites
             should
             in
             a
             preposterous
             zeal
             yield
             any
             superstitious
             honour
             either
             to
             his
             dead
             body
             ,
             or
             sepulchre
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             bury
             him
             ,
             but
             miraculously
             conveyed
             away
             his
             dead
             body
             ,
             and
             buried
             it
             ,
             nor
             ever
             suffered
             them
             to
             know
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Jude
             9.
             
             
               That
               Michael
               the
               Archangel
               contended
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               disputed
               about
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             devil
             would
             have
             had
             the
             place
             of
             his
             buriall
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             an
             occasion
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             prevented
             this
             mischief
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             by
             burying
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             Moses
             in
             an
             unknown
             place
             ,
             lest
             the
             Israelites
             should
             take
             up
             his
             dead
             body
             again
             in
             an
             unwarrantable
             manner
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             with
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             was
             pleased
             to
             signify
             ,
             though
             more
             obscurely
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             abolished
             the
             legall
             ordinances
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             buried
             in
             eternall
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             looked
             after
             nor
             minded
             any
             more
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             that
             go
             about
             to
             revive
             any
             of
             those
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             their
             work
             is
             no
             other
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             then
             the
             raking
             up
             of
             Moses
             dead
             body
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             to
             be
             taken
             ●p
             again
             from
             the
             sepulchre
             wherein
             he
             laid
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             And
             Joshua
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nun
             was
             full
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             for
             Moses
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             See
             Numb
             .
             27.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .